ã€ŠThe Windfalls of Love (Roxanne and Harrison)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    "Do you need me to fulfill your sexual needs?"

    "What?"

    Roxanne heard Harrison¡¯s words clearly, but she felt somewhat embarrassed. Was he being that

    direct?

    "People often say that women''s sexual desires be stronger when they reach thirty. Ms. Martinez,

    you''re twenty-eight now, so your desires in that regard should be quite strong. But I cannot be with a

    woman I have no emotional connection with, so after marriage, I won''t be able to fulfill your sexual

    needs. Think carefully about marriage and getting a certificate before making a decision."

    Suddenly, Roxanne didn''t feel as awkward anymore. After all, they were both adults. It''s a good thing

    that Harrison can discuss the intimate aspects of a rtionship so openly and directly. She also agreed

    with his viewpoint.

    However, from his words, she felt as though he believed that at twenty-eight, her sexual needs would

    be very intense.

    This made her suddenly feel a bit displeased, so she replied, "Vincent, I can''t be with a man I have no

    emotional connection with either. You can rest assured that by marrying you, I only want to resolve

    certain current issues and find someone to share my life with. As for other matters, I truly have no

    intentions."

    She had been single for seven years, and now suddenly getting married had a reason behind it.

    A week ago, while on a business trip with her good friend''s husband, he knocked on her hotel room

    door, abruptly embraced her, and confessed that he liked her and wanted to have sex with her.

    She was terrified. She didn''t know where the strength came from, and she fiercely hit him with an

    object.

    After returning from the business trip, she had initially nned to leave Seraphim Haven. However, she

    had started a smallpany with her friend and her husband, and all her ie came from there.

    Additionally, she was still paying for a house, so she couldn''t leave immediately and had to frequently

    encounter this man.

    She had thought about telling her good friend many times, but she was afraid her friend wouldn''t be

    able to ept this harsh reality, so she swallowed the words every time.

    She hadn''t betrayed her friend, but her friend''s husband''s confession made Roxanne feel extremely

    guilty. So, she wanted to get married as soon as possible. As for how to handle her friend''s husband,

    that would require long-term consideration.

    She met Harrison through Harrison''s father. At that time, after experiencing a heartbreak, she went to

    Marientown and encountered Vincent, who was also lost. They faced a wolf attack together.

    They didn''t explicitly know who saved whom, but in any case, they fought together and became friends.

    Later, they were taken to the hospital and lost contact.

    Until three months ago, they coincidentally ran into each other, and Vincent unexpectedly learned that

    she had been single all these years, so he introduced his son to her.

    In fact, she had been chatting with Harrison on WhatsApp for three months. Although it was said to be

    three months, in reality, they only exchanged a few sentences.

    When she saw Harrison, she didn''t expect him to be so attractive in appearance. If he entered the

    entertainment industry, he would definitely be a god-like figure. And he exuded a special aura.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Roxanne wasn''t particrly interested in handsome men, so her interest in him wasn''t strong.

    At this moment, Harrison furrowed his brow and said, "Actually, I don''t quite agree with this marriage,

    and I didn''t expect to get the marriage certificate so soon."

    Roxanne suddenly didn''t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to get the marriage certificate? Did that mean

    she¡¯d remain single?

    She immediately began to persuade him as best as she could. "I heard from Vincent that you have two

    houses in Seraphim Haven, you have a small business, and you have some savings. But all of these

    are your pre-marital assets. To avoid property disputes after marriage, I''ve prepared this prenuptial

    agreement. I don''t want any of your two houses or savings.

    "Besides, my good friend and I have started a smallpany, and our ie is rtively stable. If you

    have any difficulties with your business, I can also help financially. If you have any other requests, as

    long as it''s not something illegal, I can agree to it."

    She handed him the prenuptial agreement, but Harrison didn''t take it. He stared at her with deep eyes,

    and his thoughts were unreadable. "In that case, won''t you be at a disadvantage?"

    "There''s no disadvantage," Roxanne replied firmly. "Those were originally your pre-marital assets. I

    never thought about relying on a man to support me, nor did I intend to take advantage of him.

    Besides, a good marriage should be about mutual support and equal treatment."

    Such an independent woman? Harrison was somewhat surprised. His gaze deepened, and there was a

    subtle hint of admiration in his eyes as he looked at her.

    Beforeing here, he had done some research. The true reason Roxanne met her father was just as

    her father said, they happened to meet and became friends.

    Roxanne had no knowledge of the true strength of the Rodriguez family, nor did she intentionally

    approach her father. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have known her father for seven years without making

    any requests to the Rodriguez family.

    So, he didn''t have anything to worry about.

    Harrison decided to ept the prenuptial agreement she voluntarily prepared because the Rodriguez

    family''s properties and wealth were already substantial. With this agreement, it would indeed save him

    a lot of trouble.

    "Why are you still standing there? Let''s go," Harrison said, walking out first.

    The two of them went together to obtain the marriage certificate. Roxanne followed behind Harrison.

    She seemed smallpared to him. Walking together felt a bit awkward. She purposely created some

    distance, and Roxanne felt a little morefortable that way.

    From the initial meeting to taking photos and obtaining the marriage certificate, it took less than ten

    minutes.

    Roxanne became a married woman. She didn''t have any special thoughts; she just wanted to inform

    her good friend as soon as possible that she was married.

    She carefully ced the marriage certificate in her bag. "Harrison, I have other things to do. I''ll leave

    now, and we can stay in touch through WhatsApp."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she had already taken a few steps. Her slender figure

    disappeared among the busy crowd.

    Unable to see her anymore, Harrison continued to gaze in that direction, his brow slightly furrowed. Did

    she just leave like that? This waspletely different from those socialites who pursued him fervently.

    It seemed like Roxanne only wanted the marriage certificate? This made Harrison feel relieved. At least

    he wouldn''t be annoyed by her.

    After receiving the marriage certificate, Harrison returned home. Vincent had no special reaction to his

    son and daughter-inw returning to their respective homes after obtaining the certificate. Everything

    went ording to his expectations. He knew he had forcefully tied together two young people who had

    no emotional connection.

    When Vincent took the marriage certificate from his son''s hand, a noticeable smile appeared on his

    face. It had been a long time since he had seen his father genuinely happy. Ever since his mother

    passed away seven years ago, his father had never truly smiled until now. He guessed that this new

    daughter-inw must have pleased his father.

    "Congrattions on finding a daughter-inw you like," Harrison thought. As long as his father was

    happy, that was enough.

    Vincent closed the marriage certificate. "Harrison, remember what you promised me. Move to

    Roxanne''s ce tonight."

    "I will," Harrison stood in front of his father. "And please remember our one-year agreement. If I still

    can''t fall in love with Roxanne within a year, I have the right to request a divorce, and you cannot urge

    me to get married again in the future."

    He handed the marriage certificate back to his father, and Vincentughed. "Harrison, let''s make a bet.

    I bet you''ll fall in love with Anne within three months. Do you dare to bet?"

    "Three months?" Harrison smiled slightly, a hint of mockery in his voice. "She''s just an ordinary woman.

    Are you overestimating her?"

    Vincentughed deeply. "Let''s wait and see."

    Looking at the marriage certificate he was handed, Harrison had only one thought. "It would be

    troublesome if I lost it and had to get a recement. Give it back to me when I divorce."

    Vincentughed nonchntly. "After a year? By then, you might thank me because I''ve found you a

    rare good wife."

    Harrison didn''t continue to argue with him about this meaningless topic. He didn''t say anything and

    went upstairs.

    ...

    After returning to thepany, it was already lunchtime. Roxanne searched for her best friend, but

    couldn''t find her. Instead, she was stopped by her best friend''s husband, Oliver Lewis, in the office.

    It was the first time Roxanne was alone with Oliver since he returned from his business trip. Oliver

    looked at her with guilt and an unmistakable emotion in his eyes.

    "Roxanne, I''m sorry. I was too impulsive that day. But I really like you, and I can''t deceive my own

    feelings."

    Roxanne didn''t want to make a big scene. She was also worried that someone might pass by and

    overhear. She controlled her anger. If it weren''t for this, she really wanted to give Oliver a beating. She

    lowered her voice and asked sarcastically, "Oliver, what do you like about me?"

    Without hesitation, Oliver replied, "You are capable, independent, tasteful, and charming. And you are

    ambitious, constantly learning and improving, bing more and more excellent. On the other hand,

    Chloe, she neglects her appearance every day,cks ambition, and is falling behind in society,

    bing more and more like a middle-aged woman. I have no interest in her at all, Roxanne. My heart

    is only filled with you..."

    Outside the door, Chloe heard her husband Oliver''s words clearly.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Roxanne had no idea that Chloe was standing outside the door. At this time, everyone had gone to the

    cafeteria for lunch. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Oliver say so many unpleasant things. She was

    furious. "Oliver, can you justify yourself to Chloe, who just gave birth to your second child? Why doesn''t

    she wear makeup or style her hair?"

    "Do you know how much she does for you? She takes care of your two children, the older one who

    needs to be picked up from school every day and helped with homework, and the younger one who

    needs to be fed. She also takes care of your parents and even your sister. How much time does she

    have for herself?

    "If it weren''t for marrying you and having children for you, with Chloe''s abilities, she could have be

    a fashionable and charming career woman. And you dare to look down on her?"

    Roxanne was extremely angry.

    "She would have had to bear the responsibilities of marriage and motherhood with any man she

    married." Instead of feeling guilty, Oliver became even more self-righteous.

    "It''s her own fault for not taking care of herself and not making an effort to improve. How can you me

    me?"

    p! Roxanne couldn''t bear it anymore and pped Oliver hard. How could a man be so heartless?

    "Oliver, even if you weren''t Chloe''s husband, I would never be interested in a heartless and ungrateful

    man like you. No, you don''t even deserve to be called a man. You''re worse than an animal. You better

    divert your attention from Chloe, or don''t expect me to be polite to you."

    Roxanne didn''t want to stay with this man for another moment and opened the door to leave. Behind

    her, the man who had been humiliated started to hold a grudge.

    In a corner outside the door, Chloe was already in tears. No wonder Oliver had started to look down on

    her more and more. He had fallen in love with her best friend.

    Why did it have to be Roxanne? If Oliver had liked any other woman, Chloe wouldn''t have felt so

    devastated.

    When everyone gradually returned from the cafeteria, Roxanne still didn''t see Chloe. She sent out the

    wedding candies and announced her marriage to everyone, but mentioned that she wasn''t nning to

    have a wedding ceremony for the time being. After distributing the candies, Roxanne called Chloe.

    "Chloe, weren''t you supposed toe to the office today? Why haven''t I seen you? I have something

    important to tell you."

    "Oh, my little one isn''t feeling well, so I came home early."

    "What''s wrong with your voice?"

    "It''s nothing. Maybe I caught a coldst night. Anne, the baby''s crying. I need to go calm him down."

    Chloe hurriedly hung up the phone.

    Roxanne felt that something was off with Chloe but couldn''t put her finger on it. She was worried, but

    there were many things to attend to, so she got busy. She kept working until after 9 p.m. when Harrison

    called, and she finally stopped.

    "Are you done with work?"

    Roxanne didn''t recognize that it was Harrison''s call, but she recognized his voice.

    "Harrison?"

    It wasn''t because her memory was good. It was because Harrison''s voice was unique. His voice was

    deep and pleasant, as melodious as violin notes.

    "It''s me," Harrison said. "I''m outside yourpany. Come out when you''re done."

    Roxanne was also nning to finish her work and go home. "Wait for me."

    After hanging up the phone, Harrison got off a Rolls-Royce. "Anthony, take the car back."

    "Alright, Mr. Rodriguez," the driver Anthony replied respectfully.

    Harrison said in a deep voice, "From now on, in front of my wife, don''t call me Mr. Rodriguez."

    "Alright, but Mr. Rodriguez, what should I call you when I meet your wife then?"

    "Anything, as long as you don''t expose that I''m your boss."

    "Alright, Mr. Rodriguez. Do you really not need me to apany you inside?"

    "No need."

    Roxanne''spany rented office space in Urban Sun Vige, a bustlingmercial center just a

    street away from Seraphim Haven¡¯s CBD. It was a characteristic of the city. Harrison had been waiting

    outside for a few minutes. The shouting of street vendors and the bustling crowds made him impatient.

    His air of superiority clearly didn''t match this ce. When he saw Roxanne, he walked up to her.

    "How did you find this ce?" Roxanne remembered that she hadn''t told him she worked here.

    Harrison didn''t answer directly but stated his purpose. "The smallpany I started went bankrupt.

    The bank seized my house and car. I have nowhere to go now. Can you let me stay at your ce?"

    Roxanne had a moment of disbelief. "Everything was fine this morning. How could this happen..."

    Harrison lied calmly, "It just happened this afternoon."

    Roxanne was still struggling to ept it. Why didn''t he mention any of this before they got married?

    Harrison continued, "Also, I''m a bit short on money now. Can I borrow ten thousand bucks from you?"

    If it weren''t for promising Vincent that he had to move into Roxanne''s house in this manner, he wouldn''t

    have told this lie or asked a woman for money. In fact, he wasn''t interested in Roxanne''s character at

    all. They were going to get divorced in a year anyway. But Vincent insisted on this approach, as if he

    wanted to prove something to him. He had no choice but toply.

    He was waiting for Roxanne''s refusal. No one would ept a husband who got married in the morning

    and suddenly went bankrupt in the afternoon, asking her for money.

    Roxanne didn''t immediately respond. Aside from surprise, she furrowed her brows, feeling deceived.

    Harrison quietly observed her reaction and smiled in his heart. She definitely couldn''t ept this

    marriage. As long as she refused, he wouldn''t have to move into her house.

    Perhaps she would think he had deceived her and immediately ask for a divorce. Who could ept a

    man who, on the day of their marriage, went bankrupt despite promising a car, a house, savings, and

    running apany, and then reached out to her for money?

    Roxanne would surely regret getting married. Harrison was confident in this oue. That way, he

    wouldn''t have to wait for a year to divorce her. He could free himself immediately.

    Finally, Roxanne spoke.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    "Where is your luggage?"

    Harrison froze. He furrowed his brow and asked, "Are you saying I can stay at your house?"-

    After careful consideration, Roxanne responded directly, "You''ve gone bankrupt and have nowhere to

    stay. How could I let you be homeless? I didn''t marry you for your money. Now that we''re married,

    we''re a family, and family should help each other. Come on, I''ll take you to my house."

    She agreed just like that? Harrison was shocked in his heart. He had prepared himself to be rejected

    by her. And he was ready to use this experience to prove to his father that his daughter-inw wasn''t

    what he imagined. He even thought she would regret marrying him. Now it seemed that she was

    indeed an extraordinary woman, just as her father had described.

    Harrison really hoped to be rejected by her, so he asked, "What about the money I borrowed from

    you?"

    Roxanne answered seriously, "I need to think about that." Ten thousand was not a small amount.

    Harrison said, "If you find it troublesome, then you don''t need to consider it. After all, we haven''t known

    each other for long."

    Roxanne said, "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow morning."

    Roxanne thought of something and asked, "Mr. Rodriguez, apart from going bankrupt, do you have any

    debts?"

    They were legally married now. If he had any debts, she would have to repay them together with him.

    She was very nervous about this.

    Harrison also sensed her tension. He felt it was a bit too much to deceive her about going bankrupt,

    and he didn''t want to put too much pressure on her. So he said, "No, my assets are enough to repay

    the debts, but I don''t have a penny now."

    "That''s good," Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and immediately encouraged him, "You have hands

    and feet, find a job. As long as you''re willing to work hard, there''s still a chance for aeback."

    Harrison didn''t say anything, just nodded and looked at her a little longer. She seemed genuinely hard

    to dislike.

    Roxanne asked, "Where is your luggage?"

    "The house was suddenly seized," Harrison said, "I didn''t bring anything with me."

    Roxanne took him and said, "Let''s go, I''ll buy you a few sets of clothes for changing and some daily

    necessities."

    Harrison looked very refined. She had intended to buy him some better clothes. But now it was already

    10 p.m., and therge shopping mall across the street had already closed. At this time, only the street

    stalls were still open. So she took Harrison to the Night Fair.

    There were various stalls here, selling fried noodles, fruits, and they were all loudly calling out their

    products. If it weren''t for Roxanne, Harrison would never havee to a ce like this.

    At this Night Fair, Harrison felt very ufortable. He even regretted agreeing to his father and

    marrying Roxanne, who lived in such an environment. In a year, his father would no longer interfere in

    his marriage, and he would endure it until then.

    Roxanne first bought daily necessities for Harrison and then picked out two sets of sportswear. The two

    sets of sportswear only cost a total of 160 bucks, very cheap.

    After inquiring about the price, Roxanne turned to Harrison and asked, "This is the only stall still open

    at this time, so I only bought these two sets. Is it okay?"

    "You want me to wear this?" Harrison furrowed his brow tightly, and his gaze revealed a sense of

    dissatisfaction.

    Roxanne originally wanted to say that since he had gone bankrupt, he shouldn''t be so picky. But she

    also thought about not hurting his self-esteem in public. After all, men cared about their pride. So she

    chose a more tactful approach and said, "I understand that it''s difficult to transition from a luxurious

    lifestyle to a modest one, but considering your current situation, let''s just make do with these clothes.

    They are still wearable."

    Harrison realized that he had been too picky. Besides, Roxanne had spent money to buy these clothes.

    If he continued to be picky, it would be unfair. Seeing him fall silent, Roxanne made the payment

    through her mobile phone and said to the vendor, "Make sure to give me clothes for someone tall,

    otherwise, he won''t fit."

    The stall owner was a round-faced woman in her forties. After packing the clothes, she kept staring at

    Harrison and said, "Is this your husband? He is really handsome." She had been doing business here

    for over ten years and had never seen such a handsome mane by. He might even outshine the

    celebrities on TV. Those celebrities wore makeup, but the man in front of her was real, all-around

    handsome.

    Although Harrison often encountered women''s admiring gazes, being stared at by a middle-aged

    woman made him feel somewhat ufortable. He took the clothes and held Roxanne''s hand, quickly

    leaving. Roxanne understood that he didn''t want to be scrutinized like that, so she hurried along while

    still holding his hand. However, after a few steps, she pulled her hand out of his. As a single woman, it

    was the first time in seven years that she had touched a man''s hand, and she didn''t like the feeling. It

    was as if her personal space had been invaded. So when she pulled her hand back, she seemed a bit

    angry. "I don''t like people casually holding my hand. Next time, unless I give you permission, you''re not

    allowed to do that."

    Harrison didn''t respond immediately but felt that he had been rejected by her. Weren''t his previous

    girlfriends hoping to receive this kind of attention? Although he felt a bit disappointed, Harrison politely

    apologized, "I''m sorry!"

    "Let''s go then," Roxanne urged him. "It''s alreadyte, and I have to work tomorrow."

    They walked through a few alleys and arrived at a seven-story building. Harrison looked at Roxanne

    and then at the dpidated building. "You live here?"

    His tone was clearly contemptuous. When Roxanne bought clothes for him earlier, he had already

    shown some dissatisfaction with the street vendor''s goods. Indeed, the suits he wore looked very

    refined, and he had probably never worn such cheap clothes before. But now that he was bankrupt, his

    house and car had been seized by the bank, and he had no money at all. Since he had already

    reached this point, what right did he have toin?

    Although Roxanne was somewhat dissatisfied with his behavior, she maintained basic politeness. "Mr.

    Rodriguez, were your previous two houses located in beautiful neighborhoods with greenery,

    Not only that, but there were also maids, personal nutritionists, cleaners, gardeners, drivers, and

    bodyguards... However, Harrison understood that he should now ept his bankrupt status, so he

    didn''tin anymore.

    Roxanne continued, "Mr. Rodriguez, when you go bankrupt, you should ept the reality of

    bankruptcy. The living environment here may be inferior, but at least it''s a ce to live. I believe if you

    had other options, you wouldn''t choose to move in with me. Since that''s the case, you should ept

    the current situation. Go back and rest well, and think seriously about what you should do next."

    Harrison listened to her words and replied, "Thank you for your reminder." Indeed, he should ept the

    current situation because he had promised his father and agreed to a one-year deadline. He just had to

    endure it for the sake of his freedom one yearter.

    Roxanne''s rented apartment couldn''t really be considered a home. Although it had a kitchen, bathroom,

    bedroom, and living room, all the spacebined couldn''tpare to the size of one of the bathrooms

    in Harrison''s mansion. However, he didn''t show any signs of difort.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    There was only one bedroom, and he gentlemanly offered to sleep on the sofa. That night, they spent

    the night separately in the bedroom and the small sofa.

    Roxanne woke up around four or five in the morning. She had been pondering a question all night:

    should she lend Harrison the ten thousand bucks he requested? After buying the house, she had just

    enough money left in her bank ount for daily expenses. If she lent the money to Harrison, she would

    be financially tight. It would affect her ns for renovating the new house, which she had worked hard

    to save up for. She had been looking forward to moving into the newly renovated house and having a

    decent home. She really didn''t want to lend him the money, which was intended for the renovation, to

    Harrison. Moreover, she had only known him for less than 24 hours. Was it reliable to lend him the

    money?

    She spent the entire night troubled by this question, so she woke up at four in the morning, consumed

    by her worries. At around seven o''clock, she got up and cooked some pancakes. Harrison was

    awakened by the noise and joined her for breakfast after washing up.

    On the table, there were two tes of pancakes. One te had only some syrup, while the other had

    an additional cube of butter. This was because there was only one cube of butter left in the fridge.

    Considering that Harrison was a man and needed more energy, Roxanne gave him the one with the

    butter.

    Harrison had never had such a simple breakfast before, but since Roxanne had reminded him the day

    before, he didn''tin anymore. He simply asked, "Aren''t you going to use the butter?"

    "I''m not a big fan of butter," Roxanne replied, taking a bite of pancakes.

    Harrison watched her. When she ate, she made some noises. It wasn''t unpleasant, but it couldn''t be

    described as elegant either. Was she really so unconcerned about her image in front of him? At least

    she shouldn''t make the sound of slurping the noodles so loudly, right? He was used to women in social

    settings behaving elegantly and with grace in front of him. Roxanne''s behavior made him feel

    somewhat ufortable.

    Trying to ignore the sound of her eating, Harrison elegantly picked up the pancakes. At that moment,

    Roxanne stopped and said directly, "Mr. Rodriguez, I have a question for you."

    "Hmm." Harrison looked at her and said, "Go ahead, ask."

    Roxanne asked, "What did you borrow that 100,000 bucks for?"

    Harrison thought for a moment and came up with a random excuse. "Thepany was sealed off, and

    the employees need their sries urgently."

    Roxanne understood and said, "Give me your Paypal ount. I''ll transfer it to you now."

    "Are you sure?" Harrison put down his chopsticks and looked at her. "I''m bankrupt, and if you lend me

    this 100,000 bucks, I might not be able to repay you for a while."

    Roxanne had thought about it all night and had made up her mind. The reason she hastily married

    Harrison wasn''t solely because of Oliver''s confession putting her in a difficult situation. Part of it was

    because she had been single for seven years and was tired of it. She also wanted to find someone to

    live with, even if it wasn''t for love. She could share hardships and support each other, keeping each

    otherpany. Since she could remember, her parents had divorced, and no one wanted to start a

    new family with her as the burden. She had been abandoned by her parents. At the age of 21, she was

    abandoned again by her wealthy and handsome boyfriend. Having experienced the cruelest

    abandonment and witnessed the most malicious sides of human nature, Roxanne still believed in the

    good. What if Harrison was a person with potential?

    Roxanne firmly said, "Take it to pay the sries, and then handle your employees properly. Look for a

    job for yourself and start over. As long as you work hard, everything will be fine."

    Harrison was shocked. "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "Afraid of what?" Roxanne countered.

    Harrison reminded her, "I could take the money and run."

    "You''ve already married me. Where could you possibly run to?" Roxanne countered once again.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Harrison fell silent for a moment. He wasn''t sure if he was overthinking human nature, or if she was

    oversimplifying it. He needed to mull this over.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Seemingly unwilling to ept her unreasoned support, he reminded her again, "Roxanne, ain''t you

    scared I won''t be able to pay back this money? What if I can''t earn it back?"-

    Roxanne pondered before replying with certainty, "Even if the worst scenario happens, it''s my choice."

    "I chose to marry you, which means I should trust you. If I chose wrong, then I should bear the

    consequences. Everyone should be responsible for their own choices, right?"

    Harrison fell silent once again.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I don''t expect you to be a millionaire, or to start making a fortune again. But I

    want you to buck up, like the pir of a family." Roxanne''s words were both encouraging and a warning.

    "So, starting today, drop the idea that you were once a boss. You need to work your ass off. If you get

    down and out because of this, I''ll find a way to pick you up."

    "Are you starting to boss me around?" Harrison chuckled.

    Roxanne, however, became serious. "I''m not bossing you around. I''m prepared for the worst, but I don''t

    want to lose this 100k for real. So, I''ve gotta keep an eye on you."

    Harrison smiled and continued eating. Suddenly, he found the simple breakfast was not that bad.

    After a few bites, he said to Roxanne, "You don''t need to lend me the 100k. I just got a message from a

    friend. He already delivered the money to mypany."

    Roxanne looked up. "Really?"

    "Really." Harrison continued eating.

    "Your friend is reliable. You should thank him."

    "But," she continued, "you should use my 100k. After all, borrowing from a friend means you owe him a

    favor."

    Harrison finished his meal and set down his utensils. "It''s fine, he''s my old friend. Keep your money

    safe. You didn''te by it easy."

    Roxanne also finished eating and started cleaning up. "If you need it, just let me know."

    After cleaning up, they both went their separate ways. Before parting, Roxanne gave Harrison some

    encouraging andforting words. As she was about to leave on her e-bike, she stopped to send

    Harrison two messages.

    "I''m afraid you won''t have enough money for daily life, so I transferred 2 thousand dors to you.

    Everything will get better, hang in there!"

    Upon seeing this message, Harrison frowned. So, she had borrowed his phone earlier to transfer

    money sneakily.

    At that moment, Harrison was sitting in a Rolls-Royce. To him, 2 thousand dors was just chump

    change. Maybe even less than that. But for the first time ever, this billionaire felt the weight of 2

    thousand dors.

    Harrison stared at the transfer of 2 thousand dors, lost in deep thought.

    Roxanne had a busy day at the office.

    Before she left work in the afternoon, Oliver reminded her about thepany dinner that night.

    Oliver walked up to her, saying, "Roxanne, you must bring your husband tonight to meet us all.

    Otherwise, you''re not treating us as friends."

    Roxanne responded, "Perfect, I was nning to bring my husband." She took out her phone. "But I

    need to ask him if he''s free first."

    Oliver said again, "You just got married. If you don''t want to treat us, that''s fine. But if he doesn''t even

    want to meet your friends, that''s disrespecting you."

    Roxanne didn''t care. She ignored him and went to make a call.

    If Harrison coulde, she could formally introduce him to everyone. This way, she could avoid further

    advances and harassment from Oliver. If Harrison couldn''te, she wouldn''t feel embarrassed.

    Unexpectedly, Harrison agreed. At 6:40 p.m., he showed up at the office. He was holding a freshly

    ughtered chicken in his left hand and freshly picked vegetables in his right.

    Because Vincent had insisted on him picking the vegetables, and was rushing him to see Roxanne, his

    pants and shoes were smeared with mud. With no time to change, he appeared before Roxanne.

    Roxanne looked at him, asking, "Didn''t I say we''re going to a restaurant? Why did you buy so much

    food?"

    Harrison replied, "This chicken was bred by my dad, and these vegetables were grown by him too." He

    asked her, "Does yourpany have a fridge? If so, I can store these here."

    Oliver looked at Harrison, asking, "Roxanne, is this the man you suddenly married?" He looked at

    Harrison''s muddy pants, making a sarcasticment, "Are they farmers? Is he a farmer?"

    Roxanne wasn''t sure if Vincent was a farmer. All she knew was that Vincent''s wife had died seven

    years ago, and he was hit hard. It wasn''t easy for him to live alone.

    Seeing the vegetables and chicken Harrison brought, and the mud on his pants, she figured he must

    have been helping in the fields. Roxanne immediately responded to Oliver, "And what if he is? Don''t

    you also eat the crops grown by farmers?"

    Oliver replied, "I''m not looking down on farmers. I just think their ie isn''t high. I''m just worried

    you''d have a hard life with him."

    He continued, "And I heard you guys talking outside yesterday. Your husband''spany went

    bankrupt, his house and car were seized by the bank, he''s got nothing left, and he borrowed 100k from

    you. Did I hear wrong or is this true?"

    Roxanne asked, "Were you eavesdropping on our conversation yesterday?"

    Oliver replied, "I wasn''t eavesdropping, I just happened to be there."

    He continued to y the good guy. "Roxanne, I just don''t want you to be fooled. If he''s borrowing 100k

    from you on the first day of marriage, that''s too much. He''s not relying on you for your capability, is he?"

    As he spoke, Oliver looked at Harrison with a face full of worry. "Roxanne, to put it nicely, you''ve had a

    shotgun wedding. To put it bluntly, you''ve hooked up with a man who''s a moocher. Why didn''t you

    discuss such a big decision like marriage with me and Chloe? Just look at how unreliable this man

    you''ve chosen is."

    Under Oliver''s influence, the crowd started murmuring among themselves.

    "So Roxanne picked a guy who relies on women."

    "He looks quite handsome, didn''t see iting."

    "What''s so surprising? There are plenty of men these days who want to live off women. Roxanne must

    have been conned."

    Thepany''s employees started to gossip about Harrison. Everyone initially thought he was tall and

    handsome, and Roxanne had married well, but now there was a lot of negative remarks.

    Harrison didn''t give a damn. He was at the top of the food chain, and to him, these people were like

    ants crawling beneath his feet as he took in the view.

    If he wanted to squash them, it would be a piece of cake. But he didn''t have the time. He just continued

    enjoying his view.

    He was quite interested in Roxanne''s reaction, so his eyes stayed on her.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Roxanne thought Harrison was keeping calm because he was hurt by everyone''s ridicule and was in a

    tough spot. Guys always cared about their pride, right? Even though she and him weren''t lovey-dovey,

    he was still the one she chose as her partner. How could she let Oliver mock him like that?

    "Oliver, if I recall, when you first started yourpany, you were t broke too. It was Chloe who dug

    into her savings and borrowed from friends and family to give you a hundred grand to invest in your

    business, wasn''t it? Back then, your whole family moved to the city, jobless, penniless. All your living

    expenses came from her pocket, right? From that perspective, you too lived off a woman, didn''t you?"

    Roxanne''s retort turned Oliver''s face beet red. And she didn''t stop there. She deliberately hooked her

    arm through Harrison''s and continued, "My hubby may have gone bankrupt, but he''s hard at work,

    always on the hunt for jobs and ways to make a living."

    "Someone who''s been knocked down but got back up, who''s proven he can handle pressure and take

    action, is bound to achieve something in the future. Not like some people, who get used to living off a

    woman''s money, and even have the nerve to mock others."

    Oliver''s face turned even more sour. "Roxanne, watch your mouth. I''ve made my own money over the

    years, I haven''t asked Chloe for a dime."

    "The money for your house and car, didn''t Chloe lend you that too?" Roxanne fired back.

    "I..." Oliver was at a loss for words.

    The other employees at thepany started to see the usually aplished Oliver in a new light. So,

    he started his career thanks to his wife?

    But that was weird, Roxanne and Oliver usually got along just fine, right? Why were they bickering

    today? Did they have a falling out?

    Everyone figured it out, especially Roxanne. She rejected Oliver''s love confession, didn''t satisfy his

    despicable demands, so he held a grudge against her.

    Her future days were definitely not going to be smooth sailing! But Roxanne was not afraid.

    "Oliver, why the long face? Did my words hit a nerve? If you''re upset, you should go home. Don''te

    to dinner, you might lose your appetite."

    With that, Roxanne called everyone to get in the cars.

    Thepany only had two cars, a business car, and a sedan. With all the employees, there was only

    room left for her and Harrison.

    So, she called an Uber.

    Oliver was still standing there. With all the employees gone, he didn''t bother hiding his feelings

    anymore, and he looked like he could eat Roxanne alive.

    "Roxanne, you really had to embarrass me in front of everyone, huh? What did I ever do to you?"

    "Oliver, we''ve worked together for years, don''t you know me? I usually don''t pick fights, but if someone

    picks one with me, I won''t back down. And remember, you were the first to ridicule my husband."

    Oliver gave Harrison another disdainful look. "He is a bankrupt, useless man who lives off a woman,

    why can''t I call him out?"

    "Dare to say that again?" Roxanne warned Oliver with a calm yet sharp look. Sure enough, Oliver didn''t

    dare to say it again.

    Their argument was anything but pleasant, but Harrison, who was watching from the side, was

    surprisingly calm.

    Being bankrupt and penniless were identities that Vincent had arranged for him. But living off a woman

    and being a farmer were new identities that Harrison found amusing. Such identities didn''t embarrass

    Roxanne!?

    The Uber driver called at that moment.

    After Rozanne finished the call, she looked at the car parked by the roadside, then deliberately took

    Harrison''s hand in front of Oliver. "Honey, let''s go."

    This was the second time today that Roxanne took Harrison''s hand. He knew she was doing this on

    purpose in front of Oliver, so he didn''t resist.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Once they got in the car, Harrison looked at Roxanne and asked on purpose, "Did I embarrass you?"

    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Only then did Roxanne realize she was still holding

    Harrison''s hand. She quickly let go, feeling awkward, thenforted him.

    "Don''t take Oliver''s words to heart. Instead of wasting energy caring about what others say, you should

    do something more meaningful. Don''t waste your time on such pointless social interactions."

    These were words Harrison often said to his executives and employees; Roxanne didn''t need to teach

    him that.

    But when Roxanne said it, he listened very patiently. After she finished, Roxanne asked the driver to

    take them back to their rental first to leave the chicken and vegetables Harrison had brought.

    Harrison also changed his clothes.

    On the way to the restaurant, Roxanne asked Harrison, "Your dad has a bad back, right? Does farming

    hurt his back? You should tell him to rest and not work too hard."

    The vegetables were indeed grown by Harrison''s family, and the chicken was indeed raised by Vincent.

    But all the farm work was done by the servants at the mansion.

    They had a huge mansion in the city center. Vincent, having nothing else to do, liked to order the

    servants to work in the fields.

    But Harrison didn''t reveal the truth, he just gave a nomittal hum.

    When they arrived at the hotel, the thick-skinned Oliver and a dozen employees were already there.

    The crowd of people were denied entry to the private room.

    The hotel manager apologized, "I''m sorry, Oliver. The room you reserved is upied. All the other

    rooms are also booked today, I''m really sorry."

    Oliver argued, "I reserved it in advance, and now you''re telling me someone took my spot? I don''t care

    who it is, you have to clear the room for me today."

    "Oliver, like I said, the person in the room is a big shot. I can''t afford to offend a big leader just for you."

    "Are you saying I''m not as important as the big shot in there?"

    "Oliver, not to be that guy, but we are swamped today and can''t set up a private room for you. Next

    time you pop by for a meal, it''s on half me. We''re just so mmed on holidays, sorry for the short stick.

    I''ll personally make it up to you with a toast next time."

    The restaurant manager was talking and backing away, seemingly itching to go deal with other stuff.

    Being left high and dry, Oliver felt he was losing face. The staff tried to smooth things over, saying, "Let

    it go, Oliver. Eating somewhere else is no biggie."

    But Oliver was dead set on saving his pride. "No sweat, just hang tight. I know the big cheese of this

    ce. I''ll find him. He''ll definitely set up a private room for us."

    He boasted about knowing the restaurant''s owner, but in reality, he''d only bumped into him once at a

    friend''s shindig.

    Back then, Oliver had tried to buddy up with the restaurant owner, but they were worlds apart socially.

    The owner, a big shot worth billions, practically snubbed him and even shot down his friend request.

    Roxanne was in the know about this. She stepped up and said, "Oliver, let''s eat somewhere else. Even

    if you hunt down the owner, they''re not going to spare you a private room. Let''s not waste everyone''s

    time."

    Oliver was already ticked off. Roxanne''s words just added fuel to the fire. "Roxanne, what''s your deal?

    Are you looking down on me too? You think your hubby can score a private room when I can''t?"

    "Can we leave my husband out of this? I''m just trying to save us all some time."

    "I haven''t even found the owner yet. How do you know he won''t cut me some ck?"

    But Oliver was hell-bent on reaching out to the owner. After looking high and low, he returned empty-

    handed. "The big boss isn''t in. Let''s chow down somewhere else."

    Roxanne just shook her head without a word.

    Harrison nced at the clock on the wall. "It''s already twenty to eight."

    He was getting antsy. Normally, his secretary would handle all his scheduling. He would never waste

    time waiting around like this.

    Although he was getting impatient, he kept his cool. He looked at Roxanne and said, "Why don''t we eat

    here? I''ll see if I can score a private room."

    "You?" Oliver almost busted outughing. "If I can''t get a private room, what makes you think you can?

    Are you pulling my leg?"

    Roxanne said, "Oliver, can you not be sarcastic when you talk to my husband?"

    "Sarcastic?" Oliver gave Harrison a once-over. "I think he''s just full of himself."

    Roxanne felt awkward. She sidled up to Harrison and whispered in his ear, "Harrison, I know you''re

    trying to save face, but don''t bite off more than you can chew. Let''s not make a scene and go

    somewhere else."

    "It''s cool. Leave it to me." Harrison gave her arm a light pat, took out his phone, and made a call.

    One, he didn''t want to waste any more time, because he still had a report to read after dinner. Two,

    because Vincent''s bankruptcy setup had made Roxanne aughingstock among the partners.

    Roxanne was his wife in name, so he had to have her back.

    After he hung up, Oliver started mocking him again. "He''s actually pretending to make a call. Roxanne,

    if your hubby can score a private room today, I''ll do a dog impression for everyone."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Roxanne suddenly felt super awkward. She didn''t give a hoot if Harrison was broke or loaded.

    However, if Harrison tried to flex like Oliver, showing off his abilities that he clearly didn¡¯t have, it would

    leave her feeling pretty helpless.

    She looked at Harrison with disappointment.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, the chubby manager hurried back, took a look at the people waiting outside the Lotus Luxury

    Hotel, and finally fixed his eyes on Harrison. Was this the big shot the boss said they couldn''t offend?

    He clearly had an unusual strong presence, but the chubby manager still felt unsure. Would such a rich

    person dine at their three-star hotel? The hotel was all dolled up because of his arrival.

    The chubby manager cautiously approached Harrison. "Excuse me, are you Mr. Rodriguez?"

    "Mhm," Harrison replied indifferently.

    The chubby manager was pumped. He immediately said respectfully, "Mr. Rodriguez, our boss just

    called. He has prepared the best private room for you. Please follow me."

    Oliver, Roxanne, and other staff were shocked.

    "Let''s go eat," Harrison said to Roxanne, who was still stunned. "Harrison, do you know the hotel

    owner?"

    Harrison replied, "No."

    Everyone watched in astonishment as they were ushered into the private room.

    Once seated, Oliver swallowed his sarcastic remarks amidst the murmurs of the staff.

    "Is this the most luxurious room in the hotel? It''s huge, spacious, and so luxurious."

    "I heard the minimum charge for this room is over five thousand dors, plus a fifteen percent service

    charge. Will they waive the service charge?"

    "Definitely, didn''t you see how respectful the hotel owner was to Roxanne''s husband?"

    Oliver was not happy. He red at Harrison, who was pulling out a chair for Roxanne. "Harrison, the

    minimum charge for this room is over five thousand dors, which is well above the staff dinner budget.

    Are you going to foot the bill?"

    The chubby manager respectfully answered for him, "Mr. Rodriguez, our boss said, whatever you want

    to eat or drink today, he¡¯ll foot the bill. It''s his treat. Also, our boss is on his way here. He wants to toast

    to you in person and hopes you will ept."

    Oliver''s face was as grim as could be. Why would a rural, bankrupt guy receive such respect?

    "Harrison." Roxanne gently tugged at Harrison''s sleeve, looking puzzled. "What''s your rtionship with

    this hotel owner? Why is he so respectful toward you?"

    Harrison handed her the menu. "Check out what you want to eat. You can order anything."

    Roxanne had a lot of questions and no appetite to order.

    Harrison reminded her, "Order."

    Throughout the meal, the chubby manager and several waiters served them like they were royalty,

    waiting respectfully at their beck and call.

    During the meal, the staff asked Harrison some questions, most of which Roxanne helped answer, or

    Harrison responded with a few words. As for Oliver, he looked gloomy the whole time.

    After the meal, everyone was ready to leave. The chubby manager respectfully stopped them, "Mr.

    Rodriguez, our boss is stuck in traffic. Could you wait a few more minutes for him? He really wants to

    meet you. It will only take a few minutes."

    Harrison knew why the hotel owner wanted to meet him.

    He thought for a few seconds, looked at the chubby manager¡¯s name tag, and said, "Come here, I have

    something to tell you privately."

    Harrison pulled the chubby manager aside. He said straightforwardly, "I really appreciate the hospitality

    of the hotel today. I''ll have my secretarye and settle the bill. If your boss has any trouble in the

    future, he can contact my secretary. I have some things to do now, so I won''t be able to thank him in

    person."

    The message was clear that he couldn¡¯t be held back any longer.

    The boss had instructed that if they could keep this important guest, it would be best. But if not, they

    must present him with the most expensive and finest wine from the hotel. So the chubby manager

    insisted on gifting Harrison a bottle of wine.

    After gracefully declining, Harrison walked over to Roxanne.

    "Did that manager just give Roxanne''s husband a bottle of wine?"

    "That bottle of wine is worth eight thousand dors. They not only waived off a few thousand dors for

    their meals, they also gifted a bottle of fine wine."

    "Mr. Lewis, you really shouldn''t have mocked Roxanne''s husband. Look at Roxanne''s husband; he has

    quite an influence in this hotel."

    Oliver sneered with envy and discontent. "What''s so great about him? He''s bankrupt, penniless. What''s

    the point of respecting him?"

    At this point, Harrison walked over.

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, what''s your rtionship with this hotel owner?"

    Harrison replied casually, "The hotel owner is a friend of a friend. He owed my friend a favor, and my

    friend owed me a favor."

    To Roxanne, this exnation seemed reasonable. But it also didn''t seem weird. What favor could make

    them waive off a few thousand dors for their meals and gift a bottle of wine worth eight thousand

    dors?

    She was still puzzled, but Roxanne decided not to press further. Maybe Harrison did have some high-

    end connections before he went broke.

    Then, Harrison, who was next to Roxanne, looked at Oliver, expressionless. "I remember someone

    saying before dinner that if I could book a private room, he would bark like a dog on the spot, right?"

    Oliver''s face turned pale, not knowing what to say. He felt humiliated and publicly ridiculed. He was

    speechless, wanting to hide away.

    Harrison coldly said, "You don''t need to bark."

    His gaze was icy cold. "But you¡¯re doing business with Roxanne, mate, you better not mess with her.

    She''s not alone anymore."

    Oliver wasn''t sure if Harrison knew about his confession to Roxanne or even his intentions of taking

    advantage of her. If he did know, he might¡¯ve hated Oliver''s guts.

    "You''re overthinking, how could I mess with her?" Oliver muttered, then slinked away with his tail

    between his legs. He felt utterly embarrassed, like a total loser.

    On the way home, Roxanne wanted to ask about Harrison¡¯s connections. But she eventually dropped

    it. She gratefully said, "Harrison, thanks for speaking up for me in front of Oliver."

    Harrison shrugged. "I just don''t like him."

    "Whether you like him or not, or whether you wanted to help me, I''m really grateful." Roxanne didn''t

    really care about his true motives.

    She started to text Chloe, but Chloe didn''t reply. If this was before, she would think Chloe was busy

    taking care of her kid, so she couldn''t reply. But since yesterday, she sent a lot of messages, and Chloe

    didn''t reply to any of them.

    Was she sick? Or something happened?

    Roxanne was really worried about her good friend, so she decided to call.

    After five calls, no one picked up. Roxanne started to feel anxious, should she go check on Chloe?

    "Aren''t you going to ask me anything?" Harrison asked.

    She turned her head, looking at Harrison. "Ask what?"

    "Like what happened in the hotel just now." Harrison also looked at her.

    "You already said it, your friend''s friend helped you out because of something from the past, so why

    should I ask anything?"

    If that was the reason, then asking would be redundant. If it wasn''t, and he was deliberately hiding

    something, she wouldn''t get anything out of him by asking. So, she decided not to ask.

    Harrison nodded, not saying anything further. This interaction made him feel rxed, so he took out his

    phone, checked his email, and opened a file, while Roxanne kept trying to reach Chloe.

    The two of them sat in the car and didn''t talk again.

    Back at the rental, Harrison was still not used to the cramped space. But it was okay. At least he was

    getting more ustomed to it than he was yesterday.

    Only he had a rough night sleeping on the couch, and his sleep quality took a nosedive. Worried about

    another sleepless night, he did some workouts while Roxanne was taking a shower.

    Roxanne showered for half an hour, during which he also exercised for half an hour. When Roxanne

    came out, she was surprised by his workout routine.

    120 push-ups + 120 nk jacks. All in one go?! The guy''s stamina was insane.

    His clothes were soaked in sweat, his muscr arms were dripping. And that wasn''t even all the

    exercises he did. His stamina was just too good!

    Seeing him getting up, Roxanne felt a bit awkward, and quickly asked, "Are you into working out too?"

    "Couldn''t sleep wellst night." Harrison wiped off his sweat. "Working out helps with sleep."

    Roxanne nced at the couch. "If you''re notfortable sleeping on the couch, I can let you have the

    bed?"

    "No need," Harrison replied. "There are mosquitoes in the living room, buzzing all night, do you have

    any solution?"

    Roxanne thought for a moment. "I can light a mosquito coil for you before we go to bed. The house isn''t

    well insted, so mosquitoes tend to fly in."

    "But," she continued, "the house I bought will be ready soon, after a few months of airing out post-

    renovation, we can move in."

    "You bought a house?" Harrison asked.

    Roxanne nodded. "Yeah, I took out a loan, and have to pay around eight thousand dors every

    month."

    Harrison asked again, "Which development?"

    "It''s not a big development, just a small one. But the environment would be much better than here."

    In Seraphim Haven where they lived, even the houses from small developments would cost close to a

    million dors. The down payment would usually be one-third of the total price, which meant tens of

    thousands of dors upfront.

    Roxanne, being at the bottom of the socialdder, able to afford a house here, surprised Harrison.

    He said, "I''ve found a new job, once I start getting paid, I can help with the loan."

    Roxanne didn''t reply. They were legally married now, and if he was willing to help ease some financial

    pressure, she wouldn''t refuse.

    At night, although there were no mosquitoes, the pungent smell of the mosquito coil kept Harrison

    awake. Since he couldn''t sleep, he started to reassess his rtionship with Roxanne.

    Over the past two days, he found that he didn''t dislike their rtionship; in fact, he thought Roxanne

    was unlike most women.

    The next morning, Roxanne got up early as usual. She saw Harrison''s unwashed clothes fromst

    night, so she put them in the washing machine. His underwear, she hand-washed and was about to

    hang it out on the balcony.

    As Harrison woke up, he saw her holding his underwear, his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Who gave you permission to wash my underwear?" Harrison strode over, face dark.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Harrison was a stickler for his personal stuff, especially private items like underwear. He never let the

    housemaids wash his undergarments, and wouls toss them in a specialized washer and dryer that

    sterilized his stuff. And even when they were all dried and ready to go into the closet, he wouldn''t let

    the maidsy a finger on them.

    Roxanne turned around and said, "I saw you didn''t wash them, so I did it for you."

    She added, "Don''t worry, I used a new basin, hand-washed them myself, and even separated your

    clothes from the rest."

    Still, Harrison was a bit miffed. He snatched his underwear back with a gloomy face. "You don''t have to

    wash them for me. Don¡¯t touch my stuff from now on."

    "All this help and you don''t appreciate it," Roxanne grumbled under her breath.

    But she wasn''t mad. She just wouldn¡¯t touch his stuff next time.

    "I toasted some bread and fried some eggs. There''s milk in the fridge. Help yourself. I''m heading to

    work."

    Despite the slight unpleasantness, nothing beat making a living.

    Roxanne headed to the office with a spring in her step. Around 10 o''clock, she was about to head out

    for some errands when Chloe called her, wanting to meet up at Starbucks.

    No replies or calls for two days and now she wanted to meet out of the blue?

    Roxanne found it strange. "Chloe, what''s up?"

    "Anne, let''s talk in person. I''ll be waiting for you at the Starbucks we usually go to."

    When Roxanne arrived, she only saw Chloe.

    "Why didn''t you bring Austin?" she asked as she sat down.

    "I asked my mom to watch him for a while." Chloe pushed a coffee in front of her. "I ordered your

    favoritette."

    Roxanne was taken aback. "You put on makeup today?"

    It''s been years since shest saw Chloe wear makeup. This was a rare sight indeed!

    Chloe gave a bitter smile. "Even with makeup, I can''t hide my pallor, can I?"

    "No way, you''re naturally gorgeous," Roxanne reassured her, not having the heart to tell Chloe that her

    makeup was a bit too heavy. It might also have been because of age, Chloe''s skin was not as youthful

    as before, and the makeup made her look a bit older. After all, she was already a mother of two.

    But Chloe was beautiful even without makeup. ¡°What brand of makeup are you using? It seems a bit

    patchy, did you apply too much?¡±

    Chloe didn¡¯t even know what brand of makeup she was using.

    With two young kids and a husband to take care of, she hardly had time to apply makeup, let alone

    sleep properly. She thought her hard work was worth it with a sessful husband, a talented daughter,

    and a cute son. But when she overheard Oliver¡¯s conversation with Roxanne the other day, she

    realized how miserable she was.

    Looking haggard, with no ambition, she was feeling left behind by society, and her husband was no

    longer interested in her, only thinking about her best friend.

    Each word was like a crumbling rock, hitting Chloe''s fragile heart hard, and causing unbearable pain.

    Chloe had been holding a grudge against Roxanne for the past couple of days. Why did Oliver have to

    have feelings for Roxanne, her best friend?

    So, she didn''t respond to Roxanne''s messages or calls. But after careful consideration, she regained

    herposure.

    How could she me Roxanne? It was Oliver''s fault. Even if Roxanne wasn''t there, it would be

    someone else. She almost lost her best friend due to her pain and anger.

    Maybe Roxanne rushed into marriage because of Oliver''s harassment. Otherwise, Roxanne, who had

    been single for seven years and had always been resistant to love and marriage, wouldn''t suddenly get

    married. Maybe it was for her.

    She almost lost a good friend who truly cared for her because of a man''s provocation.

    "Anne, I''m sorry. I was too tired taking care of the kids these past few days and wasn''t feeling well, so I

    didn''t reply to your messages. I didn''t even properly congratte you on your marriage," Chloe

    apologized sincerely.

    She then asked Roxanne about her marriage.

    Roxanne casually answered while showing more concern for Chloe''s health. "Are you okay? Did you

    see a doctor?"

    Chloe brushed it off and said, "Anne, I''m really lucky to have a friend like you." If it was anyone else''s

    friend, they would have betrayed her for a handsome and charming man like Oliver.

    "Chloe, why are you suddenly saying all this? Are you troubled by something?"

    "No, nothing. I''m just really d to have a friend like you!"

    The two friends looked at each other, each with their own worries, yet neither one broke the silence.

    "Anne," Chloe suddenly said. "I want to go back to work."

    "You''ve always prioritized your family and children, and whenever I encouraged you to go back to work,

    you were always reluctant." Roxanne was puzzled.

    "I just feel like working now."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Did you and Oliver have a fight?"

    "No."

    Chloe didn''t even have the energy to argue. Even without the confession to Roxanne, there was

    nothing left to talk about between them.

    Every day, Oliver woulde home,in about how tired he was from work, and then just

    copse on the couch, giggling at his phone, not even bothering to help her with the kids, let alone do

    any chores.

    If she said anything, Oliver''s rtives would join him in criticizing her, using her of being an

    ungrateful wife. She tried arguing, but it was useless and only made her more exhausted and irritable.

    Instead of wasting energy arguing with them and getting herself worked up, she''d rather just finish her

    tasks quietly and take some time to rest.

    Oliver''s tender care for her before marriage had long gone in the mundane marital life.

    Chloe never revealed this to Roxanne, let alone dared to tell her own family. So no one knew that her

    marriage was actually very tough. She hid her sadness and casuallyughed. "Anne, you''re right.

    Women should have their own careers and social life, and above all, we should be financially

    independent to y other roles well."

    Why was it that after years of persuasion, she suddenly took her advice this time?

    Roxanne was suspicious. Did Chloe know about Oliver''s confession to her? But she dared not ask. If

    this was made public, it would be a double blow to Chloe.

    Smart Roxanne noticed something but didn''t break it. She looked at Chloe sympathetically and

    relieved. "Chloe, I knew it. You could definitely be yourself again and reim your life."

    "I''m kinda scared to go back to work. After all, I haven''t worked for seven years. I''m out of touch with

    society."

    Chloe''s fear was real, but she also decided to move forward. "But I still have to take this step."

    Otherwise, if Oliverpletely abandoned her one day, she wouldn''t even have a source of ie.

    How could she provide a stable and happy life for their child?

    These days, Chloe also realized the truth. If your partner was unreliable, you had to tap into your inner

    strength.

    Thinking of this, Chloe said again, "Anne, when we three set up thepany at the beginning, the

    legal person and the beneficiary of the equity should not have been given to Oliver."

    It was not time to break up with Oliver yet. If they really broke up, Chloe was really afraid that she and

    Roxanne would end up with nothing.

    Roxanne seemed to see through Chloe''s thoughts. "Are you afraid of breaking up with Oliver and then

    getting into a dispute over interests?"

    Chloe felt that this matter needed long-term nning. "I''m just talking, don''t take it to heart. Anne, rest

    assured, if that day reallyes, even if I suffer, I will never let you get hurt."

    Roxanne had been worried about this two days ago. She was more and more convinced that Chloe

    knew about Oliver''s confession to her.

    "Chloe!"

    "Hmm! What''s up?"

    "Do you..." Even the decisive Roxanne had times when she couldn''t ask a question.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    "No biggie!" Sometimes, it was better to keep your mouth shut. "I just feel like you didn''t pick the right

    texture for your foundation. Can I help you choose a better one?"

    Roxanne touched Chloe''s face.

    "There''s a makeup technique called the ''no-makeup'' look. It makes your makeup look very natural and

    skin-like, unlike the heavy foundation you''re wearing now. I can teach you."

    "I really don''t get all this stuff."

    "It''s okay. I can help you."

    The two friends might have had their own troubles, but they were still chatting without any hint of

    awkwardness. After chatting about other things for a while, Chloe steered the conversation back to

    Roxanne''s temporary husband.

    The more Roxanne avoided the topic, the more Chloe felt something was off. "Anne, Oliver said your

    husband is named Harrison?"

    "Yeah." Roxanne took a sip of her coffee.

    Chloe stirred her cup thoughtfully. "That''s an unusual name, doesn''t sound like an average Joe."

    Harrison had a certain charisma, but Roxanne couldn''t quite put it into words.

    "He was somewhat famous before he went bankrupt. But after that, he became just an average guy."

    "Oliver said he''s really ugly?"

    "He told you that?"

    "Yep."

    "Ha!" Roxanne scoffed. "Oliver is just jealous. He''s never seen anyone more handsome than him.

    Suddenly, there''s this guy who''s not only more handsome but way more so. He must be pissed."

    Chloe contemted this. No wonder Oliver looked so pissed when she asked about Harrison.

    "Oliver was the most popr guy at school. How handsome does a guy have to be to outshine him?"

    "I''ll introduce you to him next time, then you''ll know."

    "When will you arrange it? I''m just worried you married on a whim and won''t be happy."

    "No way, I wouldn''t just marry anyone. Harrison is Vincent''s son, and I''ve known Vincent as a friend for

    seven years."

    "You were pretty close with Vincent, right? How do you address him now that you''re married?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "Well, you''ll need to get used to your new rtionship."

    Roxanne imagined Vincent farming in the countryside. While she and Harrison lived in the city, they

    wouldn''t see him every day. She had thought about bringing Vincent to live with them after they moved

    into their new house, but that wouldn''t be until a yearter. She''d deal with that when the time came.

    But she didn''t expect Vincent would show up at her ce that night.

    Vincent showed up with a live chicken and a basket of fresh veggies. If he wasn''t keeping his identity a

    secret from Roxanne for now, Vincent would have brought all the most expensive health supplements

    from home, and maybe even hired a nutritionist for Roxanne.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Seeing her so skinny really broke his heart!

    "Harrison hasn''te back yet?" Vincent asked, carrying all his stuff straight into the house.

    Roxanne quickly took the basket of fresh veggies from him. Just then, the chicken in Vincent''s hands

    suddenly took a dump on the floor. The freshly cleaned tiles were instantly soiled.

    Vincent, a businessman who retired and now spent his days raising chickens and ducks, was used to

    sudden animal droppings. He quickly squatted down, ready to clean it up with a tissue.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Roxanne squatted down too. "Vincent, I can clean it up. You should take a rest,

    you must be tired from the journey."

    City girls would usually steer clear of animal droppings, finding them disgusting, but Roxanne didn''t

    mind at all. She even asked if he was tired from his journey. This was why Vincent liked Roxanne.

    When he was going through life-or-death situations with Roxanne seven years ago, he thought how

    nice it would be if this brave and kind girl could be his daughter-inw. He even felt he wanted to

    treat her as his own daughter.

    Seven years. His dream finally came true. It was not easy at all.

    After cleaning up, Roxanne started cooking.

    Vincent insisted on doing it himself. Even though her kitchen was small, Vincent was thrilled. He even

    thought about making postpartum meals for Roxanne when she had a baby. So, he needed to learn

    from a nutritionist about how to prepare healthy postpartum meals.

    Roxanne felt bad letting him cook alone, so she helped. "Uh, Vincent..."

    "Hm?"

    "You raise a lot of animals, right? Is it hard work?"

    "It''s all for my own consumption, very fun, not hard at all. I also raise cows and sheep. When it''s time to

    butcher them, I''ll bring some over for you to try."

    The cow he raised was an Angus, imported and worth close to two hundred thousand dors. The cow

    liked to drink, and its meat was especially good after drinking, so he would give it a bottle of whiskey

    every day.

    He couldn''t bear to butcher it, but now that Roxanne was his daughter-inw, he was going to kill the

    cow and let Roxanne taste the best parts.

    At ten o''clock after dinner, Harrison still hadn''te back.

    Roxanne texted Harrison, [What time are youing back today? Your dad is here.]

    Harrison frowned. At this hour, that old man was still at Roxanne''s ce? What was he up to?

    When he arrived at Roxanne''s ce, he saw Roxanne tidying up the sofa.

    "Will you be ufortable sleeping on the sofa? If you like, Harrison and I can sleep outside, and you

    can have the bed."

    "You guys take the bed, and I''ll crash on the couch. It''s all good. No need for you to sleep outside,"

    Vincent nced at Harrison, who just walked in with a meaningful look.

    Seeing Harrison return, Roxanne went to take a shower.

    "You purposely stayed overnight to make me share a room with Roxanne?" Harrison was not pleased.

    "You could also choose not to sleep with Anne and crash in the living room instead," Vincent replied, "It

    doesn''t affect our previous agreement."

    The agreement was that all he needed to do was marry Anne as soon as possible, and until he fell in

    love with Roxanne, Vincent couldn''t demand him to have marital rtions with her, nor pressure him to

    have children.

    Harrison was speechless, and he responded to Vincent with silence.

    After Roxanne finished her shower, she took Harrison into the room and showed him the makeshift bed

    she had prepared. "You can sleep there and see if it suits you."

    "You want me to sleep on the floor?" Harrison replied, his voice filled with annoyance.

    Roxanne responded, "Vincent, you once said at the wedding that you couldn''t share a bed with a

    woman you didn''t have feelings for. Are you suggesting you want to share a bed with me?"

    "Absolutely not," Harrison responded instantly.

    "So you''re expecting me to give you the bed?" Roxanne retorted, "And I should sleep on the floor?"

    Realizing that expecting a woman to sleep on the floor wasn''t gentlemanly, Harrison had no choice but

    topromise. "I''ll sleep on the floor." Without another word, he turned and left the room.

    Vincent was already lying down. "Where are you going?" Vincent asked.

    He responded with a nk expression, "Don''t think that this arrangement will change anything between

    Roxanne and me."

    Vincent chuckled. "I know how rational you are. But remember, you''re a normal man. Otherwise, you

    wouldn''t be taking cold showers in the middle of the night."

    His son was so obsessed with preserving his chastity. At 32, he hadn''t been with a woman, which was

    pretty rare.

    Harrison, of course, had his physical needs. He was in the prime of his life, but his normal desires

    hadn''t been satisfied or relieved. The longer he suppressed them, the stronger they became.

    When he returned to the room, Roxanne was already asleep. Roxanne was very conservative, she was

    wearing long-sleeved, long-legged pajamas with all the buttons done up. The small-sized pajamas

    looked loose on her.

    When she turned over, her shirt loosened, revealing a slender waist. Her waist was slender and soft,

    quite eye-catching.

    Roxanne''s beauty was the kind that grew on you, and her personality was so good, that you couldn¡¯t

    help but like her. Harrison couldn''t help but take a longer look at her.

    He was a typical man. Just as Vincent said, he also had his physical needs. In his 32 years of

    unsatisfied and unrelieved desires, he had thought about finding a woman, but he never looked at other

    women. But now, he couldn''t take his eyes off her, he even fantasized about holding her from behind.

    Of course, Harrison knew clearly, that this kind of thought was just male instinct, not love. Any sexual

    behavior without the foundation of love was disgusting and repulsive to Harrison, even if the physical

    needs were strong.

    Finally, Harrison regained his sanity and turned to take a shower.

    "Did you just take a cold shower?" Vincent asked with a smirk when he came out.

    Harrison was unfazed. "Is there a problem?"

    "Nothing." Vincent chuckled with satisfaction. "Whoever suffers, knows."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Vincent was once a young gun too. He totally understood how a vibrant young man, even without love,

    could have some strong needs in certain areas. Although his son Harrison inherited his self-control and

    was always able to stay rational and cool in the face of temptation, he couldn''t expect him to stay like

    this all the time, could he?

    Vincent just wanted to throw some challenges Harrison''s way, and Roxanne, she was his carefully

    chosen most challenging test.

    Watching his son enter the bedroom, Vincent hummed a cheerful tune.

    Ha! If nothing happened today, then tomorrow. If nothing happened tomorrow, then it would be in a

    week. If nothing happened in a week, then a month...

    He really wanted to see how long this hot-blooded man could hold on.

    Harrison was not used to sleeping on the floor, on top of his normal physiological needs not being met,

    he barely got any sleep for the first half of the night. Before, he had pushed women away, and no

    woman could get this close to him, so that intense feeling wasn''t as evident. Even if it was, he could

    control himself.

    But tonight, even though Roxanne was in bed and he was on the floor, the bedroom was small and

    narrow, and there was almost no extra space afterying out the bedding. Roxanne was not far away

    from him. The whole room was filled with the faint scent of her bath.

    He forced himself to think about work, even reciting the periodic table several times. But Roxanne''s

    slender waistline kept popping up in his mind.

    It was really annoying! It had nothing to do with Roxanne''s beauty. It was not her that attracted him, but

    simply a man''s most normal and primal desire.

    Unable to sleep, he sat up against the wall and sent a message to Alexander, [Send me the recent

    acquisition n.]

    Alexander was his talented assistant and shareholder partner, used to his offbeat work schedule, so he

    usually responded to thesete-night messages within a minute.

    [Boss, are you pulling another all-nighter? I just reported that acquisition n to you during the day,

    surely you don''t need it in the middle of the night?]

    Harrison was terse. [Send it.]

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Receiving the file, Harrison quickly dove into work, forgetting his primal desires. No woman could

    disrupt his focus!

    Soon, he waspletely engrossed, forgetting he was in a shabby rental room and forgetting about

    Roxanne.

    The summer night was calm and beautiful. Just then, a low sobbing sound suddenly broke the silence.

    Using the light from his phone, Harrison saw Roxanne quietly sobbing in her sleep. Her sobs were

    heavy, and her shoulders were shaking.

    "Are you okay?" Harrison looked at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was still dreaming, dreaming of the year her parents divorced.

    Neither her father nor her mother wanted her. She clung to her mother''s legs, crying, and begging her

    to take her away. Her mother just said coldly, "How can I remarry with you as a burden?"

    She was harshly pushed away by her mother. That year, she was only four years old, just beginning to

    remember things, and many memories were blurry. The pain of her parents'' abandonment was like a

    needle deeply piercing her heart, unforgettable.

    "Roxanne, are you okay?" Seeing her still sobbing uncontrobly, Harrison gently patted her shoulder.

    She came to her senses. The painful dream felt like it had just happened. But Harrison''s low voice

    gently reminded her that she was just dreaming.

    "I''m sorry." She wiped her tears. "Did I disturb your sleep?"

    "Do you have something on your mind?" Harrison frowned. A dream that could make someone cry

    must¡¯ve been a very sad thing.

    Roxanne tried to control her emotions, not wanting anyone to see her vulnerable side. She put on a

    brave face. "No, just a bad dream. I''m really sorry, did I disturb your sleep?"

    Harrison was still a little worried. "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "I''m fine." Roxanne put on a brave face. "Go to sleep."

    Harrison, "I need to go over some work stuff, you go back to sleep."

    Roxanne, "You haven''t slept yet?"

    Harrison lied, "Didn''t you say that since we''re bankrupt, we need to ept the reality of failure? I just

    found a new job, I need to familiarize myself with the business."

    Only he knew that it was because of a man''s physiological needs, which hadn''t been released or eased

    in 32 years. The more suppressed it was, the stronger the desire was.

    Suddenly he was sharing a room with a woman, and this woman did not annoy him at all. He really

    couldn''t sleep.

    "Oh." Roxanne didn''t stop him. "You should also not work toote."

    "Mm."

    In the morning, Vincent prepared a hearty breakfast.

    Seeing Harrison looking a bit tired and worn out, clearly having not slept well the night before, Vincent

    handed him the milk, deliberately asking, "Harrison, how did you sleepst night?"

    Harrison and Vincent looked at each other. Vincent had a meaningful smile. Harrison frowned slightly.

    "Not bad, if you weren''t here, maybe I could have slept better."

    "Vincent just arrived yesterday." Roxanne gently nudged his arm. "Let him stay a few more days."

    Roxanne added, "By the way, I will get the keys to the new house I bought in a few days, after the

    renovation, you can move in with us. You''re not in good health, and it''s too hard for you to work in the

    countryside."

    "Ah!" Vincent sighed. "How can an old man like me live with you young people, it would affect you."

    "I''m serious."

    She hadn''t experienced much family affection since she was a child. During that trip to Marientown,

    Vincent was with her through a life-and-death situation. He was supporting each other along the way,

    treating her better than her own family. She had long considered Vincent as her family. Inviting Vincent

    to move in with them was not just a polite remark, but genuine.

    But Roxanne knew that many old people who moved from the countryside to the city were afraid of

    causing trouble for their children, so she found another reason. "Besides, when we need to start

    renovating the new house, Harrison and I won''t have the time. You can help keep an eye on the

    progress, right?"

    "Has the house not been renovated yet?"

    "Yep, that¡¯s right."

    "Alright, I used to do carpentry work, I can help."

    "Really?" Roxanne was surprised. "Dad! Do you know carpentry? That must be tough. Really

    impressive."

    Harrison quietly had his breakfast on the side, silently grumbling, what an old fart.

    Roxanne and Vincent got more and more into their conversation, even settling some of the renovation

    matters right there at the breakfast table.

    Harrison ate his breakfast on the side, unable to join their conversation. He felt like an outsider.

    Roxanne nced at him unintentionally; his way of eating was too elegant, like some rich kid from a

    movie.

    She and Vincent chatted while they ate, her casualness contrasting sharply with Harrison''s elegant

    eating style. But she didn''t slow down her pace of eating. She was used to doing things quickly. She

    gulped down her ss of milk, got up, grabbed her bag, and took out several bills from it.

    "There''s a market downstairs. You can go buy some groceries and make lunch. I need to go to work."

    "Anne, you don''t have to give me money, I have my own."

    "That''s okay, just take it."

    After Roxanne left, Vincent picked up the money and counted it. "So much money, this is the first time

    someone has been so genuine to me."

    Harrison knew the feeling, just like when he received Roxanne''s transfer yesterday. But he didn''t want

    to admit it. "Are you short on cash?"

    "I''m not," Vincent said. "You should know, for people like us, those around us are either after our money

    and power, or our social status. If you were to go broke, who would be genuinely nice to you? Where

    can you find a kind-hearted girl like Roxanne, who would support you with all her savings even if you

    went broke?"

    Harrison couldn''t deny it.

    Vincent continued seriously, "You think I just want you to get married and have kids?"

    Harrison remained silent.

    Vincent continued, "Those rich girls, any one of them has a status and identity that would be more

    suitable for you, but they might not genuinely care for you."

    Harrison still didn''t say anything.

    Vincent said, "I want you to have someone by your side who can stand with you through thick and thin,

    let you experience the warmth of humanity."

    Harrison remained silent.

    Vincent said, "That girl should be Anne."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Harrison was lost in thought again. Just three days with Roxanne, and his understanding of human

    nature waspletely flipped on its head.

    Vincent got up, gave his shoulder a light pat, and said again in a tone full of gravity, "Harrison, mate,

    thepany''s interests and the family''s honor are all well and good, but I don''t want you to be

    some emotionless workaholic, like a damn robot. You really ought to try falling in love. Only with a

    sincere romance can you truly feel the warmth of the world, can you possibly experience true

    happiness."

    For the first time, Harrison deeply felt Vincent''s genuine concern and quietly responded, "Got it, thanks,

    Dad!"

    ...

    Roxanne arrived at the office on her e-bike.

    No sooner had she settled down than Chloe contacted her via WhatsApp.

    [Anne, Oliver won''t let me go back to work. We had a big fight about itst night. Can you talk to him for

    me? I really want to return to work.]

    Roxanne picked up her phone, found a secluded spot, and called Chloe.

    "Chloe, what''s happened?"

    "Anne¡­" Chloe''s voice was a little hoarse, obviously she''d been crying.

    "Chloe, don''t cry. Take your time, what happened?"

    "Oliver¡­" Chloe''s voice choked up, unable to continue, "He said all I''m good for is taking care of the

    baby, told me not to embarrass him back at the office. I didn''t agree, so we started fighting, and his

    mother chimed in to scold me. Roxanne, how could I be good for nothing but taking care of the baby?

    I''m not useless."

    "I know, I know, don''t be upset," Roxanne hurried tofort her. "You graduated university, you have a

    good education, and you know a secondnguage. Don''t forget, you earned a bonus of nearly ten

    thousand dors at your previous job. Oliver''s business wouldn''t have taken off if it weren''t for that

    bonus!"

    "Exactly." Chloe sounded both wronged and pained. ¡°Oliver said if I insist on working, he¡¯ll divorce me

    and said if we do divorce, I won¡¯t get the kids.¡±

    Roxanne was about to offer someforting words when the sound of a baby crying came from the

    other end of the line.

    ¡°Anne, Austin¡¯s wet his pants, I have to change his diaper, I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±

    Without waiting for Roxanne¡¯s response, Chloe hung up. Roxanne could hardly imagine how chaotic

    and tense Chloe¡¯s life must¡¯ve been after having a baby.

    If she were Chloe''s husband, she would cherish Chloe double. But Chloe just had to be stuck with a

    guy like Oliver. If it wasn''t for the fact that Chloe had two kids, Roxanne would''ve urged her to divorce

    immediately.

    By the time Chloe had finished taking care of the baby, half an hour had passed. In that half hour,

    Roxanne had been waiting for her call.

    "Sorry, Anne. I just changed Austin''s diaper and fed him. He fell asleep, but the moment I put him

    down, he started crying. I had to wait until he was sound asleep before I could call you."

    "Why are you saying sorry to me? You said Oliver wants to divorce you because you insist on going

    back to work?"

    "I can handle a divorce, but if we really do go to court, the kids might end up with him because I don''t

    have an ie. Aria and Austin are my life. I can''t leave them, and I can''t let that man raise them. He

    can''t take care of my babies."

    Thinking of her children, Chloe once again couldn''t stop herself from crying. Her voice filled with

    obvious choking and hoarseness.

    Roxanne felt awful, but she couldn¡¯t find any words tofort Chloe.

    Reality was just that harsh. Having met a man like Oliver, even if Chloe wanted to divorce, she would

    hesitate because of the innocent children.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been a mother herself, and didn''t have her own children, Roxanne could deeply

    understand Chloe''s feelings. In this world, what mother could bear to be separated from her own

    children?

    Roxanne thought of her own parents. If her mother could love her as deeply as Chloe did, how nice

    that would be.

    With no time to wallow in her own emotional wounds from the past, Roxanne continued tofort

    Chloe. "Chloe, you''re doing the right thing. You can''t give in to Oliver''s threats. You need to go out and

    work, make money. Otherwise, if he really divorces you and you have no ie, you''ll really lose

    custody of the kids."

    "You take it easy. I''ll help you with the HR and business stuff at the office. I''ll arrange for you to return to

    work. Don''t worry."

    Chloe thought this advice made a lot of sense. Oliver, that jerk, he even had the nerve to make a move

    on her good friend. Even though Roxanne rejected him, he was so unreliable that he''d go after other

    women sooner orter, and then he''d really abandon her without hesitation. She had to pull herself

    together.

    The first step to doing that was to go out and work and earn money to secure her and her children''s

    lives.

    That day, Roxanne helped Chloe with the onboarding process. Meanwhile, Oliver was in his office,

    ying with his phone. He opened a female college student''s profile, and the more he looked at it, the

    more attractive he found her.

    Remembering the day he bumped into her at the coffee shop when she tripped in her high heels, he

    smirked at her delicate demeanor.

    He texted her. [Hey, cutie, what are you doing? There''s a new movie out, wanna watch it tonight?]

    He waited a few minutes, but the "cutie" didn''t reply. He felt a bit let down.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Roxanne walked into his office, and Oliver hurriedly turned off his phone screen. "Why didn''t

    you knock beforeing in?"

    "Are you doing something shady?" Roxanne questioned.

    He looked flustered, and his eyes darted around, clearly something was up.

    But Oliver brazened it out. "What shady business? I''m reviewing expense reports."

    "Great, sign this while you''re at it."

    As soon as Oliver saw the situation, his face tightened up. "Did Chloee to you abouting back

    to work?"

    "I told you before, I wanted to hire an assistant who can speak a foreignnguage, and Chloe fits the

    bill," Roxanne responded.

    "Just because she studied it in university doesn''t mean she still knows it after all these years. She''s

    likely forgotten it all by now. She''s not the right fit," Oliver shot back.

    "This is a product detail page that Chloe did, and it only took her 15 minutes."

    Roxanne handed Oliver the printed materials with an air of arrogance. Oliver was left speechless.

    Oliver nced at the materials. Chloe hadn''t studied for seven years, but she was still so proficient!

    Clearly, he had underestimated her.

    After a moment of contemtion, he grimly said, "If Chloe goes back to work, who will watch the kid?

    Who will take care of my sickly mom who can''t do any housework? Did she n to dump all the chores

    on my mom? Is she trying to work my mom to death?"

    Roxanne''s anger red up again. She looked at Oliver in a mix of ridicule and fury before scoffing, "So

    your mom doing housework will wear her out, but Chloe won''t get tired?"

    "She works her ass off and you don''t even have an ounce of sympathy or care for her. Instead, you

    criticize her for not being fashion savvy, for being too in, forcking ambition, and for not keeping up

    with the times. You won''t let her work, so how can a full-time housewife keep up with society? How can

    she look beautiful every day while juggling the kids?

    "You expect her to take care of your kid and mom for free, all while being a strong, capable, and

    sophisticated woman. Do you think she''s a superhero?"

    Oliver was left speechless by Roxanne''s rant, his face turning a sickly shade. But he gritted his teeth

    and said with renewed righteousness, "Didn''t Chloe choose this for herself? She did it willingly.

    Besides, this is our family business. What''s it to you? If I don''t let her work, then she won''t work."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    What a pain in the ass!

    Roxanne clenched her fists, itching to sock Oliver one. He was so detestable, but she didn''t want to

    cause a scene in the office, giving their employees a show and the impression that the two presidents

    were at odds with each other. It would affect their work. Plus, she felt like punching Oliver would just

    dirty her hand.

    She slowly unclenched her fist, doing her best to quench her fury, then cut to the chase, "Oliver, I just

    had Chloe sign a contract and stamped it with thepany seal. If you don''t let Chloe work, I''ll have

    her take this contract to court and sue you. You are thepany''s legal representative after all. Labor

    arbitration is really protective of smallpanies and their employees right now. If you don''t mind a

    Oliver was aware of this. He hadn''t expected Chloe to be so resolute. He fumed, "Roxanne, did you tell

    Chloe about the business trip?" Otherwise, why would Chloe suddenly insist oning to work?

    "Oliver, how can you even bring up such disgusting stuff?"

    "I''ve got no shame in bringing it up. Nothing really happened between us. Did you badmouth me to

    Chloe to ruin our marriage?"

    "You...I..." Roxanne was at a loss for words. How could there be such an unreasonable man like Oliver

    in this world? Even she, someone good at controlling her emotions, was pissed off to the point of

    getting a headache.

    Oliver continued to push her, "Why would Chloe pick a fight with me? It''s because you''ve been stirring

    the pot. Why are you so spiteful? I just said I liked you, it''s not like I did anything to you. Are you just

    happy watching us fight?"

    Roxanne was about to blow her top. But it was impossible tomunicate with a man like this using

    She didn''t want her emotions to be controlled by others. She quickly suppressed her anger, regained

    her rationality and calmness, and said, "Oliver, Chloe doesn''t need me to tell her anything to find her

    own way. You know exactly how outstanding she was before marrying you. Besides, as long as I,

    Roxanne, am here, I won''t let you bully Chloe. I''ve turned down your proposal. If you want to get back

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    at me, bring it on. I''m not afraid of anyone."

    She said the most resolute and intimidating words in the calmest and most straightforward manner.

    Oliver indeed didn''t dare to underestimate her and started to feel a bit scared. This woman was really

    tough to deal with.

    When Oliver got home that night, he found that Chloe was giving him the cold shoulder. Even when he

    tried to talk to her, she remained icy. When Chloe was out on the balcony collecting clothes, Oliver

    followed her out, feeling a bit scared. "Chloe, did Roxanne say anything bad about me to you?"

    After taking the clothes, Chloe sorted them one by one, her face expressionless and cold.

    "Chloe, did you find out about what happened during thest business trip between me and Roxanne?"

    Chloe didn''t want to bring up that incident that hadpletely shattered her.

    Oliver started to defend himself, "Chloe, it was Roxanne who seduced me. She wanted to sleep with

    me, but I rejected her. Chloe, if Roxanne told you anything bad about me, you must not believe it. It''s

    really her who seduced me. Maybe she''s just too lonely without a boyfriend and thinks I''m handsome.

    You can''t just trust a stranger over your own husband."

    Chloe, who was tidying up her clothes, paused in her movements. She looked at this shameless and

    despicable man. He was the one pursuing her friend, and now he was ming her in return? What a

    shameless bastard!

    Then Oliver started to coax and tter her: "Chloe, don''t be mad ande back to work. Just stay

    home and take care of the kids and mom. Mom''s back isn''t doing well, and if you leave the child for her

    to take care of, how can she handle it? Besides, you''re such a sensible person, how could you bear to

    let her work so hard?"

    The man in front of her hadpletely disillusioned Chloe. Every time she had a conflict with her

    mother-inw, he would coax her like this, asking her to be more understanding and amodate the

    elderly. Was it because she was too easy topromise, too boundary-less, too kind, that it allowed

    this family to bully her so brazenly? Now she didn''t want to be so unprincipled anymore.

    "Oliver, letting your mother take care of the household chores while she''s with the kids is a burden, and

    I should just bear all of this, right? I''m swamped every day, your mother says she can''t carry the child,

    and yet I have to carry the sleeping infant to school. I''m carrying the child every day until my back

    hurts, have you ever cared about me?"

    She had said these things to Oliver before, but he always said she was young and should notpare

    to the elderly. Later, she got tired of repeating herself.

    "Yes, you''re a good son, you can''t bear to see your mom suffer. The child is mine, and I know I have no

    right to ask her to help me. But she''s your mom, if she doesn''t help me, why should I be so kind to her?

    If you think it''s too hard for your mom to take care of the child, then youe back and take care of the

    child and her, I can go to work, and I can also make money. After all, the child is yours and your mom is

    yours. I¡¯m not gonnae back to be your free nanny..."

    "How can you be so unreasonable..." Oliver was furious, "you are just..."

    Chloe firmly said, "And another thing, Oliver, don''t try to me Roxanne for your actions. I don''t even

    want to mention those dirty thoughts in your mind."

    "How can you trust that bitch over your own husband."

    "Don''t you dare speak about my friend like that."

    "Why are you always defending others?" Oliver was outwardly righteous but inwardly fearful.

    Chloe said with a mix of sadness and disappointment, "Oliver, for the sake of our two children, let''s just

    live like this, but don''t ever try to control me in the future, and don''t expect me to act like an unpaid

    nanny."

    Chloe picked up the pile of neatly folded clothes and walked into the living room. Just as she was

    passing by Oliver, he quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. When she was about to break

    free, their eldest daughter, Aria, ran out of her room. In order not to let their daughter see them arguing,

    she didn''t react violently.

    "Mom, I''ve finished reading my book. I''m going to bed now. You have to give me a hug before I sleep."

    "Alright, I wille over once I have done organizing the clothes."

    No matter how upset or hurt she felt, Chloe always wore her softest smile in front of her daughter. But

    no one knew the pain and helplessness she hid beneath that smile. Only after her daughter went back

    to her room did Chloe walk away from Oliver. "I don''t want to argue with you in front of the kid. We can

    discuss this when the kid isn''t around."

    After getting the two kids to bed, Chloe dialed Roxanne. It was already half past ten.

    Roxanne was about to hit the sack when she got Chloe''s call. She nced at Harrison who just came

    out from the bathroom. "Chloe wants me to head out for a bit, wanna tag along? Chloe''s my best friend,

    I''d love for you to meet her."

    Her friends were all like her, bottom of the societal barrel. They meant zilch to him. Without a moment''s

    hesitation, Harrison said, "Nah, not interested."

    Roxanne really wanted Chloe to meet Harrison. She tried again, "Come on, let''s go. We''ll grab some

    barbecue together. The roadside joint has delicious barbecue."

    Those kind of dingy ces, not his bag. He never touched them. "I don''t do BBQ. Go on your own."

    Harrison''s father, Vincent, sitting on the couch, shot Harrison a stern look. "Just go with Anne. It''s not

    safe for her toe back alone at this hour."

    "If it''s not safe, she shouldn''t be going out." Harrison shot back, then retreated to his room.

    Vincent tried tofort Roxanne with a few words. Roxanne just shrugged with a casualugh. "It''s

    cool. Just a quick run. Want me to bring you somete-night munchies?"

    "Late-night munchies?" Vincent didn''t dote-night snacks. He was on a health kick, no food after eight.

    But he needed a solid excuse to wait up for his daughter-inw. So he lit up, "Sure, whatever you want

    to get."

    "Dad, how about I get you some pho? Good?"

    "Sounds good to me."

    With that, Roxanne hurried off to find Chloe.

    Vincent watched his daughter-inw leave with worry, then barged into Harrison and Roxanne''s room

    without knocking. At that moment, Harrison was sniffing Roxanne''s pillow. He found her scent intriguing

    and wanted a closer whiff. Vincent''s sudden entrance startled him. He quickly hid the pillow behind his

    back and snapped, "Ever heard of knocking?"

    Vincent shot back, "Why didn''t you go with Roxanne? She asked you to meet her friend, you should''ve

    gone. You could''ve made sure she got back safe. Don''t you care about your wife at all as her

    husband?"

    "Dad." Harrison retorted, "You are well aware of how we ended up getting married. I''ve already agreed

    to live in with her, and that''s quite a stretch already. You have no right to demand I shower her with

    excessive care and affection."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    "You..." Vincent was piqued for a moment, but quickly let it go. No biggie. He was waiting for Harrison

    to make a fool of himself. He knew that once Harrison fell for Roxanne, he would treat her like a queen.

    ...

    At the bustling Night Fair stalls.

    In front of a popr BBQ stand, Roxanne and Chloe sat facing each other.

    "Anne, your favorite grilled pork belly." Chloe passed it to her, "I grilled it just for you."

    "Chloe." Roxanne had no appetite for BBQ. She frowned, "Is something bothering you?"

    Chloe lowered her head, her mood suddenly dropped, and even her voice lowered, "Anne, I found out

    about Oliver harassing you. I heard him confessing to you in the office that day..."

    Roxanne was not surprised at all; she had guessed it already. Seeing Chloe this upset, she was upset

    too, but she couldn''t find any words tofort Chloe. Because she was the woman who made Oliver

    fall in love. Roxanne felt like she had done something wrong to Chloe. "Chloe, I''m sorry, I didn''t know

    Oliver..."

    After pulling herself together, Chloe raised her head again, "Anne, the one who should apologize is me.

    It''s Oliver who harassed you and made things awkward for you."

    Then she asked worriedly, "Anne, has Oliver been bothering you these days?"

    Oliver, that jerk, if he can''t get what he wants, he was bound to hold a grudge and seek revenge. Chloe

    knew him best.

    "You don''t need to worry about him, I have my ways to deal with him." Roxanne said guiltily, "I knew

    you found out about this when you were acting so strangetely, Chloe, do you really not me me?"

    Chloe was honest, "At first, I was a little upset, after all, you''re my best friend, but this whole thing was

    Oliver''s fault, his heart went astray, if it wasn''t you, it would be another woman. Anne, I just want to tell

    you, even if I lose Oliver, I don''t want to lose such a good friend like you."

    "I don''t want to lose a good friend like you either."

    Knowing about this, Chloe didn''t me her, but instead worried about Oliver troubling her, Roxanne

    was touched. It was rare that Chloe didn''t me her, but instead cared about her. But she was furious,

    "Chloe, this kind of jerk, haven''t you thought about getting a divorce?"

    "If it weren''t for the two kids, I would have left him long ago." Chloe said helplessly.

    Thinking about the kids, Roxanne swallowed back the words of persuasion for divorce. Yes. The two

    kids were too innocent. And Chloe''s little baby was still breastfeeding and so small.

    The two friends chatted for a while. In the end, Roxanne summed up: "Chloe, don''t overthink it. You''ve

    met a guy like Oliver, and you can''t start over. You can only strive to change yourself and make yourself

    better."

    "Aren''t you always hoping to be the protector of Aria and Austin, letting them grow up happy? Put the

    pain that Oliver has caused to you aside for now, and focus on working hard and making money. Even

    if you do get a divorce in the future, you can show Aria and Austin a positive, strong mother who won''t

    be easily defeated. They will be inspired by your strength and be stronger themselves. What do

    you think?"

    Chloe nodded frequently, tears streaming down her face. "Anne, only you canfort me and give me

    strength."

    "Cry it out, if you''re upset, cry a bit more. After crying, let''s eat these, then wake up tomorrow, work

    hard, and make money."

    "No more crying, let''s eat BBQ."

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After a while, Chloe calmed down. While the twodies were enjoying their food, Oliver came over

    holding Austin. "Chloe, you don''te back even when the baby is crying like this, and you still have

    the heart to eat barbecue here. What kind of a mom are you?"

    Chloe quickly took the crying Austin. He was probably hungry. She didn''t care that they were in public,

    she sat down with her back to the crowd, lifted her top, and started breastfeeding.

    During this time, Roxanne went to buy a bottle of water. When she came back, somehow Oliver had

    started fighting with a drunkard at the next table.

    Chloe''s child somehow ended up in the arms of the BBQ stand owner. And Chloe, probably worried

    about Oliver getting hurt, was trying to break up the fight. It was a bit chaotic, those drunk men didn''t

    care that Chloe was a woman, and they were pushing her around.

    Seeing the crowd, Roxanne feared an ident might happen. Besides, the smell of alcohol might

    make the fight more intense, so she quickly called Harrison. Perhaps because Harrison was her

    husband in name, she thought of him first when she ran into trouble. "Harrison, where are you, can you

    Harrison''s tone was not very good, "You guys went out drinking and got into a fight? Who let you

    drink?"

    Drinking always led to trouble. But Harrison thought it wasn''t the time to me her, he was afraid she

    would get into an ident, so he quickly asked, "Where are you?"

    "The ce where I bought you the T-shirt and sportswear at the Night Fair stallst time, Adam''s BBQ

    Restaurant."

    Harrison, still in his slippers, didn''t have time to change, and he quickly went out, "Wait there for me.

    Find a safe ce to hide first."

    "No can do, Chloe is getting hit. I¡¯m gonna hang up now. I need to help..."

    Harrison didn''t want to deal with such a mess, but he was worried about Roxanne, so he hurried over.

    If something happened to her, his old man would definitely be very angry.

    By the time Harrison got there, the police had already arrived. Because of the group fight, all of them

    had to be taken away. Harrison went up and saw Roxanne being taken away by the police, "Excuse

    me, why are they being taken away?"

    "Who are you?" The cop nced at him.

    Harrison walked up to Roxanne, "I''m her husband."

    Roxanne exchanged a nce with him, feeling very sorry, as it was quitete to have called him out.

    However, there was no hint of me in Harrison''s eyes. He was merely observing to see if she was

    hurt. He noticed that her clothes on her back were torn and quickly asked, "Are you okay?"

    Roxanne shook her head, "I''m fine, just a scratch."

    The cop chimed in, ¡°Since you''re her husband, you shoulde with us.¡±

    At the police station, a few of them were immediately detained. The reason was simple - they were

    involved in a public brawl. The guys from the other side got nabbed too.

    Oliver called his sister. Given she was married into a local family, her husband had some pull in the

    When his sister showed up at the police station in the middle of the night, she was absolutely livid upon

    seeing Oliver, "Do you have any idea the kind of mess you''ve made? You''ve injured someone''s head.

    You''re looking at at least a couple of weeks in the mmer.¡±

    "But he was harassing Chloe first," Oliver argued back, "Am I not supposed to protect her?"

    His sister turned to Chloe, not giving a damn whether she was harassed or not, and she retorted, "This

    is all your fault. Running out in the middle of the night for some barbecue? Can''t you just stay home

    and take care of your kid?"

    At this point, Roxanne stepped in, "Sophia, this isn''t the time for ming games, we need to figure out

    a solution."

    Sophia snapped, "If it wasn''t for Chloe, Oliver wouldn''t be in this mess. And you, why did you invite

    Chloe out for barbecue, causing all this ruckus?"

    Chloe defended, "It was me who invited Roxanne out."

    Sophia angrily retorted, "You two gals going out in the middle of the night for barbecue, dressed to the

    nines, weren''t you just asking for it?"

    Roxanne fired back, "Who said women can''t go out forte-night barbecue?"

    Enough was enough. Harrison, clearly fed up, had been stuck here for over an hour. As the head of

    Rodriguez Group, he was loaded, contributing over half of the GDP for Seraphim Haven. Even high-

    ranking officials showed him respect. When did he ever get held up in a small-town police station?

    His face darkened, "Can you guys stop bickering?"

    Roxanne turned to him, "Harrison, I''m sorry. I dragged you into this."

    Harrison curtly replied, "Let''s focus on getting out of here first."

    "Out?" Oliver scoffed, "Even my brother-inw can''t pull strings here, and you think you can?"

    Looking at Harrison in his flip flops and cheap clothes, Oliver was even more dismissive, "Don''t tter

    yourself."

    Sophia asked, "Oliver, this is the pauper Chloe hurriedly married?"

    Oliver smirked, "Just a broke, useless guy thinking he''s hot shit."

    Harrison despised Oliver''s attitude. His face stone-cold, "If you beg me now, maybe I can pull you out

    of here with me."

    "You want me to beg you?" Oliver scoffed, "Seems like you''ve forgotten your ce. You''re just a

    country bumpkin, with no money, no power, and no connections. If you could get out, I''d eat my own

    shit."

    Harrison smirked coldly but said nothing more. He turned to a nearby cop and asked to make a call.

    After he hung up, he sat back and waited for his friend to arrive.

    Less than half an hourter, Harrison''s friend showed up. A guy in sses and a suit walked in,

    exuding an air of sess and confidence. He clearly held a significant position. But the moment he

    saw Harrison, he walked over respectfully, "Sir..."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    That guy who just walked in, all prim and proper, was a big-shotwyer who often popped up on TV

    news interviews. He was also a well-known figure in Seraphim Haven.

    Roxanne had seen him on the tube before. She couldn¡¯t quite remember his name though.

    However, Mr. Johnson''s cases all started from hundreds of millions, with an annual ie reaching

    nine figures. This was reported in a news interview. How could he know Harrison and show such

    respect to him?

    Mr. Johnson walked up to Harrison, gave a nod, and started to address him as Mr. Harrison out of

    respect. But he quickly corrected himself because Alexander, the guy next to Harrison, had given him a

    heads-up not to reveal Harrison¡¯s identity. ¡°Harrison, I¡¯ve already talked with the police. You, your wife,

    and your wife¡¯s friend can all go now,¡± he blurted out.

    Harrison just grunted in response. Mr. Johnson gestured for Harrison to go ahead.

    Everyone was stunned, especially Oliver, who had just been ragging on Harrison. He was

    gobsmacked, staring at Harrison in disbelief. How could a guy who was broke, penniless, and

    borrowed money from his wife could have such powerful connections? And he can just walk out of here

    anytime he wants?

    Oliver was a bit peeved. His own brother-inw didn''t even have these kinds of connections. How did

    Harrison pull it off? Did he judge him wrong?

    Chloe was also taken aback. She was watching Harrison, and even though he was dressed in cheap

    clothes and flip-flops, he carried himself with an aura that was intimidatingly strong.

    "Anne." Chloe gently nudged Roxanne. "Who is this guy your husband brought in? How is he so

    powerful that he can just get us out of here?"

    Sophia''s husband had some clout around here, but even he can''t get them out. This guy Harrison

    brought in, and he did it without breaking a sweat? Roxanne was also puzzled. Harrison was t broke,

    not a penny to his name. How the hell did he know a big shot like Mr. Johnson from Seraphim Haven?

    Harrison then grabbed her hand, "Let''s go home."

    It was not the first time he''d held her hand and she didn¡¯t resist as much this time, though it still felt a bit

    odd.

    His hand was strong andforting. All her worries and fears from the detention center vanished,

    reced by a sense of calmness.

    Roxanne caught herself staring at their intertwined hands. His hand was nice to look at, clean, slender,

    like it could dance gracefully over piano keys. She snapped out of it, she was not some lovesick girl,

    and quickly called for Chloe to follow her.

    As Chloe caught up, Oliver also hurried along, not wanting to be left behind.

    "Mr. Lewis." Harrison suddenly stopped and gave Oliver a cold look. "Have you forgotten what you said

    earlier?"

    Oliver¡¯s face turned ashen.

    He did say that if Harrison managed to escape detention, he would eat his own shit. But he didn''t

    actually do it. He stammered, "We''re all friends here. You wouldn''t really leave me behind, would you?"

    Harrison responded icily, "Are we friends?"

    Chloe didn''t defend Oliver this time. Served him right.

    Roxanne also stayed silent, and tugged on Chloe, "Let''s go."

    Harrison told Mr. Johnson, "This guy has nothing to do with me. Let the police handle him ording to

    procedure."

    Mr. Johnson was an expert at reading people and he understood what Harrison meant. After

    responding respectfully, he motioned for the police to continue detaining Oliver. After all, Oliver did

    throw the first punch.

    No matter how much Oliver protested, nobody let him leave. "Chloe, talk to Roxanne''s husband for me,

    are you really just going to leave me here?"

    Chloe, holding her child, and red at Oliver, "You can stay here and reflect on your actions."

    Alexander, seeing his presidente out, quickly sent him a message on WhatsApp: "Mr. Harrison, I¡¯ll

    leave now that you''re out. You don''t want your wife to know about your identity, so I can''t give you a

    ride home."

    Harrison replied: Okay!

    First, Roxanne and Harrison dropped Chloe off at her home before heading back to their rented ce.

    Their houses were close by, so they decided to walk home.

    Just like thest time, Roxanne didn''t ask any questions. In theory, she should have asked Harrison

    some things. But her silence was a relief to Harrison. She was too quiet though. Harrison, somewhat

    impatient, blurted out, "Aren''t you going to ask me anything?"

    Roxanne retorted, "Is there something you want to tell me? If you want to say something, say it.

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t pry."

    Women as rational, calm, and intelligent as Roxanne were truly rare to find. She surely knew that if he

    didn''t want to talk, asking was pointless. But wasn''t she his nominal wife? Shouldn''t she be curious?

    Something felt off to Harrison, but he still decided not to disclose his identity and made up another tale.

    "Two years ago, I saved Mr. Johnson, a big shot in Seraphim Haven. I called him just now for help, and

    I guess because I once saved him, he got the police to release us so quickly."

    Roxanne just nodded. As they were walking, Harrison nced at her, "You don''t have anything else to

    say?"

    "Nah. But thank God you saved Mr. Johnson or we''d be in hot water." Roxanne picked up the pace,

    "Let''s head home, it''ste. Sorry for dragging you out and disturbing your sleep."

    Last night, when Roxanne woke him up because of a nightmare, she said sorry and he thought it was

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    normal. But the politeness she was showing today made Harrison feel a little uneasy. Was she being

    too polite to him? He then remembered they were just strangers initially, so her politeness was justified.

    Harrison didn''t dwell on it anymore.

    Upon reaching home, Roxanne found Vincent sleeping on the living room couch, apparently sound

    asleep. She tried to be as quiet as possible to avoid waking him.

    However, Vincent was just pretending to sleep. He could only rest easy after ensuring that they both

    had safely returned home. Now that Harrison and Roxanne were back, he could finally go to sleep in

    peace.

    Roxanne had been hit on the back with a chair during the fight. While showering, she felt a pang of

    pain on her back. After showering, she applied some medicine in the bathroom. Some spots were hard

    to reach, so she went back to her room and closed the door tightly.

    Seeing Harrison already prepared to sleep on the floor, she felt a bit embarrassed, "Harrison, could you

    help me apply some medicine? On my back, I can''t reach it."

    Harrison frowned.

    "If it''s inconvenient, never mind." Roxanne worried that undressing would make things awkward. She

    had never undressed in front of a man before. Even if it was her husband, she would still feel

    somewhat ufortable.

    "Come here." Harrison sat up, patted the space in front of him, and gesturing for her to sit across from

    him.

    "Okay."

    Roxanne walked over and sat down. "I appreciate it."

    Harrison looked at her beautiful back. She had just taken a shower, and her hair was tied up in a bun,

    revealing her swan-like neck. Harrison was somewhat shy, avoiding her gaze, "Take off your clothes."

    "What?" Roxanne reacted.

    Harrison still avoided her gaze, "How am I supposed to apply the medicine if you don''t take off your

    clothes?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Roxanne gave a soft sigh, then started to unbutton her pajama top. She wasn''t making a big deal out of

    it, she just needed help to apply the ointment, no need to overthink. Trying to keep her embarrassment

    in check, she casually let her open pajama top slide off her shoulders.

    A delicate back immediately unfolded before Harrison''s eyes. The slender ck shoulder straps made

    her skin look even more beautiful. Two slim and well-defined shoulder des appeared as captivating

    as if they could sprout a pair of angelic wings.

    Man, she was gorgeous.

    Harrison wasn''t devoid of desires. He couldn''t possibly bepletely without them. Last night, the

    glimpse of her slender waist had tormented him all night long, keeping him awake. Now this beautiful

    back was making it hard for him to keep his cool. No man could possibly ignore such beauty.

    His breath quickened slightly. But he was really good at keeping hisposure, saying with a poker

    face, "The wound is under the strap, so it needs to be undone too."

    "Well."

    All Roxanne could feel was a burning sensation on her back. It was as if her skin was being ripped off,

    causing an agonizing pain. As she unbuttoned her top, she asked, "How bad is the wound?"

    Harrison nced at her somewhat clumsy movements and then at her wound, "Arge piece of skin

    has been torn off and the wound is a bit deep. If not treated, it might get infected."

    No wonder it hurt like hell. During the fight, she got hit with a chair while protecting Chloe. After the

    chair broke, it was smashed onto her back several times. It would have been strange if she wasn''t hurt.

    As she reached behind to undo the buttons, she felt a sharp pain in the wound on her back as she

    applied pressure with her arm. Her movements naturally slowed down. She wanted to exert force, but

    couldn''t manage it. While she pushed herself, she spoke, "Those jerks were so nasty, harassing a

    woman carrying a baby in public. If there were no bystanders, who knows how they would have

    harassed her."

    "Your friend was harassed?" Harrison asked, "I thought you were the one being harassed."

    Roxanneughed at herself, "No. I''m too skinny, not much muscle on me, not very attractive, probably

    not their type. Unlike Chloe, she''s gained some weight after giving birth, quite voluptuous."

    Harrison: "Who says you''re not attractive? You''re very beautiful."

    He admitted that. Roxanne didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the first time she''d beenplimented on her

    looks, but hearing it from Harrison made her feel a bit awkward.

    Her back was in so much pain; she just couldn''t undo the strap.

    "You''re as slow as a turtle." Harrison reached out, and with a gentle tug, the strap was undone.

    "Ouch¡­" His movement was quick and rough, causing her pain.

    "Does it really hurt that much?" Harrison didn''t realize that the strap scraping against the wound felt like

    a knife cut.

    Some gentleman he was! She muttered to herself, "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt that much. Can you help

    me apply the medicine?"

    She was never capricious. No one had ever indulged her. From childhood, no one ever pampered her.

    Her mother left her to remarry, and her father went to work in another city and remarried, leaving her

    with her grandmother. Her grandmother was reluctant to raise her because she was a girl, and didn''t

    even give her a smile. She felt like she was being fed like a dog.

    Had anyone ever cared for her? She never dared to be capricious. It was pointless.

    She clenched her teeth and held on. In fact, when the disinfectant wiped over the wound, she was in so

    much pain that her body trembled, but she didn''t dare to tremble. Holding on silently, her body

    inevitably became tense.

    Harrison could feel her muscles tensing up and stopped, "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt." Roxanne gritted her teeth and shook her head.

    Harrison knew she was in pain and just holding on. He gruffly said, "Just bear it. It is your fault to go out

    for a barbecue in the middle of the night. If you don''t want this to happen again, don''t go out sote."

    She knew that calling him out in the middle of the night was a bit of a bother. He was a bit angry, which

    was understandable. She added, "I''m sorry."

    Whenever she said something polite like that, it made her look somewhat pitiful. Harrison''s tone wasn''t

    so harsh, "Just bear with it for a while longer."

    He took a new cotton swab and dipped it in some disinfectant. This time, his movements were gentler

    and slower.

    Roxanne clearly felt his carefulness and caution. This man wasn''t as cold as he appeared to be, when

    he knew she was in pain.

    Having someone to spend her life with was much better than being alone. At least when she was hurt,

    there was someone to help apply medicine. It seemed that her impulsive decision to get married wasn''t

    a mistake. This was good.

    "The disinfectant is done." Harrison asked, "Do you have any anti-inmmatory pain reliever? I''ll help

    you apply some more, just disinfecting won''t help."

    "Check the box where the disinfectant is. There''s a bottle of medicine that should work." Roxanne still

    spoke with her back to him.

    Harrison rummaged through the box, "I can''t find it."

    "Look again, I remember they were put together."

    "Still can''t find it." Harrison looked again.

    Roxanne frowned. That was strange, they were definitely put together. In her hurry, she turned around

    to check the medicine box, not realizing that she was topless. Her perfect and sexy upper body was

    now fully exposed to Harrison.

    Harrison saw what he shouldn''t have. Her soft and exquisite boobs were swaying in front of him.

    Like his thoughts and consciousness were being controlled, he couldn''t even look away, his gaze fixed

    on her. Men''s instincts would be attracted. But he wasn''t a pervert, even if his eyes were filled with the

    most primitive attraction, his gaze was still gentlemanly.

    And Roxanne, quickly realized she was exposed, hurriedly turned around. She felt extremely awkward.

    This was the first time she had been seen naked by a man. But what was there to pretend? The man in

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    front of her was her legally wedded husband, as per the marriage certificate. Since she was seen, then

    she was seen, after all, it was her who asked him to help apply the medicine.

    "I''m sorry." Harrison was also very polite.

    Roxanne tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, "It''s okay."

    She reached out, took the medicine box and brought it in front of her, then found the bottle of medicine

    and handed it to Harrison behind her. "Can you help me apply some more?"

    Harrison took the medicine bottle, gave it a once-over, and saw that it indeed had pain relief and anti-

    inmmatory effects. He was careful not to cause her any more pain, so he applied the medicine

    gently, trying his best not to touch her wounds.

    Roxanne could feel his cautiousness. After the medicine application, her previous nightgown was

    stained with some powder. Harrison looked at the now unwearable nightgown and said, "Don''t wear

    this now, let me get you a new one."

    "It''s in that closet." She felt it would be inconvenient for her to get up.

    Harrison fetched a new nightgown for her, "Put this on, the air conditioning is on, don''t catch a cold."

    "Thank you."

    Outside the door, Vincent was eavesdropping, leaning against the door. Although it was a rented

    house, the soundproofing of the door was pretty good. Vincent could not hear clearly. Were they talking

    about taking off clothes, or putting them on?

    Seemed like they were talking about putting them on?

    Could it be that his son, who had always been cold and had neverid a hand on a woman, had made

    a move on his daughter-inw? But they dressed so quickly, was it too quick?

    That was impossible, because he was well aware of his son''s stamina.

    Vincent wanted to listen a bit more, but at that moment, the door creaked open.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Vincent was trying to leave, but it was already toote. Harrison walked out of the room and bumped

    into him. Luckily, it was Harrison he ran into. Otherwise, if his daughter-inw had caught him

    eavesdropping, it would have been incredibly awkward and embarrassing. He wasn''t someone with

    weird kinks. He was just overly anxious about the progress of his son and daughter-inw''s

    rtionship.

    The moment he bumped into Vincent''s head, Harrison instinctively shut the door tight, his brows

    furrowing and his expression darkening as he looked at his father.

    "Cough, cough!" Vincent used a cough to cover up his embarrassment.

    "Are you eavesdropping?" Harrison''s expression was a bit unhappy.

    "Don''t be ridiculous." Vincent acted cool as a cucumber andid back down on the couch. "I''m not into

    that kind of stuff."

    Looking at his dad lying down, Harrison sneered, "Wow! The chairman of the Rodriguez Group has a

    habit of eavesdropping, that''s not a good look."

    "If you were to get married normally, and have a normal wedding night, would I be in this situation?"

    Vincent stood up, speaking heatedly.

    Harrison sneered again, "If you didn''t interfere with my freedom, would I be like this?"

    "When are you going to choose to fall in love, when I''m dead? How old are you, don''t you know?"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison didn''t really care. There were plenty of people who didn''t get married even at forty. Afraid that

    Roxanne might hear their argument, Harrison didn''t want to continue, "I can''t be bothered arguing with

    you."

    The next day.

    Roxanne went to work with her back still hurting. She was very careful whether she was cycling or

    walking. When Chloe arrived at thepany, she was all over her with concern.

    She smiled briefly, "No need to go to the hospital. I''ll just apply some ointment, I''m not that sensitive."

    "Did Harrison help you apply the ointment?"

    "Yeah."

    "Let me see your injury."

    Roxanne''s office was empty, so Chloe closed the door and had a look at her wound. "Sleeping must be

    ufortable with the wound on your back."

    "I slept on my side and face down all night. Didn''t dare to sleep t."

    "Anne, you need to take care of this wound. And you need to remind Harrison too. You guys should

    avoid having sex these few days."

    Roxanne put down her clothes and red at Chloe with a smile. "What are you talking about? We

    haven''t done that. It''s not what you think."

    "Really?" Chloe was surprised, "You''ve been married for several days and you haven''t done it?"

    "Done what?"

    "You know what."

    "No." Roxanne red at Chloe again, "You''re starting to gossip too?"

    "No, I just think you guys are newlyweds, and you should be very intimate every night. When I first got

    together with Oliver, we did it several times a night."

    Chloe would only share this private girl talk with Roxanne. But she regretted being with Oliver now. All

    the past sweetness made her sick now. She sighed with anger in her eyes, "I really regret being with

    Oliver."

    "Do you think Harrison is as eager as your Oliver? He''s a gentleman." Roxanne said, "And I''m not like

    you were back then, putting all your focus on Oliver."

    Chloe also felt regretful. Back then, she was truly too infatuated with that guy.

    "Chloe, I''m not criticizing you. I just think girls should be more rational. Alright, back to work."

    Around ten in the evening, Chloe''s aunt-inw and mother-inw came to thepany with Austin.

    Both of them went straight to Roxanne. She was busy and didn''t have time to deal with them. Chloe

    came over and hugged Austin for a while, "Are you guys here for Roxanne?"

    "What else could it be?" Sophia red at Chloe.

    "You have the nerve to leave your husband alone in detention. Since Roxanne''s husband has

    connections and can help, why not help Oliver out as well?"

    Chloe understood, "So you guys came to find Roxanne?"

    Sophia said grumpily, "If not her, who? She won''t even help with this small thing."

    Chloe: "This isn''t Roxanne and Harrison''s fault. Harrison was nning to help Oliver out too, but Oliver

    was too arrogant and disrespectful, even mocking Harrison. Who''s to me? Isn''t he the one who went

    too far?"

    Sophia''s eyes widened, "No wonder Oliver said you wouldn''t help him."

    "Is Oliver still your husband?" Charlotte, her mother-inw, suddenly red at Chloe.

    Looking at Charlotte''s dark and fierce expression, Chloe gave a bitter smile. This olddy had been

    bullying her more and more from the moment she said she didn''t want a wedding gift. She said she

    didn''t want a wedding gift because she saw the Lewis family was struggling and didn''t want them to

    struggle more because of the wedding gift. But they took her as a pushover?

    If she could, she really didn''t want this man or this mother-inw. But for Aria and Austin, she couldn''t

    At this time, Roxanne finished her call and came over. She yed with Austin for a bit before looking at

    Sophia and Charlotte. "Got some free time toe over today?"

    In front of outsiders, Charlotte was still very polite: "Roxanne, it''s been a while since youst came to

    my house for dinner. Why don''t you bring your husband over today? I''ll cook for you."

    Roxanne knew that Charlotte''s politeness was motivated by some ulterior motive. Even though she

    didn''t interact with Charlotte much, she knew the woman well enough. She saw right through Charlotte

    and Sophia''s warm facade, and said bluntly, "You want my husband to bail Oliver out of jail, don''t you?"

    Charlotteughed, "Such a small thing. Since your husband managed to easily help you and Chloe,

    helping Oliver a bit shouldn''t be difficult either. Just do us a favor, it''s not like it''s hard."

    Roxanne''s smile cooled. "I''m sorry, but my husband is a penniless, delusional, clueless farmer. He

    really can''t help."

    "It¡¯s nothing biggie and you''re not even willing to help. That''s really selfish." Charlotte''s smile hardened,

    and her face quickly turning sly.

    "That''s what your son Oliver said. He thinks my husband Harrison is useless and doesn''t care about

    his help. Why don''t you go find someone Oliver does care about to help? I have things to do, so I''ll be

    going."

    Roxanne had no interest in wasting precious time on such distasteful people and matters. She turned

    and left with a decisive, determined stride.

    Charlotte and Sophia immediately vented their anger on Chloe. "Look at your best friend, she won''t

    even help with a small thing. I, as an elder, personally asked her and she''s still so cold and heartless.

    Absolutely ungrateful."

    "All she does is doll herself up to seduce men, she''s really not a good person."

    "Sophia." Chloe was furious, "Helping is a favor. How can you curse others just because Roxanne

    didn''t help?"

    Sophia: "If she were a good person, why won''t she help with such a small thing?"

    "You''re morally kidnapping." Chloe was furious, but she had no way to deal with these malicious

    mother and daughter.

    To make Roxanne help, these two started to maliciously torment Chloe. They left Austin to Chloe,

    saying that they wouldn''t take care of the child until Oliver was out. They did everything they could to

    prevent Chloe from working. Because they knew that it was Roxanne who had encouraged Chloe to

    work. Roxanne was like a sister to Chloe, and she wouldn''t ignore Chloe''s plight. How could Chloe

    work with a child?

    Chloe wanted to find a babysitter, but couldn''t find a suitable one for the time being. Roxanne also

    pitied Chloe and didn''t want her to go back to being a full-time housewife. After a few days of turmoil,

    she finallypromised.

    On this day, Austin wouldn''t stop crying in the office and Chloe couldn''t work. Roxanne had no choice

    but to call Harrison. Harrison was in the multi-purpose conference room of Rodriguez Manor, projecting

    a 2 billion investment n on his mobile phone for everyone to discuss.

    The projector showed an iing call: My Wife Roxanne.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    From the day they registered their marriage, Harrison changed Roxanne''s contact name in his phone

    to "My Wife Roxanne", afraid he might forget her name or something.

    Among the top guns in thepany, everyone was taken aback to find out he was married, apart from

    Alexander.

    Harrison scrunched his face up in annoyance when he got interrupted and hung up the call, "Carry on."

    Roxanne called again, worried about Chloe''s situation. This time, Harrison picked up, his tone a bit

    sharp, "Can you quit calling me every five minutes? I''m swamped right now, we talk when I''m home."

    People started gossiping that he might not be too fond of his new bride, why else would he keep her a

    secret and talk to her like that?

    Roxanne was an independent gal. Asking her husband for help felt a bit off, even more so when he

    hung up before she could say anything.

    Maybe he really was busy and she shouldn''t have disturbed him. Phone in hand, she started thinking of

    other ways to help Chloe.

    Just then, Harrison called her back. Wasn''t he busy? Why was he calling again?

    Roxanne pondered for a bit before picking up.

    "What was it you wanted to talk about?" Harrison asked.

    He couldn''t fathom why he''d called back. After hanging up on her, he wondered if something urgent

    hade up that she''d called twice in a row. Normally, he could have easily brushed her off and gone

    back to his meeting. But he didn''t.

    Worried she might have run into some trouble, he felt a twinge of anxiety during the meeting, so he

    stepped out and called her back. Since he''d called back, Roxanne figured he''d made time for her. She

    didn¡¯t want to waste it, so she cut to the chase and told him about Oliver''s situation.

    "Oliver''s a bad egg. You shouldn''t expect me to help him out," Harrison said. People like Oliver

    deserved what they got. Being in the clink was his own doing.

    "I know. Oliver got what he deserved. But Chloe''s mother-inw and sister-inw said if Oliver doesn''t

    "Well, she could just stay home and look after her kid, with her husband making money, she doesn''t

    have to work," Harrison retorted.

    Roxanne''s emotions became agitated, and she said, "So you think women should just stay home and

    take care of the family and kids? They should be stuck at home being housewives for the kids'' sake?"

    Harrison calmly responded, "She''s the mother, if her mother-inw won''t help, then it''s her

    responsibility to take care of the kid. That''s just how it is. I won''t pull strings for someone I barely know."

    Roxanne felt suffocated. Not because Harrison had refused, but because he thought it was only natural

    for her to take care of the kids. Were women just meant to stay home and raise kids?

    "You''re right, you have no obligation to help my friend. But you shouldn''t be biased against women. You

    know nothing about Chloe''s situation. She''s been busting her hump at home raising the kids, only for

    Oliver toin about her being a stay-at-home wife and even have eyes for other women. If Chloe

    doesn''t work and waits until he finds someone else and asks for a divorce, she''ll realize she can''t even

    support herself. She has her reasons for working, and she shouldn''t just be expected to stay home and

    take care of the kids, which is also Oliver''s responsibility."

    With that said, Roxanne was still upset. She quickly regained herposure, her voice cold, "Forget I

    ever asked for your help, I''ll figure something else out."

    After hanging up, Roxanne was still fuming. Did all men think that women should make sacrifices for

    their families? That raising kids was only a woman''s job? She didn''t expect Harrison to share that view.

    If he really did, there was no way she''d have kids with him.

    Just as she was stewing in her anger, Harrison called again.

    "Aren''t you busy?" Roxanne suppressed her anger, her voice icy cold, "Do your thing, don''t worry about

    me."

    Harrison''s tone was much softer, "I was out of line earlier, I didn''t understand your friend''s situation.

    She really is having a tough time, isn''t she?"

    Roxanne didn''t respond, perhaps she was still mad at him. He could tell she was still peeved, his voice

    got even softer, "I''m sorry, are you still mad?"

    He continued, "What I meant was men should be the breadwinners, providing for their wives and kids,

    not making their wives run around. I wasn''t implying that women should just be housewives."

    Harrison realizing his mistake and apologizing so quickly surprised Roxanne. She wasn''t mad at him

    anymore, "It''s okay, I ept your apology."

    Harrison breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn''t mad anymore, the weight on his chest lifted, "Oliver will

    be home today. I''ve already talked to someone."

    "Just like that?" Roxanne was surprised.

    In theory, he did save a big-shotwyer who could get Oliver out in a jiffy. But that big shot was a well-

    knownwyer in Seraphim Haven, probably swamped with work. Even if Harrison asked for a favor, it

    would take time, right? But it was all sorted out in less than two minutes?

    Roxanne couldn''t help but exim, "That big-shotwyer you saved, he sure does respect you!"

    Harrison replied nonchntly, "Well, I did him a solid."

    "But even if you helped him, he''s a big deal, a real hotshot in Seraphim Haven, he must be super

    busy."

    "He is indeed busy. Guess he just had a free moment to lend a hand."

    As Roxanne was still pondering, Harrison thought for a moment and asked again, "Roxanne, you

    mentioned Oliver has a thing for some other woman. Is that woman you?"

    Huh? Why was he suddenly asking her this? Roxanne was taken aback. How did Harrison know?

    "You... how did you know?" She asked in surprise.

    How could Harrison possibly know so clearly? He had met Oliver only twice, and both times were

    during her squabbles with Oliver like they were archenemies. Under such circumstances, how could

    Harrison tell that Oliver had a thing for her?

    Roxanne could not help but question Harrison''s insight. Such perception was really something!

    Harrison chuckled sarcastically, "No wonder!"

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "No wonder what?" Roxanne held the phone, asking curiously.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    When Oliver sneaked a peek at Roxanne, his eyes were filled with an underhanded lust. It was the kind

    of look a man gave when he desired a woman but can''t have her, a gaze filled with petty spite and

    malice. Though it was only a fleeting nce, brief enough that anyone else wouldn''t have noticed.

    However, Harrison with his keen gaze could clearly discern Oliver''s lustful look directed at Roxanne.

    Standing atop the pinnacle of power, he had seen all sorts of people. There was no way Oliver''s sleazy

    thoughts could escape his notice. And yet, Roxanne couldn''t understand how he had such incredible

    insight.

    She waited for his answer on the other end of the phone. Instead, Harrison responded with something

    unrted, "Roxanne, you shouldn''t be doing business with such a lowlife. Thest thing you want in a

    business partner is poor moral character."

    Roxanne held her phone, somewhat helplessly replying, "I get what you''re saying, but what''s done is

    done. For survival''s sake, I can''t just cut ties with him immediately. I''ll have to take it step by step."

    After some thought, Harrison abruptly changed the subject:

    "So on the day you married me, you said you were only doing it to resolve some current issues. Was

    Oliver one of those issues?"

    Roxanne silently agreed over the phone.

    Harrison then asked, "Even if it was just for marriage, you could''ve picked a guy you liked. Why''d you

    choose aplete stranger?"

    Truth be told, Harrison had no interest in these questions, but he couldn''t help but ask. He didn''t even

    realize that he was looking forward to her response, eager to dig deeper into her emotional state, so he

    waited quietly for her answer.

    The call suddenly went silent.

    Roxanne''s breathing was drawn out, suggesting she was reluctant to answer the question. Without a

    response from Roxanne, Harrison was a bit on edge, gripping his phone, but he calmly said, "That''s

    alright. If you don''t want to answer, just pretend I never asked."

    Roxanne let out a deep sigh, then said, "If I told you that there''s nobody I like, would you believe me?"

    On the other end of the line, Harrison chuckled lightly, his grip on the phone loosening. Perhaps this

    was the answer he wanted to hear. But he hadn''t even noticed.

    Instead, it was Alexander, who had walked out of the meeting room to find Harrison, who saw the smile

    on his face while he was on the phone with his wife.

    Seeing Alexander, Harrison realized that the executives in the meeting room were still waiting for him.

    "Roxanne, I have to get back to work. I''ve taken care of the Oliver issue, but what happened t o Chloe

    needs to be resolved from its root. I don''t have time to discuss it in detail right now. We''ll talk when I get

    home."

    Seeing him end the call, Alexander approached and respectfully said, "Mr. Harrison, I saw that you

    looked quite happy just now. Did something good happen? Care to share?"

    "Did I?" He asked as he walked.

    "Yes, it was quite clear that you were in a good mood." Alexander followed behind him.

    Harrison stopped at the entrance of the meeting room, furrowing his brow in thought. Was his smile

    really that obvious just now? Howe he didn''t notice?

    "You must have been mistaken." His expression hardened, then he pushed open the door, "Let''s go in

    and continue the meeting."

    After hanging up, Roxanne went to find Chloe, who was nursing the baby while typing on herptop.

    Perhaps the nursing position was ufortable for the baby, as he suddenly began to cry. She had to

    stop andfort the baby.

    Roxanne walked over and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Just hang in there for one more day.

    Things will get better tomorrow. Harrison has already arranged for the people at the detention center to

    release him. Once Oliver is back, hopefully your mother-inw can help you take care of the baby."

    Chloe, still nursing the baby, replied, "Just a phone call and they''re releasing him already?"

    "Pretty quick, huh?"

    "Does Harrison have some sort of background?"

    "The guy who came to rescue us at the detention center that day is a well-knownwyer from Seraphim

    Haven, a very influential person. Harrison had helped him out once before."

    "The man at the detention center who was so respectful towards Harrison, was a famouswyer?"

    "Mhm."

    Chloe, holding the baby with one hand, pulled up a photo on her phone with the other.

    "Look, thewyer from that day, is this him? I didn''t remember wrong, did I?"

    "That''s him, no mistake." Roxanne looked down, "That day, he personally came to the detention center

    to handle Harrison''s release procedures, and he was very respectful."

    "It wasn''t just respect, he was practically reverent, like he was serving an elder."

    Recalling the scene that day, Roxanne agreed with Chloe.

    Chloe continued, "I just saw a news article about him and remembered. Look, the news says he''s an

    influential figure in Seraphim Haven, the legal director of the Rodriguez Group, and his president pays

    him an eight-figure sry. Wait, the Rodriguez Group. Harrison¡¯sst name is also Rodriguez... could

    he be Mr. Johnson''s president?"

    Roxanne pondered for a moment and thought Chloe''s theory made sense, but it couldn''t be. Harrison

    was broke, homeless, forced to share a run-down rental with her. Plus, Harrison''s dad was still back in

    the country, farming and raising chicken, ducks, and cows. How could he possibly be Mr. Johnson''s

    boss?

    "You''re overthinking." Roxanne dismissed her doubts, "Harrison''s just an average guy."

    "But why was Mr. Johnson so respectful towards Harrison?"

    "He was probably just grateful. It wasn''t reverence, more like respect and gratitude."

    "Roxanne, I really owe you one. If it wasn''t for you getting Harrison to get Oliver off my back, my

    mother-inw would still be making my life miserable. I hope she can actually help me with the kids

    tomorrow."

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this point, Chloe finished nursing and burped her baby. Roxanne kept on, "You can''t totally depend

    on your mother-inw to watch your kiddo. You better find a reliable nanny, then you can focus on your

    job."

    Chloe gave a bitter smile, ¡°Hire a nanny? I¡¯m only making a grand and a half a month. Here in

    Seraphim Haven, good nannies probably cost more than that.¡±

    Roxanne shot back, ¡°Even if you spent your whole sry on a nanny, you wouldn''t be losing out.

    You''ve still got room to grow and make more doughter. Only when you''ve got the money can you call

    the shots and provide better life for yourself and your kid.¡±

    Chloe admitted, ¡°Sounds like a solid n, but easier said than done.¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°What can we do? You''ve got someone like Oliver on your case, you just gotta deal

    with it. But I''m here for you. If you''re short on cash for the nanny, I can help out.¡±

    Chloe responded, ¡°Anne, you just bought a house and have a mortgage to pay. How could I take your

    money? I already feel bad enough about Oliver hassling you.¡±

    Roxanne brushed it off, ¡°Let''s not talk about Oliver. We''re besties, no need for formalities. I''ll help you

    look for a nanny.¡±

    Later that night, Chloe came home with Austin.

    Inside, Oliver''s mom Charlotte and Sophia were having a chat, and she could hear everything from

    outside.

    "Mom, we ate all the ribs. Are we seriously not gonna leave any for Chloe? She''s nursing right now. We

    don''t have to be this harsh."

    "Ribs aren''t cheap, why should we leave any for her? She doesn''t care about us, I still haven''t settled

    the score with her, and we''re leaving her ribs?"

    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll divorce Oliver? I heard theirst fight was about splitting up."

    "Divorce?"

    Charlotte''s coldughter came from inside.

    "Divorce, who''d be the one on the losing end?" Charlotte said to herself, "Definitely Chloe. We didn''t

    spend a dime when she married into the family. In fact, she gave Oliver a hefty sum as startup cash,

    and gave your dad and mevish gifts. A daughter-inw like that? We''d be making a profit if they

    divorced. Now that Oliver''s got money, finding a young girl would be a piece of cake. What''s there to

    worry about?"

    Chloe outside the door was left speechless with anger. So in her mother-inw Charlotte''s eyes, her

    kindness and consideration were just a losing investment.

    She was so mad she wanted to give Charlotte a piece of her mind, her hand on the doorknob, and with

    a shove...

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    But when the little Austin in her arms began to stir, Chloe''s rage and impulsiveness was cut short.

    She couldn''t have a shouting match with Charlotte.

    After all, Charlotte was reluctant to help her with the baby in the first ce. If she had a fight with

    Charlotte, Charlotte would be even less willing to help her. She still needed Charlotte to look after the

    baby so she could have time to work and earn money.

    Although Charlotte was harsh on her, and sometimes even bullied her, Charlotte was still the baby''s

    grandma. Even if her bad habits and behavior might affect the baby, she wouldn''t mean any harm to

    her own grandson.

    Chloe had to suppress all her anger, grievances, and pain. She was so angry that her whole body was

    shaking, but she could only deal with it by herself, adjust her own attitude.

    After standing outside the door for several minutes, Chloe finally opened the door and went in.

    Charlotte saw her and scolded with a frown, "Why did youe back to cook sote? I didn''t cook for

    you, find some bread to eat yourself."

    Chloe, with a pang of pain in her heart, replied calmly, "It''s okay, I''ll just grab something from the

    fridge."

    The ribs weren''t meant for her in the first ce. She should have some self-respect and not eat them.

    "Roxanne told me that Oliver will be released tonight." After she finished speaking, she asked again,

    "Can you stay home and watch Austin for me tomorrow? You said that as long as Oliver is released,

    you would help me with the baby."

    "Don''t bullshit me, Roxanne was reluctant to help in the first ce, why would she suddenly want to

    help now?" Charlotte''s face was full of doubt.

    Chloe exined, "It''s true, Oliver will be back soon, I hope you can help me with the baby tomorrow."

    Sophia was busy mediating, "Chloe, don''t me mom. Mom already has a backache. If she didn''t push

    you this way, how could your good friend Roxanne be willing to help release Oliver. It was a small

    matter, but you guys insisted on leaving him in the detention center."

    Chloe didn''t want to argue with them. It was too exhausting. She was already worn out from working

    and taking care of the baby at thepany.

    Her voice was full of tiredness, "I see, has Aria gone to her dance ss?"

    "Yeah. Mom isn''t really unwilling to help you with the kids. You see, even though it''s raining, she still

    picked up Aria for you and sent her to her dance ss."

    "Thanks. I''ll go warm up some bread to eat, and then go pick up Aria."

    Walking into the kitchen, Chloe felt that she couldn''t just eat a slice of bread. Why couldn''t she eat the

    ribs that Charlotte cooked?

    The ribs were bought with the money Oliver gave Charlotte. That money was hers too. Besides, didn''t

    she always take good care of Charlotte when she was cooking at home? She couldn''t not eat just

    because Charlotte''s ribs weren''t meant for her.

    She picked up the te and walked out, "Mom, I''m not eating bread. I''ve been low on breast milktely,

    and bread alone doesn''t have enough nutrition. I''m going to eat these ribs, you don''t mind, do you?"

    Thinking about her son being released soon, Charlotte didn''t want to be too harsh on Chloe, "You go

    ahead and eat."

    Chloe scooped a full bowl of braised ribs, leaving almost nothing for Charlotte.

    Looking at the nearly empty soup pot, Charlotte''s face darkened, "Can you finish so much by yourself?"

    "Sure can." Chloe asked deliberately, "Mom, it''s not that I want to eat these ribs, it''s mainly because

    your grandson has no milk to drink. Mom, you''ve had children too. You know breastfeeding women get

    hungry more easily and need more nutrition. I think these ribs are not enough. Why don''t you and

    Sophia go bake some bread to eat?"

    Charlotte frowned, "Are you really out of milk?"

    Chloe nodded as she chewed on the ribs, "Not enough, I need to replenish for your grandson''s sake."

    Charlotte wasn''t friendly to her, but she loved her own grandson Austin like a treasure.

    And the ribs she made were for herself, and she didn''t make much.

    For the sake of her grandson, Charlotte didn''t say anything more, "Then you eat more ribs, I''ll go heat

    up some bread in the oven."

    Watching Charlotte turn and go to the kitchen, Chloe''s anger finally subsided a bit.

    She used to be too kind, so she respected Charlotte, always going along with her, letting her have her

    way.

    But not anymore. Her tolerance had its limits. All kindness should have its own bottom line, otherwise, it

    would only be bullied and trampled upon.

    Oliver was released from the detention center at seven o''clock in the evening. When he was released,

    the police at the detention center gave him a lecture, telling him not to get involved in fights in the

    future, and to be a good person. Oliver, who had been locked up for a few days, was somewhat

    repentant and had a very good attitude.

    When he got home, Charlotte was naturally very happy to see her son back.

    After Oliver took a shower, he pulled Chloe, who was patting Austin''s little shoulder, over to make out.

    Actually, Oliver didn''t want to touch Chloe, not because Chloe was ugly or had a bad figure. After giving

    birth to two children, her skin was indeed a bit wrinkled, there were some spots on her face, and some

    extra flesh on her stomach, but it wasn''t very noticeable.

    Generally speaking, she still looked good. She would still look pretty with a little bit of dressing up.

    The reason Oliver didn''t want to touch Chloe before was because she was unkempt every day, her hair

    was a mess, sometimes she didn''t even wash her face, and she was always at home, always nagging

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    to him about the trivial matters at home and the conditions of the two children.

    He was fed up.

    But after being locked up in the detention center for several days, he wanted to let off some steam

    when he came back. He hadn''t touched a woman in a long time, and Oliver''s male instinct was a bit too

    strong.

    Chloe felt disgusted. In fact, she didn''t even realize that they hadn''t had sex for half a year.

    She was busy with the trivial chores every day like a spinning top, and had no mind to think about it.

    She was already repulsed, and the fact that Oliver had harassed Roxanne made her even more

    resistant. She pushed Oliver away, "You''re hurting me."

    "I''ll be gentler then." Oliver moved towards her again.

    Chloe quickly used the nket as a barrier to stop Oliver from touching her. She felt extremely

    ufortable. So ufortable that she felt Oliver was like a disgusting fly. Once he touched her,

    she felt dirty all over.

    Especially when she thought about Oliver''s inappropriate intentions toward her best friend, she felt

    even more foolish, realizing that she had pursued such a terrible man so blindly in the first ce.

    "Chloe, it''s been a while since we did it. Come on."

    "I''m tired."

    "It''s fine, I only need ten minutes. It won''t dy your rest."

    "When I say I don''t want to, it means I don''t want to."

    Oliver couldn¡¯t wait any more, and he wanted to be more forceful. He abruptly pulling away the nket

    in front of Chloe, and then climbing on top of her.

    He kissed Chloe''s face, "Chloe, I really miss you."

    Everything this man said was a lie. If Chloe believed him, then she must have had her head squashed

    by a door. She felt nauseous and turned her head away, pushing Oliver away with force.

    But Oliver seemed even more excited, trying to take off her pants...

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Even a slight brush against her clothes from Oliver made her feel like puking. She clung to her pants

    tightly to prevent Oliver from undressing her, and kicked him hard.

    "Oliver, are you deaf or what? I said I was tired, and I don''t want to. Can you just stay away from me?"

    She kicked him again. "Are you nuts?"

    Oliver, who was kicked away by her, suddenly lost interest. As he was getting up and putting on his

    pants, he red at Chloe and said fiercely, "Is that how you treat your man?"

    Looking at this fierce man, Chloe couldn''t rte him to the gentle and caring person he used to be.

    The old Oliver would prepare pineapple for her during her period to relieve her menstrual pain, help her

    clean her blood-stained underwear, and listen to her in everything.

    And now?

    Chloe didn''t know whether it was the seven years of married life that had changed Oliver. Or Oliver was

    just a jerk to begin with, but it didn''t matter anymore. Anyway, life was already a mess, how much

    worse could it get?

    Facing the man who was using her, she didn''t even have the mood to argue. She''d rather sleep a

    bit more than waste her energy fighting with him. Because she was really tired.

    Oliver got dressed and left angrily. He ran into Charlotte in the living room.

    Charlotte had already heard the quarrel from inside the room, and seeing her sone out angrily, she

    asked hurriedly, "Oliver, what happened?"

    Oliver looked upset, "I just got back, and she''s already giving me a hard time, not caring about me at

    all, forget it, I''ll go sleep in the guest room."

    Charlotte immediately went to knock on Chloe''s door.

    Chloe got up to open the door.

    "Oliver just got back from detention, you don''t care about him and even drove him to sleep in the guest

    room, how can you be so thoughtless?"

    Charlotte''s expression was fierce.

    Chloe was already used to it. She wasn''t afraid of being embarrassed, so she just said it, "Your son

    wanted to sleep with me as soon as he got back. I''ve been taking care of the kids and working at the

    same time these days, I''m so tired that I have no energy left, can''t I just have a good sleep? Is it me

    who is thoughtless, or is it him?"

    "You have brought it on yourself." Charlotte said angrily, "It''s all your own choice, you deserve to be

    tired."

    Chloe was almost pissed off. She didn''t want to fight with Charlotte in the first ce, but she couldn''t

    help it. But seeing Charlotte''s fierce look, she felt she probably wouldn''t win. She decided to save her

    energy, "Yes, I deserve to be tired."

    It was her own choice to marry Oliver, to marry into this family, no one else to me.

    "But I still have to go to work tomorrow, I don''t have the energy to fight with you, I''m going to sleep."

    She closed the door and crawled back into bed tiredly.

    Charlotte outside the door grumbled for a while; seeing that she didn''t open the door, she had to leave

    in a huff.

    Just as Chloe was about to rest, Austin woke up again.

    Outside, Charlotte went to the guest room and saw her son lying on the bedughing at his phone, she

    asked suspiciously, "Oliver, does Chloe have another man outside?"

    Oliver was chatting with that beauty fromst time.

    "Mom." He put down his phone and sat up immediately, "Why would you say that?"

    "Why else would she not share the bed with you?" Charlotte spected, "She must have another man

    outside."

    The one who actually had an affair was Oliver, and he hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t always be so

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    suspicious. Chloe is not that kind of person."

    ¡­¡­

    After the incident in the detention center, Roxanne and Chloe both threw themselves into work.

    One day, Roxanne and Chloe went to check out their new house together. There was a crowd around

    the building site, holding banners.

    Roxanne approached and asked, "Sir, what''s going on? Why are there so many banners? Did the

    developer fail to deliver the house on time and dy again?"

    The man with sses looked sad. "If only it was dyed. The developer took the money and ran away,

    and the construction has already stopped. We just found out."

    "This shameless developer,pletely disregarding our life and death, all our down payments have

    been wasted, and we have to pay the bank loan every month."

    "How are we supposed to live? This is our life''s hard-earned money."

    Roxanne felt as if the sky was falling, "Sir, are you sure the developer ran away and construction

    stopped?"

    "The first and second phases are half built, but the following phases didn''t even start. I can''t ept

    this..."

    Roxanne suddenly felt weak in the knees, almost unable to stand. She had put down a down payment

    of several hundred thousand. That was the money she had worked hard for nearly twelve years at

    Seraphim Haven. Was the condo she was waiting for just stopped like this?

    Chloe didn''t know how tofort her, "Anne, don''t be anxious, there must be some room for

    negotiation, it can''t just stop like this, right?"

    Roxanne also hoped there was room for negotiation. In the following days, she ran around, inquiring

    different departments, but even the government confirmed the developer''s run away. The house she

    made the down payment for, was really wasted.

    For several days, Roxanne was in a bad mood, and even Vincent noticed. Vincent noticed that her

    came back from work very depressed in the evening, and asked, "Anne, are you having any trouble?"

    Roxanne looked up and replied, "It seems that you''ll have to continue living in this cramped rental

    room."

    Vincent frowned, "You said the house would be ready soon, and asked me to help with the decoration,

    didn''t you?"

    Roxanne felt depressed, "The developer took the money and ran away, the construction was halted,

    and the relevant departments are powerless."

    How could this happen?

    "So you still have to pay the mortgage every month, right?"

    "Yes."

    "How much a month?"

    "More than eight thousand."

    "That''s a lot, you must be under a lot of pressure." Vincent thought that a regr girl at Seraphim

    Haven had to pay more than eight thousand a month for mortgage. Indeed it was not easy.

    For them, this eight thousand was nothing. But for the entrepreneurial Roxanne, this was not a small

    amount.

    Vincent was trying to figure out how to ease some of Roxanne''s stress. He even went out of his way to

    research about the real estate property she bought and found out it was from a small-time developer.

    Turned out that the developer did dupe the buyers and the construction of the property had indeed

    been halted.

    One day, Vincent dressed up in new clothes, ditching his previously shabby look, and headed to

    Rodriguez Manor.

    "Good morning, Mr. Vincent."

    "Uh huh." Vincent was in a hurry to see Harrison, and he was striding briskly.

    Seeing Vincent, Harrison joked, "Dad, shouldn''t you be at home cooking soup for your daughter-in-

    Lately, Vincent had been dedicated to taking care of his daughter-inw''s diet.

    He said he hoped Roxanne could eat more so she wouldn''t have a hard time when she was pregnant.

    It was already five in the afternoon, and he should be at home making soup.

    "Harrison." Vincent walked in and said bluntly, "You take over that East Adjacent Estates property,

    continue to develop it under our brand, finish the halted construction as soon as possible, so the

    homeowners can move in sooner."

    "What? I''ve never heard of it." Harrison frowned.

    Vincent sat down, "It''s the small property Roxanne bought. The developer cheated the buyers, and the

    construction was stopped."

    Harrison finally got it, he frowned and sneered, "So, you want me to take over the property because the

    house Roxanne bought has stopped construction, and you''re afraid she''s upset?"

    "Do you want to give her a house outright?" Vincent was anxious, "You know Anne''s character, if you

    really give her a house, she definitely won''t ept it."

    Harrison sat across from Vincent, looking displeased, "Dad, I admit, I don''t dislike Roxanne, I even kind

    of admire her personality. But what makes you think I would take over a halted property for her sake,

    using tens of billions, even hundreds of billions of our assets?"

    Vincent spoke confidently, "For us, tens of billions or hundreds of billions is just a small matter. Don''t be

    so petty, just set up an acquisition team, and implement this as soon as possible."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    "Pfft!" Harrison scoffed, "A couple billion is just chump change to us."

    "But don''t forget, we''re businessmen."

    "All of a businessman''s investments are to make money."

    "I''m not gonna pour money into a losing venture."

    "Sure, Roxanne is technically my wife, but I can only help her with small stuff. If you''re asking me to

    sink billions or even tens of billions into her, that''s not happening."

    Vincent was so mad he could pop, "You really won''t help?"

    Harrison snorted, "I''m no fool to make a blunder like that."

    "Fine." Vincent decided, "If you''re not investing, I will. Can''t I, as a chairman, make a small

    investment?"

    Harrison chuckled, "But don''t forget, when you stepped down, you promised me and the board in

    writing not to interfere with my decisions. That was the condition for me to take over the family

    business. Without my signature, your decisions as chairman are void."

    "You¡­" Vincent was livid, "Well, what if I buy out the property Roxanne bought with my own money and

    rebuild it, how''s that?"

    Harrison confidently said, "Sure, most developers that run off with the money end up overseas. You

    need to find the original developer and go through all kinds of procedures before you can start building.

    That''s gonna take at least a year or two. If you have the energy, be my guest."

    "Don''t you see how Roxanne hasn''t been eating and she''s down in the dumps these days? Don''t you

    feel bad for her?"

    Harrison noticed Roxanne''s mood, too, and this was why? Harrison didn''t want Roxanne to be upset

    over this, but he still insisted on being rational, "I don''t dislike her, and I appreciate her character. But

    she''s not that important to me."

    "Your rationality is terrifying."

    "As a businessman, shouldn''t I be rational? You want me to be emotional?" Harrison countered.

    Vincent suddenly realized that what he taught his son wasn''t all right. Especially after his wife suddenly

    passed away seven years ago, he understood that the most important thing in life was to have

    someone who truly loved you.

    Name, fame, and power were all illusions. Everyone left this world in the end. Only love can warm the

    heart.

    But his son now, wasn''t he the one who raised him? What right did he have to me him?

    "Fine." Vincent said helplessly, "I won''t pressure you. I can''t expect you to instantly fall for Anne."

    He sighed and said, "Just wait."

    He believed in Roxanne. She could certainly attract Harrison, it was just a matter of time.

    Thinking about it this way, Vincent didn''t feel so bad, "I need to go home and make soup for my

    daughter-inw. You shoulde home early too."

    "Dad." Harrison called after Vincent who was about to leave.

    Vincent turned around, and Harrison said, "Don''t you feel cramped living in Roxanne''s rental?"

    "Not at all." Vincent looked quite happy. "I find it lively and homely. I''ll have you know, when I first

    started out, your mother and I lived in a ce smaller than this, but it was very cozy. And let me tell

    you¡­"

    Vincent excitedly talked on and on. Harrison didn''t interrupt him.

    Seeing Vincent''s excitement, Harrison was sure that if asked him to go back to his mansion, he would

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    refuse.

    Harrison gave up on persuading him to go back.

    Vincent asked, "Don''t you find the mansion empty and lifeless? Doesn''t Roxanne''s apartment feel more

    like home?"

    Harrison didn''t dare agree and smiled, "If you''re happy, that''s all that matters."

    Thinking about something, Harrison asked, "But have you considered how Roxanne feels about you

    living there? What if she doesn''t like it?"

    "How do I not consider other people''s feelings?" Vincent came back to Harrison, "Do you think I don''t

    care about others?"

    Harrison: "I think you should be aware of the consequences of your actions."

    "Hmph!" Vincent frowned, "You''re still speaking in riddles. Even if you think I don''t care about others''

    feelings, my daughter-inw wouldn''t think so."

    "Not necessarily." Harrison said, "Maybe she let you stay out of politeness."

    Vincent was firm, "You don''t understand Roxanne. She desperately needs the warmth of a family. She''s

    definitely very happy with me living there."

    Harrison scoffed, "You take her polite words to heart."

    Vincent: "It''s not me, it''s that Roxanne really needs the warmth of a family. When she was four, her

    parents divorced, and they both saw her as a burden, didn''t want her."

    Harrison frowned, "Really?"

    Vincent: "Let me finish."

    Harrison listened quietly.

    Vincent: "When her parents were divorcing, she clung to her mother''s leg begging her to take her with

    her. Guess what happened?"

    Harrison shook his head. He couldn''t guess.

    Vincent continued, "Her mother heartlessly pushed her away, saying how could she remarry with a

    burden like her?"

    Harrison was curious about Roxanne''s past. He quickly asked, "What about her father?"

    "He''s even worse. He took out all his frustrations on her, beating and scolding her. Then he moved

    away, married a new wife, and wanted even less to do with her."

    Thinking about it, Vincent felt very sad.

    He wished he could travel back in time, to when Roxanne was four, to help her escape from her

    hardship.

    The more Vincent thought about it, the more his heart ached until tears started to slip down his face.

    Even the usually aloof Harrison could feel a suffocating atmosphere, like an invisible hand was

    squeezing his heart until it was hard to breathe, "They do not deserve to be parents."

    Such parents only incited Harrison''s anger. He asked again, "If her parents didn''t care for her, how did

    she grow up?"

    "Her grandmother took care of her, but she didn''t really care for her either." Vincent said angrily,

    "Roxanne told me that when her grandmother fed her, it was as if she was feeding a cow, just going

    through the motions. How could they do this to such a sweet, well-behaved girl?"

    With that, Vincent choked up a little, "If Roxanne and I hadn''t encountered a wild wolf in Marientown,

    almost losing our lives, she probably would never have told me these things. It''s a shadow over her life,

    something she might never bring up in front of others."

    Vincent gently patted Harrison on the shoulder and added, "Roxanne longs for a family, she sees me

    as her father, and she genuinely cares for both you and me. You can have your doubts, but please

    don''t show it in front of Roxanne, it would hurt her."

    Harrison was left in thoughtful silence. He finally understood why on the second night after moving into

    Roxanne''s rented room, she had woken up crying from a dream. Her background was truly pitiful.

    The image of her waking up crying from a dream, her shoulders trembling, her voice hoarse and

    choked up but trying to appear strong, echoed in his mind.

    That night, he should have given her aforting hug...

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    As he recalled the scene of Roxanne waking up crying that night, there was a clear and visible trace of

    pity in Harrison''s eyes.

    "Harrison." Vincent saw the pity in his eyes and asked him, "Do you also feel sorry for Anne?"

    "Yeah." Harrison admitted.

    Vincent continued, "But on a regr basis, Anne seems optimistic and strong, you can''t see any signs

    of sadness or negativity in her, right?"

    Harrison agreed, "Indeed."

    Vincent went on, "Such a pitiful yet wonderful woman, don''t you want to pity her a bit more?"

    "I''ll fulfill my duty as a husband," Harrison stated clearly.

    "Besides your duty, after spending these few days together, have you ever thought about having a

    romance with Anne?" Vincent asked tentatively.

    Without a second thought, Harrison said, "Wise men don''t fall in love."

    That was exactly what Vincent expected him to say. Yet, heughed happily. Because Harrison''s

    attitude towards Roxanne had changed significantly.

    From initially nning to "marry in name only and divorce after a year", to now "fulfilling his duty as a

    husband", this showed that Harrison was no longer resisting the marriage and no longer mentioning

    divorce.

    Not bad, not bad.

    After work, Roxanne didn''t go straight home. She rode her e-bike and made another trip to East

    Adjacent Estates.

    Many property owners were still outside with banners, demanding their homes back from the

    developer.

    The news about the unfinished East Adjacent Estates had be a hot topic in Seraphim Haven.

    Despite this, the government still couldn''t give homeowners an exnation. After all, the developer

    took the money, and the most they could be med for was inadequate supervision, but they had no

    obligation topensate.

    After a few days, Roxanne seemed to havee to terms with it. The house was gone, the loan still

    had to be paid, life had to go on, and she couldn''t afford to be depressed.

    Instead of being depressed, she might as well work hard to earn money. Who knew, maybe she can

    earn enough for a down payment on a new house?

    But the down payment for a house in Seraphim Haven was nearly what she''d earned in fifteen years of

    hard work. It sounded easy, but it was really hard to earn.

    Roxanne justforted herself with these thoughts, but with this drive to fight, she came home with a

    fresh look.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent had already prepared dinner, and he was surprised to see here back so spirited, "Anne,

    what''s got you so happy?"

    Wasn''t she all down in the dumps because of the house issue? Howe her whole attitude changed

    today?

    "Nothing really." Roxanne washed her hands and helped Vincent serve the dishes to the table, "Just on

    the way back, I thought of a way to make some extra money, and I feel pumped."

    Vincent setting his cutlery, "What kind of money-making scheme?"

    Roxanne smiled, "Street vending."

    "Street vending?" Harrison, who just served thest soup to the table, clearly looked down on the idea.

    "What''s wrong with street vending?" Roxanne retorted as she sat down with Vincent.

    Harrison also sat down, "You are a owner of a smallpany, can you really stoop to street vending?"

    Roxanne: "Don''t look down on street vending. They can earn dozens of bucks a night, keep it up and

    they can earn thousands a month. Small businesses are not doing well these days. We have over

    twenty people in ourpany, but after all the expenses, we can only make a few thousand or ten

    thousand a month, sometimes even less."

    She was thinking about earning money, and shared her thoughts with Harrison. "Harrison, you know

    that the house I bought is unfinished, right?"

    Harrison nodded, "Dad told me."

    He then took out a bundle of cash and handed it to Roxanne, "You still have to pay the mortgage for

    the unfinished house, must be tough."

    "Where did you get the money?" Roxanne was surprised, "Didn''t you just find a job?"

    Harrison: "I got an advance sry from thepany."

    He had told her that his new job was in IT. IT elites in Seraphim Haven earned high sries. It was

    normal for him to get so much money as a new employee.

    Harrison continued, "Don''t go street vending, I''ll help you with the mortgage payments."

    Vincent wanted him to invest billions to buy the unfinished building and continue the construction so

    Roxanne could move in. He didn''t agree, but he was willing to fork out a few thousand to ease her

    pressure.

    However, Roxanne didn''t n to take his money. "I mentioned the unfinished house not to ask for your

    help with the mortgage payments. I was thinking if we work hard and earn a bit more; we can save up

    for another down payment. What do you think?"

    Harrison frowned.

    Roxanne continued with her n: "You see, your sry is already so high as a new employee, it

    should increase by 30% after a promotion, right? Mypany has a base dividend every month. If we

    use our off-work hours to do some street vending, we can earn more each month. In three or four

    years, we could save up enough for a down payment. Of course, I''m just saying. If you disagree, I won''t

    force you. In a rtionship, the most important thing is to havepatible viewpoints."

    She said so much, but all Harrison heard was her n for them to do street vending together. He didn''t

    listen to any of her ns about saving up for a house.

    Street vending together? She was asking him, a man worth billions and in control of arge financial

    group, to go to the noisy and chaotic Night Fair to do street vending?

    At this moment, Harrison''s brows were tightly furrowed. He never imagined that someone in this world

    would ask him to do such a meaningless and time-wasting task.

    Did she know how much money he could make in a second? If he told her, she''d probably drop dead.

    Just as he was about to t-out refuse, he heard Vincent happily agree, "Sure, I can do that. I can even

    cook and deliver meals for you."

    "Dad." Harrison frowned at Vincent.

    Vincent leaned in and whispered in his ear, "If you agree to Roxanne, I''ll move out. Otherwise, I''ll stay

    here."

    Thinking that if his dad moved out, he wouldn''t have to share a room with Roxanne, he considered it

    and turned to Roxanne, "I can help you with the stall when I have time. But have you thought about

    what you''re going to sell?"

    "I''ve got it all figured out."

    Roxanne then went on a roll with her analysis. For a small business like running a stall, she analyzed

    everything from target audience,petition analysis, profit and loss, to the source of goods.

    Harrison realized that his wife had a knack for business. It was just that she didn''t finish college and

    didn''t have a better tform, otherwise she would be a powerful woman.

    He nodded in agreement.

    "You agree?" Roxanne looked at him expectantly.

    He nodded again.

    "Then let''s do it." Roxanne was overjoyed and suddenly full of energy.

    She pulled out a bottle of tequ, unscrewed the cap, and filled a ss for Harrison, his father, and

    herself.

    "To celebrate our new money-making scheme, let''s drink?"

    Harrison looked at the bottle, "What kind of drink is this?"

    He asked with a disdainful look, "Is it good?"

    "Don''t be so picky."

    Saying this, Roxanne picked up her ss to clink with theirs.

    "I bought a good tequ. It cost dozens of dors. Not the cheap kind. It''s good."

    Did it matter if it cost dozens of dors or just a few? In Harrison''s eyes, only the wines he collected in

    his cer were good wines; the one Roxanne poured for him just now would be considered cheap,

    adulterated liquor. It might even be poisonous.

    He''d rather die than drink it.

    Roxanne forced the ss into his hand, "Let''s celebrate."

    "Don''t be a wet nket," Vincent red at him, "Just drink up."

    Harrison was thinking he wouldn''t drink such low-grade and inferior liquor. But his hand involuntarily

    steadied the ss and clinked it against Roxanne and Vincent''s.

    Roxanne can hold her liquor, but she got flushed when she drank and it didn''t fade easily.

    After a walk to aid digestion after dinner, her face was still flushed.

    After taking a shower, Harrison asked her, "Do you need me to apply medicine to the wounds on your

    back?"

    Roxanne brought out the medicine box, and sat in front of him, "If you could, please help me apply it."

    Harrison focused on applying the medicine for her.

    Every time he helped her apply the medicine these days, he didn''t dare to look directly at her body.

    Even when their eyes met, he was always gentlemanly and restrained.

    He was worried he might lose control, so he quickly got hisptop after applying the medicine, saying

    he had work to do.

    Because Roxanne''s body was too beautiful, especially her butterfly bone on her back. Any man would

    have that kind of thoughts about her. Harrison had to find a way to control himself.

    This time, however, Roxanne held his hand, "Harrison..."

    Her beautiful fingers gripped his strong wrist, as if she was gripping his sanity. When Harrison turned to

    look at her sweetly blushing face, he suddenly felt a bit dazed and restless.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Harrison was well aware of his inner restlessness, and he knew where it came from. As a regr dude,

    he had his, you know, physical needs. But this time, his unease seemed to go beyond just the normal

    male biological needs.

    Today, Roxanne looked especially stunning. Her rosy cheeks looked so soft you could probably

    squeeze water from them, and her eyes seemed a little hazy. Her smile seemed to hold all the tender

    feelings in the world.

    Who knew the resolute and decisive Roxanne could also have such a gentle side?

    At that moment, Harrison took a second look at her. She was really beautiful.

    Outside the window, the breeze was soft, silent, but Harrison''s heart was pounding like mad, thumping

    against his chest.

    Then Roxanne, a little tipsy, gave a small smile, "Harrison, thank you."

    "I just helped you with your medication for a few days, it''s no big deal," Harrison replied as he looked at

    her.

    Looking at her soft, rosy lips, he really wanted to kiss them. But in the end, Harrison didn''t make a

    move. He wasn''t that kind of guy.

    Roxanne gave a sweet smile and said, "I''m not talking about the medication."

    She, tipsy as she was, had a particrly sweet smile. Harrison nced at her again, but he wasn''t

    quite sure what she was thanking him for.

    Roxanne stared at him with a slightly intoxicated and mesmerized gaze. Before she went to shower,

    she saw him put the cash from his paycheck in her purse. He probably really wanted her to use the

    money to pay off her mortgage, to help her bear the burden.

    He had just found a job and was willing to give her so much money. This showed he was a man of

    responsibility. And he also agreed to her n to set up a street stand to make some money, which

    showed he was willing to work hard. Such a man, at least for now, seemed to be someone she could

    spend her life with. She thought it was pretty great.

    Plus, he was really handsome, damn handsome. She, who usually didn''t care much about good-

    looking guys, found herself giving him a second look today.

    How could there be such a good-looking man in this world? So good-looking it almost didn''t seem real.

    Marrying such a handsome man, did she just hit the jackpot?

    "Harrison." Maybe it was the alcohol, but her voice was very soft, soft enough to make Harrison weak

    in the knees.

    "Hmm." He responded, trying to keep his cool, "What''s up?"

    "I just wanted to say, thank you for marrying me, for not leaving me alone, for always being there to

    discuss things with me."

    She gave him a tipsy smile and leaned into him, so close to his face. It seemed like she wanted to kiss

    him, but didn''t.

    Her lips were so close to his face, that her sweet fragrance once again blurred his senses.

    Seeing the overly passionate look in a man''s eyes, Roxanne gave a small smile. "Harrison, are you

    sure we''re not going to act like a real married couple? Your eyes seem to be glued to me."

    Harrison''s gaze was intense, "Are you sure you know what you''re saying?"

    "Are you dodging my question?" Roxanne asked back with a coy smile.

    Her smile was really captivating. Harrison''s hand, almost involuntarily,nded on her slender waist.

    Perhaps it was because he was afraid of hurting her back, even though he was acting dominant, his

    movements were very gentle. Before Roxanne could react, he had already leaned in for a kiss.

    This was the first time he lost control. And the first time he kissed a woman. He had no technique, and

    he had no idea what to do, but his dominating presence made Roxanne lose some of her rationality.

    On the day they registered their marriage, Harrison asked her if a 28-year-old woman had strong

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    physical needs. He said he couldn''t sleep with a woman he didn''t love, so he couldn''t satisfy her

    physical needs.

    In fact, he was right. She, at 28, did have strong needs. She needed a man physically, but her self-

    control was stronger than anyone else''s, even stronger than Harrison''s. If there was no love, she''d

    rather be alone for the rest of her life than casually have a rtionship with a man.

    After lightly responding to Harrison''s kiss, she calmly pushed him away and smiled, "Harrison, you said

    it yourself, you can''t sleep with a woman you don''t love. You''re not going to tell me, that just now, you

    fell in love with me, are you?"

    How could Harrison admit that he was in love with Roxanne? At most, he didn''t dislike her, he admired

    her qualities and determination. That was not love.

    But at that moment, he felt as if he had been pped by her, his face burning.

    "You''re really handsome." Roxanne stated the obvious, "Any woman would want to get close to you. I

    suppose I''m no exception, but..."

    She changed her tone and said with a smile, "My stance is the same as yours, I can''t sleep with a man

    I don''t love."

    "So, please don''t look at me with those looks in the future. I might mistake it for you falling in love with

    me."

    Harrison, who had been yed by her, felt a bit awkward. Now he felt a bit embarrassed.

    Maybe he was a bit tsundere, he said with a straight face, "Aren''t you being too full of yourself?"

    "I''m full of myself?" Roxanne thought he was too ridiculous. Who was it that was looking at her with

    love-struck eyes just now?

    She didn''t want to argue or debate. She shrugged, "Fine, I''m full of myself, happy now?"

    She didn''t really care about what he said, because her heart was very calm, very calm. On the other

    hand, Harrison, sat there with a gloomy face, as if someone had touched his sore spot.

    "I''m going to brush my teeth and go to bed." Roxanne got up and left, leaving Harrison, whose heart

    was still pounding, sitting there unable to calm down.

    That night, Harrison was restless, and he couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. All night, he was thinking

    about the same question.

    The next morning, when Roxanne took him to the breakfast cart downstairs, and he saw her eating

    breakfast in a hurry because she was runningte, he seemed to have found a clear answer.

    How could he fall in love with Roxanne? Absolutely impossible!

    He and Roxanne were from two different worlds. How could he fall in love with Roxanne, who lived

    such an ordinary life?

    Even if she was different from other women, it couldn''t make him fall in love with her. He just admired

    certain qualities in her. Thinking this way, he didn''t seem as anxious and jittery anymore.

    But when he rocked up to the CEO''s office on the 89th floor of Rodriguez Manor, picked up the stack of

    reports Alexander had prepped, and ready to smash out the work in record time, he felt a bit on edge.

    He couldn''t chill out. It felt like there was something big he''d forgotten to do.

    Without thinking, he whipped out his phone and shot Roxanne a message...

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Harrison sent Roxanne a message that read, ¡°Roxanne, are you at the office yet?¡±

    Suddenly, he retracted the message and reced it with, ¡°Roxanne, did you safely arrive at the office?¡±

    On second thought, if she repliedter, it would mean she definitely arrived safely. If he added the word

    ¡®safely,¡¯ it would seem like he was overly worried about Roxanne.

    Harrison quickly retracted the message again and rewrote it. ¡°Are you at the office yet?¡±

    Roxanne didn''t reply.

    She had actually arrived at the office quite early because it was a shortmute from her ce. It was

    less than ten minutes by electric bike.

    But after she arrived, she took her scooter and went out to run errands, so she didn''t see Harrison''s

    message.

    Several minutes passed, and Harrison didn''t get a reply from her.

    While sitting in his CEO office on the 89th floor of Rodriguez Group, he kept checking his phone.

    She should have already arrived, so why hadn''t she replied yet?

    Harrison was worried about her safety while riding the scooter. But he dared not call her and could only

    wait.

    As a result, the reports that he normally read in a few minutes were untouched, even after tens of

    minutes.

    When Alexander came to get his approval and saw that he hadn''t signed the documents, he was

    somewhat taken aback.

    Seemed like Mr. Harrison was a bit out of sorts today.

    "Mr. Harrison, these documents..." Alexander stared at him nkly.

    He put down his phone and looked up, "I''ll call you in when I''m done signing them. Go on ahead."

    As Alexander watched him put down his phone, he noticed that just before the screen locked, the

    disy seemed to be stuck on a WhatsApp chat screen.

    But Alexander didn''t get a good look.

    Was he chatting with his wife?

    Alexander didn''t dare ask more, "Alright, Mr. Harrison, I''ll leave then."

    "Mmm."

    Harrison began to frown. He was eager to confirm Roxanne¡¯s safe arrival at the office, so he called her

    as soon as Alexander left.

    Roxanne was waiting for the traffic light on her scooter.

    Normally, she was so busy that she''d even take out her phone and make calls while waiting for the light

    or even while riding.

    So she picked up the call.

    Upon hearing the bustling traffic noise from the phone, Harrison¡¯s frown deepened, "You''re on the

    street?"

    "Yeah, I''m just waiting for the light. What''s up?" Roxanne asked.

    The busy traffic and honking made Harrison scrunch his eyebrows.

    Wasn''t it really unsafe to pick up calls on the road?

    He didn''t want her to be distracted by the call, so he decided not to talk to her much, "Call me back

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    when you get to the office."

    By the time Roxanne got to her destination, she had forgotten to call him back.

    She was busy with some affairs at the Industry and Commerce Bureau.

    Harrison, sitting in his CEO office on the 89th floor of Rodriguez Group, kept waiting for her call.

    Half an hour passed.

    Only when Roxanne finished her work did she remember to return his call.

    "Harrison, did you need something this morning?"

    "You just got to the office now?"

    "No, I was at the Industry and Commerce Bureau handling some stuff. What did you need?"

    "Nothing."

    "If there''s nothing, then why did you ask me to call you back?"

    "Have you considered buying a car?"

    "A car? Why would I need a car?"

    "Wouldn''t it be more convenient for you to go out for business if you had a car?"

    What he meant was that driving would be safer than riding an electric bike.

    He went on, "If you can''t afford a car right now, you can get it on installment. I''ll pay the loan."

    He couldn''t just tell her that he''d pay for the car outright because he was ¡®bankrupt¡¯ and broke.

    Without a second thought, Roxanne responded, "Thepany has cars and drivers. I just find riding

    an electric bike more convenient because I don''t have to worry about traffic, and it''s not far. If there''s

    nothing else, I''m hanging up now. I''m still busy."

    Before she could hang up, he quickly said, "Be careful when you ride; don''t go too fast, and watch the

    road."

    "Got it. Thanks." Roxanne hung up in a hurry.

    For a split second, she wondered.

    Why was Harrison so concerned about her today?

    She didn''t think too much of it.

    For the next few days, Roxanne spent her time after work preparing to set up her stall.

    She stocked up, picked a good location, and even bribed the local police officers.

    She had heard that the vendors in that area had to keep the cops happy with money.

    That way, these business people could set up their stalls without worrying.

    To make transporting goods easier, she even bought a bicycle.

    Everything was ready by Saturday.

    Because something came up at Rodriguez Group, Harrison imed he had to work overtime and left

    early.

    Around three in the afternoon, Roxanne messaged him on WhatsApp, ¡°Harrison, when will you be back

    today? Today''s my first day running the stall. If you''re done with work, you coulde help. If not,

    that''s okay too. Workes first.¡±

    Being in IT, overtime was amon urrence.

    Roxanne wouldn''t force Harrison toe help her, but Harrison still came back.

    As he was about to tell his driver, Anthony, to park the Rolls Royce across from Urban Sun Vige and

    walk back, he saw Roxanne boldly riding her bike across the intersection and stopping near the park on

    the other side.

    There were lots of people there, so she nned to set up her stall near the park.

    Harrison frowned.

    She rode her bike fast enough.

    Now she was on a bicycle with a heavy load on the back seat.

    Why was she riding so recklessly without considering safety?

    "Stop the car." Harrison ordered his driver, frowning.

    "Mr. Harrison, we can''t park here. We have to go around." Anthony replied.

    "I said STOP THE CAR!" Harrison ordered sternly with a serious look on his face.

    Anthony was forced to park illegally. He watched Mr. Harrison get out of the car, ignore the traffic lights,

    and march straight towards where the bike was parked.

    Anthony, the driver, took a far-off nce.

    Was that woman, who had the strength to carry a big bag of heavy stuff from the bike, Mr. Harrison''s

    newlywed wife?

    I heard the chairman forced Mr. Harrison to marry a woman with a verymon background.

    But wasn''t this woman too ordinary? She was just a woman from the bottom of society, making a living

    by running a stall.

    Anthony found it unbelievable.

    How could such a woman marry the high and mighty Mr. Harrison?

    Harrison approached Roxanne, "Didn''t I tell you that I wasing back? Why didn''t you wait for me at

    the stall? And why were you riding your bike so fast?"

    Roxanne put down a bag of goods, looking at the stern-faced man in front of her, "Can you ride a

    bike?"

    This stumped Harrison. He couldn''t ride.

    "I can''t ride."

    "Then why did you ask me to wait for you?"

    Harrison was at a loss for words.

    "Lend a hand; help me lift this."

    Harrison was actually quite strong since he worked out and practiced boxing frequently.

    But he had never carried such goods before.

    He didn''t know how to start, and today he was in such a hurry toe over that he didn''t have time to

    change out of his suit.

    The goods were packed inrge cloth bags, covered with ayer of dust.

    Noticing that he was still standing, Roxanne looked up and realized he was dressed quite formally

    today, "You''re wearing a suit today?"

    She straightened her back, put down the goods, and felt his suit material, "It looks very high-end. Didn''t

    you say all your clothes were locked up in the house that was seized by the bank? Where did you buy

    such a high-end suit?"

    "Thepany asked me to meet a client. They said I was dressed too casually, so I bought it

    temporarily." Harrison said while helping her carry the goods.

    He was quite repelled by the dusty cloth bags, but he put in a lot of effort to lift them.

    Maybe he felt it was hard for her, a delicate woman, to carry such heavy goods. He was afraid the

    heavy goods would hurt her.

    Roxanne was thinking about now that he was going to work, he usually only wore the two sets of

    sportswear she bought for him; he had no other good clothes. Only wearing sportswear did indeed look

    too shabby.

    She decided that she should buy him a couple of better sets of clothes when she got a chance.

    Anthony parked the car across the street and came over for a look.

    What on earth was Mr. Harrison doing?

    Was he really selling goods at a stall in the park with a woman?

    The dignified Mr. Harrison of the Rodriguez Group, who was worth millions and employed nearly forty

    thousand people, was actually running a street stall with his newlywed wife?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Anthony was about to drop his jaw.

    What on earth was making Mr. Harrison willingly be at his wife''s beck and call like a lowly peddler?

    Was it because his wife was at the bottom of the socialdder?

    So Mr. Harrison had to lower himself to match his wife and get closer to her?

    Apart from that, Anthony couldn''t find any other reasonable exnation.

    If Harrison had to put some elbow grease in to help Roxanne unload goods, he was willing to do so.

    Men should be strong for their women, so it was only natural for them to do heavy work.

    However, once the goods were unloaded and the stall was set up, it came time for haggling and selling,

    which Harrison was not willing to do.

    The stall attracted many people; some came to look at the goods, and some came to ask a lot of

    questions, but after asking, some of them didn¡¯t even buy anything. Some even haggled, which was

    very annoying.

    Harrison found that uneptable.

    He chose to stay in the farthest part of the stall, not wanting to interact with thesemon folks.

    But Roxanne was different.

    She seemed to be a born businesswoman, able to attract customers and make a deal in a few

    sentences.

    "Bank ount credited with 9 USD."

    "Bank ount credited with 13 USD."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The iing messages made Roxanne extremely happy.

    She loved the feeling of making money.

    Even if it wasn''t much, money could umte over time.

    This was her extra ie apart from her job; every penny counted.

    When there were no customers at the stall, Roxanne looked at Harrison, who was standing at the

    farthest corner with a displeased expression.

    Today Harrison was wearing his new suit, which looked quite out of ce in this environment.

    Roxanne had a feeling that his suit must be expensive.

    She casually chatted with him.

    "Harrison, how much did you pay for your suit?"

    How much?

    He was afraid that saying the price would scare Roxanne.

    So Harrison lied again, "100 USD."

    Roxanne thought for a while, "Seems a bit pricey."

    Harrison didn''t say anything.

    Roxanne continued, "Harrison, are you too shy to sell stuff? When there are people, you need to help

    out; don''t just stand there like a log. This isn''t a fashion runway."

    Having said that, Roxanne found that Harrison, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, really looked like an

    international male model.

    No, even those famous international supermodels didn''t have his charisma.

    Harrison said solemnly, "I don''t know how to sell stuff."

    Roxanne retorted, "Then how did you do business before, and how did you earn enough money to buy

    two houses?"

    Although his business failed and went bankrupt, he had made money before.

    He should be a smooth talker.

    It was just a stall; it shouldn''t be this awkward for him, right?

    But Roxanne didn''t force it.

    Everyone had their own personality; if Harrison didn''t like dealing with these haggling people, that was

    just his choice.

    She pulled Harrison to the front of the stall, "You don''t have to talk to customers if you don''t want to.

    Just stand here; sit down if you are tired."

    After saying that, she brought him a chair.

    "Why do I need to stand here?" Harrison asked.

    Roxanne answered, "You''ll see."

    The ce she chose to set up the stall was near a dozen universities.

    And what she was selling were all women''s shoes, clothes, and bags. All her customers were pretty

    college girls.

    Having a handsome guy like Harrison act as a model here, with his striking looks, would definitely

    attract a lot of traffic.

    Sure enough. After Harrison stood there for a while, a group of college girls came over.

    The crowd far exceeded Roxanne''s expectations.

    Under the guise of looking at clothes, bags, and shoes, they sneaked peeks at the handsome Harrison.

    "Where did this handsome guye from? He looks like a celebrity."

    "He''s even better looking than a celebrity!"

    "Look, doesn''t he look like a young Maluma? He¡¯s tall and handsome, with such an elite vibe."

    "He''s even younger and more handsome than Maluma!"

    "I meant young Maluma; he''s younger than Maluma."

    The girls were discussing Harrison''s looks, asionally stealing nces at him, making Harrison''s

    face turn blue.

    He felt like he was bing part of the merchandise and the most attention-grabbing merchandise at

    that.

    Harrison''s face turned gloomy; he was not pleased.

    "He has such a cold demeanor!"

    Roxanne took the opportunity to introduce her goods.

    At this point, a curly-haired girl asked, "Sis, can I ask, is this stall run by you and that handsome guy?"

    Roxanne nodded with a smile, "Yes."

    The curly-haired girl was full of curiosity, "What''s your rtionship with him?"

    Roxanne thought for a while and cautiously said, "Didn''t you see him standing there like a boss?"

    "Oh." The girl had a sudden realization, "So he''s your boss?"

    Roxanne smiled and went along with it, "Yes, he''s my boss. These goods are from our factory''s

    clearance sale after it closed down; all were exported overseas. Now they are all 90% off; it''s a great

    deal."

    "So it''s a clearance sale, huh? The quality looks really good."

    "Yes, when we export, we usually sell for several tens of dors."

    After a few sentences, Roxanne managed to shift the girls'' attention from Harrison to the quality and

    price of the clothes, bags, and shoes.

    They found it to be a great deal.

    The quality of these goods was no worse than brand-made goods, and they were so cheap that they

    made one purchase after another.

    Payment notifications kept popping up on Roxanne''s phone screen; she was over the moon.

    However, Harrison still had a gloomy face.

    He seemed to be particrly unhappy with something Roxanne said.

    The college girls, after making their purchases, didn''t leave immediately but gathered around Roxanne.

    "Darling, can you give me your boss''s contact information?"

    "I also want your boss''s contact information; we can contact him directly on WhatsApp when we want

    to buy bags or clothes next time."

    Was this about wanting to buy clothes and bags? They clearly had a thing for Harrison''s good looks

    and wanted to get to know him better.

    Roxanne noticed it all but kept her mouth shut and just looked at Harrison.

    Harrison''s expression darkened, "I don''t have WhatsApp."

    The curly-haired female student frowned, feeling wronged, "Come on, boss, don''t be so stingy. We''ll

    still need to buy stuff from you in the future."

    Roxanne thought that there could indeed be a future business here, even though they want Harrison''s

    WhatsApp because of his looks.

    She could turn Harrison''s WhatsApp into a business ount specifically targeting the female student

    consumer group in the university town, which would certainly attract more customers in the future.

    "What kind of boss are you? You¡¯ve got business, and you''re turning it away?" Roxanne snatched

    Harrison''s phone.

    With swift and efficient movements, she showed the female students Harrison''s WhatsApp QR code.

    Before Harrison could get his phone back, many female students had already scanned the code.

    Afterwards, Harrison''s face remained icy cold.

    Roxanne casually checked his Facebook and saw that there was not a single status update.

    She negotiated with him, "Harrison, why not disy product photos from now on?"

    Harrison looked at her with eyes as cold as ice, "Did you just tell them I''m just your boss?"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Roxanne didn''t notice the chill in Harrison''s eyes.

    She was tidying up the shelves and chatting with him since she now had some free time.

    "I was just making small talk with those college kids."

    "Plus, you''ve got this boss vibe going on. If I told them your factory went bankrupt and you''re now

    having a clearance sale, they wouldn''t question it."

    "These goods are top-notch. They''re getting a great deal on these clearance items. That''s how we can

    easily sell out."

    But Harrison was thinking about how she had no right to tell those college girls that he was her boss.

    For some reason, he was feeling a bit ticked off.

    His face was stone cold when he asked, "Don''t you realize they all thought I was hot and clearly

    wanted my WhatsApp? Did you really let them scan my QR code on purpose?"

    "You are hot." Roxanne turned around and said casually.

    Harrison fell silent.

    "Your looks can attract more customers and even lead to more deals. If we can get a business ount

    going, it could be a profitable channel."

    After hearing this, Harrison''s face darkened even more, "Don''t you realize they wanted to ask me out?"

    As he said this, he took out his phone and opened WhatsApp.

    Of the college girls who just added him, at least a dozen of them had already sent him private

    messages.

    "Hey, are you free? I want to ask you out for coffee."

    "Hi, can we be friends?"

    "You''re so good looking. Do you have a girlfriend? If not, do I stand a chance? Here''s my picture¡ª

    photo.jpg."

    ...

    Both Harrison and Roxanne read the messages.

    Harrison lifted his head; his eyebrows were furrowed, and his face was expressionless, but Roxanne

    "You''reughing?" Harrison''s eyebrows furrowed even further.

    "Doesn''t this just prove how attractive my husband is?" Roxanne said, "I''m happy."

    Harrison struggled to keep his anger in check and asked coldly, "Aren''t you afraid something might

    happen if I keep talking to them?"

    Roxanneughed again.

    "What are youughing at?" Harrison was clearly losing control of his temper.

    Roxanne suddenly thought he looked cute.

    "I''m not stupid; I know you''re not that kind of guy. Why would I be afraid?" She said with augh.

    "How do you know I''m not that kind of guy? Do you know me that well?" Harrison asked.

    Roxanne replied with augh, "You''re just not that kind of guy."

    "You said you wouldn''t sleep with someone you didn''t have feelings for when we got married. You

    wouldn''t even sleep with me, your legally wedded wife."

    "How could you possibly fool around with some random girl who just added you on WhatsApp?"

    "If you did, you wouldn''t be Harrison anymore, would you?"

    She sounded pretty convincing.

    Harrison couldn''te up with any counterarguments.

    But he felt even more irritated, although he couldn''t quite put his finger on why.

    "So, you trust me quite a bit." He said a bit grumpily, sitting down and deleting all the girls who had just

    added him.

    "What are you doing?"

    Roxanne wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    "I don''t like adding people randomly, especially girls. If you want to run a business ount, use your

    own WhatsApp to add people, not mine."

    "Okay, okay, okay." Roxanne obeyed him, "I won''t give your contact to anyone randomly anymore; can

    you stop being angry?"

    Around six o''clock, Vincent came by with two thermos lunch boxes to deliver food for the couple.

    Roxanne had just sold a bag for $12.9.

    After selling the bag and watching the customer walk away, she quickly took the lunch boxes from

    Vincent.

    "Vincent, thank you for going to the trouble of bringing us food."

    "It''s no trouble. I made you beef brisket soup and steamed beef today."

    Roxanne sat down and started eating, clearly enjoying the food.

    When a customer came, Vincent told her and Harrison to focus on eating while he attended to the

    customer.

    Harrison couldn''t understand how this old man could stoop so low from being a director of arge

    group to a hawker, all to please his daughter-inw.

    While looking at the beef brisket soup and beef shank in the lunch box, Harrison sent a message to

    Vincent asking, ¡°Did you ughter the Sudanese cow we had at home?¡±

    Vincent had just sent away a girl who asked for the price and didn''t buy anything. He replied, ¡°Yes, I

    ughtered it specifically to make soup for my daughter-inw, Anne.¡±

    Harrison was speechless.

    His father had just ughtered a Sudanese cow worth two million dors that he imported from abroad

    and had raised for nearly three years.

    His friends, who were on good terms with Vincent, had begged him for a long time to ughter the cow

    so they could all taste it.

    But he had always refused.

    Yet, to nourish his daughter-inw, he ughtered the cow just like that?

    Vincent replied, ¡°What? Can''t I ughter a cow to make soup for Anne?

    Harrison replied, ¡°Of course you can. But if she knew that the cow she was eating was worth over two

    million dors, she probably wouldn''t dare eat it.¡±

    ¡°I bought another batch of cows, sheep, chickens, ducks, pigeons, fish, and so on. I had the workers at

    home raise them. But there weren''t enough workers to take care of so many animals, so I purposely

    hired a dozen more. You and Anne better hurry up. Don''t wait until all these animals are eaten before

    she gets pregnant.¡±

    ¡°How much did you spend on these animals?¡±

    ¡°Not much, just a few million dors. Small change.¡±

    Harrison was at a loss for words.

    Vincent continued their text conversation, ¡°Wait a minute, Harrison. There¡¯s something wrong with your

    brain.¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t object to you raising these animals. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about whether or not you object to raising these animals. I¡¯m talking about, when I

    mentioned Anne getting pregnant, you didn¡¯t seem repulsed?¡±

    A few days back, when he brought up Roxanne¡¯s pregnancy, Harrison was totally grossed out.

    But today, something was way off.

    The father-son duo were just a few meters apart, yet they were going at it on WhatsApp.

    Vincent took a quick look back at Harrison, who was sitting very close to Anne.

    With a knowing smile, Vincent leaned in and said, ¡°You¡¯re starting to like her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±

    When he turned to look at Roxanne again, she was gobbling up her food as usual, clearly in a hurry.

    This time around, he didn¡¯t find her eating manners off-putting.

    As he watched her, his heart was pounding, and his pulse was all over the ce.

    He didn''t even notice that his gaze became softer and more affectionate.

    When she looked up at him, he quickly looked away out of embarrassment.

    Vincent saw it all.

    With a satisfied grin, Vincent sent Harrison a WhatsApp message, "Keep pretending that you don''t

    care."

    Harrison saw the message and felt a wave of irritation wash over him.

    What was he doing?

    He was Mr. Harrison, with nearly forty thousand employees under him. He was always up to his

    eyeballs in work, and yet here he was, hustling with Roxanne in this bustling city?

    At first, he just agreed to live with Roxanne, but now he found himself acting like a whipped husband,

    doing whatever she said.

    Harrison finally understood why he was irritated.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He hated being led by the nose.

    He put away his phone, stood up, and left.

    "You hardly touched your food; are you done?" Roxanne, who had finished eating, was cleaning up.

    He replied coldly, "Work needs me; I¡¯ve gotta bounce."

    After watching Harrison vanish into the distance, Vincent walked over and asked, "Anne, why is

    Harrison leaving?"

    Roxanne replied, "He said work called him in. He¡¯s always on call and super busy.¡±

    With a knowing smile, Vincent replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to work. I think I hit a nerve, and that''s

    why he''s pissed."

    "What nerve?" Roxanne asked curiously.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    He chuckled, "No biggie; you''ll get the hang of it soon enough."

    Today was Roxanne''s first day peddling goods at the market.

    She initially nned to wrap things up around 11 or 12 at night.

    At 11, Chloe called her, saying that her kid, Aria, was having a fever. There was no one at home, so

    Chloe was hoping that she coulde over to help.

    She hopped on her e-bike and rushed over.

    Aria was indeed burning up.

    Roxanne immediately hailed a cab, and together with Chloe, they took the child to the hospital.

    In the car, Chloe kept urging the driver, "Could you speed up? My daughter''s temperature has hit 39

    degrees."

    "Even if it''s urgent, we can''t break the speed limit. There''s a speed camera around here."

    Chloe was almost going mad.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Her child was her life, and any illness would make her extremely worried.

    Chloe was on the verge of tears as she thought about the possibility of Aria getting pneumonia if she

    continued to have a fever.

    Roxanneforted Chloe for a while and then asked, "Chloe, why is there no one else at home?

    Where are your mother-inw and sister-inw? What about Oliver?"

    Just mentioning this bunch made Chloe seethe with rage.

    "My mother-inw said she''s tired from looking after the kid five days a week, so she''s taking the

    weekend off to y at my sister-inw''s ce."

    Normally, Chloe would take care of the kid without anyints of being tired.

    Once she mentioned this, her mother-inw, Charlotte, would ridicule her, saying things like "Every

    woman needs to look after kids; what''s so tiring about that?"

    But when it was Charlotte''s turn to look after the kid, she would always find excuses, whether it was a

    backache or headache. She was totally melodramatic.

    What upset her wasn''t what Charlotte said; after all, she was the mother-inw, an elder, and she

    indeed had no obligation to help her look after the kid.

    What upset her was Oliver; he didn''t understand at all how tough it was for her to juggle work and

    taking care of the child, and he even talked down to her.

    He said her going to work was all her own doing and self-inflicted suffering.

    But at this point, Chloe didn''t want toin about anything. She just wanted Aria''s fever to subside

    as soon as possible.

    Aria had grown up and gained some weight. When they arrived at the hospital, Chloe couldn''t carry her

    anymore, so she had to carry her on her back.

    With Aria on her back, Chloe practically ran to the emergency room.

    Roxanne helped carry the sleeping Austin.

    Both of them were extremely busy.

    During this, Austin woke up crying, probably because he was hungry.

    But Roxanne had no milk to feed Austin, and she couldn''t calm him down.

    After hearing Austin''s cries, Chloe had to look after Aria, who was on an IV drip, while feeding Austin in

    the infusion room.

    Roxanne, standing by the side, felt extremely sorry for her.

    They say women could be strong for their children.

    But those irresponsible men had no idea how difficult motherhood was.

    All mothers actually forced themselves to be strong.

    When Aria finished her IV drip, Austin fell asleep in Chloe''s arms again.

    Roxanne wanted to help carry him, but Austin started fussing as soon as he left his mother''s arms.

    Roxanne had no choice but to say, "Chloe, you continue holding Austin; I''ll carry Aria."

    "Are you sure you can handle it?"

    "No worries, I''m strong."

    Although Aria''s fever had subsided, she was still very weak and looked extremely tired.

    But Aria was very understanding, "It''s okay, Auntie Anne. I can walk on my own."

    "Are you sure you can walk? You were almost fainting from the fever just now. Let me carry you;e

    on." Roxanne squatted down.

    Aria looked at Chloe.

    Seeing her weak state, Chloe gently nodded at her, "It''s okay; let Auntie Anne carry you. Auntie Anne

    hasn''t carried you for a long time."

    So Aria then leaned on Roxanne''s back and let Roxanne carry her.

    "Aria, you have indeed gained some weight." Roxanne said while walking, "But I still find it easy to

    carry you. After your cold is better, you should eat more meat. Your mom said you don''t really like

    meat, but you''ll be undernourished if you don''t eat meat."

    Aria chatted with Roxanne for a bit.

    Then, while leaning against Roxanne''s back, Aria sighed, "Anne, you''re so good to me. I wish my dad

    could carry me like you do."

    Chloe, carrying Austin, followed behind them.

    After hearing what she said, tears started to roll down Chloe¡¯s cheeks.

    Aria and Austin''s dad, Oliver, didn''t care about the kids as much as Roxanne did.

    She increasingly felt that, although she had a husband, she was parenting solo.

    What marriage gave her, besides these two adorable kids, were all negatives.

    Exhausted and worn out, Chloe quietly wiped away her tears.

    She really couldn''t figure out why she got married in the first ce.

    What a ridiculous decision.

    As they got into the cab, Roxanne noticed Chloe''s wet eyshes and quickly asked with concern,

    "Chloe, were you crying just now?"

    In front of the children, Chloe pretended to be strong, "No."

    Aria also noticed the dampness in her mom''s eyes and quickly said, "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I

    shouldn¡¯t have made you take me to the hospitalte at night; you must be tired."

    Aria was always considerate, so considerate that it tugged at your heartstrings.

    Chloe felt that even though her marriage was a failure, having a daughter like her made it all worth it.

    "Silly girl." Chloe patted Aria''s head, "It''s my duty to take care of you; it''s not tiring at all."

    When the car passed by a movie theatre, Aria identally saw Oliver''s car, "Mom, isn''t that dad''s car?"

    Chloe and Roxanne both looked over.

    It really was Oliver''s car.

    There was someone in his car, and due to the angle, they couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.

    But one thing was for sure, he definitely just came out of the movie theatre.

    Aria didn''t dare say more because she saw that the person who just got into his car was a very young

    After sending Chloe home, Roxanne had no intention of leaving.

    "Chloe, let me ask Oliver who he went to the midnight movie with."

    His own kid was sick as a dog with a high fever, but instead of being there, he was out at the movies

    with someone else.

    That was just too much!

    Roxanne was totally choked up over this.

    But Chloe lowered her voice and said, "Anne, don''t get involved. I''ll talk to Oliver. I don''t want to have a

    big blowup in front of the kid. Aria is old enough now, so she gets really insecure every time she hears

    us arguing."

    "You''re not just gonna sit there and take it, are you?" Roxanne held back her anger.

    "Anne, do you think I''m so weak that I just take everything?" Chloe asked back, with bitterness written

    all over her face.

    Roxanne understood that Chloe had no other choice but to handle things this way; after all, Oliver

    wasn''t always like this.

    "Chloe, it''ste. Go home; I''ll handle this. Don''t worry."

    Although she was worried, Roxanne had no choice but to ept Chloe¡¯s decision.

    There were some things she just couldn''t interfere with, let alone change.

    After Roxanne left, Chloe put the kids to bed.

    Oliver didn''t get home till half past two in the morning. After seeing that his wife, Chloe, was sitting in

    the living room with a serious look on her face, his good mood vanished in an instant.

    "Why are you sitting in the living roomte at night instead of sleeping? What are you thinking about?"

    Oliver said, annoyed.

    Chloe looked up at him, her voice cold and distant. "Oliver, where have you been?"

    "Didn''t I already tell you? I took my mom and sister to a rtive''s house for ate-night snack. That''s

    why I came backte."

    Chloe gave a coldugh.

    Did he think she was some kind of fool who could be easily fooled?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "But I saw your caring out of the movie theater, and there was someone

    in it. Were you at the movies with someone?"

    "Chloe, have you been spying on me?" Oliver, far from feeling guilty, seemed to be on his high horse.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Oliver''s self-righteous attitude cut Chloe to the core.

    She retorted painfully and resentfully, "You think I''m so bored that I''d follow you around?"

    If she hadn''t been taking their daughter to the emergency room in the middle of the night, she wouldn''t

    have found out that Oliver was off at a movie with another woman.

    Oliver shot back defiantly, "So how did you know I was at the movies with someone else?"

    "So you''re admitting it?" Chloe was crushed.

    Oliver was momentarily lost for words, but quickly regained his self-righteousposure.

    "So what if I went to a movie? Can''t I have a break?"

    "What sort of husband goes to a movie in the middle of the night with someone else?"

    "Chloe, can you just drop it? Going to a movie doesn''t mean I cheated on you. Don''t treat me like a

    criminal, okay?"

    Oliver''s tone grew more steadfast.

    Chloe felt like she had nowhere to vent her anger and bitterness; having a husband like this made

    everything seem futile.

    She red at Oliver resentfully.

    Oliver looked back at her, clearly annoyed.

    "Chloe, look at you, always ying the victim, thinking the world is unfair to you. Who are you ying

    this act for? What do I owe you?"

    "I work my ass off to ensure you have a carefree life, letting you enjoy being a full-time housewife. A life

    many women can only dream of. What more do you want?"

    At this point, their daughter Aria, who had been awakened by their argument, walked weakly into the

    living room.

    She noticed that her parents were in a heated argument, causing her face to be full of fear and worry.

    "Dad, Mom, are you fighting again?"

    Chloe immediately put on a smile, walked over to her daughter, and patted her head.

    "No, honey. Dad and Mom were just discussing something. We didn''t mean to wake you up. Mommy

    apologizes."

    Chloe quickly noticed that her daughter was barefoot on the cold floor, so she quickly picked her up

    and took her back to her room.

    She rubbed her daughter''s little feet, "You just got over your fever; how could you walk barefoot on the

    cold floor? Get back to bed and rest; you need lots of sleep when you''re sick."

    Oliver followed them in.

    Though he didn''t spend much time with the kids, he loved them dearly.

    He just assumed that with his wife and mother to look after the kids, he could ck off.

    However, when the kids got sick, Oliver would also get anxious, "What''s wrong with Aria?"

    If Aria wasn''t there, Chloe would have ignored Oliver.

    She didn''t want her daughter to see her parents arguing.

    She tried to control her emotions and briefly exined to Oliver about Aria''s fever.

    Oliver quickly got a ss of warm water for Aria, "Aria, you need to drink more water when you have a

    fever; drink this and then go back to sleep."

    Aria looked at Oliver expectantly, "Dad, I wish you wouldn''t... argue with mom. Mom has to work and

    take care of me and my brother; it''s really tough."

    "Dad didn''t argue with mom." Oliver patted Aria''s head gently, "Now, finish your water."

    After Aria finished her water, Oliver and Chloe left the room.

    Oliver nced at Chloe, "You better not go to work on Monday."

    "Why don''t you want me to go to work?" Chloe asked, feeling wronged.

    Oliver said self-righteously, "If you hadn''t insisted on going to work and neglected the kids, would Aria

    have gotten sick and had a high fever?"

    "Oliver, how can you me me for Aria getting sick?" Chloe was provoked again.

    She had already been generous enough not to me Oliver for not being there when Aria got sick and

    had a fever.

    But now Oliver was biting back?

    What kind of logic was this?

    Chloe was so upset that she was about to lose it.

    She was afraid she would lose control and wake Aria up with another argument, so she chose to

    remain silent.

    Arguing with such a person was a waste of time.

    That night, she and Oliver once again slept in their separate rooms.

    Chloe was full of doubt as shey in bed alone.

    How did her marriage end up like this? What should she do?

    Divorce was not a solution.

    But how could she continue with this marriage?

    What should she do?

    When Roxanne returned home from Chloe''s, it was 2:40 in the morning.

    Vincent hadn''t gone to bed.

    After seeing that Roxanne had returned, he quickly turned on the light, "Anne, you''re finally back."

    "Dad, why are you still up?" Roxanne had nned to sneak into her room quietly, but she hadn''t

    expected Vincent to stay up.

    Vincent asked with concern, "Anne, how is your friend''s child? Has her condition improved?"

    "She''s no longer feverish, but¡­ Chloe''s situation is quiteplicated. I''ll tell you when I have time.

    Dad, you should go to bed. I''m sorry for disturbing you bying home sote."

    There was the sound of running water from the bathroom.

    Roxanne asked, "Dad, is Harrison taking a shower?"

    "He just got back too." Vincent answered.

    "Thiste?" Roxanne frowned, "Did he have to work overtime until thiste?"

    She walked to the bathroom door and knocked.

    Harrison, who was having a shower, paused.

    Despite having lived here for a while, Harrison was still not used to this cramped bathroom.

    With his six-foot-tall figure, standing in this tiny space always made him feel like he couldn''t fully stretch

    out.

    He was already in a bad mood, and the knock on the door only agitated him more, "Can you not knock

    when I''m taking a shower?"

    "Sorry." Roxanne said, "I just wanted to ask if you''re hungry; do you want me to cook something for

    you?"

    He must have had a tough time working until thiste.

    So Roxanne wanted to cook something for him.

    Harrison''s stomach was indeed growling.

    Knowing Roxanne was offering to cook for him made his tone soften a bit, "Just whip up anything."

    After his shower, Harrison saw Vincent sleeping on the couch and couldn''t help but frown, "Didn''t you

    say you''d move out if I agreed to start a small business with Roxanne?"

    "Yes." Vincent said, "I''ll be moving out in a few days."

    "Why wait a few days?¡±

    Harrison wished he would move out today.

    But it was alreadyte at night, so the earliest he could move would be tomorrow.

    He didn''t want to continue sharing a room with Roxanne; it was affecting his sleep.

    Living with a woman who was beautiful and caught his eye was already stressful enough.

    Even worse, this woman was hiswful wife; how could he get a good night''s sleep?

    Vincent said, "There''s a single room in this building. The tenant will move out in a few days; it''s right

    upstairs. When he moves out, I''ll move in."

    "You''re moving into a single room?" Harrison frowned, "Don''t you have your own house?"

    Their family owned a ton of properties. More than they could live in.

    They even developed several buildings nearby.

    If Vincent wanted to live closer, he could easily find a big house to move into.

    Why would Vincent live in a simple rental room?

    Especially one in a farmers'' apartment without an elevator.

    Harrison didn''t get it.

    Vincent whispered, "To take care of my daughter-inw, it''s convenient for me to cook for her."

    At that moment, the bedroom door cracked open.

    Roxanne came out and quickly pulled Harrison inside, "Harrison, I made you some sd and

    sandwiches; eat inside. Don''t disturb Dad''s sleep."

    After pulling Harrison inside, she squeezed half of her body out of the door and said to Vincent with a

    smile, "Dad, get some sleep. We won''t disturb you."

    Harrison sat in front of the low tea table in the room, elegantly eating his sandwich with a knife and fork.

    His movements made it look like he was enjoying a fine dining meal.

    Roxanne was puzzled, "Harrison, why do you always eat so elegantly? Sandwiches are for eating, but

    you treat them like a piece of art."

    "Is a sandwich the only thing you can make?" Harrison retorted.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong with sandwiches? They''re not good enough?"

    "They don''t taste that great."

    "Then stop eating. I went out of my way to make this for you, and you''re being so picky."

    Roxanne snatched the knife and fork from his hand, but Harrison picked up the sandwich and elegantly

    turned the te half a circle, continuing to eat without missing a beat.

    This wasn''t the first time he had eaten her sandwiches.

    Although the recipe was simple, the taste was very good.

    Her food had a heartwarming taste; it felt like he was eating the essence of life every time he took a

    bite.

    He had never had this feeling before. Now, he seemed to get a taste for it.

    While eating his sandwich, Harrison nced at Roxanne.

    She really knew how to enjoy life.

    Roxanne looked up and noticed him looking at her. She blinked and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    Harrison continued to eat, "These sandwiches aren''t as bad as I thought."

    He even finished the sd.

    After eating, he brushed his teeth and still chose to sleep on the floor.

    Roxanne, however, slept on the bed.

    She chatted with him about Chloe''s difficulties,menting her friend''s hard times.

    Harrison suddenly asked, "Roxanne, have you ever kissed someone before?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Roxanne couldn''t follow Harrison''s train of thought.

    One minute she had been discussing Chloe''s struggles in life, and the next he was asking her if she

    had ever kissed anyone before.

    Was he even listening to her talk about Chloe, or had he been thinking about that question the whole

    time?

    She turned to face him, only to find Harrison lying on his side, looking back at her. His legs, stretched

    out on the floor, suddenly seemed unusually long.

    She had never seen such long legs before.

    Oliver was a good six feet tall, yet his legs were nowhere near as long as Harrison''s.

    Even her ex-boyfriend Dominic Thompson, who was close to six foot three, didn''t seem to have legs as

    long as Harrison''s.

    Was it possible that Harrison had a more perfect body proportion?

    Noticing that she was silent, Harrison looked into her eyes and repeated his question.

    "Did you or did you not kiss your ex-boyfriend?"

    "How did you know I had an ex-boyfriend?" Roxanne retorted.

    Harrison corrected her, "I''m asking if you''ve kissed your ex-boyfriend, not if you had one."

    "Why are you suddenly asking this?" Roxanne was perplexed.

    Why did Harrison''s tone sound weird when he asked this question?

    "Are you jealous?"

    "You''re overthinking." Harrison replied, "I just noticed that you seemed quite skilled when we kissedst

    time."

    He spoke in a calm tone, almost as if he were trying to hide something, "You don''t have to answer. I

    was just asking out of curiosity."

    He then turned away from her, "Let''s go to sleep."

    Easier said than done.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, fell asleep almost instantly after they stopped talking.

    Harrison, an insomniac, turned back to look at Roxanne, about to ask her something else, only to find

    her sound asleep.

    The question he wanted to ask remained unasked.

    The next day was Sunday.

    Neither Harrison nor Roxanne had to go to work.

    Since the park near the university was particrly crowded on Sundays, Roxanne decided to set up

    her stall for the entire day.

    The curly-haired girl from the day before ran up to Harrison, whining, "Why did you delete my contact?

    I''m so hurt."

    At that moment, Harrison was reading a message from Alexander about the distribution of employee

    benefits for the holiday season, amounting to over five million dors.

    The girl''s whiny voice made him frown.

    She continued to whine, "You''re so heartless. I just added you on WhatsApp, and you deleted me

    immediately."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He sent a message to Alexander, ¡°Disburse the funds. Employee benefits must be distributed in full.¡±

    The girl whined again, "I''m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me? Did you delete me because you

    don''t like me?"

    Harrison finally looked up at her, coldly saying, "You''re right; I don''t like you."

    The girl was taken aback, "I...I..."

    Harrison cut her off, "I''m married. I don''t add women on WhatsApp. Feel free to look around if you want

    to buy something. If not, please leave."

    Once he was done speaking, he simply ignored her.

    Roxanne walked over.

    The girlined to Roxanne, "Your boss is so cold and boring."

    Just as Roxanne was about to respond, Harrison looked at her and asked coldly, "Am I your boss?"

    How petty; he was still upset about the fact that she hadn''t made it clear that he was her husband.

    Did he really have to sulk for an entire day?

    Knowing why he was upset, Roxanne decided not to provoke him further and said to the girl, "Sorry for

    not making it clear yesterday. He''s actually my husband."

    The girl was surprised, "Oh... so you guys are married? No wonder you look so alike. I guess I have no

    chance then. Many girls in our school will cry when they hear this. Your husband''s picture is all over our

    school''s Facebook. They say he''s even more handsome than most male celebrities, and a lot of girls

    want to pursue him."

    That exined why so many girls had been crowding around them since early morning.

    Much like yesterday, they all wanted to add Harrison on WhatsApp but were all rejected.

    After the girl left dejectedly, Roxanne turned to a sullen Harrison, "Why the long face?"

    "Are you nning to sell me off, using me to attract customers?"

    "When did I ever treat you like that?"

    Harrison wasn''t in the mood to argue. If he hadn''t pushed her, she wouldn''t have even admitted to

    being his wife.

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, are you not adding those girls on WhatsApp because of me?"

    "I''ve noticed some traits in you." Harrison replied.

    She frowned, "What traits?"

    "Self-important and overly sentimental." He responded bluntly.

    "You''re calling me overly sentimental again. How am I overly sentimental?" Roxanne was defiant, "If it''s

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    not because of me, why wouldn''t you add those girls on WhatsApp?"

    "I married you to avoid trouble; why would I create more for myself?" He counter-questioned.

    "Alright, I''m overly sentimental then."

    However, Roxanne wasn''t angry at all.

    In fact, she found Harrison to be quite decent.

    His refusal to casually add girls on WhatsApp was amendable trait.

    Harrison asked, "You''re not upset about being called overly sentimental?"

    "Why would I be upset? I never expected you to not add those girls on WhatsApp because of me."

    Harrison was a bit taken aback by her response.

    "Enough of this; there are customersing; I need to attend to my business."

    Harrison seized her wrist, "Next time someone asks me for my WhatsApp, you know what to do, right?"

    "I got it. I got it." Roxanne was itching to leave and tried to wriggle free.

    But Harrison only gripped tighter, "What are you gonna do?"

    "I''ll make it clear to them that I''m your wife, tell them to get lost, and stop trying to hit on you. I won''t let

    them stir up trouble for you anymore. Happy now? Can you let go now?"

    Harrison was pleased with her reply, but he didn''t let go.

    He intentionally held on to her hand and stood up.

    His tall and handsome figure made Roxanne look petite and delicate in an instant.

    They appeared to be inseparable.

    This time, Roxanne didn''t feel the initial repulsion she felt when he first held her hand.

    She just red at him, "Someone''s asking about the price of the bag; I¡¯ve got business to do."

    Harrison still didn''t let go.

    He bent down towards her. He was so close to her face that it seemed like he was about to kiss her,

    but he didn''t.

    Roxanne was suddenly nervous, "What... what are you doing?"

    He wouldn''t be trying to kiss her like the other night, would he?

    Of course, she''d be nervous.

    Many would be over the moon if a handsome guy like Harrison, with such charisma, kissed them.

    Though Roxanne wasn''t boy-crazy, she couldn''t keep her cool when faced with a kiss from Harrison,

    "Harrison, what are you doing? Let go of me."

    Harrison lowered his head as his handsome figure gradually closed in on her rosy lips.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Harrison just sidled up to Roxanne, but he didn''t kiss her.

    He bent down, picking up a strand of hair from Roxanne''s clothes.

    Just a slight move, and Harrison could have kissed her.

    But he didn''t.

    After picking up the hair, he slowly stood up, creating a distance between him and Roxanne.

    Then he softly spoke up.

    "You had a hair on your clothes."

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief.

    She thought Harrison was going to kiss her, which had her on edge.

    To avoid awkwardness, she turned around to attend to some customers.

    After these customers left, Harrison suddenly asked her, "How many bags do you sell in a day? How

    much money do you make? When are you nning to pack up?"

    On Saturdays and Sundays, Roxanne had time to set up a stall.

    But from Monday to Friday, she had to work and then run the stall untilte in the night after work.

    As her husband, he promised to help her run the stall.

    But this was taking up too much of his time in the long run.

    His time was precious.

    Being here with her felt like a waste.

    He needed to find a way to make her pack up earlier.

    Roxanne thought for a moment, "I need to make at least thirty bucks. Today, a lot of people just came

    to look and didn''t buy anything. I guess it might be because your photos have been circting on the

    university campuswork, and they just came to check out the hottie."

    Today''s business wasn''t as good as yesterday''s.

    Roxanne was a bit disappointed.

    Harrison sat back in his chair and took out his phone.

    He sent a message to Alexander, ¡°My wife set up a stall at the West Lake Park. Send someone to help

    her with her business.¡±

    Alexander thought to himself, wow, Harrison actually set up a stall with this woman?

    A street stall?

    This was far from his elegant and wealthy lifestyle.

    Alexander found it hard to imagine how he could be setting up a stall with his wife in the bustling and

    messy Night Fair.

    Alexander quickly replied, ¡°Got it; I''ll arrange it right away.¡±

    Just like yesterday, Vincent cooked and packed meals for them.

    You could tell that Vincent put a lot of effort into cooking.

    Roxanne had never seen the fish he fried before; it must have been a good kind of fish.

    But Roxanne liked spicy food.

    The meals Vincent had been cooking these past few days were all light and nutritious. So light that it

    didn''t whet her appetite.

    Roxanne bought a spicy taco and ate it heartily.

    Halfway through her meal, some customers came to try on clothes, and she went to serve them.

    Vincent asked, "Harrison, I heard from Alexander that he''s about to send someone to help Anne with

    her business."

    Harrison picked up a small piece of pan-seared deep-sea fish, ate it nonchntly, and casually

    responded.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    His demeanor was out of ce in this environment.

    Vincent quickly reminded him, "Harrison, can you eat faster? Don''t be so slow. This isn''t a high-end

    restaurant; at least adapt to the environment."

    Harrison retorted, "Do you want me to eat fast?"

    "Even if you don''t eat fast, at least don''t be so formal. Look at the vendors here; nobody eats like you!"

    Harrison continued to eat his pan-seared deep-sea fish leisurely, saying, "I''m not a real small trader; I

    don''t need to pretend."

    Whatever, let it be.

    Vincent sighed, "I don''t ask too much of you, nor can I really have you fully immersed in Roxanne''s life.

    I''m happy that at least you now know to take care of your wife and know that sometimes you have to

    find someone to help with her business, so she can pack up earlier."

    Harrison calmly said, "Who told you that I care about her?"

    Care about Roxanne?

    Harrison found this idea repellent¡­ annoyingly repellent.

    Vincent asked, "You don¡¯t?"

    Harrison replied, "President Rodriguez, you must know how much wealth I can create in a minute,

    right?"

    Vincent didn''t say anything.

    Harrison continued, "I''m simply saving my own time. But you''re asking me to care about a woman I''ve

    been married to for less than half a month? Do you think that''s possible?"

    Vincent smiled, "Keep insisting on your view then."

    Harrison put down his cutlery and calmly said, "I''m stating facts. Did you think that I would like her just

    because you arranged for us to get married? She''s not my type, just like the pan-seared deep-sea fish

    you carefully cooked for Roxanne that cost you hundreds of dors. She didn''t like it at all."

    Harrison continued, "She prefers the food from the street corners. President Rodriguez, thank you for

    the deep-sea fish. I like it very much. That''s the difference between me and Roxanne, but please don''t

    keep trying to prove that I''m in love with her."

    He despised his father''s actions.

    Vincent''s smile grew, asking him, "Aren''t you saying one thing but meaning another?"

    Harrison replied expressionlessly, "I can''t be bothered to argue with you."

    He messaged Alexander to hurry him, ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    Alexander replied, ¡°Almost done.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, I have two solutions. One is for me to pretend to be a buyer from apany and buy all

    your wife''s goods. The other is for me to find some people to pretend to be customers. Which one do

    you think is better?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°The first one.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Roxanne sold a 10-dor dress, sat back down on her stool, and was just about to continue eating

    when another customer came to her stall.

    It was Alexander.

    He pretended to look at the clothes and shoes on Roxanne''s stall.

    Roxanne continued to eat her taco, not bothering to serve him.

    The strong smell of the food made Harrison ufortable. Although it wasn''t unpleasant, it had the

    cheapness of street food.

    She actually loved it that much?

    He wanted to throw it away.

    But despite feeling ufortable, Harrison nudged Roxanne, "We''ve got a customer. Aren''t you going

    to wee him?"

    "No need to bother." Roxanne nced at Alexander; he was impably dressed and clearly wealthy.

    She was certain, "He''s not here to buy anything."

    Harrison quizzed her, "How do you know?"

    Taking a bite of her taco, Roxanne replied, "I just have this hunch he''s not here to shop. Can''t you feel

    something off about him?"

    Vincent, intrigued, chimed in, "Oh? You can tell?"

    Speaking of vibes, Roxanne scrutinized Harrison and mused, "Harrison, his vibe is so much like yours."

    Harrison''s close circle would naturally share his vibe.

    After a thoughtful look at Harrison, Roxanne sighed, "Harrison, you always seem so high and mighty,

    almost detached from the world. Did you evere to these Night Fairs before you went broke?"

    Harrison''s response seemed unrted to the question, "Are you sure you don''t want to greet that guy?"

    Roxanne was certain, "He won''t shop. He''s probably just here to look around."

    The next moment.

    "Shopkeeper, how much for this bag?"

    Roxanne was sure Alexander wasn''t here to shop, but since he''d asked, she had to get up and attend

    to him.

    As Harrison''s newlywed wife approached, Alexander scrutinized her.

    So this was his wife?

    There were so many women desperate to marry him; even shining society belles were queuing up for

    him, yet they couldn''t outshine a simple street vendor?

    Alexander was curious about what was so special about this woman that made the chairman of the

    Rodriguez family fall head over heels for her enough to marry her.

    He kept staring at Roxanne.

    "What are you looking at?" Harrison came over, and his sharp eyesnded on Alexander, full of

    warning.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Alexander snapped out of his rudeness right away, diverting his attention back to the goods he was

    pretending to be interested in.

    "Lady, how much for this dress?"

    Roxanne, who just had the displeasure of being stared at by Alexander, figured he was just a window

    shopper, so she didn''t bother being overly friendly.

    "Are you shopping for clothes or a bag?"

    He kept asking about both. A clear sign of a tire kicker.

    Alexander came clean, "Ourpany is giving out gifts to our female employees. We need something

    affordable but not too shabby. Your stall has clothes, bags, and shoes. They all fit the bill. I''ll take

    everything."

    Everything?

    Was he pulling her leg?

    Roxanne chuckled, "Sir, don''t kid with me."

    "I''m serious." Alexander pulled out a wad of cash, "This is the down payment. Pack everything up for

    me. Once you''re done, I''ll pay the rest, then have everything picked up."

    Roxanne was still skeptical.

    She picked up the wad of cash. It was all real, with not a counterfeit in sight.

    But she still asked, puzzled, "You really want everything? All of it?"

    "The money''s in your hand; isn''t it obvious?"

    Did she just hit the jackpot?

    Why was she so lucky?

    Roxanne, still in disbelief, asked again, "You''re not going to haggle?"

    Alexander replied, "Just sell at the listed price; ourpany isn''t short on cash."

    More urately, Mr. Harrison wasn''t short on cash.

    Roxanne pondered for a few seconds, then decisively said, "Wait here; I¡¯ll pack them up for you. Dad,

    Harrison,e help out.¡±

    Vincent promptly responded, ¡°Okay,ing right up.¡±

    Alexander gave Vincent a respectful look, as if he were saluting a president.

    When Roxanne turned away, Vincent gave Alexander a thumbs-up, which made Alexander feel pretty

    chuffed with himself.

    Harrison sent Alexander a cold message, ¡°Get your ass over here to help pack.¡±

    Alexander hurried to help, "Lady, let me give you a hand. It''ll be faster."

    Half an hourter, all of Roxanne''s merchandise was loaded onto the vehicle Alexander had sent.

    Alexander paid her the remaining amount on the spot.

    Roxanne had originally purchased the lot for over $2000 and sold it for over $3000.

    She made over a grand, and it all happened in one night.

    Talk about a lucky break.

    The neighboring stall owner who also sold women''s clothing ran over, green with envy, "Babe, did that

    guy really buy everything? All of it?"

    Roxanne, still basking in her joy, answered, "Yeah."

    The owner, bitter and jealous, said, "You must''ve made a killing, huh?"

    Roxanne yed it down, "Not that much. I just sold at a low price, but in bulk.¡±

    The owner grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re making money, and you can''t even admit it. It''s not like I''m going to rob

    you."

    Then the owner turned to Alexander, "Sir, since yourpany is sourcing women''s clothing, why not

    take mine as well? I''ll give you a discount."

    Alexander coldly responded, "Who are you?"

    He was not Mr. Harrison''s wife.

    Did he think everyone was as lucky as Roxanne was?

    The owner exined, "I sell women''s clothing too. Don''t you need more?"

    Alexander replied, "No, thank you. Don''t block my way; move aside."

    Back at the rented apartment, Roxanne was counting the wad of cash she had earned.

    1, 2, 3, plus the ones she received earlier. It totaled over $3000.

    Earning money felt damn good.

    She happily turned to Harrison and said, "Harrison, I can''t believe how lucky I am! I made over $3000

    in one night. It''s unbelievable."

    Vincent told her, "Your luck is only going to get better."

    Roxanne, still holding the money, continued, "When did my luck start to turn? Is this a sign of a

    windfall?"

    Harrison got up and said, "I''m going to take a shower."

    He was finally home from the noisy and dirty Night Fair.

    Compared to that ce, the shabby but clean apartment felt instantly morefortable.

    But he still missed his mansion and his vi.

    On this hot summer day, a swim in his spacious and clean pool would be so refreshing.

    After his shower, Harrison received a message from Alexander, ¡°Mr. Harrison, your wife is nothing

    special. Sure, she''s tall and pretty, but she''s just too ordinary. She''s not worthy of you.¡±

    Alexander was just stating the facts.

    Harrison didn''t argue but sent back one message, ¡°She''s different from the rest.¡±

    ¡°What''s so different about her? She''s way too ordinary; she¡¯s not evenparable to those society

    heiresses. I can''t figure out why President Rodriguez insists on you marrying her. Mr. Harrison, you''re

    being wronged.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. Do you want your pay cut?¡±

    Alexander at the other end of the phone didn''t dare respond.

    Was Mr. Harrison protecting her?

    ...

    The next day was a Monday.

    Roxanne and Harrison headed downstairs, both ready for work.

    As usual, Roxanne was riding her electric bike.

    She nced at Harrison, "Do you want a ride to the subway station?"

    "No need; it¡¯s just a few steps away.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s car was right across the street, waiting for him.

    Roxanne enthusiastically said, "You walk too slow. You''ll bete for work. Hop on, I''ll give you a ride."

    Harrison looked at her electric bike.

    She urged, "Come on."

    Harrison was going to decline.

    But he saw Roxanne''s beautiful face in the soft morning sunlight and thought today''s weather was

    exceptionally good.

    Even the scorching wind felt unusually refreshing.

    So, before he knew it, Harrison found himself sitting on Roxanne''s electric bike.

    It was only after he got on that he realized his mistake.

    The small and shabby bike left no room for his long legs.

    He wanted to get off, but Roxanne had already hopped on the bike, weaved through the crowd, and

    gunned it out of the alleyway.

    She rode it like a bat out of hell; you could tell she was a regr e-bike rider, and she didn''t pay any

    mind to safety.

    "Could you slow down a bit?" Harrison cautioned her as they approached a downhill slope.

    Roxanne chuckled in response, "What are you afraid of as a man? I''m not scared. Don''t worry; I use

    this path all the time. It''s all good."

    Harrison was used to being chauffeured around in luxury cars.

    On a normal day, he''d expect the driver to drive so smoothly that a ss of water ced on the tray

    wouldn''t spill a drop.

    For him, the car ride had to always be super steady.

    But today he was being ferried around by a woman on an e-bike, weaving through traffic with horns

    ring, experiencing a heart-pounding ride.

    It wasn''t that Roxanne was a poor driver.

    It was just that Harrison wasn''t used to this mode of transport.

    He regretted getting on Roxanne''s e-bike.

    Who knew how he ended up on it?

    As they hit a speed bump, the bike jolted, and Harrison reflexively wrapped his arms around Roxanne''s

    waist.

    Only then did he realize how slender and firm her waist was.

    This was the second time he had held her waist.

    The first time was when he lost control, held her waist, and kissed her.

    He was so flustered then that he hadn''t noticed how slim her waist was. She was so slim that he was

    afraid to grip too hard.

    However, Roxanne didn''t resist or reject his hands around her waist.

    It seemed she had epted their marital rtionship.

    Maybe she had been single for too long.

    Only now did she feel that having a partner wasn''t bad.

    This way, she wasn''t alone on hermute, and she could have someone to chat with.

    That was pretty nice!

    "Harrison, you haven''t told me yet; whichpany is your new job at?"

    Harrison gave a nomittal reply.

    They chatted casually throughout the ride.

    Most of the time, it was her asking and him answering.

    When they arrived at the subway station, Roxanne parked the e-bike.

    As Harrison got off, Roxanne stepped forward to straighten his shirt cor.

    The shirt was a new purchase she made for him; it fit him well and looked quite handsome.

    She smiled, "Harrison, do well at yourpany; try to get a raise soon."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Are you a money grubber? You are only thinking about me getting a raise." Harrison didn''t smile.

    Roxanne retorted, "Didn''t we agree to save money together for a house? If I''m not hoping for you to get

    a raise, am I supposed to hope you get a pay cut?"

    Harrison replied, "I got it; I''ll do my best at work."

    "Alright, go catch your subway." Roxanne waved.

    "Who''s this? Why are you dressed so formally today? Are you job hunting?" Oliver lived nearby and

    happened upon Harrison and Roxanne, so he sauntered over with a disdainful look.

    Roxanne''s good mood was instantly ruined upon seeing Oliver.

    Oliver stood before them, sizing up Harrison again.

    Despite Harrison''s father being a farmer and Harrison being penniless after his business failed in the

    city, there was something in his eyes that made Oliver feel oppressed.

    So Oliver didn''t dare to meet Harrison''s gaze.

    But Oliver dared to mock him, "Weren''t you selling stuff by the park? What? Can''t make ends meet and

    looking for a job now? Harrison, my brother-inw''spany is hiring security guards, and with your

    simpleton look, you''d fit right in as a watchdog. Want me to refer you? You could make a steady ie

    each month."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Roxanne blew her top instantly.

    She must have been blind to do business with a douche like Oliver.

    She seriously wanted to send Oliver to the moon with a punch.

    She retorted without hesitation, "Oliver, so in your eyes, all security guards are just watchdogs, huh?"

    "I remember when you were dating Chloe, there was a time when you couldn''t find a job and wanted to

    apply for a security guard position. So, you wanted to be a watchdog then?"

    Oliver''s face changed, "You''re the dog."

    "Oh, but weren''t you the one who said that security guards are watchdogs?"

    She didn''t back down, leaving Oliver speechless with a face full of frustration.

    Then she took Harrison''s arm, stood tall, and told Oliver, "Oliver, every job deserves respect. If my

    husband really has to work as a security guard, I don''t think it''s shameful at all. But my husband,

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    despite his business failure, is still a skilled man. He got a job as an IT programmer, which pays quite a

    lot."

    "IT workers are all very proficient inputernguages."

    "If such talents are considered simple-minded, then I guess someone as bad at foreignnguages and

    No matter how Oliver belittled Harrison, Harrison didn''t care.

    He was always looking at Roxanne.

    When Roxanne kept saying ¡®my husband,¡¯ Harrison suddenly realized that he had really be

    Roxanne''s husband.

    In less than half a month, Roxanne had changed many of his thoughts and principles.

    This woman, who always stood up for his dignity, seemed quite cute.

    After giving Oliver a piece of her mind, Roxanne turned to look at Harrison.

    Afraid that his dignity was hurt and he was upset, she wanted tofort him.

    But why was Harrison looking at her with such an interesting expression?

    "Are you okay?" Roxanne asked.

    Harrison replied with a question, "So in your eyes, I''m actually a talent?"

    If it were any other girl, they would have beaten him to death. He had promised a car, a house, savings,

    and apany before marriage, but after marriage, he said thepany had gone bankrupt and he

    was penniless and homeless.

    But Roxanne wasn''t like that.

    Not only did she not despise him, but she even thought he was a talent?

    She indeed had a very upright value system.

    This was why Harrison admired her.

    "Alright." Roxanne let go of his arm, "Don''t get too cocky just because Iplimented you a bit. Hurry

    up and catch the subway; don''t bete for work."

    Harrison smiled, "Yes, ma''am!"

    Roxanne watched until Harrison entered the subway station.

    Oliver saw it all and was insanely jealous.

    Harrison, this poor devil, had nothing. What did Roxanne see in him?

    If Roxanne were his mistress, he could buy her all kinds of bags and all kinds of high-end cosmetics;

    he could even divorce Chloe for her.

    In what way was he inferior to this poor wretch, Harrison?

    After watching Harrison leave, Roxanne finally turned around. After noticing that Oliver was glowering

    at her with a twisted face, she knew that he must be up to no good.

    She had refused to be his mistress, and he must have held a grudge.

    Such a man was really dangerous.

    But they were still running the samepany together, which was really annoying!

    When she got to the office, Roxanne didn''t see Chloe.

    Today was Monday; Chloe should havee to work, but she didn''t show up.

    She called Chloe, worried.

    "Chloe, is Aria still sick? Or are you sick? I didn''t see you at work today."

    The sound of Austin crying could be heard on the other end of the phone.

    "Baby, don''t cry. If you''re hungry, Mommy will feed you."

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."

    After Chloe had Austin suckle at her tit, the crying finally stopped.

    She then told Roxanne about the situation.

    "Aria''s fever is gone, and I sent her to school this morning. Oliver won''t let me go to work again. He

    mes me for not taking care of the child because I went to work, saying that was why the child got

    sick."

    "What a jerk! Why doesn''t he say that he didn''t take care of the child?" Roxanne was furious.

    Chloe was helpless, "What can I do? It seems that he and his mother have agreed on this. His mother

    says her back hurts and that she can''t get up from bed. She won''t help me take care of the child."

    "I think she''s just pretending." Roxanne was fuming, "When she goes out to y, why doesn''t she say

    her back hurts? Why does it hurt when ites to taking care of the child?"

    Chloe sighed helplessly, "I definitely can''t go to work this shift unless I find a reliable nanny."

    "Chloe, don''t worry. I heard that when you''re breastfeeding, if your mood is not good, the quality of the

    milk will not be good."

    "I know, I want to be in a good mood, but..."

    But her situation was just too difficult.

    If she stayed home to take care of the child and the family, Oliver would say that shecked ambition

    and call her nothing but a housewife.

    When she went to work to make money, Oliver med her for not taking care of the family.

    No matter what she did, it was all her fault.

    After marrying a man like this, how could she possibly be in a good mood?

    But for the sake of letting the baby get good milk, Chloe really couldn¡¯t feel depressed. She forced

    herself to adjust her mood.

    "Anne, don''t worry about me. It will be fine once you find a reliable nanny; everything will get better."

    "I''ll ask my father-inw about the nanny and see if he has any rtives in the countryside who want to

    reliable."

    "Anne, thank you so much."

    "Don''t give me that polite talk."

    "Anne, I have to go; my mother-inw is calling me."

    The call was hurriedly hung up.

    Roxanne wondered if Chloe''s mother-inw, who always pretended to be sick, might be thinking of

    some way to torment Chloe again.

    On the other side.

    While breastfeeding the baby, Chloe walked to the door of Charlotte''s room.

    "What do you need?"

    Charlotte sprawled on her bed, hollering, "Oh man, I can''t get up. I need a drink. Chloe, fetch me some

    water."

    The olddy, ying sick, not only refused to babysit but also demanded that Chloe wait on her.

    "Are you really hurting?" Chloe was boiling inside.

    Charlotte immediately snapped, "What are you talking about? Do you think I''m faking it? My back is

    killing me. What? You can''t even bring me a ss of water? Don''t you know how to behave as a

    daughter-inw? This is just a backache. If I fell seriously ill, would you wish for my early death?"

    "Am I as vicious as you say?"

    Talking nonsense seemed to be amon trait among Charlotte and Oliver.

    Chloe was infuriated by her attitude.

    "You''re not? My gout, back, and leg pain are all certified by a doctor, and you suspect me of faking it?"

    Chloe, swallowing her anger, went to fetch Charlotte a ss of water.

    Chloe had plenty of ways to deal with Charlotte.

    In the afternoon, Chloe went to the seafood market and bought a table full of seafood.

    At dinner, when Oliver came home, the family sat down for dinner.

    "Why is there so much seafood today?" Oliver asked.

    Chloe, restraining her anger, deliberately said, "Honey, you love seafood, and you have been craving it

    for a while. I bought it especially for you."

    Oliver was a dutiful son. He first picked up a crab and was about to hand it to Charlotte.

    Charlotte, who usually loved seafood, was about to reach for the te when Chloe intercepted it with

    her fork.

    With pretended filial piety, Chloe advised, "You can''t eat crab today. Isn''t your gout acting up again?

    And your back and leg pain? If you eat crab, you''ll suffer even more. You might end up in the hospital."

    Charlotte could only watch the tempting crab with wide eyes, unable to touch her utensils. "I don''t

    have..."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    "I''m doing this for your health." Chloe said in a gentle tone, "Seeing you unable to get out of bed

    because of pain really breaks my heart."

    Oliver knew that Charlotte was faking her illness, and he also knew how she would dread missing out

    on eating crabs. He added another crab to her te, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a little won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a single crab won¡¯t do much harm.¡± Charlotte grabbed the crab, ready to eat.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    Chloe took the crab from Charlotte again.

    ¡°The doctor specifically warned that seafood is off-limits. If your uric acid level is too high, it could

    trigger back and leg pain or even a severe gout attack, which is life-threatening. I''m really doing this for

    your own good; please listen to the doctor and hold back on seafood."

    After taking the crab, Chloe peeled it open and poured spicy sauce over it, making it look irresistibly

    mouth-watering.

    Charlotte swallowed hard, turning to Oliver.

    Oliver was helpless.

    This was their n, and they had to ept the consequences.

    Oliver could only pretend to persuade his mother, "Mom, listen to Chloe; take a break from seafood for

    now."

    Charlotte fell silent, unable to find any counterarguments.

    Charlotte could only watch as others enjoyed the feast, sighing in resignation.

    Oliver''s sister was peeling a crab leg and dipping it in chili sauce, savoring every bite. "Mom, it''s such a

    shame that you''re missing out on all this delicious seafood that Chloe made."

    "Are you trying to make me drool?" Charlotte pinched Ava Lewis.

    Avained discontentedly, "Mom, just because you can''t have seafood doesn''t mean others can''t.

    Seriously!"

    Everyone in this family loved seafood except for Chloe.

    She dipped the crab meat in sauce and purposely handed it to Ava, "Here, have some more."

    "Thanks, Chloe." After being pinched by Charlotte, Ava deliberately took a big bite, praising as she

    chewed, "So good, so delicious."

    Charlotte swallowed hard again, and even though she was craving, she could only watch with envy.

    Just then, Chloe served Charlotte some light vegetables.

    "You have high uric acid levels; you should eat lighter. No spicy or greasy food for a few days; go easy

    on the vors."

    However, Charlotte was used to spicy dishes. She found the in vegetables with just salt and oil quite

    unappetizing.

    Chloe wanted her to feel ufortable. She wanted her to crave the food she could not eat.

    All because Charlotte was pretending to be ill.

    As a daughter-inw, she should respect and take care of her mother-inw, Charlotte.

    But her kindness and patience were met with increased hostility from Charlotte. After being bullied by

    Charlotte, sheined to Oliver, but instead of understanding and sympathy, she received his

    criticism. How could she continue to be kind and patient?

    She didn''t want to be the fool she used to be.

    She was determined to use this seemingly harmless but actually cruel method to teach this family a

    lesson.

    Otherwise, Oliver and his family would continue to treat her like a doormat.

    After dinner, she deliberately handed the medicine and a cup of water to Charlotte, "It''s time for your

    medicine."

    "What are these?"

    "It''s the uric acid-lowering medication you''ve been taking, called Febuxostat."

    "But I don''t want to take it."

    "Charlotte, you''re in so much pain that you can''t even get out of bed; how can you not take your

    medicine?"

    "But I just don''t want to."

    "Charlotte, you''ll feel better after taking the medicine. I''m doing this for your own good."

    Chloe pretended to be concerned.

    "Charlotte, are you feeling better already? Is the pain gone?"

    Charlotte didn''t want to admit that she wasn''t in pain anymore.

    If she told the truth, she would have to help Chloe with the kids.

    Charlotte didn''t want to look after the kids; she just wanted things to be like before, with Chloe staying

    at home and taking care of her.

    But Chloe insisted on going to work.

    Now, with the medicine right in front of her, she had to take it, or else Chloe would know she was faking

    her illness.

    With no other choice, Charlotte reluctantly took the medicine.

    Chloe smiled with satisfaction as she watched her mother-inw take the medicine, "That''s more like it.

    Charlotte, I hope you recover soon too. It''s painful to see you suffering in bed every day."

    Charlotte looked upset.

    Once Chloe left, she immediately rushed to Oliver, "Oliver, Chloe just made me take Febuxostat; will it

    harm me if my uric acid levels aren''t actually high?"

    "Did you take it?"

    "The medicine was right in front of me. If I didn''t take it, wouldn''t that be admitting I was faking it?"

    Oliver checked his phone, then reassured her, "Mom, you shouldn''t take this medication if your uric

    acid levels aren''t high. But if you only took it once or twice, it should be fine."

    "Are you sure? Should we ask the doctor?"

    "No worries, it''s fine."

    "But I''m still scared. What if something goes wrong?"

    "Just drink plenty of water and go to the bathroom often to flush the medicine out of your system."

    After hearing her son''s advice, Charlotte immediately drank tworge sses of water.

    Throughout the night, every time Chloe woke up to feed the baby, she could hear Charlotte going to the

    bathroom.

    Again and again.

    That night, Charlotte hardly slept at all.

    Chloe finally felt a sense of relief.

    If they didn''t want her to live well, she wouldn''t let them live well either.

    But she also felt sad.

    Why couldn''t they appreciate her sincere efforts to be a part of this family?

    Why did they force her to take such measures?

    Why couldn''t she have a nice mother-inw like many other women do?

    Maybe she chose the wrong man.

    ...

    Since Chloe couldn''t quit her job, Roxanne was also very anxious.

    The next morning, while having breakfast, Roxanne asked Vincent, "Dad, do you have any trustworthy

    rtives in the countryside who want to find a job?"

    Vincent found it strange and asked, "Why are you asking this?"

    Roxanne was peeling a boiled egg.

    This egg was from one of Vincent¡¯s home-raised chickens, and it was really tasty.

    While peeling it, she took the opportunity to exin Chloe¡¯s situation to Vincent.

    Vincent didn¡¯t actually live in the countryside, nor was he a real farmer, so he didn¡¯t have any rtives

    he could introduce to Roxanne.

    But Vincent feltpelled to help her after seeing how much Roxanne cared about her female friend.

    He said, ¡°Oh, I have a rtive who¡¯s looking for work. She¡¯s in her forties or fifties, so it¡¯s tough for her

    to find a job. How much is your friend nning to pay?¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°The sry isn¡¯t high during the probation period, but if she performs well, we can

    discuss a raise."

    The rate she quoted could get you a decent nanny in Seraphim Haven.

    Vincent thought for a second, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rmend my rtive.¡±

    This so-called rtive was actually Vincent¡¯s housekeeper.

    Their family had very high standards for their housekeepers. They had to have high-level cooking skills,

    know floral arrangement, and some even required the housekeeper to speak foreignnguages.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The sry Vincent gave to this housekeeper was not low at all.

    With the year-end bonuses and various benefits, her annual ie was pretty substantial.

    Vincent decided to introduce her to Chloe, and he would cover the difference in sry.

    As long as his daughter-inw, Roxanne, was happy, that was all that mattered.

    That night, Amelia arrived.

    For the sake of keeping this under wraps, Vincent instructed Amelia to call him ¡®brother¡¯ in front of

    Roxanne.

    Amelia was thrilled about the prospect of bing rted to President Rodriguez.

    However, she became a little nervous, especially when Harrison called her ¡®aunt.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t understand why President Rodriguez would want Harrison to marry a regr woman who

    both worked and ran a street stall.

    But, after sneaking a peek at Roxanne, Amelia thought she was very pretty and had a likable aura.

    Probably because Roxanne didn¡¯t have the arrogant attitude of the socialites.

    After just one nce at Roxanne, Amelia took a liking to her.

    After a bit of chit-chat, Roxanne said, ¡°Harrison, you and Dad, help me watch the stall; I¡¯ll take Amelia

    to Chloe¡¯s house. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Harrison responded casually.

    Roxanne hopped on her electric bike and took Amelia and her luggage to Chloe¡¯s house.

    When they got off the bike, Roxanne helped with the luggage.

    Amelia immediately took the luggage, ¡°Mrs., I can¡¯t let you help me with the luggage; I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Roxanne was a bit confused.

    What did Amelia just call her? Mrs.?

    Roxanne didn¡¯t catch it.

    Amelia quickly corrected herself, ¡°I meant Roxanne."

    Did she hear wrong?

    But Roxanne didn¡¯t dwell on it, thinking that Amelia wouldn¡¯t call her Mrs.; maybe she heard wrong.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Roxanne introduced Amelia to Chloe.

    With someone to watch over her kid, Chloe started working again.

    But when Charlotte heard about Amelia getting a pretty penny for watching Chloe''s kid, she got her

    knickers in a twist.

    After Chloe''s first day back at work, she came home to find Charlotte waiting for her at the door.

    "Chloe, I heard you''re paying Amelia a hefty amount every month?!"

    "Yeah." Chloe changed her shoes and stood up straight. "Don''t sweat it. The money isn''ting out of

    your son''s pocket. It''s from my paycheck."

    Charlotte got all hot under the cor. "What kind of babysitter deserves that kind of dough?"

    ¡°Charlotte, in a big city like Seraphim Haven, this is pretty low pay. You¡¯re not the one footing the bill, so

    what¡¯s your beef?¡±

    Knowing Charlotte, Chloe knew she was about to stir the pot.

    As anticipated, Charlotte didn''t hesitate to say, "Chloe, fire Amelia. I''ll watch the kid, and you give me

    the money instead."

    "You''re kidding, right?" Chloe found thisughable.

    Charlotte, however, was full of herself. "I''m Austin''s grandma; I''ll definitely treat him better than a

    stranger. You¡¯re better off giving me the money instead of her."

    "Do you even listen to yourself?"

    Charlotte saw nothing wrong with what she had said.

    She continued, ¡°Did I say something wrong? You and Oliver¡¯s money should go to me anyway. Why

    should some babysitter who can¡¯t do anything get it?¡±

    ¡°Did you really just say that?¡± Chloe found that her perception of Charlotte hadpletely changed.

    She retorted, "When I asked you to help me with the kid before, you keptining about the pain in

    your back, your legs, and your head. Now you''re just green with envy because I¡¯m paying Amelia, and

    you want a piece of the pie? Has your back stopped hurting? Has your headache gone away?"

    Charlotte only saw dor signs.

    Was she even a part of the Lewis family anymore?

    Charlotte only knew how to use her and take advantage of her.

    Chloe was deeply hurt.

    Before Charlotte could say anything else, Chloe cut her off.

    "Charlotte, save it. I''m not giving you money to babysit my kid. Besides, you can''t take care of him as

    well as Amelia can. What if you startining about your back and head again? How am I

    supposed to work then?"

    Charlotte got pissed, "You¡¯re just giving away money to some stranger? Are you out of your mind?"

    Chloe was seething with anger, "If I fire Amelia and hand you the money to take care of my kid, then I¡¯d

    be the one losing my marbles."

    She was too mad to say another word.

    She went into Amelia''s room and saw Amelia looking awkward. Chloe frowned.

    "Amelia, I''m sorry you had to hear all that. Don¡¯t worry about what she said. I''ll make sure you get your

    pay on time each month."

    Amelia sighed in response, "You really have it tough."

    Chloe sighed lightly, "Marrying into this family... It''s tough. I must have been blind."

    Night fell.

    Roxanne and Harrison went to set up their street stall after work.

    It wasn¡¯t until close to midnight that they finally closed up and went back to their rental.

    They left their goods downstairs, covered with a tarp to keep the rain out.

    As Harrison tied the goods down, he jokingly asked himself, ¡°When did I start doing this kind of manual

    But ever since marrying Roxanne, he''d basically be a manualborer.

    After taking a bath, it was already past midnight.

    Roxanne took out two new sets of clothes, "Harrison, I bought these for you. Try them on and see if

    they fit. If not, I can exchange them at the store."

    Harrison stopped drying his hair and asked, "You bought me more clothes?"

    "The two sets I bought at the street marketst time aren¡¯t suitable for work. So I bought you two suits

    and two shirts."

    To enhance Harrison''s charisma, she went out of her way to buy branded clothes.

    Harrison tried them on and frowned, "They''re too small and too short."

    "Really?" Roxanne looked puzzled. "I knew you were tall, so I specifically asked for size 185. Doesn''t it

    fit either? They said I could exchange them for custom-made ones if they didn''t fit. I''ll take it back

    tomorrow."

    Harrison was taking off the suit as he spoke, "No need. I might not like the one you custom-make

    either."

    "You''re being picky now? Do you know how much I spent on these two sets of clothes for you?"

    "How much?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Over 500 dors. Custom-made would cost a few tens more. I''ve never bought clothes for myself that

    cost more than 50 bucks, and you''re not satisfied with these expensive clothes."

    500 dors might not mean much to Harrison.

    But when she said she''d never bought clothes that cost more than 50 bucks, yet she''d bought him

    clothes worth over 500 dors, Harrison''s gaze at her softened significantly.

    Roxanne took the suit from him and continued, "I think now that you''ve found a formal job, you can''t

    just dress casually anymore. That''s why I bought you these decent clothes. Stand straight, let me take

    your measurements, and I''ll exchange them for you tomorrow."

    Under hermand, Harrison reluctantly spread his arms.

    Roxanne pulled out a tape measure and measured his shoulder width from behind him, made a note,

    then moved to his front.

    "Keep your arms spread; I''m going to measure your waist."

    As he bent over and lowered his head, her petite, frail figure passed in front of him.

    She was so close that she was practically touching his chest.

    Having just taken a bath and washed her hair, she was exuding the smell of cheap shampoo and body

    wash, but Harrison found it incredibly appealing.

    His gaze softened even further as he continued to look at her.

    He was even willing to let her gently move the tape measure around his waist.

    Her delicate skin, attractive neck, and the asional glimpse of...

    It was enough to make him restless.

    He wanted to pin her down, take off her clothes, and possess her.

    He was struggling to control himself.

    But he knew damn well that his urge wasn''t because of Roxanne''s beauty, nor was it because of his

    physical needs.

    He just wanted to have Roxanne.

    It was a man''s desire to possess a woman, to have herpletely belong to him.

    But he didn''t want to admit it.

    He was contradicting himself.

    He looked at the woman before him with aplex and contradictory gaze, growing deeper and

    deeper.

    "Harrison, you might look skinny, but your waistline ain''t small."

    Roxanne looked up, meeting Harrison''s deep gaze that seemed like a whirlpool that tried to suck her

    in.

    His eyes were fixed on her lips, as if he wanted to kiss her.

    But she didn''t panic, nor did she avoid him. Instead, she asked straightforwardly, "Harrison, are you

    trying to kiss me again?"

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Harrison really had the hots for Roxanne. But he felt awkward as hell when she caught wind of it.

    He''d made a promise not to share a bed with her after they got hitched, but now he was backpedaling

    on that.

    He absolutely hated that feeling.

    They''d only tied the knot with Roxanne for a measly thirteen days.

    Just thirteen short days.

    Could he actually be itching to get close to her?

    No way. This wasn''t real.

    He''d just been on his own for too long and was craving some femalepany.

    That was all.

    Annoyed, he blurted out, "You think you''re some kind of looker?"

    "I..." Roxanne was taken aback by his words, "Didn''t you say just a few days ago that I was pretty?

    What''s up with you now?"

    "When did I ever say that?" Harrison denied it.

    Roxanne argued with him, "After Chloe and I got hauled off to the mmer, don''t you remember?"

    "I was just making small talk, and you took me seriously?" The more annoyed he got, the colder

    Harrison became, and he couldn''t help but snort.

    "So, you''re denying that you wanted to kiss me just now?"

    "You''re not all that."

    "I..."

    Roxanne was a seasoned woman.

    She had her own judgment.

    She could see which guys just wanted to mess around, drawn in by her beauty;

    which guys were into her, secretly watching her but too scared to look her in the eye;

    which guys had the hots for her and wanted to win her over...

    She saw it all clear as day.

    Over her seven years of being single, plenty of guys had been into her but got rejected.

    She was sharp as a tack.

    How could she not know what was going on in Harrison''s mind?

    However, it didn''t matter if he wouldn''t admit it.

    She didn''t need him to.

    If he did, it would probably be even more awkward.

    After all, she''d only married him to solve some problems and find someone to share her life with.

    She''d never nned on discussing love with Harrison.

    His denial was actually better.

    She neatly folded Harrison''s ill-fitting suit, put it in a bag, and said, "I''m going to bed. Dad moved to the

    upstairs room today; you should probably crash on the living room couch, right?"

    Then Roxanne handed Harrison his nket.

    Harrison hadn''t quite registered the news about Dad moving upstairs. He''d been nning to continue

    sleeping in the room tonight.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Roxanne shoved the nket into his arms, and he hesitated, "I''m sleeping on the couch tonight?"

    Roxanne retorted, "Didn''t you say on our wedding day that you didn''t want to sleep with me? Now that

    Dad''s moved out, you still want to share a room with me?"

    She gave Harrison a shove out the door.

    m!

    The door shut tight behind him.

    She was about ready to explode.

    Couldn''t Harrison have been a little more tactful?

    He''d even had the nerve to say she wasn''t pretty and shecked charm.

    But why was she getting worked up over Harrison?

    They''d only married to solve problems, so why get angry?

    She hopped into bed, found afy position, and got ready to sleep.

    She needed to recharge so she could be bright-eyed and bushy-tailed for work tomorrow morning.

    Nothing was more important than making money.

    Roxanne quickly regained her calm, closed her eyes, her breathing slowly evened out, and she was

    soon fast asleep.

    Meanwhile, Harrison outside her door wasn''t so calm.

    He stared at the tightly shut door.

    Was he really kicked out by that woman?

    He was forced to crash on the couch again, falling into a restless sleep.

    But he barely got a wink of sleep all night.

    Harrison announced the next morning at breakfast, "I''ll be away on a business trip for a while, leaving

    today."

    Roxanne, peeling an egg, looked up at him, "You''re going on a business trip right after starting your

    job? Do programmers need to travel for work?"

    "It''spany business. I have no say in it," Harrison responded.

    Vincent texted him privately: ¡°Alexander''s handling the group''s affairs. What business trip are you

    talking about? Your current mission is to build a rtionship with Roxanne.¡±

    Harrison nced at the message and didn''t reply.

    The whole point of his "trip" was to avoid Roxanne.

    He wasn''t keen on being around Roxanne.

    Just thirteen days.

    Plus today made it fourteen.

    In less than half a month, Roxanne had shattered many of his principles.

    Around Roxanne, he even lost control of himself.

    This feeling was driving him up the wall. He''d only wanted to get married to appease his dad, and he

    didn''t want his original n disrupted.

    So, Harrison didn''t reply to Vincent.

    At the breakfast table, Vincent was blunt, "Harrison, you can''t go on a business trip."

    "Dad," Roxanne intervened, "It''s for his work, just let him go. As long as he''s careful."

    She turned to Harrison and asked, "Where are you going? Far? Are you flying or taking a train? Do you

    need me to drop you off at the airport or train station?"

    "No need," Harrison replied coldly.

    If he didn''t need it, then fine.

    He''d been so rudest night,pletely disregarding her dignity.

    And he could still respond to her so coldly?

    Roxanne didn''t get mad, "Then I''m off to work. Be careful on the road."

    At the office, Chloe still hadn''t shown up.

    Neither had Oliver.

    Roxanne called Chloe, "Chloe, Amelia''s there to help with the baby; why didn''t youe to work

    today? Did your mother-inw put up another roadblock?"

    "Chloe, I''ll call youter. Aria''s running a fever again. It¡¯s so bad she''s having seizures. I have to hang

    up."

    In the hospital, Chloe and Oliver had a hell of a time. Although Aria stopped having seizures, her fever

    didn''t break.

    The two of them took Aria through a battery of tests.

    Charlotte called and heard from Oliver that Aria had undergone several tests. She quickly asked,

    "Oliver, how much did all these tests cost?"

    "A few hundred bucks, I guess," Oliver replied, "I didn''t really keep track."

    Charlotte fumed, "It''s just a fever; why do the check-ups have to be so damn expensive! Some fever

    pills would do the trick. Why waste money like that?"

    Oliver also felt his heart ache for his daughter, "Mom, Aria just had a seizure; we need to get her

    checked out to be sure."

    "She''s just a girl, and she¡¯s gonna get married off sooner orter. Why waste money on her? As long as

    she''s raised, that''s enough. You''d be better off giving me all the money you''re spending on these

    expensive tests."

    "Mom, I''ve told you, Aria may be a girl, but she''s my child too. Could you stop being so hard on her all

    the time? I''ve got to go. I have stuff to deal with."

    Upon hearing the conversation, Chloe was furious, "Your mom''s whining about Aria being too

    expensive again, isn''t she?"

    Oliver could only defend his mother, "She was just rambling; why do you always have to pick a fight

    with her about this?"

    "You think I''m picking a fight?"

    Chloe didn''t want to argue with Oliver.

    All she wanted was for Aria to get better as soon as possible.

    Aria had just had a high fever and a severe seizure; it nearly scared her to death, and she was still a bit

    shaken up.

    Meanwhile, Aria was in the infusion room getting an IV.

    Some test results wouldn''te in until the next day, so after the IV, they went home.

    As soon as they walked through the door, Charlotte looked visibly upset, scrutinizing Aria.

    It''s like the bit of money spent on Aria''s check-up was burning a hole in Charlotte''s pocket like she had

    lost five pounds.

    Seeing her grandma''s cold expression, Aria quickly hid behind Chloe.

    Chloe, shielding her daughter, frowned at the old woman, "Mom, Aria just got home. Can you not give

    her that hateful look? You''re scaring her."

    However, Charlotte''s expression remained icy.

    Chloe told Aria to go rest and started making soup for her.

    Just as the soup began to boil and she was stirring it with a spoon, Charlotte''s harsh voice echoed

    once again from the living room, "You''ve got a cold, and you dare go near your brother, trying to infect

    him? I''m telling you, if Austin gets infected by you, you''ll have hell to pay."

    Chloe didn''t even have time to put down the spoon before rushing out of the kitchen, only to see

    Charlotte push Aria away, almost knocking her over.

    Clearly wronged, Aria wanted to cry but didn''t dare to. Only when she saw Chloe did she look at her

    with tears in her eyes.

    "Mom, I didn''t mean to infect my brother. I just saw him crying and wanted to check on him."

    "It''s okay."

    Chloe didn''t me Aria at all.

    She gently stroked Aria''s head tofort her, then angrily turned to Charlotte, "Who did you just say?"

    Charlotte looked at Aria again, "I said to her. Can''t I even speak now?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chloe mmed the spoon she was holding onto the floor with all her might.

    After that, she red at Charlotte, furious but determined.

    "My daughter is the sweetest kid in the world; boys and girls should be treated equally."

    "Charlotte, if you continue to belittle women, to treat Aria this way, you can go back home. Don''t hurt

    my daughter''s innocent heart here."

    Charlotte wanted to retort.

    "Really, Chloe? You dare to snap at me? Are you trying to rebel against me?"

    Chloe didn''t often lose her temper. She was generally a kind and gentle person, but Charlotte pissed

    her off to the point of losing her sanity.

    This just shows how out of line Charlotte''s words and actions were.

    Bullying her was one thing, but hurting her daughter?

    Absolutely not!

    Oliver heard themotion and rushed over. Seeing his son and daughter crying and his wife and

    mother arguing, he felt an immense headache.

    Without even asking what happened, he directly med Chloe, "Why are you arguing with my mom?

    She''s my mom, your elder. How can you be so disrespectful?"

    Disrespectful?

    Chloe was almost spitting blood out of anger at Oliver.

    Furious, she asked, "Oliver, should elders who disrespect others also be respected? She called my

    daughter a worthless girl. I''ve put up with it, but Aria is very sick now, and she''s still talking about her

    like this. Is she still human?"

    Charlotte retorted, "Who are you calling non-human?"

    Oliver ordered, "Chloe, apologize to my mom."

    Chloe firmly replied, "No way."

    Oliver clenched his fist, "Chloe, are you trying to provoke me today?"

    Chloe stood her ground, "Oliver, if you dare to hit me, I''ll call the police and use you of domestic

    violence."

    Charlotte backed up her son, "Oliver, hit her. Women like her only listen when they''re hit. Do it now; I

    support you. If she dares to call the police, I''ll tell them she disrespects her elders."

    Aria was terrified. She didn''t want her mom to be bullied, so she quickly grabbed Oliver''s sleeve and

    pleaded pitifully, "Daddy, don''t hit mommy, please. I''ll apologize to Grandma. Grandma, I''m sorry for

    upsetting you again, but can you please not bully Mommy?"

    Chloe pulled her daughter into her arms and shielded her.

    "Aria, this isn''t your fault; you can''t apologize. You can''t be so weak. Otherwise, you''ll be bullied, do you

    understand?"

    Seeing his daughter crying, Oliver loosened his fist, and perhaps he was actually afraid that Chloe

    would call the police.

    After all, domestic violence was not permitted byw.

    While Charlotte wanted to say something else, Chloe, with Aria and Austin in her arms, had already

    returned to their room.

    Amelia came to mediate.

    Chloe said tiredly, "Amelia, I''m sorry you had to see this."

    Amelia sighed, "You really have it tough. It''s a woman''s worst nightmare to marry into a difficult family,

    and your mother-inw is really hard to deal with."

    Outside, Charlotte''s yelling was still going on.

    Chloe sighed helplessly, "Sometimes, I really want to divorce Oliver."

    What''s the point of living with such a mother-inw and husband?

    Hearing that mom wanted to divorce, Aria started crying.

    "Mommy, I don''t want you to divorce Daddy. I don''t want to lose you. Last time I heard grandma say if

    you file for divorce, they won''t give you the house, the money, me, and my brother. They''ll even kick

    you out of the house."

    Chloe quickly held her daughter tight, "Aria, Mommy will never leave you. Don¡¯t be scared; mommy

    won''t divorce; I was just venting."

    "Really?" Aria was still very scared.

    In her eyes, Mommy was the one being bullied in this family. If she divorces, Mommy would really be

    kicked out of the house.

    Then, she won''t be able to see Mommy anymore.

    That night, Aria kept running a high fever.

    The next morning, Chloe and Oliver took Aria to the hospital.

    On the way, Oliver demanded Chloe apologize to Charlotte again.

    For the sake of not arguing in front of their daughter, Chloe suppressed her anger but still firmly said, "I

    won''t apologize."

    "Chloe, how can you be so unreasonable?" Oliver questioned.

    "Oliver, your daughter has been feverish all night. Can¡¯t you care about her feelings?" Chloe retorted.

    Aria weakly said, "Daddy, I feel really bad. Can you please not fight with mommy?"

    Seeing that his daughter was indeed very feverish, Oliver didn''t mention Chloe''s apology again.

    At the hospital, the doctor looked at Aria''s various test reports, and his expression became very grim.

    Chloe was on edge.

    "Doctor, is my daughter okay?" Chloe asked anxiously.

    The doctor said, "The child''s persistent high fever is caused by organ disease, not amon cold

    fever. Surgery is needed."

    Upon hearing this news, Chloe felt weak and could barely stand.

    She immediately grabbed onto Oliver.

    After some inquiries, the doctor said Aria''s surgery would be a minor one, but her disease was very

    rare, with only three cases worldwide. This was a serious test of the doctor''s skills and experience.

    Without the surgery, her life would be in danger. However, no doctor in the country has done such a

    surgery before.

    Chloe was as pale as a ghost.

    "Doctor, what should I do with my daughter? Can¡¯t she be treated without surgery?" Chloe asked

    anxiously.

    The doctor said, "Our hospital dares not perform surgery on your daughter because the operation

    carries a high risk. We can only provide conservative treatment or suggest that you transfer her to

    another hospital."

    Unwilling to give up, Chloe took Aria to several major hospitals for consultation.

    Their responses were the same as the first doctor''s.

    For several days, Aria''s high fever persisted, her consciousness was hazy, and shey in bed all the

    time.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When Roxanne heard about this, she rushed to the hospital and saw the feverish Aria., who was

    unconscious. Her heart almost shattered.

    She stopped working and selling at her street stall and helped Chloe look for doctors and treatments

    everywhere.

    A few dayster, they finally found a lead at a hospital director''s office.

    There''s this foreign doc who''s got some experience in this field, and he just so happens to be in

    Seraphim Haven right now.

    Roxanne chimed in, "We do have this doc''s address. Shall we hit the road and look for him?"

    Chloe asked with worry lines drawn all over her face, "Think we''ll find him?"

    "No harm in giving it a shot. I¡¯ll go check it out," Roxanne said as she grabbed her bag and got ready to

    roll.

    "Roxanne, I''ll tag along," Oliver said, eager as a beaver to find this foreign doc and help his daughter.

    Roxanne shot Oliver a look and said with a tone as cold as ice, "I don''t need yourpany. I¡¯ll go

    alone."

    Partly because she''s just not into Oliver.

    And partly because she didn''t want to be stuck alone with Oliver, worrying it''d be a downer for Chloe.

    Especially after finding out Oliver was sweet on her, Roxanne''s been walking on eggshells.

    However, Chloe persuaded Roxanne as she said, "Let Oliver go with you. He¡¯s the kid''s dad. He should

    pull his weight. I''ll stay here with Aria. I don''t want her to be scared if she wakes up and I''m not here."

    For Aria''s sake, Roxanne agreed.

    So off she went with Oliver to the doc''s ce: Grandeur Meadows.

    It was only when they got there that Roxanne found out this was the most expensive and upscale

    residential area in Seraphim Haven.

    The housing prices here were through the roof.

    It cost an arm and a leg, like 300k dors per square meter.

    Each house costs at least 100 million dors.

    How filthy rich must the people living here be to afford these mansions?

    Before they could even set foot in the residential area, they were stopped by the security guard at the

    gatehouse.

    The security guard said politely, "Sir, ma''am, you ain''t residents here, so you can''te in. Please

    leave."

    Oliver asked, ticked off, "How do you know I''m not a resident here? I just forgot to bring my ess

    card."

    The security guard smiled cordially and said, "Sir, we don''t need any ess cards here. Residents get

    in by face recognition."

    "As soon as you''re within 500 meters of the residential area, our AI system automatically identifies you

    from all angles.

    Even the nannies, maids, and pets of our residents can be automatically identified by our system."

    "We can tell whether you''re a resident here in a heartbeat. Please leave as soon as possible. Thank

    you for your cooperation."

    Oliver was left speechless.

    Suddenly, he felt like he was a small fry.

    Especially when he saw one luxury car after another driving past them, he felt even more inferior.

    He''d never seen anything like this before.

    But to find that doctor and save his daughter, Oliver wasn''t going to sweat the small stuff.

    He said angrily, "Your AI system''s on the fritz. It didn''t recognize that I''m a resident. Open the gate now.

    I gotta get home."

    The security guard replied, "Sir, you''d better face the music and leave on your own. Don''t make a

    scene here; it¡¯ll be pretty embarrassingter."

    Oliver said angrily, "Are you looking down on me? I am a resident here; I could have you fired, believe it

    or not?"

    "Oliver." Roxanne pulled him back, "Stop making a fuss. Let¡¯s think of something else."

    At this moment, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly drove by.

    Inside the car sat Harrison, with a stern and cold look on his face.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Harrison was at this ce because he was one of the owners. This mansion, with an initial price tag in

    the tens of millions of dors, was just one of his many properties. To be more precise, the entire

    mansionplex was just a small part of the Rodriguez Group''s investment portfolio. This time, he had

    While sitting in the car, he saw Roxanne being ushered away by security guards. At this moment,

    Roxanne appeared somewhat embarrassed.

    All of this was Oliver''s fault. Oliver had no ownership in this ce, yet he insisted on being overbearing

    with the duty-bound security and even tried to start a fight with them. Now, he had been thrown out. It

    was truly embarrassing!

    Harrison instructed his driver, Anthony, to stop the car.

    After getting out, he made a call to his butler. Then he briskly walked over to where Roxanne was.

    At this point, both Oliver and Roxanne had been expelled from the entrance of the estate.

    As Harrison approached, he saw Roxanne standing under the shade of a tree, looking rather dejected,

    while Oliver was still there,ining.

    "Roxanne!"

    Harrison walked up to them under the tree.

    "Harrison?" Roxanne looked up at him. "What are you doing here?"

    Harrison gave Oliver a disdainful nce and asked, "What are you doing here with him? Do you have

    some business here?"

    Oliver had shown inappropriate intentions toward Roxanne before. Harrison couldn''t stand Oliver.

    Roxanne couldn''t stand Oliver either, especially after he had just caused a scene with others and then,

    when faced with a crowd, backed down so easily. He didn''t act like a real man. If it weren''t for Oliver,

    Roxanne might have already sessfully infiltrated the estate. But that guy was just deadweight.

    "I didn''t want toe with him."

    Roxanne gave Oliver a scornful look and then exined to Harrison about the need for a doctor for

    Aria.

    Harrison furrowed his brow, thinking for a moment. "What''s the name of the doctor you''re looking for? I

    know some doctor friends; maybe they can help."

    Roxanne replied urgently, "His name is Smith. Harrison, could you ask your doctor friends if they know

    him and if he can perform surgery on Aria?"

    Oliver sneered, "Harrison, why are you asking so many questions? Do you really think you can reach

    this Dr. Smith? Do you think you have the power to handle everything?"

    Harrison didn''t want to meddle too much. He certainly didn''t want to help solve Oliver''s problems.

    However, despite Oliver being Aria''s father, she was still an innocent child. Harrison had heard from

    Roxanne that Aria was only six years old, a very innocent age. She was particrly adorable and well-

    behaved. Oliver might be detestable, but that didn''t change Harrison''s sympathy for an innocent little

    girl, especially one in such a precarious situation.

    He couldn''t stand by and watch an innocent child suffer.

    He cast a cold nce at Oliver. "If you''re capable, then why don''t you contact Dr. Smith?"

    Clearly, Oliver had no way of contacting Dr. Smith. He couldn''t even get past the gates of Grandeur

    Meadows, let alone get in touch with Dr. Smith. Now that Harrison had a way of helping Aria, Oliver had

    nothing to say.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Harrison looked at Oliver coldly. "If you can''t solve the problem, then don''t say anything."

    Oliver always felt an intangible pressure emanating from Harrison. This pressure suffocated him. It was

    truly peculiar! Despite being bankrupt and having nothing, how could Harrison possess such an aura?

    Oliver, acutely aware of his ownck of sufficient strength and unable to find Dr. Smith, dared not speak

    further.

    Roxanne, worried about Aria''s well-being, urged Harrison, "Don''t pay any more attention to Oliver.

    Quickly call and inquire about the situation."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make the call now." Harrison also hoped Aria would recover quickly. He walked aside

    and made a phone call. The issue was swiftly resolved. He returned to Roxanne''s side.

    "Dr. Smith agreed. He''ll visit Aria''s condition at the hospital in an hour and then formte the surgical

    n."

    "Really? Harrison, you''re amazing. It seems like you can achieve anything, not only knowingwyers

    but also doctors. How did you manage that?" Roxanne looked at Harrison curiously.

    He didn''t appear like someone who was bankrupt and had nothing. He seemed more like someone

    with extensive social connections.

    Harrison came up with an excuse to exin.

    "I have a friend who graduated from the renowned international medical school alongside Dr. Smith.

    They have a strong bond."

    "I see."

    Roxanne then asked, "How do you know so many people?"

    "It''s just happenstance," Harrison replied casually.

    Harrison had always been a talented and capable person. Even though he had gone bankrupt, it was

    understandable that he knew individuals with high educational backgrounds.

    However, Roxanne still had some doubts.

    "Harrison, did you juste out of Grandeur Meadows? Isn''t that an upscale residential area where

    outsiders aren''t allowed?"

    "Mypany took over the management of this residential area. We need to develop a property

    management software, so I came to hand over and see if they have any requirements."

    Harrison quickly fabricated a lie.

    Roxanne knew that Harrison was in the IT field, and she didn''t understand much about software

    development, so she didn''t ask further.

    Oliver, too, had hope for his daughter''s surgery and didn''t say anything more. However, he didn''t utter a

    word of gratitude to Harrison.

    Although Aria''s surgery had hope, Chloe still faced a significant problem. The doctors required an

    upfront payment of tens of thousands of dors for the surgery. Chloe had only a few thousand dors

    in savings, painstakingly saved from the meager allowance Oliver gave her from his paltry retirement

    funds. Oliver never let her handle the finances; he only gave her a few hundred dors a month for

    living expenses. The family''s expenses, including their children''s needs, had to be covered by this

    meager allowance. Fortunately, Austin was breastfed; otherwise, this small allowance wouldn''t have

    been enough.

    Now, they needed to pay for Aria''s surgery, and Chloe had no choice but to ask Oliver for money.

    "Oliver, you need to go and pay for our daughter''s surgery. The hospital needs the payment before they

    can schedule the procedure. Dr. Smith also has to get back after the surgery; time is of the essence."

    "Where am I supposed to get that much money?"

    Chloe couldn''t believe her ears. "How can you possibly not have any money?"

    Oliver raised his voice, "Don''t I need money for entertaining clients outside? Treating them to meals,

    handling social affairs¡­ doesn''t all that cost money?"

    "Even so, you can''t have spent it all, right? We bought the house long ago, and the monthly mortgage

    isn''t that high. Besides, even if you need to entertain clients, you should still have plenty of money left.

    No matter how much you spend, you can''t possibly have spent everything," Chloe retorted.

    Chloe had merely asked a few more questions, but Oliver''s guilty conscience had made him agitated.

    "Chloe, I can spend my money however I want. What right do you have to question me?" He retorted.

    Over the years, Oliver had always maintained this attitude, making it impossible for Chloe to have any

    control over the family''s finances. If it weren''t for Aria''s urgent need for surgery, Chloe wouldn''t have

    questioned this.

    She had no job, and asking for money from a man was difficult in itself. But she needed to take care of

    her children, and she had no means to earn money. She should have listened to Roxanne''s advice not

    to have a second child so quickly and should have gone to work when Aria started preschool. But now

    was not the time for regrets, and it was certainly not the time to argue with Oliver.

    "So you don''t want to lend me the money? Fine, I''ll figure it out myself. Once Aria is better, we can get

    a divorce."

    "Divorce?" Oliver scoffed. "Chloe, you''re a woman who hasn''t worked for seven years. What grounds

    do you have for divorcing me?"

    Chloe gritted her teeth, feeling absolutely furious. "If you look down on me so much, then let''s get a

    divorce so we can both be free!¡±

    Oliver mocked her, "Free? What will you do once you''re free? Find another man?"

    "Look at your sagging skin, blemishes on the face, and you''ve already been in bed with me countless

    times and have had two children. Which man would want you, a woman with a face full of worry lines?"

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    The intense humiliation cut into Chloe''s heart like a sharp knife, over and over again.

    The man who had once promised to love her for a lifetime was actually looking down on her like this?

    He had actually degraded her like this? This was no longer a marriage to him; it felt more like she had

    jumped into a pit of fire. She truly wanted to kill this man. But killing had its consequences. She

    wouldn''t ruin her own life for this horrible man. Deep within her, Chloe was filled with shame and anger,

    and an immense disappointment settled in her soul.

    "I want a divorce. Aria''s surgery is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. Once the surgery is over, we''ll

    go to proceed with the divorce paperwork."

    Numbness had set in for her. Chloe no longer held any expectations for this marriage. Thoughts of

    divorce were growing within her.

    But this wasn''t the time to wallow in pain and heartbreak. Aria was still in the hospital, awaiting

    payment for the surgery.

    Chloe suppressed all her disappointment, pain, and helplessness and began to figure out how to

    gather the money for the surgery. While she was in the restroom, she called Roxanne.

    Roxanne happened to have enough money in savings to cover the deposit. She rushed to the hospital

    immediately after the call.

    Chloe choked back tears as she said, "Anne, I might not be able to repay you this money anytime

    soon."

    "It''s alright; saving Aria is more important." Roxanne dismissed her concerns.

    Roxanne''s willingness to help Chloe was based on the warmth Chloe had extended to her in the past.

    When Roxanne was in a tough spot due to her parents'' divorce and lived with her strict and unpleasant

    grandmother, Chloe often shared her food and even gave her clothes. Despite facing punishment,

    Chloe continued to give her the best things, even risking her parents¡¯ disapproval.

    One time, when a chicken was ughtered at Chloe¡¯s home, she wrapped a few pieces of meat in

    tissue for Roxanne, who had probably not eaten meat in a long time. Roxanne was eating behind a pile

    of junk when Chloe¡¯s mother discovered her. Chloe¡¯s mother scolded Chloe and beat her with a stick,

    leaving red scars on Chloe¡¯s arm. However, Chloe came back to console Roxanne after being beaten

    and continued treating her as her best friend.

    Such friendship and kindness left an indelible mark on Roxanne¡¯s heart. So when Aria needed surgery

    and Roxanne had the means, she didn¡¯t hesitate to offer her savings. She even provided Chloe with

    her bank card and password.

    Chloe¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m truly grateful. At a time when even Oliver can¡¯t support me, you¡¯ve

    lent me all your savings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Go pay the fees, and then hurry to arrange the surgery with the doctor. Aria¡¯s health is

    what matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go pay the fees.¡±

    After paying the fees, Chloe asked Roxanne to stay at the hospital to keep Ariapany.

    Chloe hadn¡¯t bathed in days while at the hospital and felt dirty. She needed to go home to change

    clothes and bring some items back.

    As Chloe reached her doorstep, she overheard a conversation between Oliver and Charlotte.

    Charlotte said, "Oliver, if Chloe wants a divorce, let her have it. You have money, a house, and a car.

    Are you afraid you won''t find a younger girl? But make sure not to give her a penny."

    Oliver responded, "Don''t worry, that woman doesn''t have the courage to actually get a divorce. She''s

    just talking. She''s been at home with the kids for seven years; she¡¯spletely out of touch with

    society. She can''t leave me."

    "What if she really wants a divorce?"

    "That''s fine too. She won''t get anything good out of it."

    "The house, car, and money¡­ None of it is for her. The two kids won¡¯t go to her either. I wasn¡¯t a fan of

    that girl, Aria, because girls are useless in this society too. But when she grows up, she can earn

    money for us. Let her stay for now. School doesn''t cost money these days. When Aria reaches middle

    school, we can make her work to earn money. She''ll have to hand over all the money she earns."

    "I understand, Mom. I''ve been giving you money for years. Keep it safe."

    "I''ve been saving it all along. I''ve hardly spent any of the thousands of dors you¡¯ve given me every

    month. It''s all saved up; there¡¯s over fifty thousand dors."

    Oliver eximed, "Wow, that much?"

    "I''ve been saving it for you. It''ll be yours in the future."

    "Mom, Chloe must never know about this money. Aria''s surgery costs over ten thousand dors. Let

    Chloe borrow it herself. Since she''s so capable and always talks about going to work, let her repay it

    slowlyter."

    What?

    Oliver had been hiding the money from her all these years by handing it over to Charlotte? No wonder

    he imed not to have saved any money.

    Chloe, standing outside the door, was infuriated. First, Oliver secretly gave money to Charlotte, which

    was disgusting. Second, Aria urgently needed surgery, and he had the money but refused to provide it,

    even forcing her to borrow it. What if she couldn''t borrow it? Wouldn''t that dy Aria''s surgery? Aria

    was Oliver''s biological daughter. How could he be so selfish and heartless?

    Chloe was seething with anger; her fury overwhelmed all reason. She wanted to storm in and confront

    them. However, as she fumbled for her keys, she regained a shred of sanity. Charging in wouldn''t make

    them hand over the money. And facing off with this cunning and shameless mother-son duo alone

    wouldn''t end well.

    While Oliver had indeed earned his wealth, he wouldn''t have umted so much without Chloe

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    taking care of Charlotte, the two kids, and managing the household. Moreover, Chloe had provided the

    startup funds for Oliver''s business. Her contribution was undeniable.

    She had to reim that money.

    Later, pretending she hadn''t overheard, Chloe changed clothes, gathered her belongings, and went

    back to the hospital.

    At the hospital, she confided in Roxanne about what she had overheard. Roxanne''s heart would have

    probably given out if she had a heart condition; the news was so infuriating.

    "Damn it! How could such cunning and heartless people actually exist in this world? Charlotte and

    Oliver, this mother-son duo, are the worst. Aria is Oliver''s daughter and Charlotte''s granddaughter!

    How could they be so callous? Chloe, I initially thought these two kids were so pitiful, and I didn''t want

    to advise you to divorce. But what''s there to hold onto in such a marriage? Get a divorce! Once Aria is

    well, divorce Oliver quickly. Your future must not be ruined by such people."

    "I want a divorce too. Even if I have nothing and can only take the two kids, I''m willing."

    Roxanne was taken aback; she initially thought Chloe wouldn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Anne, why should I let Charlotte and Oliver benefit from this?¡±

    Roxanne was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I paid the down payment for the house and provided the startup funds. I have nothing now, but they

    can continue living with a house, a car, and savings. Why should they benefit from me?¡±

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let this mother-son duo profit.

    Roxanne agreed, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re right. You must reim the house and money. It¡¯s yours, and you

    shouldn¡¯t let them take advantage.¡±

    Chloe worried, ¡°But they¡¯re so unreasonable. I don¡¯t know how to deal with them.¡±

    Roxanne reassured her, "Chloe, I have a n to help you reim the money from Charlotte. It doesn''t

    require arguing or using force."

    Chloe asked, "What''s the n?"

    Roxanne drew close and whispered her n to Chloe.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Upon hearing Roxanne''s suggestion, Chloe furrowed her brow, "Are you sure this approach will work?"

    Roxanne replied confidently, "We won''t know until we try. As long as you can y your role

    convincingly without any mistakes, I believe they''ll fall for it."

    "Roxanne, but doesn''t this seem a bit too cunning? After all, we''re still family."

    "You''ve treated them as family and given your all for them. You have children and still take care of their

    entire family. But have they treated you like family?"

    "They haven''t really treated me like family."

    As she recalled the injustices she had suffered over the past few years, Chloe couldn''t quell the anger

    burning within her anymore.

    However, she worried that she might not have the necessary skills and cunning to engage in a fight

    with her own family.

    After listening to Chloe''s concerns, Roxanne encouraged her, "Chloe, don''t worry about not having

    enough abilities. Think about your two children. Without money and a house, how would you protect

    them? Be realistic; don''t be too kind to others. Otherwise, they will take advantage of you."

    Chloe made a firm decision and nodded resolutely, "Roxanne, I''ll take your advice."

    She decided to take action immediately.

    When Aria was discharged from the hospital after her surgery, Chloe took care of her while studying

    the stock market.

    Recently, Charlotte noticed that after Chloe finished work, she would leave Austin and Aria in Amelia''s

    care.

    Chloe would then sit on the couch for hours with aputer in front of her.

    Charlotte asked, "Chloe, are you researching stocks?"

    Chloe stared at theputer and replied, "Yes."

    Charlotte wanted her money, "Where did you get the money to buy stocks? If you have money, why not

    let me keep it safe? Why invest in risky stocks?"

    Ha! Did she want her money again?

    She once said she would keep Aria and Austin''s childbirth fund safe for her.

    However, she never returned it.

    If she gave her money to this nasty old woman to keep, she would truly be a fool.

    Chloe decided not to argue with Charlotte.

    Roxanne had told her to stay calm, and also learn how and when to act.

    In the battle against the viins in this family, she couldn''t confront them head-on; she had to use

    strategies.

    Otherwise, she would suffer great losses.

    While suppressing her anger, Chloe pretended, "Mom, you''re the one managing things at home. If I

    really had money, I would definitely have you keep it for me. All this money is tied up in stocks, and I

    can''t ess it at the moment."

    "In fact, I borrowed this money to invest in stocks. I thought that if the stocks made money, I could

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    repay the debt for Aria''s surgery."

    "Can you really make money?" Charlotte asked, feeling skeptical.

    "Of course! I have a college ssmate who works in stock funds. He has insider information, so

    making money is very possible."

    Charlotte found Oliver.

    "Oliver, you''re right. Chloe indeed managed to borrow money. Not only for Aria''s surgery, but she also

    borrowed money to invest in stocks. Can she really make money by investing in stocks?"

    "Her college ssmate does work with stock funds, and if he truly provided her with insider information,

    making money isn''t impossible."

    During dinner, Chloe intentionally withdrew a lot of cash, cing fresh banknotes conspicuously on the

    dining table.

    The pile of cash on the table amounted to twelve thousand dors.

    Charlotte was bbergasted to see so much money.

    "Chloe, how did you get so much money?" she asked.

    Chloe touched the cash and exined, "I earned it through stock trading."

    She collected the cash, ced it into a bag one by one, and handed it to Amelia.

    "Amelia, this is money I borrowed from Roxanne to pay for Aria''s surgery. Please go to Roxaer

    and give her the money."

    With two thousand dors remaining, Chloe gave it to Charlotte, "Mom, please keep this part for me."

    Charlotte couldn''t contain her excitement once she saw the money.

    Chloe gave her a few scripted lines, saying Charlotte was the head of the family and that she should be

    respected.

    Then the real act began. She emphasized, "Mom, it''s mostly because investing in stocks really pays

    off. I have a friend who gave me insider information, and within a few days, my investment increased

    tenfold. I only invested a little over a thousand dors and made over ten thousand."

    Charlotte was excited, "This is a huge profit."

    Chloe exined, "It''s not that investing itself is a surefire way to make money. It''s just that the insider

    information is urate, which is why I made money. I only invested a small amount, but if I had more

    capital, I could have be rich."

    Charlotte was immediately captivated.

    If she put all the money Oliver gave her into the stock market, couldn''t she make a lot of money?

    "Chloe, tell me about this insider information." She said.

    Chloe responded, "Mom, you don''t have any ie; where would you get money to invest in stocks?

    Oliver doesn''t save money either. Otherwise, we could invest more."

    Charlotte felt embarrassed, "I don''t have money. Oliver¡¯s expenses are high, and he doesn''t have

    money either. But I can borrow some from rtives."

    Chloe knew Charlotte was hiding something from her.

    Charlotte was trying her best not to let her find out about the little stash of money she and her son had.

    So Chloe pretended not to know, "Mom, if you can really borrow the money, I can help you invest in

    stocks. If we make money, it''s all yours. But you have to be quick, or else we''ll buy in at a high price."

    Chloe used simplenguage to briefly exin the basics of stock investing to Charlotte.

    That night, Charlotte and Oliver decided to secretly hand over the fifty thousand dors to Chloe.

    However, they lied and told Chloe that they had borrowed the money from rtives.

    Chloe reassured Charlotte, "Mom, don''t worry. If I make money, I''ll take it out and give it to you."

    Oliver also told her, "Chloe, we borrowed this money from a few rtives. We promised to share the

    profits with them if we made money. You need to invest cautiously, and if you make money, take it out

    immediately."

    Chloe promised them, "Rest assured, if I make money, I''ll take it out right away."

    Oliver and Charlotte both waited, hoping to turn their initial investment into hundreds of thousands.

    They were both eager.

    A few days passed.

    During breakfast, Charlotte, with enthusiasm, asked between bites of fried eggs, "Chloe, how are the

    stock investments doing? How much have they risen? If they''ve gone up, sell and take the money."

    Chloe leisurely sipped her milk, "No rush; let''s wait a few more days."

    Charlotte inquired, "How much have they risen? Open yourputer; I want to see."

    Chloe didn''t answer.

    She handed a piece of toasted bread to Aria, "Amelia will take you to school today. We need to leave

    early. You can have your bread in the car."

    After sending Aria off, Chloe finished her milk and prepared to confront Charlotte and Oliver.

    "The fifty thousand dors you gave me, I didn''t use it to buy stocks."

    Charlotte looked puzzled, "Didn''t you say you could make a lot of money? Why didn''t you invest?"

    Chloe set her cup down, smiled, and calmly observed Charlotte''sical state of panic.

    "Mom, let''s not discuss whether we''ll make money or not. Can you tell me where this fifty thousand

    came from?"

    Charlotte blushed suddenly, "I told you, didn''t I? I borrowed it from several rtives. If you haven''t

    invested it, then give it back to me quickly."

    Chloe sneered, "You really think I''ll give it back to you?"

    Oliver asked, "Chloe, what do you mean?"

    Charlotte also angrily asked, "Chloe, what''s going on here?"

    Chloe no longer wanted to continue acting with this mother-son duo.

    She confessed bluntly, "Truth is, there was no n to invest in stocks and make money. I fabricated it

    all intentionally. Don''t lie to me anymore. Stop saying this fifty thousand is borrowed from rtives. I

    know the truth; Oliver earned this money."

    Chloe continued, "I''ve been taking care of all the household chores throughout our marriage, and for

    every cent Oliver earned, I also have a share. So don''t think I''ll return this fifty thousand dors to you.

    When Aria fell sick, neither of you spent a dime, and I didn''t dwell on it. But from now on, don''t think I''m

    an easy target. I''m not someone to mess with."

    She channeled Roxanne''s confidence, using a calm tone to issue a most powerful warning.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Oliver and Charlotte were stunned by her strong and powerful demeanor, standing frozen in ce.

    Was this the same Chloe they knew? What happened to the Chloe who had always been submissive

    and easily bullied?

    Charlotte couldn''t respond for a moment as a lump formed in her throat. Had Chloe set her up?

    "Damn woman, did you intentionally scheme against me?" Charlotte shouted angrily. She frequently

    used the phrase ¡®damn woman¡¯ to insult Chloe. Whenever Chloe did something that displeased her,

    Charlotte wouldsh out and use this phrase to degrade her. In the past, Chloe hadn''t fought back,

    given that Charlotte was the elder in the family. But now, Chloe had decided not to tolerate Charlotte''s

    insults any longer.

    "Isn''t that title specifically meant for shameless old women like you?" Chloe retorted. "I''m young,

    energetic, and have a sense of shame. How could I fit that title?

    But you! You¡¯re old and cunning as ever; ''damn woman'' is the perfect description for you." Chloe

    countered.

    Charlotte trembled with anger. "You¡­you¡­"

    Despite her usual talent for arguing, Charlotte was slow to respond this time, struggling to find words to

    counter Chloe''s retort.

    "Oliver, look at this wicked woman of yours. She deserves to die, not only for deceiving me but also for

    insulting me. Do something about her!" Oliver was about to take action, but Chloe''s gaze turned sharp.

    "Oliver, take a look at what''s installed in the corner over there."

    Oliver looked up; his irritation was evident. "When did you install surveince?"

    "You''ve threatened to hit me more than once. I don''t want to wait for you to actually do it. If you dare to

    strike me, I''ll take the video to the authorities."

    Chloe stood tall, facing Oliver''s hostile re. From that moment on, she intended to protect herself.

    She would no longer live in fear.

    True to form, Oliver didn''t dare to make a move.

    "Fine, I won''t hit you. But you need to apologize to Mom and return the fifty thousand we borrowed from

    rtives to Mom."

    "Oliver, she can insult me, but I can''t insult her? Why the double standard? And are you still pretending

    to be innocent? This money that you secretly gave your mother was stolen from me. Our child needed

    surgery, and you didn''t even give a penny, all while hiding it from me. Do you have the audacity to ask

    me for this money back?"

    Chloe finished and yed the secretly recorded conversation between Oliver and his mother.

    Upon hearing it, Oliver clenched his teeth.

    "Chloe, now you''re even resorting to secret recordings? So what? I earned that money, and I have the

    right to decide where it goes. You have no say in the matter."

    Fearlessly, Chloe responded, "Fine, I have no say. But does thew have a say? If you want that fifty

    thousand, go ahead and sue me. Let''s see what the court decides."

    She had evidence, and she wasn''t willing to waste any more time on them.

    She put down her phone and grabbed her purse. "I need to go to work. You two can take your time

    finding a decentwyer."

    Even if they found awyer, thewyer wouldn''t support them. Therefore, when Roxanne left, she

    exuded confidence and disdain.

    But behind her, Charlotte was crying out in frustration.

    Fifty thousand. It was fifty thousand! That was the money her son had given her! She had no intention

    of giving it to Chloe, but in the end, she was easily deceived out of it.

    For Charlotte, fifty thousand was as important as life itself.

    Charlotte cried bitterly, "Oliver, you must get this money back for me, or I''ll jump off a building."

    Oliver looked dejected. "Mom, we can''t get this money back. Chloe''s right. During the legal marriage

    period, this money is hers too. Even if we take this to court, she''d still be entitled to it."

    They had underestimated Chloe. She used tactics they hadn''t foreseen.

    On that day, the mother-son duo was so infuriated that they couldn''t eat breakfast. Especially Charlotte,

    who was nearly falling ill from anger.

    But if Chloe refused to return the money, they had no choice but to ept reality. The matter wasn''t

    resolved, and Charlotte continued to argue for several days afterward. However, they were helpless

    against a determined Chloe.

    After reiming the fifty thousand Oliver had secretly given Charlotte, Chloe began to initiate the

    divorce proceedings.

    Roxanne asked, "Chloe, are you really going to get a divorce?"

    Chloe was resolute. "I have to."

    "I''ve consulted awyer for you. Although you provided the down payment when you bought the house,

    there''s no record of you transferring the money. Moreover, the property is only in Oliver''s name. If you

    divorce, you won''t get the house. The value of Seraphim Haven''s properties is now in the millions. You

    won''t be able to afford one."

    It was a vexing problem. And a very real one.

    Chloe didn''t know what to do.

    "Chloe, why were you so unwise back then? Why did you buy the house before marriage and not keep

    records of money transfers? Why is the property''s title solely in Oliver''s name?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s all Oliver''s scheming. He used my credit card without informing me, causing me trouble when it

    went overdue. He brought me a lot of problems."

    At the time, her love had clouded her judgment, and she had never doubted Oliver.

    Now she realized he had been plotting against her all along.

    Damn him! He was truly cunning!

    Roxanne was deeply concerned. "This man has brought you so much suffering. You want a divorce,

    but you can''t get the house, and without a divorce, your life won¡¯t be good. It¡¯s all that wicked Oliver¡¯s

    fault.¡±

    Chloe thought it over carefully. ¡°No, I don¡¯t me anyone. It was my poor judgment that led me down

    this path. I made the wrong choice, and now I have to make the right one.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°But if you divorce him, you won¡¯t get the house. You¡¯ve spent so much time in that

    It was a decision she had to consider carefully.

    Chloe thought through her response. ¡°Give me a bit more time. I can endure a little longer. Once I

    gather enough evidence, I¡¯ll divorce this shameless man.¡±

    Back home, Roxanne shared Chloe¡¯s situation with Harrison.

    After hearing her out, he asked, ¡°Harrison, don¡¯t you know Mr. Johnson, the influential figure at

    Seraphim Haven? Could you ask him for advice? If Chloe goes to court for a divorce, could she get the

    house back?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°Mr. Johnson never takes divorce cases.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to handle the case. I just want to consult him. But...never mind. Mr. Johnson is a

    high-profile figure with a substantial ie. He must be very busy and won¡¯t have time for matters as

    trivial as this.¡±

    Harrison lifted his gaze. Seeing her troubled expression over Chloe¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t help asking,

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about Chloe?¡±

    Without hesitation, Roxanne replied, ¡°Because Chloe is the person I¡¯m closest to in this world. I will

    always prioritize her.¡±

    Harrison felt an inexplicable annoyance. He asked coldly, ¡°If she¡¯s your closest person, then what am

    I?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Roxanne noticed that Harrison¡¯s expression had darkened a bit, as if he had realized something. Could

    it be that he was upset because she mentioned that Chloe was her closest person? Did that upset

    Harrison?

    Roxanne quickly tried tofort him. "You are my legally wedded husband. Even though Chloe is

    close to me, the person I''ll spend my life with is definitely you."

    With that, he shouldn''t be angry, right? However, Roxanne was a bit puzzled. Why was Harrison upset?

    They had hastily married, and they had been living together for less than a month. How could they

    have developed deep feelings in such a short time? Her bond with Chloe was undoubtedly deeper;

    there was no doubt about it. She and Chloe were childhood friends, and Chloe was always kind to her.

    But Roxanne was worried that Harrison might be unhappy, so she didn''t say that out loud. She was

    good at reading people''s expressions.

    Harrison hadn''t noticed, but his expression eased slightly when he heard Roxanne say she wanted to

    spend her life with him.

    Vincent, who was eating, saw the change in Harrison''s expression, and he smirked quietly. Oh, was

    this guy feeling jealous?

    After dinner, Roxanne wanted to help clean up the dishes. But Vincent adamantly refused to let her do

    household chores, "A youngdy''s hands should not touch cold water. You go rest, and let Harrison

    Harrison replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never washed dishes at home before.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t make you do housework because you weren¡¯t married. Men should do housework

    after marriage. Hurry up; don¡¯t just sit there. Get moving, you scoundrel!"

    Vincent thrust the dishes into Harrison''s hands.

    Harrison, holding the dishes somewhat helplessly, helped clean a few tes and followed Vincent into

    the kitchen.

    Roxanneughed as she watched them clean.

    Her father-inw was indeed exceptional; he was both open-minded and caring. In this moment, her

    mood improved significantly due to the positive impression she had of Vincent, dispelling her earlier

    frustration. She realized that not all inws were repugnant. At least, the Rodriguez family wasn''t. On

    the contrary, Roxanne felt fortunate to have such a great father-inw.

    In the kitchen, Harrison was assisting withpost disposal. "Esteemed Chairman, you could have

    lived afortable life. Why did you choose to serve your daughter-inw in this rented little house?

    Don''t you feel tired?"

    Vincent, washing dishes, replied cheerfully, "I''m happy to do it, and I''m willing. You don''t need to worry."

    Harrison responded, "Yes, I indeed don''t need to worry about you."

    Vincent asked, "Harrison, were you jealous just now?"

    Harrison retorted, "Who''s jealous?"

    "You don''t need to admit it, but when Anne mentioned that her female friend was her closest person,

    your jealousy was quite apparent. I can''t believe it, Harrison. You''re even jealous of your wife''s female

    friend?"

    "Which eye of yours saw me being jealous?"

    "Both of my eyes saw it."

    Harrison finished disposing of the waste, his face turning chilly. "I don''t want to argue with you."

    Harrison''s refusal to admit it didn''t affect Vincent''s cheerful mood. He hummed a cheerful tune while

    finishing the dishes. Afterward, Vincent checked the time; it was still early, a little past seven.

    He bought two movie tickets for Harrison and Roxanne. "Want to watch a movie?"

    Harrison, having juste out of the shower, frowned and declined, "I''m not going."

    He had never stepped foot in a movie theater before. Even the most exciting movies in others'' eyes

    seemed like a waste of time to him.

    "I''m not asking you to go alone; I want you to take Roxanne with you."

    Harrison replied, while towel-drying his hair, "I don''t have time."

    Roxanne had the time, but if Harrison said he didn''t, she didn''t want to pressure him. "Dad, it''s okay.

    Harrison had a long day at work, and it''s raining outside."

    They hadn''t set up their stall outside today precisely because it was raining.

    Vincent was at a loss with Harrison''s refusal. But unexpectedly, after half a minute, Harrison changed

    his mind.

    "Which cinema? Send the ticket information to my phone."

    Two minutester, Harrison changed into fresh clothes and took a taxi with Roxanne to the cinema. He

    didn''t know why he had agreed to take Roxanne to the movies, but at that moment, he just made that

    decision involuntarily.

    In the car, Roxanne leaned against the window, gazing at the scenery outside. She pointed at the

    unfinished building as they passed by it.

    "Harrison, that''s the one I bought, the unfinished property that the developer cheated me on.

    s, my hard-earned money was squandered just like that. Now I not only won''t get the property, but I

    also have to keep paying the mortgage. The relevant authorities are turning a blind eye to it. It''s really

    infuriating.

    If we could''ve received the property on time, we should have started renovating this month, and then

    Dad could have moved in with us. Then we''d have our own home!"

    This topic brought her a sense of sadness. But Roxanne wasn''t someone who would stay immersed in

    disappointment and pain.

    She quickly adjusted her mood and encouraged herself. "It''s okay, Harrison. As long as we work a bit

    harder, we can save up for another down payment."

    Throughout this, Harrison hadn''t said a word. Roxanne sounded like she was talking to herself.

    Harrison turned his head to look at the unfinished building fading into the distance and sent a message

    to Alexander.

    He asked Alexander to prepare an investment budget for acquiring the property Roxanne had bought.

    Alexander received the message and replied, saying he''d do it the next day.

    Harrison responded, "Do it now."

    "Why are you in such a hurry, my friend? You''re not going to tell me you''ve decided to acquire the

    unfinished property your wife bought, right?"

    "You have half an hour."

    Alexander replied, "I don''t need half an hour."

    Twenty minutester, Alexander had prepared the information and sent it to Harrison.

    At this point, Harrison and Roxanne had just arrived at the cinema''s ticket machine. After getting the

    tickets, Harrison looked at the report Alexander had sent and frowned. If he were to acquire the

    unfinished property Roxanne had bought, he''d be facing a loss of nearly 500 million dors.

    To the Rodriguez Group, 500 million dors was a mere sum. However, investing so much without any

    return was still somewhat troubling. Although he did admire Roxanne, he hadn¡¯t reached a point where

    he¡¯d irrationally invest 500 million dors for her. After all, he was primarily a businessman who valued

    profit.

    Alexander asked Harrison, "Are you nning to acquire this?"

    Harrison shook his head, indicating he wasn''t interested in taking on this losing venture.

    "Harrison." Roxanne looked at him, puzzled by his continued focus on his phone. "What are you

    looking at?"

    Harrison sent 2,000 dors into Roxanne''s ount. Roxanne checked her phone in surprise.

    "Harrison, why did you transfer money to me? Where did you get this money from?"

    "I worked on a big project for the past two weeks. I developed software, and this is a bonus from the

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    project."

    "Is itmon in your industry to receive bonuses like this?"

    "I''m just a regr software technician, so my bonus is rtively small. Project managers can start with

    tens of thousands."

    Roxanne had no response to that.

    "The property you bought requires monthly mortgage payments, right? Use this money to pay it."

    "But you''ve already advanced me your sry before."

    "Just ept it."

    Harrison, a rational person, wasn''t willing to invest nearly 500 million dors in a project that would lose

    money for the sake of Roxanne. Yet he was willing to give her these not-so-substantial sums. For him,

    it was a small amount, but it could relieve her significant financial pressure.

    In Roxanne''s eyes, this also showed his sense of responsibility. It seemed that she hadn''t married the

    wrong person.

    They chatted as they walked.

    "Harrison, if Oliver could be as responsible as you, Chloe wouldn''t be suffering like this."

    A man who wasn''t even willing to pay for his daughter''s medical expenses was truly a heartless viin.

    Inside the movie theater, they took their seats and started watching a romantic film. The screen

    dimmed during a kissing scene between the main characters, creating a romantic atmosphere.

    Harrison looked at Roxanne, who was seated beside him. Her soapy scent was still noticeable, and her

    gentle disposition was charming. Her fragrance and soft demeanor enveloped him, touching his heart.

    His gaze softened as he asked, "Roxanne, what does a kiss feel like?"

    "What?" Roxanne also turned to him, surprised. "Why are you suddenly asking me this?"

    He had asked her the same question when he was lying in bed before, but she hadn''t given a direct

    answer.

    Today, Harrison asked the question again without realizing it.

    After asking, he continued to watch Roxanne. Her soft, long hair fell on her shoulders, and her

    appearance was elegant and graceful. He waited for her answer in silence.

    Roxanne hadn''t realized he was testing her, so she answered honestly.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    "I''ve never kissed anyone else, so how would I know what kissing feels like?" Roxanne realized and

    reacted, "Hey? Harrison, are you trying to lead me into saying something? Are you trying to find out if

    I''ve kissed someone else?"

    Otherwise, why would he ask the same question twice? He had randomly asked her this question the

    And now he had brought up a simr question. What did it mean?

    Harrison sat on the chair, looking at the movie screen calmly, "You''re overthinking it. I just saw a kissing

    scene in the movie, and so I just asked casually."

    "Just asking casually, huh?" Roxanne stared at the movie screen, "If not, I''d think you wanted to kiss

    me."

    Harrison calmly replied, "I''m not interested."

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief, "It¡¯s good that you''re not interested."

    Otherwise, if he had requested a kiss so soon, she wouldn''t have been able to ept it.

    The ambiguous kissing scene in the movie had already transitioned to another scene, causing the

    lights to dim.

    Although Harrison imed he wasn''t interested in kissing, his gaze involuntarilynded on Roxanne''s

    lips. Her lips were smooth and soft, and they were emitting a glossy glow like they were coated with

    honey.

    Harrison noticed that Roxanne''s lips had a beautiful shape, resembling petals. Especially when she

    was quiet. Her lips were delicate and full, exuding a feminine charm.

    Harrison stared at her lips for more than ten seconds before shifting his gaze away.

    "What are you looking at?" Roxanne asked.

    Harrison calmly averted his gaze.

    Then he started staring at the movie screen again. However, he had no idea what was happening in

    the movie; he wasn''t paying any attention.

    After finishing the movie, Roxanne came to a conclusion. Vincent had bought them tickets to this

    romantic love film in an attempt to foster their rtionship. But it seemed ineffective.

    Feelings like these couldn''t be rushed.

    Both she and Harrison were rational individuals. How could they fall in love so quickly?

    So when they returned and Vincent asked how they felt after watching the movie, they both said they

    felt alright. Vincent felt somewhat disappointed by their response.

    Roxanne was about to say something when the phone rang. It was from the mayor of her hometown,

    Harmony Vige.

    After the call, she lookedpletely stunned. Her shoulders slumped, and she was exuding a

    Vincent asked with concern, "Anne, who was on the phone? What happened? Why do you seem so

    upset all of a sudden?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne''s voice grew softer.

    "Granny E from my hometown passed away. Her sons had been arguing about taking care of her

    because none of them wanted to do it. I fear that Granny E might have been too heartbroken, so she

    took her own life.

    Though she wasn''t my rtive, she saved my life once. I have to go back tomorrow morning for her

    funeral."

    The atmosphere instantly turned heavy. Death could never be avoided; it was a normal urrence.

    The cycle of life and death will always continue to exist, no matter what.

    But when Roxanne talked about Granny E, even Harrison and Vincent, who didn''t know her, felt a

    sense of pity.

    Vincent asked, "Roxanne, do you really need to go back for the funeral? Isn''t it too far?"

    Roxanne firmly replied, "I have to go. I remember when I was young, I got a severe fever once, and my

    grandma, fearing the cost of the hospital, gave me some expired fever medicine. As a result, my

    condition worsened. Granny E carried me to a clinic far away, even though she had trouble walking.

    The doctor said if she had brought me anyter, I might not have made it. So she saved my life. I have

    to go back."

    She felt really sad. She had lost Granny E, the kind-hearted woman who had taken care of her a lot

    when she was a child.

    Although she sent money to Granny E every month through the mayor to ensure that they took care

    of her, Granny E stillmitted suicide? Why?

    Roxanne shared this with Harrison, who didn''t know how tofort her. "If you want, go. I''ll rent a car

    for you."

    Vincent disagreed, "What? How could you do that? You should apany Roxanne. How could you

    let her go alone? The journey is hard, so you should be with her."

    "Do you know how busy I am?" Harrison looked at Vincent.

    Vincent retorted, "No matter how busy things are, can they be more important than your wife? Besides,

    tomorrow is the weekend."

    "I don''t have time to go. Thepany requires overtime tomorrow."

    Roxanne chimed in, "Dad, don''t force Harrison. He just started a new job, so taking leave right after

    joining might not look good. I can go on my own."

    ¡®New job?¡¯ Whether he went to work or not was Harrison''s decision.

    The next day, Roxanne and Chloe set off from thepany together. Since Chloe knew Granny E,

    she brought her child along too.

    After careful consideration, Harrison decided to go back with Roxanne. He was worried about her.

    Roxanne was surprised to see Harrison bringing his bag, "Harrison, weren''t you going to work overtime

    at thepany?"

    Harrison replied, ¡°I rented a car to go back with you, and I also wanted to meet your rtives in the

    town."

    Roxanne felt very grateful.

    So they set off together for the distant countryside.

    When they arrived, it was already evening, so they quickly finished dinner.

    Roxanne''s house in the town was an old building with an attic. She had left early to work; her grandma

    had passed away; her mom had remarried; and her dad had a new family. Therefore, the house hadn''t

    been lived in for years and was almost copsing, so it couldn''t be used anymore.

    Harrison had initially thought of finding a nearby hotel to stay at, but this was a remote countryside with

    not even a budget inn anywhere in sight.

    They could only stay at Chloe''s old house, where she had cleared out a room for Roxanne and

    Harrison. She had heard that Roxanne and Harrison hadn''t shared a bed yet, so she only put a nket

    on the bed in an attempt to get them a bit more intimate.

    Roxanne saw it and pulled her aside, asking, "Chloe, don''t you have an extra nket for Harrison to

    sleep on the floor?"

    Chloe pretended, "Where would there be an extra nket here?"

    Roxanne asked again, "Or can you let Harrison sleep in another room? It''s summer, and he doesn''t

    need a nket."

    "We do have another empty room, but as you can see, there''s just a bed frame in that room with no

    mattress. How can you let Harrison sleep there? And it''s summer now. Only this room has air

    conditioning. Can you let Harrison suffer? You should know how hot it can get this season."

    Roxanne and Harrison shared a room, but Harrison slept on the floor, and she slept on the bed. They

    had never shared a bed.

    Roxanne asked, "Then where is Amelia sleeping? I can sleep with her, so Harrison can sleep alone."

    Chloe answered, "You know the situation of our rooms. Four of us have to squeeze into one bed. How

    could there be extra room for you? Just manage for one night and sleep with Harrison."

    Roxanne was left speechless.

    Chloe continued, "Moreover, you''re a legally married couple. What''s wrong with sharing a bed?"

    Roxanne replied, "You might not know, but there''s still a certain distance between us."

    Chloe was well aware of their distance and that they hadn''t taken things to that level yet. That was why

    she deliberately arranged this situation.

    While watching Roxanne and Chloe talk, Amelia also worriedly nced at the rundown room.

    Amelia was a maid hired by Vincent for Chloe. She wasn''t short on knowledge and was skilled in flower

    arrangement; she was also a great cook. She even had a certificate as an advanced nutritionist.

    When she was introduced to Chloe as a maid, she was specifically told not to expose the true identities

    of the two prominent figures.

    Amelia cautiously asked, "Mr. Harrison, can you adjust to this environment? Or should I book a better

    room for you in town?"

    Harrison replied, "The town is quite far away. It¡¯s an hour''s drive back and forth. It''s okay, I can

    manage."

    Amelia immediately informed Vincent, telling him that Mrs. and Mr. Harrison would be sharing a bed

    tonight. She wanted to assure him.

    Upon receiving the message, Vincent thanked Chloe immediately. He was grateful after learning that

    she had arranged for Harrison and Roxanne to be together tonight. He told her how the newlyweds had

    been married for a month, but there hadn''t been substantial progress, which worried him.

    Chloe replied to Vincent, telling him not to mention it. She said she should be thanking him for

    introducing her to Amelia, who was so capable. As for Roxanne and Harrison''s matter, he needn''t

    worry too much. They were both principled individuals; their rtionship would progress sooner orter.

    That night, the air conditioning was on full st. Chloe''s room only had one remote control for the air

    conditioning, so Roxanne didn''t want to disturb her and her child''s sleep.

    Late at night, she and Harrison were squeezed into one nket, neither of them able to sleep.

    Harrison was ufortable with this situation, while Roxanne was lost in memories of Granny E.

    With a 5-foot bed amodating a 6-foot-5-inch Harrison and a 5-foot-5-inch Roxanne, it was quite

    cramped.

    Their bodies were tightly pressed together. Even a slight turn would make the bed creak.

    So neither of them dared to move.

    Roxanne''s mind was filled with images of Granny E, and she didn''t notice the close contact between

    her and Harrison at the moment.

    However, it was Harrison''s first time lying on a bed with a girl, so his body was tense, every nerve on

    high alert.

    Whenever he gently brushed against Roxanne''s soft body, his mind exploded like fireworks.

    He wanted to hold her hand tightly, embrace her, kiss her, and even lose himself in more impulsive

    urges.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Harrison''s patience was almost nonexistent. No, it was somehow less than that.

    In such a terrible situation, he was actually thinking about that kind of thing.

    He couldn''t sleep. He turned his head and whispered, "Roxanne, are you still awake?"

    Roxanne responded with a sound.

    Because of Granny E''s passing, her voice held a touch of mncholy and sadness.

    Harrison tried to divert his attention through their conversation.

    "Although Granny E has passed, it might have been a relief for her. Don''t be too sad."

    "Yeah."

    "Roxanne, does your family home need to be rebuilt since it copsed?"

    "No need; I don''t often go back home, so it''s not necessary. Besides, renovating a house also requires

    money."

    "True."

    It seemed they couldn''t find a topic to continue discussing.

    Ironically, the conversation made it harder for Harrison to shift his attention.

    So he got up.

    "Where are you going?" Roxanne looked at Harrison''s back and asked.

    Harrison answered, "I can''t sleep, so I''m going for a walk."

    "You''re not familiar with this ce either. Do you want me to apany you?"

    As she spoke, she sat up.

    Harrison firmly said, "No need; I want to breathe some fresh air alone."

    The next morning, after Granny E''s funeral had ended, Roxanne and Harrison''s group prepared to

    return to the city.

    Chloe and Amelia were packing things, while Harrison and Roxanne were waiting by the car.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a limp approached Roxanne.

    It was Roxanne''s father, Sebastian Martinez.

    He needed a cane to walk.

    Despite that, Sebastian had been quite handsome when he was young, so even in his fifties, he still

    held a handsome appearance.

    Roxanne inherited these good genes from him, which was why she was so beautiful.

    Sebastian didn''t recognize Roxanne immediately after seeing her.

    The year Sebastian divorced Roxanne''s mother, Roxanne was only four years old.

    At the age of four, Sebastian left Roxanne in their hometown and went to work in Seraphim Haven.

    Later, he got married in the city and settled into his new wife¡¯s family home.

    Only when Roxanne was eight did Sebastian return to Harmony Vige once.

    Twenty years had passed, and Roxanne had grown up.

    If it weren¡¯t for someone pointing out that this was Roxanne, Sebastian might not have recognized her.

    ¡°Are you Roxanne?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t respond.

    Sebastian carefully examined Roxanne¡¯s face, finding some resemnce to himself, then rxed. ¡°You

    are Roxanne.¡±

    Great.

    He had been searching for Roxanne all this time. Today, he finally found her.

    After breaking his leg, his current wife despised him and sent him back to Harmony Vige.

    His son from the current marriage also despised him.

    Now Sebastian couldn¡¯t even manage to eat properly; he had been wanting to find Roxanne so he

    could earn money to support himself.

    Sebastian straightforwardly said, ¡°Roxanne, I¡¯ve been looking for you. I have nowhere to stay now, and

    my leg is broken. I heard that you¡¯ve made a lot of money with yourpany in Seraphim Haven and

    bought a house. You need to buy me a house in the city too. I¡¯m used to living in the city, and I can¡¯t

    adapt to living in the vige.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and you need to give me a monthly allowance.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for too much. Just a thousand dors a month will do.¡±

    Even after going twenty years without seeing each other, Sebastian still showed no interest in the

    difficult years Roxanne had gone through.

    He was asking for a house and a monthly allowance the moment he spoke, as if he were robbing her.

    There were a few things that could make Roxanne angry.

    But now, she really wished Sebastian would disappear from her sight.

    After seeing Roxanne''s reaction, Sebastian continued talking.

    "Roxanne, I''m your biological father. You have to solve the housing and living allowance problem for

    me so I can have a basic life."

    "If you don''t solve it, that means you don''t respect me as your father."

    Roxanne clenched her fist tightly.

    She thought the pain of the past had disappeared, but Sebastian''s words tore open those wounds

    again, leaving them raw.

    She had thought her indomitable heart was unbreakable, but it crumbled in an instant.

    He abandoned her when she was four, and now he wanted to use their non-existent bond as father and

    daughter to force her into giving him money?

    Did Sebastian know that if she hadn''t miraculously survived through dangerous moments in her

    childhood, she might have died?

    There was a time when Granny E saved her.

    And there was a time when she was only seven or eight years old when a single man from the vige

    nearly assaulted her.

    Not to mention the many days she spent being hungry, poorly dressed, scolded by her grandmother,

    and bullied by other vige kids.

    It was indescribably painful.

    Her throat tightened, and she couldn''t find the strength to respond.

    Harrison saw her trembling and quickly stepped forward to hold her shoulder. "Roxanne, are you

    okay?"

    Sebastian, however, was entirely indifferent to her feelings and continued urging her.

    "Roxanne, did you hear what I said? After Granny E''s funeral, I''ll go back to the city with you."

    "Now that you''re the boss of apany, buying a house and giving me an allowance shouldn''t be a

    problem for you."

    "This matter is settled then."

    This time, Sebastian had decided to rely on Roxanne.

    He absolutely had to get the house and allowance.

    Roxanne was so angry that she felt physically weak and almost unable to speak.

    Even Harrison couldn''t hold back from speaking.

    "You''re only now realizing Roxanne is your daughter. Where were you during all the years she

    suffered? You haven''t raised her since she was four years old. She''s not obligated to take care of you

    just because you''re old."

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m Roxanne''s husband."

    Sebastian scrutinized Harrison.

    He looked elegant and tasteful. He was definitely a wealthy person.

    "When did you marry Roxanne? You married her without my consent. Do you know that''s not right? But

    since you''re already married, I won''t stop you. However, the two of you have more money now, so you

    must provide me with sufficient payment."

    "I won''t ask for much; thirty thousand dors will do."

    Ha!

    Harrison had encountered various shameless people, but Sebastian''s audacity exceeded Harrison''s

    understanding of shamelessness.

    "Don''t even mention thirty thousand; I wouldn''t even give you three cents."

    "Is this how you talk to your father-inw?"

    Father-inw?

    Who the hell did he think he was?

    Roxanne took several deep breaths, and her overwhelmed emotions gradually steadied.

    Now she had the strength to continue staring at Sebastian angrily.

    "What kind of worthless father are you? When I was four, I already considered my parents dead. I don''t

    have a father like you."

    "Harrison, let''s leave."

    She was so angry that her whole body was weak, and she could barely move.

    Only by holding onto Harrison''s hand tightly could she find the strength to move forward.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison held her hand tightly as well.

    He didn''t know how Roxanne had lived in her past. She must have experienced a lot of pain and

    difficulties.

    She was a child that was abandoned by her own parents and would bear the psychological scars of her

    childhood for the rest of her life, constantly trying to heal from the tragic past.

    But when he was usually with Roxanne, he couldn''t see any of that pain.

    She was so optimistic, positive, and worked so hard in life.

    Roxanne was incredibly strong, which made Harrison''s heart ache for her.

    Behind them, Sebastian saw the two walking away, and he hobbled after them with his cane. No matter

    how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch up. He could only curse loudly behind them.

    "Roxanne, if you don''t support me, you''ll suffer a miserable fate! You ungrateful woman!"

    As Roxanne walked further away, she stopped.

    With her back turned to Sebastian, she didn''t look back.

    Cursing and wishing her dead? Did Sebastian really not love her at all? Did he want her to die?

    Ha! Why should she be troubled by his curses?

    She had already died once when she was four. Now, her life belonged to herself.

    She shouldn''t feel any pain for someone who had long abandoned her.

    But... why was her heart still aching so much?

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Harrison felt Roxanne''s body trembling violently, so he held onto her even tighter.

    Roxanne sensed the presence beside her, which brought some warmth to her heart. She didn''t want

    Harrison to worry, so she quickly said, "I''m fine. Let''s go. We need to help Chloe and Amelia pack up

    and return to the city as soon as possible. We have to keep working and making money when we get

    back."

    She couldn''t afford to wallow in her pain. What was the use of dwelling on her suffering? It would only

    make her emotions even more fragile. She needed to get back to the city and continue working to feel

    secure.

    She straightened her posture to appear less vulnerable and then let go of Harrison''s hand, walking

    away on her own. She wiped away the tears that had fallen due to Sebastian. She wouldn''t let anyone

    see her cry. Her strong back moved forward along the winding path, swaying like resilient grass in the

    wind.

    ...

    After dealing with Granny E''s affairs, Harrison, Roxanne, and the others returned to Seraphim

    Haven.

    Sebastian also returned to the city. After being kicked out by his current wife and son, he found a cheap

    motel to stay at.

    Sebastian had pinned all his hopes on Roxanne. He had to make Roxanne appear before him again.

    He had to get a house and money from Roxanne.

    After some thought, Sebastian came up with a n.

    Early the next morning, Sebastian arrived at the tallest building in Seraphim Haven. The headquarters

    of the Rodriguez Group. Despite being over fifty years old, Sebastian was familiar with various social

    media tforms. He often watched videos from attractive female influencers.

    He knew how to gain media attention and increase traffic. So Sebastian sat on the top floor of the

    building and started a TikTok live stream.

    "Hello, everyone. My name is Sebastian."

    "I want to jump off this building andmit suicide."

    "I''m sorry, but I have to meet you all in such an extreme way today. But I really have no other options."

    "I''m old now, and my leg is injured. I can barely walk, and I can''t earn a living anymore. I can''t even

    afford a ce to live or basic necessities."

    "But my own daughter couldn''t care less about me. She runs apany in Seraphim Haven, makes a

    lot of money, and even bought a million-dor house, but shepletely disregards my life."

    "I haven''t eaten for two days."

    "Today, I want to seek justice for myself. It''s only right for a daughter to support her penniless, destitute

    father. But my daughter really doesn''t care about me."

    "My daughter''s name is Roxanne. She''s from Harmony Vige and lives afortable life, yet she

    won''t even let me know her current address, fearing that I''ll bring her trouble."

    "Kind-hearted inte friends, please tell me. How can a daughter be so heartless?"

    In the live stream video, Sebastian sobbed uncontrobly. The viewership quickly surpassed a million,

    and it continued to rise rapidly.

    The influence of the inte was enormous. Soon, many official and independent media outlets began

    to post Sebastian''s live stream video.

    Within a day, the story of Sebastian being abandoned by his daughter spread widely across various

    online tforms.

    As soon as Harrison saw this, his face darkened. Other than Roxanne, it was difficult to provoke his

    emotions to such an extent.

    This was the first time he felt such a strong urge to physically confront an elderly man.

    "Who allowed him to go up there?"

    In a building as secure as the Rodriguez Group, how did that shameless old man manage to get up

    there?

    Alexander watched the video andmented, "Harrison, the Roxanne that Sebastian is berating in the

    video, she couldn''t be your wife, could she? They have the same name, and they''re both from

    Harmony Vige."

    Harrison ordered, "Get Sebastian down from there."

    Alexander asked, "Harrison, Sebastian is really pitiful. You hate people who are unfilial the most, don''t

    you? Your wife..."

    Harrison interrupted him, "Shut up. You don''t understand anything. Roxanne was abandoned by her

    divorced parents when she was four. Sebastian has never taken care of Roxanne, yet he''s ming her.

    It''s truly shameless."

    Harrison immediately defended his wife. He also described to Alexander how Roxanne had been

    abandoned at a young age and the difficulties she had faced growing up.

    Alexander, after hearing the whole story, also felt angry. "From what you''ve told me, Sebastian is a truly

    shameless old man."

    Harrison thought for a moment and said, "After Sebastian remarried, he had another son. Find out

    everything you can about his son."

    Alexander nodded and tried to console Harrison. "Harrison, don''t get too angry. You''re supporting your

    wife, and I believe Sebastian won''t be able to bully her."

    Harrison replied, "If I don¡¯t support Roxanne, who will support her? I''m her husband."

    The inte was a terrifying ce. It could distort the truth and turn right into wrong. In just one day,

    Roxanne had be the focus of discussions on various social media tforms.

    Apart from criticism, many ¡®concerned¡¯ inte users also dug up more information about Roxanne.

    Sebastian mentioned in the video that Roxanne was the owner of thepany. Entering Roxanne''s

    name into certain websites made it easy to find information about herpany. Although Oliver was

    the legal representative, Roxanne held a forty percent stake in thepany.

    All of this was found with a simple search.

    Roxanne''spany address was also avable for all to see.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Within two days, ¡®concerned¡¯ and ¡®justice-seeking¡¯ inte users started gathering outside Roxanne''s

    Many of them knew that Roxanne''spany was involved in online sales. They began buying the

    Roxanne''s work and life were greatly affected.

    Because of this incident, Oliver, who had been wanting to kick Roxanne out of thepany, decided to

    confront her.

    "Roxanne, look at what you''ve done to thepany. Your negative impact has been enormous. You

    must give up your shares, and I''ll return your initial investment. I won''t hold you ountable any

    further."

    Ever since Roxanne had rejected him, Oliver had been trying to push her out of thepany. With the

    Roxanne, Oliver would be the sole owner of thepany and make even more money.

    Roxanne asked, "Why do you want me to give up my shares? What if I manage to recover the

    Sebastian''s nder had caused thepany''s product sales to plummet by half, and it triggered a

    flood of negative reviews andints. Once the situation was rified, those ¡®concerned¡¯ inte

    users would undoubtedly stand by her side and support her. She would find a way to clear her name.

    Oliver sneered, "You''ve received a lot of criticism online, and it''s affecting thepany''s online

    business. Do you really think you can double our sales? Do you know that everyone online wants

    something bad to happen to you?"

    "Don''t bother me about online criticism. Just tell me, what if I manage to double thepany''s sales in

    a few days? What would you do then?"

    "I''ll eat my own excrement."

    "Don''t speak nonsense. Be practical. Tell me, if I really manage to double thepany''s sales in a few

    days, what would you do?"

    "If you truly manage to double thepany''s sales, all the extra profits will be yours. But if you can''t,

    take your initial investment and get out of mypany."

    The Sebastian incident was escting. It would be an achievement if thepany could survive, let

    alone double its profits.

    Oliver was getting more eager to implement his n to force Roxanne out of thepany.

    "Oliver, you''re the one who said that."

    The employees of thepany were also discussing her.

    "So this is the real Roxanne. She won''t even support her disabled father. She¡¯s heartless and

    ungrateful, just as people on the inte described her. What a cheap and shameless woman."

    "Because of how generous and open-minded she usually is, I didn''t expect her to have such a terrible

    character. She''s just as cheap and shameless as they say on the inte."

    Roxanne wasn''t angry. If she had allowed herself to feel anger, she would have perished long ago. No

    one would pity her even if she did. She wasn''t that foolish.

    The alley outside thepany building was as packed as it was yesterday. Despite trying to exit

    through the back door, she was still bombarded with trash, leaving her covered in filth.

    She was unable to push through and couldn''t get back home. Garbage and empty bottles rained down

    on her, causing her pain as well as creating an unbearable stench.

    She had thought that the most painful time of her life was when her parents abandoned her at the age

    of four. However, the present was proving to be even more agonizing. The online attacks from her

    biological father had turned her into the most heartless person on the inte.

    Those ¡®concerned¡¯ inte users were furious, and they were incessantly hurling trash at her with full

    force. It was like it was raining garbage.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Harrison arrived with bodyguards, but he was toote. Even though he usually appeared alone, without

    any bodyguards apanying him, the truth was that his top-notch security personnel were dispersed

    among the local citizens, concealed in various corners.

    Under Harrison''s guidance, these bodyguards cleared a path for him to walk through.

    Just as Roxanne was reaching her breaking point, Harrison stood in front of her, shielding her and

    helping her escape. She had no idea that Harrison had sent bodyguards to protect her. In that moment

    as Harrison protected her, he seemed like a hero.

    When they finally reached a location where no one could follow, Harrison stopped. He, too, had been

    dirtied in the process of protecting her.

    Roxanne felt truly sorry to see him, who usually appeared so clean, covered in filth.

    "Harrison, I''m sorry. I''ve involved you in this and made things so difficult for you."

    "We''re a married couple. There''s no need for apologies."

    He helped her wipe the dirt off her face. He had never seen her in such a disheveled and pitiable state

    before.

    "Don''t worry, no one will dare harass you outside yourpany tomorrow."

    Unbeknownst to Roxanne, Harrison had already made arrangements.

    She didn''t want Harrison to see her in such a state of disarray and lowered her head, feeling wronged.

    "Harrison, do I look very ugly like this?"

    "Not at all."

    "You''re just trying tofort me."

    "I''m really not lying; you don''t look ugly."

    "Harrison, could I lean on your shoulder?"

    Harrison didn''t respond, so Roxanne took it as his agreement. In reality, Harrison wanted to hold her

    close, offering aforting embrace.

    But what Roxanne truly needed right now was a shoulder to lean on. She leaned against his shoulder,

    despite the dirt on his clothes.

    Neither of them cared about each other''s smell. It was the first time Harrison realized that the usually

    independent Roxanne also needed him at times. This feeling of being needed was truly wonderful.

    He patted her back gently. "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    Harrison had Alexander gather information about Sebastian''s current wife and son. Sebastian''s son

    was named Nathaniel Martinez. He worked as the CFO at an investmentpany under the

    Rodriguez Group, earning a yearly sry of five hundred thousand dors. He owned several

    properties in Seraphim Haven, including two expensive sports cars and SUVs. Some of these

    properties were gifted by Sebastian in the past, while others Nathaniel purchased himself.

    Harrison also found out that the idea to defame Roxanne on the inte came from Nathaniel.

    With the information collected, Harrison decided to help Roxanne resolve the online defamation issue.

    Vincent was deeply saddened by Roxanne''s situation.

    How could such a good daughter have such a malicious father? Vincent gave Harrison an order.

    "Harrison, I don''t care. You go online and take down all the distorted videos about Sebastian."

    Since the Rodriguez Group held shares in two of these mediapanies and Harrison knew the

    controllers of the remaining major online media outlets, it only took a few minutes to take down the

    videos from their official websites and self-media tforms.

    "Dad, you used to be the chairman of thepany. If we remove these videos, won''t new ones

    attacking Roxanne appear? Haven''t you thought about that?"

    Could that viin Sebastian really stop at this?

    He definitely wouldn''t.

    Harrison said, "To solve this problem, we need to show the truth to the public and give Roxanne

    justice."

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Vincent retorted, "But people online often only believe what they see and hear. They trust what''s

    presented to them. Sebastian abandoning Roxanne happened twenty-four years ago; it''s not easy to

    rify this with just words."

    "Don''t worry, I''m gathering evidence."

    Vincent added, "Also, go talk to the local police station and city management department, so that those

    inte users don''t cause trouble at Roxanne''spany."

    "I''ve already arranged that."

    "So quickly?"

    Vincent noticed that Harrison was bing more and more invested in Roxanne''s affairs and taking

    practical actions to protect and support her. This was a good sign. As long as his son cared enough

    about this matter, Vincent could rest assured. He hadplete trust in his son''s capabilities.

    As usual, Roxanne rode her electric bike and took Harrison to the subway station. Even though his long

    legs were in an awkward position while sitting on her small electric bike, he started to get used to it.

    Riding with her allowed him to see different scenery, something he couldn¡¯t experience in his luxurious

    car.

    He felt the air was fresher as he sat on Roxanne''s electric bike. So, despite having reached the subway

    station, Harrison wasn''t in a hurry to get off the electric bike. Roxanne looked back and said, "Why

    haven''t you gotten off? It''s almost eight o''clock. You have to be at work by 8:30 a.m. Aren¡¯t you afraid

    of beingte?¡±

    He was the boss of thepany. He could go to work whenever he pleased.

    Apanying her to the subway station on her electric bike every day was just to avoid her finding out

    his true identity for now.

    After she questioned him, Harrison finally got off the electric bike. Roxanne asked, ¡°Don¡¯t your feet get

    numb when you ride my electric bike?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well then, hurry up and go to work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about Sebastian. I have a friend who¡¯s a private detective. He can help me

    gather some evidence that¡¯s favorable for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your friend. Favors should be maintained; if you owe someone a favor, you

    have to repay it. I¡¯ve already figured out a solution. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Why are you being so polite to me?¡±

    ¡°Now, go to work already.¡±

    Harrison had to pretend to take the subway.

    In reality, his driver, Anthony, had been waiting on the other side of the road for quite some time.

    Anthony waited for Mr. Harrison every day from a distance.

    Harrison could have just gotten into the car nearby, but he insisted on riding Roxanne''s electric bike to

    the subway station.

    After watching Harrison enter the subway station, Roxanne noticed somethingter on. Did Harrison

    hold her waist particrly tightly when he was on her electric bike? Was he worried about falling off?

    That was weird since she hadn¡¯t ridden that fast today.

    Roxanne arrived at a nearby alley near herpany and saw that there were many security personnel

    patrolling it. Both the police station and the city management department were mobilized. Many tall,

    suited men who seemed like bodyguards stood there, appearing quite formidable. What were they

    doing? Could it be that they were capturing criminals nearby, like they didst time? But if they were

    arresting criminals, local police officers would be enough. Why were there so many people who looked

    like bodyguards?

    She had no idea that her husband had used his connections to mobilize them to protect her from being

    harassed again.

    At thepany, Oliver was still pressuring her to withdraw her shares. It was really frustrating.

    "Roxanne, didn''t you say you would double thepany''s sales? Look at how far the sales have

    dropped now!"

    "You should give me some more time."

    "For how long? Three days, five days? If this continues, the wholepany will suffer because of you."

    "Give me three more days."

    "Alright, Roxanne, as you say. If thepany''s online business is affected by you three days from now,

    you will automatically withdraw from thepany. You won''t even get your invested capital back.

    Consider itpensation for the losses thepany suffered."

    "Oliver, how can you treat Roxanne like this? She worked hard during the initial stages of thepany.

    You don''t understand anything, and the online business was started by Roxanne. You can''t just

    abandon her like this."

    Oliver retorted strongly, "Is this called abandonment? Because of Roxanne, ourpany doesn''t even

    have a single order now. Rent for the office building, employee sries, supplier payments¡­ none of

    them can be avoided, right? Are we all going to suffer because of her?"

    Thepany''s financial staff chimed in, "Yes, Roxanne, because of you, we won''t even be able to pay

    sries next month. By then, we''ll have to find new jobs."

    The difficult situation they were in now was all caused by Sebastian.

    Roxanne''s mind was in chaos; she waspletely muddled. "Just give me a few more days; I''ll find a

    way to fix this."

    She rode her electric bike alone, aimlessly wandering along the riverbank. As she walked, she racked

    her brain, trying toe up with a solution.

    Harrison''s arranged bodyguards were trailing behind at a distance and kept him updated on the

    situation.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, Roxanne has been riding her electric bike by the riverside for several rounds now.

    Could she be in danger? Should I monitor her more closely?"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Harrison had secretly arranged bodyguards to protect Roxanne due to the recent online harassment

    and disclosure of her private information. He emphasized to the bodyguards that they shouldn''t get too

    close and shouldn''t let Roxanne discover their presence. Thus, the bodyguards kept their distance and

    remained cautious.

    As the bodyguards watched Roxanne pacing along the riverbank, they grew concerned about her state

    of mind and the possibility of her taking a drastic step due to Sebastian''s actions.

    They reported this to Harrison, causing him to clench his phone tightly and his heart to skip a beat.

    Could she be considering suicide? While facing such a terrible father, anyone would be tormented, and

    suicidal thoughts weren''t out of the question.

    However, Harrison''s calm rationality kicked in, allowing him to analyze the situation.

    Despite the gravity of her circumstances, Roxanne was inherently optimistic. Even in the face of

    adversity, she would stand strong and positive. After all, she had managed to remain positive despite

    being abandoned by her parents at the age of four.

    Harrison reminded himself of this and concluded that she probably wasn''t as pessimistic as he initially

    feared.

    He instructed the bodyguards, "Keep a close eye but maintain your distance. Let me know immediately

    if there''s any change."

    He had an important meeting scheduled, and he had initially nned to finish it before seeking out

    Roxanne. However, he found it increasingly difficult to focus on the meeting.

    Eventually, he decisively ended the discussion with the senior management, saying, "Let''s wrap it up

    for today. I have other urgent matters to attend to. We''ll continue tomorrow. Meeting adjourned."

    Harrison was the first to leave the meeting room. His pace quickened as his urgency grew.

    Alexander followed and inquired, "Harrison, what''s wrong with you? The online harassment of your wife

    is affecting your mood, isn''t it?"

    Harrison continued walking, saying, "Why would I be so unsettled by that?"

    "Are you trying to deny it again?"

    "Can''t I?"

    "Your face is full of concern for your wife. Are you heading to console her?"

    Harrison remained silent.

    He entered his office, changed his clothes, and reemerged wearing a different outfit.

    Alexander observed him and questioned, "Why do you change into this navy suit every time you leave

    thepany building? Moreover, the quality of this suit doesn''t seem that good."

    "It was custom-made by Roxanne." Harrison said as he adjusted his cor with care.

    Alexander suddenly realized, "Oh, so it''s a suit made by your wife. No wonder you like wearing it, even

    though it doesn''t look high-quality."

    Harrison straightened his sleeves, "You''re overthinking it. She doesn''t know who I really am yet, so

    wearing the clothes she bought for me won''t arouse suspicion."

    After adjusting his attire, Harrison continued, "Besides, I think the quality of this suit is decent. It''s not

    much worse than the clothes in my closet. It''s just that one is a branded item and the other isn''t. In the

    end, they''re all clothes. What''s the difference in the brand?"

    Alexander remarked, "Clearly, it''s because you like Roxanne. You even like the clothes she gives you.

    There''s no need for unnecessary exnations."

    Harrison stated, "You''re seeing things that aren''t there. I''m not in the mood to argue about this with you

    right now."

    Alexander grinned, "Are you willing to admit that you''re going to see Roxanne?"

    Harrison replied, "My wife is in trouble, and as her husband, shouldn''t I help her?"

    Alexander nodded, "Of course, of course! Go ahead; no one will stop you."

    Harrison hastened his steps and instructed, "You handle the matters rted to the group. If there''s an

    issue, deal with it yourself. You don''t need to call me. I trust your abilities."

    While observing Harrison''s hurried departure, Alexander asked, "Is it because you trust my abilities, or

    is it because you don''t want me to call and interrupt you while you''re with Roxanne?"

    Harrison didn''t answer; he was already far away and out of sight.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne couldn''tprehend it. Wasn''t she Sebastian''s biological daughter? Why was he causing her

    such misery? She parked her electric bike by the roadside, sat alone by the riverbank, and let the wind

    blow over her as she contemted these questions. But she couldn''t find any answers. She found

    Sebastian''s ount and his provided phone number, then dialed it.

    Sebastian''s phone remained busy. Ever since his live streamed suicide attempt a few days ago,

    numerous inte users found his contact information, wanting to offer him help.

    "Please don''t refuse. Twenty dors isn''t much; it¡¯s just a little gesture of goodwill from me. Take it as

    your living expenses so you don''t go hungry."

    One hundred dors, fifty dors, twenty dors...

    Sebastian intentionally left his phone number and methods for people to send him money on the

    tform, iming that he wanted his daughter Roxanne to send him some living expenses. However,

    he sessfully manipted their sympathies and used it as an opportunity to collect funds, pretending

    to be in dire need.

    His trick worked, and he constantly received notifications of iing funds. After expressing gratitude

    over the phone, he hung up and immediately revealed a malicious smile.

    "People are so easily deceived."

    The inte was truly a remarkable thing. It not only threatened Roxanne, who wasn''t even cared for

    by her father, but also easily swindled a substantial amount of money from well-meaning people.

    If he had known earlier, he would have live streamed his suicide attempt sooner, perhaps raking in

    even more money.

    Sebastian, now feeling satisfied, anticipated that Roxanne would obediently give him both the property

    and the living expenses. He stupidly thought that Roxanne would really give him all these things just

    because of her status as his daughter?

    At that moment, another call came in.

    Was it another easily manipted inte usering to offer money?

    Sebastian answered the call.

    Roxanne''s pained voice confronted him, "Sebastian, are you even human? Are you enjoying yourself

    watching people insult and harass me on the inte?"

    Sebastian couldn''t discern Roxanne''s voice. Since he hadn''t raised her since she was four, he had no

    idea what she sounded like. However, Roxanne''s questioning led him to realize her identity.

    He snorted coldly, "Roxanne, are you feeling frightened now? Have you prepared the house and the

    living expenses? Oh, right. Roxanne, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want the property paid in

    installments. I want you to pay me in full, and I want sole ownership rights.

    Also, I''ve decided that I don''t want the living expenses on a monthly basis. I want you to pay me thirty

    years¡¯ worth of living expenses upfront. This way, you can''t use excuses to avoid paying meter.

    If you can do all this, I will tell the inte users that you''ve realized your mistakes, and I''ll defend you,

    persuading them to forgive you."

    Roxanne was trembling with anger, feeling as if her soul was being torn apart.

    How could someone be so heartless, cruel, and shameless?

    Sebastian wasn''t even deserving of the title father. He wasn''t human.

    Why should she suffer so much because of him? She was his own flesh and blood; why was he doing

    this? Even if he didn''t like her, he didn''t need to push her to such extremes. She couldn''t ignore this

    pain, as it came from someone she couldn''t distance herself from. Despite her strength, she couldn''t

    fend off the pain that originated from him.

    Powerless and overwhelmed by anger, she weakly asked, "Sebastian, since I was four years old,

    you''ve never cared for me. Even if I were capable of providing you with a house worth nearly a million

    dors and a monthly allowance of a thousand dors, wouldn''t you feel any shame when you ept

    them?"

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    "Why should I feel ashamed for taking money from my own daughter?"

    "Roxanne, now that you''re the boss of thepany, do you think you''re amazing and no longer respect

    me as your father? Without me, where would you be? If I hadn''t brought you into this world, would you

    have what you have today?

    I gave you life, so you should buy me a house and give me money to spend. All the money you earn

    should be used to show filial piety to me."

    Sebastian''s words were filled with selfishness and irrationality, but he delivered them to Roxanne as if

    they werepletely justified.

    Roxanne''s emotions were already shattered by anger, and she realized that she couldn''tmunicate

    with Sebastian using normal values and reasoning. Continuing like this would only make her more

    infuriated. She ended the call and found herself shaking uncontrobly.

    From a few meters away, the bodyguards hidden behind the trees observed Roxanne''s emotional

    breakdown by the riverside, and their anxiety grew. They were worried that she might attempt

    something drastic. Quickly, they called Harrison.

    "Harrison, you bettere quickly. Roxanne seems to be seriously considering jumping into the river.

    After finishing a phone call with someone, she was trembling and became increasingly agitated. I''m

    genuinely concerned that she might do something impulsive."

    Harrison was in a car driven by Anthony. The car was already speeding towards the riverside.

    Harrison''s anxiety was evident from his demeanor as he urged, "Drive faster."

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I can''t speed up anymore. Going any faster might lead to a fine."

    "The fine won''t be an issue for you."

    "Harrison, that''s not what I meant."

    Anthony knew that Harrison nevercked money. However...

    "Harrison, what I meant was that driving any faster might cause an ident. Safety first."

    Of course, Harrison understood the importance of safety. But he remained restless, and his face was

    filled with tension.

    Only when the bodyguards called again, confirming that Roxanne had left the riverside, did he sigh in

    relief.

    Roxanne found a barbecue restaurant and took a seat by herself. She ordered several tes of meat

    and vegetables, intending to treat herself. She wasn''t some saint. She had her own worries and pains,

    and it was impossible for her to maintain a positive and optimistic attitude every day. But no sadness

    was too great to be healed by the fragrance of roasted meat. The sadder she felt, the more she wanted

    to eat heartily. She swallowed a piece of slightly burnt, spicy, and piping hot beef, feeling the fiery

    sensation rolling in her mouth and stomach. It seemed to alleviate her difort.

    Indeed, good food could heal all wounds!

    Harrison received the updated location and rushed to the barbecue restaurant, where he found

    Roxanne devouring her food.

    There was a drop of oil on the corner of her mouth. She wiped it with a tissue and continued eating

    heartily.

    Harrison had grown ustomed to her eating style. The longer he spent with her, the less

    ufortable he felt about her unrestrained, even somewhat wolfish eating habits.

    He actually realized that those high societydies who always surrounded himcked the authenticity

    that Roxanne possessed. They lived within the confines of the elegant image they had constructed for

    themselves, appearing overly affected and artificial.

    But who could imagine what they were truly like behind closed doors?

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was different. She remained true to herself in public and private, never

    pretending and always being genuine. She ate with eagerness and cuteness, as if she were a famished

    kitten that had gone without food for days.

    Harrison walked over and sat down across from her, taking his time. "You ordered so much food. Did

    you expect me to show up?"

    "Why are you here?" Roxanne raised her head in surprise, her mouth still full.

    Harrison instructed a waiter to bring an extra set of utensils as he gazed at the dishes before him. "I

    had something nearby and happened to pass by. I saw you enjoying the barbecue so much, I decided

    to join you."

    "Is it just a coincidence?"

    "Yes!" Harrison was getting more adept at lying, "I also hadn''t eaten yet."

    "Can you handle spicy food?"

    Apparently, Harrison wasn''t a fan of spicy food.

    "I''ll order a te of non-spicy meat for you."

    Harrison looked into her eyes and suddenly asked, "Have you cried?"

    Roxanne, who was getting utensils ready for him, stopped in her tracks.

    "No, the wind was strong, and sand blew into my eyes."

    Clearly, she had cried, yet she stubbornly denied it.

    Harrison took the utensils she had prepared and asked, "Is it because of Sebastian?"

    "Okay, I admit that I did cry a bit earlier. But I''m fine now; don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Do you know you have a younger brother?¡±

    ¡°What younger brother? Are you talking about Sebastian¡¯s son fromter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people in the vige mention it, but I¡¯ve never met him.¡±

    ¡°His name is Nathaniel. He¡¯s the CFO of a subsidiary investmentpany under the Rodriguez Group,

    with an annual sry of five hundred thousand dors and ten properties in his name. Two of them

    were purchased for him by Sebastian some years ago.¡±

    ¡°Why do you know so much about Sebastian¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°I had a friend look it up.¡±

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t too concerned about Harrison¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ and didn¡¯t pay attention to his mention of the

    Rodriguez Group. She was more focused on Nathaniel¡¯s annual sry of five hundred thousand dors

    and ten properties.

    ¡°If Sebastian¡¯s son is so wealthy, why does he want me to buy him a house for his retirement?¡±

    Her anger red. She didn¡¯t feel like eating the food in front of her anymore.

    She tightly gripped the fork in her hand as her face twisted in pain.

    ¡°Why is he pestering me even though he has a son? Does he want to ruin my life?¡±

    Harrison tried to console her. ¡°Roxanne, I¡¯m telling you this not to infuriate you. I¡¯m saying that the

    responsibility for his retirement should be borne by his son, Nathaniel, not you. If these things were

    exposed on the inte, public opinion would immediately shift. At that time, the person criticized by

    the entire inte would be Sebastian, not you. You can rest assured."

    Harrison''s reasoning made sense.

    Roxanne seemed to have found a better solution. This way, she wouldn''t have to endure such injustice

    anymore.

    She appeared somewhat excited. "Harrison, thank you. You even had your friend look into Sebastian''s

    son for me."

    "We''re husband and wife; there¡¯s no need to be so polite."

    "I won''t be eating with you. I have an important matter to attend to. Harrison, finish your meal and

    remember to pay the bill. I''ll leave first."

    "I can apany you."

    Harrison quickly settled the bill and hurried outside, just as Roxanne was about to leave on her electric

    bike.

    "Roxanne, wait for me," Harrison called out. "What important matter do you need to handle?"

    "Dealing with Sebastian, of course. I can''t continue enduring his false usations. Don''t worry, I can

    handle it. You go to work; don''t let my issues affect your job."

    "If it''s about dealing with Sebastian, I can take a leave to apany you."

    "No need. You''ve just found a new job, and thepany even gave you a bonus. It''s better not to take

    a leave."

    "It''s alright; thepany isn''t that busytely."

    Harrison insisted on apanying her.

    Since it was his ownpany, he had the authority to decide whether he should work or not.

    Roxanne didn''t argue further.

    At this moment, Sebastian''s call came through.

    After seeing his number, Roxanne was filled with anger, but she still answered the call.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Sebastian''s threatening voice came through the phone, "Roxanne, have you thought over what I told

    you? You better not test my patience. Otherwise, I''ll make your work and life even worse."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Wasn''t her life already a hot mess?

    Being attacked by strangers, getting pelted with rotten eggs, misunderstood and criticized, even her

    If things continued this way, herpany would go belly up for sure. Running a small business was

    already a hard slog. It was a struggle just to survive. After Sebastian Martinez smeared her name

    online, it was like adding insult to injury, driving her into a corner. Did Sebastian want to make things

    even worse for her?

    She clenched her phone, her newly adjusted mood ring up again. "Sebastian, you want the house

    and living expenses, right? Let''s meet and talk."

    An hourter.

    Roxanne Martinez was waiting for Sebastian in a coffee shop.

    When Sebastian showed up, he still had his cane, but his face was full of arrogance. It seemed like he

    had Roxanne all figured out. "Are the house and living expenses ready? If not, we have nothing to

    discuss."

    Roxanne poured some coffee, not even ncing at Sebastian, "Can''t we just sit down and have a civil

    conversation as father and daughter?"

    "No need to talk. I have only one condition. You buy a house in full payment under my name and pay

    me thirty years of living expenses in one go. Then, I''ll speak well of you online."

    "Dad!"

    When Roxanne shouted, "Dad,¡± the cup in her hand was trembling, along with her lips.

    She choked back tears. She hadn''t had the chance to call him ''Dad'' since she was four.

    Where was her dad? Where could she call out for her dad?

    So unfamiliar. So hateful. So painful. And so yearned for.

    Who didn''t yearn for a father''s love?

    "When did you remember that you had a daughter like me?"

    For a split second, a hint of guilt shed in Sebastian''s eyes, just a hint, but it was gone quickly. Maybe

    he knew he had failed Roxanne as a father. But that wasn''t going to make him soften up.

    He was getting impatient, "Quit beating around the bush. If you don''t have the house and living

    expenses ready, we have nothing to discuss."

    "You want the house and living expenses, fine. Sit down and listen to me. When I''m done, I''ll satisfy

    your demands," Roxanne deliberately took out a bank card and ced it on the table. "This is all my

    savings. As you said, I became a boss outside, started apany, and made quite a bit of money."

    Sebastian was indeed fooled by this and sat down.

    In reality, there was no money on Roxanne''s card.

    She felt cold, painful, and hateful inside.

    As expected, the temptation of money was greater. To Sebastian, familial affection was worthless.

    "Spit it out. What do you want to say?"

    "When I''m done, I''ll tell you the password for the bank card. But you have to listen patiently."

    "Go on. Hurry up."

    Sebastian was eyeing the bank card on the table, wondering how much money was in it. All he could

    think about was money.

    Roxanne looked at Sebastian, who was only interested in money, and said tearfully, "When I was little, I

    often wondered if it was because I wasn''t good enough, or if I wasn''t mature enough, that you and

    mom didn''t need me after the divorce. So after you two left, I tried my best to behave better, to be more

    obedient, but Grandma was still cold to me. She would hit me, scold me, and even re at me if I took

    an extra piece of vegetable, calling me a troublemaker.¡±

    "I started helping Grandma cook, doundry, and feed ducks when I was only four or five. I thought that

    the more I did, the sooner you and Mom woulde back to find me. People in the vige often

    mocked me, saying my parents didn''t want me and I was an abandoned child."

    "I would get angry at them, saying my parents were the best in the world, and they woulde back to

    find me. I waited and waited, only to be bullied more, to receive more indifference and dissatisfaction

    from Grandma, and to bepletely forgotten by my parents.¡±

    "Do you know, once, the single man at the entrance of the vige said he would give me candy and

    tricked me into his house? He took off my pants and touched me everywhere. I was terrified. I was

    sweating all over. I clung to my pants, picked up the scissors beside his bed, and stabbed him in the

    leg. Only then was I able to escape. Only when I grew up did I realize he wanted to molest me. I was

    only seven then. If there weren''t any scissors on his table, I might have..."

    At this point, Roxanne choked up and couldn''t continue.

    Tears flowed like a burst dam, incapable of stopping. She covered her face and cried bitterly.

    At this moment, Sebastian didn''t say a word. Perhaps seeing the person crying in front of him, his own

    daughter, he felt a bit guilty. But only a bit. He had no intention offorting Roxanne.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    After crying for a while, Roxanne raised her head again, wiped away her tears, and looked at

    Sebastian. "Sebastian, do you know that a little girl abandoned by her parents and left in the

    countryside can be bullied? When you were in Seraphim Haven, married to a new wife, with new

    children, living afortable life, did you ever think about your poor daughter left in the countryside?

    Whether she was fed, warm, had books to read, or was bullied. Did you consider this?"

    Sebastian seemed a bit flustered, "Of course I did, but..."

    "You did not." Roxanne shouted loudly. "You did not. When you and Mom divorced, you both said the

    same thing. With me as a burden, how could you possibly start a new life?

    You said to me you could never marry a new wife. Mom also said to me she could never remarry. You

    both didn''t want me.

    I cried and clung to your legs, begging you to take me with you, but you cruelly pushed me away. If I

    was a burden, then why did you give birth to me? You gave birth to me but didn''t take care of me. I

    would rather you gave me away, but you didn''t care if I was alive.

    You dumped me on a Grandmother who favored boys over girls. She wished I was dead every day.

    Feeding me was like feeding a dog. When I was bullied by the single man in the vige, she scolded

    me, saying it was because I was too provocative that I caught the man''s attention. She said I was a

    disgrace and told me to keep quiet.

    Do you guys have any idea how I''ve survived these years that you''ve left me in the dust? If you

    dumped me, what gives you the right to expect me to support you?"

    Sebastian banged the table in anger, looking like he was ready to throw punches. "Roxanne, ever

    heard of being grateful? Even if I didn''t raise you since you were four, I gave you life. You should be

    taking care of me. Without me, there wouldn''t be you. Every penny you earn, I deserve a cut. I want

    you to buy me a fully paid house in Seraphim Haven, give me ten grand a month for living expenses,

    and settle thirty years'' worth in one shot. That''s your duty."

    Roxanne let out a coldugh. How could a father be so shameless?

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    "Sebastian, twenty-something years and not a peep from you. I thought when we finally met again,

    you''d feel a pang of guilt and show me a hint of fatherly love. Even the tiniest bit, and I would''ve

    forgiven you. I really hoped for some love from you. But man, you''re so greedy, so low."

    Sebastian looked fierce and said, "Cut the crap. When am I getting the house and money? Or else, I''ll

    make your life a living hell until you can''t take it."

    Roxanne asked, "You think your online followers will forever buy your lies?"

    Sebastian said, "Those folks are easy to fool. A live stream, a bit of sad acting, and they''re eating out of

    my hand."

    Roxanne retorted, "I can live stream, too. You think you''re the only one who can?"

    Sebastian looked nervous, "live stream? You''re live streaming right now?" He looked around, didn''t

    spot any camera, and breathed a sigh of relief, but still jittery, "Roxanne, don''t freak me out."

    Roxanne moved a box on the table, revealing a phone, "Phone''s right here. I''ve been live streaming..."

    Sebastian knocked the phone to the ground, suddenly frantic. If Roxanne was really live streaming, his

    abandonment of Roxanne would be public knowledge. He''d not only lose his leverage for the house

    and money but might even be in serious trouble. Sebastian was in full-blown panic mode.

    ncing at the phone on the floor, Roxanne remained calm, "No worries, there are other phones in the

    room, also live streaming. I set up multiple streams to clear my name. Sebastian, I have no money to

    buy you a house. Even if I did, I wouldn''t obey you.

    There''s not a dime in this bank card. Yes, I opened apany with someone, but making money is

    hard; thepany barely staying afloat. I''m not living the high life you imagined in a luxurious house.

    I''m still in a rented ce, hustling in the city after work.

    And, Sebastian, you remarried and had a son, Nathaniel Martinez, didn''t you? CFO of a bigpany,

    earning half a million a year, owns ten houses in Seraphim Haven. You have a rich son. Why aren''t you

    leeching off him instead of me, who''s still living in a rental, almost bankrupted by you and abandoned

    by you since childhood?¡±

    "Sebastian, do you think it''s possible? I''ll letizens judge. Should I support you?"

    In her recent live stream, she told her childhood story, moving many viewers to tears. They wiped their

    tears andmented, "This damn guy doesn''t deserve our sympathy."

    "This shameless guy, calling us viewers stupid."

    "This guy deserves worse punishment. Even death is too good for him."

    "Damn, I was fooled by him, even sent him money. Roxanne, we''re sorry, we were duped,

    misunderstood you, we''re really sorry!"

    Public opinion can really backfire. The sympathy Sebastian received earlier was now turning into

    condemnation. They wanted to verbally destroy Sebastian, and even wanted toe out of the

    inte and literally kill Sebastian. This despicable man!

    Upon realizing the situation, Sebastian angrily retaliated. He grabbed Roxanne''s cor and balled his

    fist, ready to beat Roxanne.

    Just then, Harrison Rodriguez stepped out, stopping him in time. Not that Roxanne couldn''t handle

    Sebastian herself. Sebastian was over fifty. How could she not beat him? But Harrison''s appearance

    was timely. He grabbed Sebastian''s hand, almost crushing his bones. He said, "You think Roxanne has

    no one to protect her?"

    Sebastian was begging for mercy, "I''m sorry, isn''t that enough?"

    Harrison fumed, "You don''t even know what you did wrong. Let me warn you, Roxanne is not alone

    anymore. She has me; she''s no longer the helpless girl you can bully. If you harass Roxanne again,

    we''ll sue you for abandonment."

    Seeing Harrison''s towering figure, Roxanne suddenly felt safe. She wasn''t alone. Someone was

    protecting her. Even though she and Harrison didn''t have a romantic history, a responsible man like him

    could face difficulties with her.

    Exiting the caf¨¦, Roxanne and Harrison walked side by side. The caf¨¦ was located in a quiet park

    downtown. They crossed the grove and stopped on a bridge. Roxanne looked at Harrison, "I feel much

    better with you."

    Harrison also found the scenery beautiful. He handed her a piece of ice he had just got, "Put this on

    your eyes. They''re swollen like a frog''s."

    Roxanne applied the ice to her swollen eyes, "Did I look ugly when I cried?"

    Harrison answered, "Not ugly. You looked touching when you cried."

    Roxanneughed, "You, I clearly looked hideous, even had a runny nose, yet you still say I looked

    touching."

    Harrison smiled, "You knew you had a runny nose?"

    Roxanne said, "Even though I was really sad, I was also acting. Sebastian can act. Why can''t I? The

    harder I cry, the more viewers will hate Sebastian."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Chloe Mitchell called. Roxanne picked up, "Chloe, what''s up?"

    "Anne, thepany phone is bombarded by viewers. They''re all calling to apologize."

    "The inte is really something, ain''t it? Public opinion''s done aplete 180 in less than an hour?"

    "It''s more than that. Online orders are skyrocketing, all for you. Guess how many orders we got in the

    "How many?"

    "Take a wild guess."

    "Five hundred?"

    "Anne, you''re selling yourself short."

    "I can''t be that influential."

    "Your live stream had over five million viewers. Those people are your fans; they want to support you.

    In twenty minutes, we sold more than ten thousand orders."

    "Do we even have that much stock?

    "We do for now, but if this keeps up, we''ll run out soon."

    "Chloe, I''ll deal with this at the office. Gotta go."

    After hanging up, Roxanne turned to Harrison, "Heading back to the office?"

    Her problem was sorted. It was time for Harrison to head home. He nodded, "Can you drop me off at

    the subway station? I''ll take the train home."

    "Why is it always me dropping you off? Can''t you return the favor for once?"

    Roxanne handed Harrison the keys to her electric bike. Harrison frowned, "I can''t ride one of those."

    He was serious. He''d never ridden a electric bike before. "Really? You can drive a car but can''t ride a

    electric bike?"

    "It''s not that strange."

    In his mind, Harrison was thinking, Don''t you know I always have a personal driver and a luxury car for

    transportation?

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Worried that Roxanne might not take it well, Harrison decided to keep his lips sealed for now.

    "Alright, if you can''t ride, I''ll give you a lift to the subway station. You go to work, and I''ll head back to

    the office." Roxanne gave Harrison a ride to the subway station. His long legs looked a bit awkward on

    her petite electric bike.

    Although his legs were a bit numb, Harrison thought the scenery today was particrly pleasing to the

    eye. Especially the cool breeze made him feel refreshed.

    When they reached the subway station, Roxanne looked at Harrison, who was pretending to catch the

    subway, and called out, "Harrison!"

    "Yes?" He turned to her, "What''s up?"

    Roxanne was a bit hesitant to say it out loud. She smiled at him, "I don''t really know how to say this."

    "What can''t you say between us?" Harrison responded.

    Roxanne thought for a moment, then firmly said, "True, let me just get it out there."

    After getting a nod from Harrison, she looked him in the eye and decisively said, "Harrison, let''s not

    divorce, okay?"

    Harrison furrowed his brows. This question somewhat puzzled him.

    Roxanne went on, "Harrison, I didn''t have a family, only Chloe. I feel warmth now that I''m married and

    have you and Vincent Rodriguez. Vincent treats me better than my own father. This family makes me

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    very happy and content. I don''t want to be without a family again. So, Harrison, let''s not divorce, okay?

    Whatever problems we have, we can discuss them, support each other, trust each other, and live a

    good life, okay?"

    Roxanne''s gaze suddenly softened, touching his heart.

    Originally, Harrison''s intention was to divorce after a year.

    However, hearing Roxanne saying this, he didn''t have the heart to reveal his original n.

    He absolutely couldn''t. If he said it, she would surely be devastated. After thinking for a while, he

    smiled and said, "Alright!"

    He himself didn''t expect that when he said "Alright", his tone was so firm.

    Roxanne smiled a sweet smile with tears in her eyes. "Harrison, thank you for giving me a family."

    She finally had a family.

    Seeing her teary eyes, Harrison gently flicked her forehead. "Silly girl, you''re getting emotional over

    such a small thing?"

    "Of course." Roxanne wiped her tears and said earnestly, "You don''t know how much I''ve longed for a

    family."

    Harrison patted her head. Hisrge hand rested on her head as ifforting her. "I promise you, we

    won''t divorce. We''ll live a good life."

    "Thank you!"

    "How many times are you going to say ''thank you''?" Harrison flicked her forehead again, "Why so

    formal between us?"

    "I have to say it. You took a special leave to help me set up the live streaming site to fight against

    Sebastian. You even stepped in to protect me when Sebastian was about to attack me. I''m really

    grateful and moved."

    "Really that moved?"

    "Of course."

    "So, have you fallen in love with me?" Harrison asked, watching Roxanne''s reaction closely.

    Roxanne''s eyes were full of gratitude, but no more than that, "Of course not. Falling in love with

    someone isn''t that quick."

    Harrison couldn''t detect the disappointment in his own eyes. He gently patted Roxanne''s forehead,

    "You''re too honest. Can''t you just humor me?"

    "So, you want me to fall in love with you?" Roxanne asked jokingly.

    Harrison frowned and seriously said, "You''re overthinking. To be honest, I don''t have any feelings for

    you yet. But I will dedicate myself to our life together."

    "I believe you''ll be apetent, good husband. Now, head to the subway station. I need to get back to

    the office too."

    Harrison pretended to head to the subway station. When Roxanne rode off on her electric bike, he

    returned to Anthony''s Rolls Royce parked nearby. Then, he called Alexander.

    Before Harrison could speak, Alexander said excitedly, "Harrison, I watched your wife''s live stream. I

    was really moved. Sebastian is so despicable; it''s unbearable. I really want to send people to teach him

    a lesson."

    Harrison said, "With all the stuff going on at thepany, you still have time to watch Roxanne''s live

    stream?"

    Alexander said, "I don''t want to watch. I''m just really worried."

    Harrison asked, "You''re worried about my wife?"

    Alexander''s answer made Harrison''s tone turn sour.

    Alexander heard his dissatisfaction andughed, "Are you jealous? Don''t you know your wife''s issue

    has be the headline news online? It''s such a sudden and drastic change, and it''s heartbreaking.

    Not just me, everyone online is heartbroken, okay?"

    Harrison said, "You don''t need to be heartbroken."

    Alexander said, "Alright. Roxanne is your wife. It''s enough that you''re heartbroken."

    Alexanderughed on the other end of the phone. Heughed at Harrison, who said he didn''t like

    Roxanne but did everything that suggested he did. Such contradiction was iprehensible. Even

    Anthony, who was driving, couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Harrison said seriously, "Let''s talk business."

    Alexander said, "You finally have the mind to deal withpany matters. Tell me, is it about that

    project?"

    Harrison said, "I want you to investigate the incident Roxanne mentioned in her live stream about how

    she was almost assaulted by a man in their vige when she was young."

    Alexander said, "I did overlook that. If it''s really like Roxanne said, that guy needs to be punished

    hard."

    Harrison didn''t bring it up around Roxanne. He was afraid that mentioning it might stir up old wounds.

    This kind of thing can cast a lifelong shadow. But thank God Roxanne was tough. She knew how to

    protect herself with a pair of scissors. Otherwise, her whole life would have been ruined since she was

    seven.

    Alexander felt really sorry for Roxanne too, "Harrison, I''ll get on it straight away and deal with this

    bachelor guy. If we find evidence, we''ll make sure he rots in jail."

    Harrison said, "If possible, it would be best if he didn''t live to tell the tale."

    Alexander said, "I know how to handle it, Harrison. Let me ask you if Roxanne was hurt by this

    bachelor guy when she was seven, would you look down on her?"

    Harrison had thought about this question when Roxanne was live broadcasting. He was very

    affirmative, "No matter what she''s been through, she''s still the purest girl in the world."

    Alexander said, "Harrison, congrats."

    Harrison asked, "Congrats for what?"

    Alexander said, "Congrats on stepping into the sacred territory of love. To truly love someone, you

    won''t care about their past."

    Harrison said, "You''re reading too much into it. I''m just doing my duty as a husband. My upbringing

    doesn''t allow me to judge someone based on their past."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Alexander said, "Don''t hide behind responsibility and education, dude. What''s so hard about admitting

    it?"

    Harrison retorted, "I don''t want to argue with you."

    Alexander said, "Alright, alright, we won''t argue."

    At this moment.

    Roxanne rushed back to the office.

    In the morning, her colleagues mistakenly thought she was person of poor character, even calling her a

    bitch.

    Now, all misunderstandings were cleared. They all apologized to her.

    On the one hand, she was indeed misunderstood. On the other hand, as a partner in thepany and

    after rifying the facts through a live broadcast, thepany''s orders skyrocketed, significantly

    improving the performance and saving thepany from closure. The future looked brighter, and they

    would continue to work under her leadership.

    Roxanne could clearly see who was sincerely apologizing and who was just trying to save their own

    skin. But she chose to let it slide.

    Now that the orders had skyrocketed, they needed more hands on deck. She wouldn''t fire them just

    because they insulted her. But if necessary, she wouldn''t hesitate to do so.

    The same went for Oliver Lewis, who came over smiling and said, "Roxanne, you''re amazing. Your live

    broadcast brought so much benefit to thepany. We can''t do without you."

    Oliver knew well that Roxanne had suddenly be a sensation. She was of great value now. Of

    course, he needed to suck up to her.

    Roxanne didn''t buy it. She returned to her desk and checked the online store orders, and indeed, there

    were a lot, unimaginably so.

    Thepany had finally turned around, and the business was better than ever. Roxanne made an

    internal call to summon a few key staff and said straight up, "Calcte how many orders and how

    much profit my live broadcast brought in. For this month''s revenue, don''t give Oliver a dime. After I take

    my share, the rest will be distributed as employee benefits."

    Oliver''s face changed instantly, "Roxanne, what do you mean by this? I''m a major shareholder of the

    Roxanne yed a recording without hesitation.

    "You''ve received a lot of criticism online, and it''s affecting thepany''s online business. Do you really

    think you can double our sales? Do you know that everyone online wants something bad to happen to

    you?"

    "Don''t bother me about online criticism. Just tell me, what if I manage to double thepany''s sales in

    a few days? What would you do then?"

    "I''ll eat my own excrement."

    "Don''t speak nonsense. Be practical. Tell me, if I really manage to double thepany''s sales in a few

    days, what would you do?"

    "If you truly manage to double thepany''s sales, all the extra profits will be yours. But if you can''t,

    take your initial investment and get out of mypany."

    Oliver was at a loss for words. Roxanne had already anticipated the public opinion. Sebastian''s nder

    made her the target of criticism, but as long as she rified the situation, she was sure to benefit. So,

    when Oliver wanted her to leave thepany, she recorded the conversation.

    "Oliver, all the employees are listening. You wouldn''t want to back out now, would you?"

    "I was just talking casually. How could you take it seriously?"

    "If everyone spoke casually like you, how would thepany operate, and how would employees be

    managed? We must follow the rules, or who will trust you in the future?"

    The employees chimed in, "Exactly, Mr. Lewis. You said it yourself. If Roxanne can double the

    Roxanne said, "I won''t enjoy the profit alone. I''ll distribute Oliver''s share to everyone."

    She knew very well that the employees were siding with her now because she could bring profit to the

    Since the fallout with Oliver, more challenges awaited her.

    Other than Chloe, the rest of the employees needed to be attracted to benefits for now. That''s the

    reality. Fortunately, she was confident she could win against Oliver.

    Oliver was defeated, seething with anger and wanting to retaliate, but he couldn''t do anything to her.

    "Roxanne, you''ve got guts."

    Watching Oliver storm off in anger, Roxanne felt a sense of satisfaction.

    After dispersing the employees, Chloe gave Roxanne a big thumbs up. "Anne, you''re amazing. You not

    only exposed Sebastian for who he truly is, protected your own reputation, but also made Oliver bow

    down."

    "He didn''t bow down. Didn''t you see how he was seething? There will be more battles ahead."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Same here. To divorce Oliver and get my house back, I have to fight the whole Lewis family."

    "Don''t worry, you''ve got me. We''ll slowly figure out how to handle the divorce and the house issue."

    "Anne, you''re right. Women should work hard to earn money and develop their careers to establish

    their own status. I''ve been feeling more confident these past few days. Especially after getting back the

    500,000 from Charlotte, I feel more empowered."

    "As long as you continue to work hard and develop your career, you''ll feel more and more empowered."

    The Sebastian storm had temporarily passed.

    After a couple of days, Chloe and Roxanne went to the cafeteria together. Chloe suddenly brought up,

    "Anne, my mom called me yesterday and told me that the single man who once bullied you was

    arrested."

    "Really?" Even now, mentioning that single man made Roxanne grind her teeth. Such a person

    deserved to be punished.

    "Do you know? In the past twenty-plus years, this man has vited twelve people. All of them were left

    in rural areas by their parents, just like you. It''s really horrifying. Luckily, you stabbed him in the thigh

    with scissors, or else you might have ruined your life."

    "He''s a total scumbag!" Roxanne ground her teeth. She should have done more than just stab him in

    the thigh, and she should have castrated him. That way, he wouldn''t have been able to hurt more

    people.

    After work that day, Roxanne asked Harrison to meet her at the park where they usually set up their

    stall. Today, they didn''t set up the stall. She just wanted to have a chat with Harrison.

    Harrison wondered, was Roxanne inviting him to the park for a date? He hadn''t expected their first date

    to be somewhere other than a fancy restaurant, a ssy concert hall, or the upscale golf course where

    the high and mighty usually hang out. Instead, they were in this mosquito-infested park. But it didn''t

    seem so bad with Roxanne by his side, even with the buzz-buzzing mosquitoes.

    Nighttime. They were walking side by side, their shadows blending into one under the moonlight. It did

    feel like a date.

    Harrison asked, "Roxanne, did you ask me out for something specific?"

    Roxanne stopped, "Harrison, did you catch on my live stream a couple of days ago when I mentioned

    that bachelor from my vige who almost vited me when I was seven?"

    Harrison responded gently, "Yeah, I heard it but didn''t want to pick at your wounds, so I didn''t ask you

    about it."

    Roxanne wanted to set the record straight, "Harrison, I want to tell you, although that bachelor did

    mean to harm me, I wasn''t vited. Since we''re married now, I should be honest with you. I wasn''t

    really..."

    "I believe you!" Harrison interrupted, covering Roxanne''s mouth gently with his hand, "You''re so smart

    and brave. You''re not afraid of anything. I believe you weren''t vited."

    He could see her worry. She must be scared.

    Scared that he might misunderstand her.

    So, Harrison silenced Roxanne, stopping her from exining further. The more she exined, the

    more her past pain became apparent.

    At that moment, his fingers gently covered her lips. Those lips were so soft. He really wanted to kiss

    them...

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Harrison''s trust touched Roxanne deeply. She gently moved Harrison''s hand away and asked,

    "Harrison, would you mind?"

    "If I had been there, I wouldn¡¯t just have stabbed his leg with scissors. I''d have chopped off his dick,"

    Harrison responded without hesitation.

    Roxanne burst intoughter, "Harrison, do you think we would have been childhood sweethearts if we

    had grown up together?"

    Harrison countered, "Did you have a runny nose a lot when you were a kid?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I don''t like little girls who are always sniffling. If you had a runny nose all the time as a kid, I might have

    found you a bit repulsive."

    "You''re the one who always had a runny nose. Even though I grew up in the countryside, I was very

    clean as a child."

    They continued walking.

    Roxanne then said, "Harrison, it''s strange. After my live stream, that single man at the vige entrance

    was arrested, and his previous crimes were exposed. It all happened so quickly."

    It was impossible for the authorities to investigate and get results that quickly. Only two days had

    passed, and the man was already in jail.

    Harrison suggested, "Maybe a powerful person behind the scenes is helping you."

    Roxanne immediately rebutted, "I¡¯m not that lucky to know any powerful people. The richest person I

    know is Oliver''s brother-inw, a local tycoon worth billions. But he doesn''t give a damn about us."

    Harrison noted, "What if you''re just lucky and did meet someone powerful?"

    Roxanne asked, "Who would that powerful person be, secretly supporting me from behind?"

    Harrison said nothing. He was the one secretly supporting her.

    Remembering her question a few days ago about whether he could promise not to divorce and his

    promise to treat her sincerely and live a good life together, Harrison furrowed his brows. Since he

    promised sincerity, he should discuss his identity with her at some point.

    But now was not the time. It was a matter that demanded a serious approach.

    The issue with Sebastian seemed to have passed. But it hadn''t.

    Roxanne exposed Sebastian''s crimes online and the fact that Sebastian''s son Nathaniel, who earned

    half a million a year, didn''t support his elderly father. Both father and son''s lives were greatly affected.

    Roxanne had experienced cyberbullying, and now Sebastian and Nathaniel were going through it. One

    day, Nathaniel pulled up outside Roxanne''spany in a high-end Porsche worth close to a million.

    The moment Roxanne stepped out, Nathaniel spotted her. She was with Chloe, chatting andughing

    with their arms linked.

    Chloe suggested, "Anne, Oliver aren''t home today. Amelia cooked something delicious. Come eat at

    my house."

    Roxanne declined, "I can''t. I have to go home for dinner. My father-inw also cooked something

    delicious, and Harrison will be home for dinner too. I need to go back and join them."

    Chloe noted, "Your life after marriage is really different from mine. Although I carefully chose my in-

    who adores you just by chance."

    Roxanne smiled, "Indeed, my father-inw treats me better than his own daughter."

    Chloe confessed, "I''m really envious of you."

    At this moment, Nathaniel, who had been leaning against his Porsche, stood up and blocked their path.

    Roxanne looked at the tall young man in front of her. He looked just like Sebastian, except Nathaniel

    wore sses, and Sebastian didn''t.

    "Are you Nathaniel?" Roxanne asked.

    Nathaniel had no idea he had a half-sister three years older than him. If it weren''t for Sebastian''s

    suicide attempt and Roxanne''s live stream retaliation, he would probably never have known he had

    such a poor sister from the countryside. But Nathaniel had no intention of recognizing Roxanne as his

    sister. Seeing her in a slum like this, he looked down on her. He arrogantly stated, "Roxanne, we need

    to talk about our father."

    Still holding Roxanne''s hand, Chloe said, "Anne, is this your half-brother?"

    Nathaniel gave Roxanne a disdainful look. He was certain her outfit and her shoes were definitely

    cheap knockoffs.

    He said with a disgusted expression, "Who''s her brother? I''m a senior executive in a bigpany with

    an annual sry of half a million. How could I have a poor rtive from the countryside?"

    Roxanne understood. If he didn''t acknowledge her, then she would do the same. She didn''t want to

    recognize such an ill-mannered rtive either.

    Arm in arm with Chloe, she walked off without ncing at Nathaniel. Despite her cheap clothes and

    appearance of poverty, she carried a queen-like aloofness in front of Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel quickly caught up and blocked their path again, "Roxanne, didn''t you hear me calling you? I

    want to discuss the matter of supporting our father."

    "Which father?" Roxanne asked coldly.

    Nathaniel rified, "Of course, ourmon father, Sebastian. Do you have a second father?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Roxanne scoffed, "Didn''t you just say you don''t have a poor rtive from the countryside like me? And

    now we have amon father? You must be mistaken."

    Nathaniel pointed at Roxanne''s nose, "Roxanne, him abandoning you was his mistake, but you are his

    daughter. You also have the duty to support him. That''s your responsibility, and you can''t run away from

    it."

    Roxanne snorted, "Nathaniel, I can''t wait to hear what other ridiculous things you have to say."

    Nathaniel went on, "Roxanne, I''m not trying to take advantage of you. I''ll give you 1000 dors a month

    for expenses. You just need to take care of Sebastian. No money out of your pocket."

    Roxanne scoffed, "Just 1000 dors?"

    "Nathaniel, here''s my counteroffer. I don''t need your money. I''ll give you 1500 a month, and you help

    take care of Sebastian. The extra five hundred, consider it a reward."

    "Do you think I need this 1500?"

    "Roxanne, don''t push it. You''re Sebastian''s daughter, too. It''s your responsibility to take care of him."

    "Speaking of responsibility, something just came to mind. You have ten properties in Seraphim Haven,

    two of which Sebastian bought for you in his younger days. Since they were bought by Sebastian, as

    his daughter, I should have the right to inherit his property. You should give me one, shouldn''t you?"

    Nathaniel suddenly became unusually agitated.

    "Roxanne, aren''t you going a bit too far? Traditionally, the property is inherited by sons. You''re just a

    daughter. What right do you have to my father''s house? You''re only his daughter."

    "Me, too far? What about you? When it was our turn to take care of Sebastian, you knew perfectly well

    that both sons and daughters have a share. Daughters should also be filial to their fathers. Sebastian is

    my father too. But now when ites to inheriting property, daughters suddenly don''t qualify. You''re

    not just overstepping, and you''re a hypocrite."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    "Who are you cursing at, huh?" Nathaniel clenched his fists, ready to throw them down.

    Chloe quickly stepped in, "Nathaniel, I''m filming you. It''s the digital age, man. If you dare to throw a

    punch, I''ll st your actions all over the inte."

    Hearing the warning, Nathaniel pointed at Roxanne''s nose threateningly, "Roxanne, don''t think just

    because your live stream is popr that you can dodge supporting Sebastian. My grandpa wields

    some serious clout in Seraphim Haven. I can make yourpany go belly-up in no time. If you don''t

    take Sebastian, just you wait and see."

    Chloe retorted, "You know I''m filming, and you''re still so cocky?"

    Nathaniel snatched Chloe''s phone and threw it on the ground, shattering it.

    "Oh no, oh no, I had so many videos of Aria when she was little on there," Chloe bent over to pick up

    the ruined phone.

    Nathaniel, unbothered that he''d wrecked someone else''s property, continued, "Roxanne, forget about

    leaking stuff online. I''ve got connections. You won''t be able to post anything. And even if you do, it''ll be

    deleted instantly. Try me."

    So, that was why Roxanne''s live stream got shut down.

    Nathaniel went to his car, dragged Sebastian out, pushed him in front of Roxanne, then tossed a

    thousand bucks on the ground, "Don''t say I''m not supporting you. Here are your living expenses. A

    grand should be enough. Get lost and don''t bother me again. Remember my words."

    With that, Nathaniel walked away decisively.

    Sebastian watched his son''s retreating figure, speechless. Sebastian had been leeching off his wife

    and even used her money to keep a mistress, which got him kicked out by Nathaniel''s grandpa.

    Sebastian had married Nathaniel''s mother for her wealth and status, but he wasn''t content with just

    that.

    Nathaniel''s grandpa held significant influence and was ruthless.

    Sebastian, fearing a beating, chose to bully Roxanne, an easy target. She was a girl all alone in the

    world, an easy pick.

    Sebastian was a ssic bully, tough with the weak and weak with the tough. Now that he was at a

    dead end, Sebastian started begging Roxanne. "My girl, I was wrong. I apologize. We''re family. Please

    forgive me. I have nowhere to go. Let mee home with you."

    Roxanne didn''t show any weakness, "Do you have a daughter?"

    "Of course I do," Sebastian, leaning on his cane, tried to grab Roxanne''s hand, ying the sentiment

    card. But Roxanne pulled away, "Roxanne, I know you hate me. But no matter what, I''m still your

    father. Before your mother and I divorced, I did love you."

    Chloe, infuriated, said, "Sebastian, now that you''re in a bind, you remembered to apologize to

    Roxanne? What do you take Roxanne for? Do you know how terrible the things you did to her were?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chloe tightly held Roxanne''s hand, afraid she might soften, and hurriedly advised her, "Anne, you have

    to stay strong."

    Roxanne looked coldly at Sebastian, "My parents died when I was four. I won''t go soft."

    "Roxanne, are you really going to make me kneel and apologize? No matter what mistakes parents

    make, they are still your parents. Are you really going to make me kneel?" As Sebastian spoke, he was

    about to kneel.

    Roxanne said coldly, "If you want to kneel, go ahead. If you want to keep this drama going, I''m not

    afraid. I can y along. I''ve talked to awyer. What you and my mother did back then can be

    considered abandonment. If I really want to sue you, you might end up in jail."

    Sebastian no longer dared to y any tricks. He would not want to spend his days in jail if he really got

    charged with abandonment.

    "Chloe, let''s go."

    Sebastian watched her walk away coldly, helpless to do anything about it. He had no choice but to pick

    up the thousand dors on the ground and go find Nathaniel again.

    Chloe, worried that Roxanne might be upset, apanied her back to the slums, chatting as they

    walked.

    "Anne, you have a good husband now, a good inw family. Don''t let the things from your childhood

    upset you. It''s really not worth it."

    Since she was with Chloe, Roxanne was willing to share her thoughts.

    She smiled bitterly, "Some say the lucky ones use their happy childhood to heal a lifetime. The unlucky

    ones need a lifetime to heal their childhood. It''s true."

    She wasn''t as cheery and happy as she appeared. All her strength and optimism were just a facade.

    But life goes on, and she can''t be stuck in the past forever.

    "Chloe, don''t worry. I''ll stay positive. I''ll live well."

    "Why''s it starting to rain all of a sudden?"

    There was a convenience store nearby. They quickly took shelter under the outside umbre.

    "Anne, look, it''s raining, and herees your husband Harrison with an umbre. Such a considerate

    man."

    Roxanne immediately recognized Harrison in the crowd.

    Even in the rain, his tall and handsome figure stood out.

    The grimy, chaotic slum was a stark contrast to his aura.

    But even after going broke, the man was still hardworking, which Roxanne foundmendable.

    Harrison didn''t notice her. She waved at him, and he finally saw her, holding an umbre in one hand

    and a spare in the other. He quickly walked over. When he got close, he said, "I knew you rode your

    electric bike, so I didn''t dare to call you. Why did you walk home today?"

    Roxanne said, "The electric bike''s out of juice."

    "Let''s go, let''s head home," Harrison nced at Chloe and said politely, "Chloe, fancy popping over to

    ours?"

    Looking at the increasingly well-matched couple, Chloe replied, "I wouldn''t want to third wheel you love

    birds."

    Harrison handed the spare umbre to Chloe, "Then take it slow going home."

    Roxanne moved under Harrison''s umbre, waved goodbye to Chloe, and asked her to send a text

    once she got home before leaving with Harrison.

    Watching the couple shoulder to shoulder under the rain, sharing a single umbre, Chloe felt a pang

    of envy. Harrison was a man you could rely on. His father was a well-mannered man who always

    considered others'' feelings.

    However, her inws were a pain in the neck. Why couldn''t she strike gold like Roxanne did? Yet,

    Chloe was happy for Roxanne.

    She noticed that although Roxanne and Harrison were sharing an umbre, their hands were not

    intertwined. Chloe was sure that the couple, who had been married for almost a month, hadn''t

    consummated their marriage yet.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    If there wasn''t something going on, how could these two not be holding hands by now?

    A few days ago, when they went back to their old rural home, Harrison''s dad specifically asked her to

    arrange for them to sleep in the same bed.

    Look at the situation, both of them were still innocent as newborns, and they were such prudes!

    Not only was Vincent worried, but Chloe was too because she had no clue when this couple would

    finally make some progress.

    However, Chloe was secretly pleased. At least her bestiended herself a reliable man.

    Chloe held up her umbre and left.

    In the rain, Roxanne and Harrison walked shoulder to shoulder.

    Roxanne stood on Harrison''s right.

    Harrison first held the umbre with his right hand so he could better shield Roxanne from the rain and

    wind.

    But with his right hand holding the umbre, Harrison couldn''t free it to hold Roxanne''s hand.

    He switched the umbre to his left hand, and only after walking over a hundred steps did he muster up

    the courage to reach out for Roxanne''s hand.

    But at that moment, Roxanne reached into her backpack to feel for her keys.

    Harrison didn''t get to hold her hand, and he felt so awkward.

    Luckily, no one saw it.

    They climbed the stairs together.

    The first day Harrison followed Roxanne to this run-down rental, he was shocked to find no elevator.

    Climbing stairs was the only way up. The hallway lights were hit or miss, and the walls were stered

    with all sorts of small ads.

    He was so gutted by the ce.

    But after living there for nearly a month, he seemed to have gotten used to it.

    When climbing the stairs with Roxanne, they could chat as they walked.

    Not sure if it was because he got used to the ce, or because there was a unique Roxanne in this

    environment.

    Either way, he was more than happy to be with Roxanne now.

    In Alexander''s words, he''d rather ditch high-ss parties, blow off socializing, skip golf, and just stay in

    Roxanne''s shabby rental.

    Dinner was made by Vincent.

    After eating, Roxanne wanted to clean up, but Vincent stopped her, "Anne, girls'' hands are too delicate

    for this. Don''t do the chores. Sit down and rest."

    "Dad, you always don''t let me do things. It makes me feel kind of bad." Roxanne felt a bit embarrassed.

    Harrison stood up, collecting the dishes as he said, "Dad''s right. Girl''s hands will get rough if they wash

    dishes too much. Just sit, I''ll wash."

    This was Roxanne''s rental, no maid, no fancy dishwasher.

    Vincent could only wash the dishes by hand.

    Harrison conscientiously gathered the dishes and went to the kitchen.

    Vincent felt Harrison had made some progress.

    Last time, he had to push Harrison to wash the dishes. This time, Harrison took the initiative.

    Not bad, not bad at all.

    Roxanne was very moved, "Dad, you''ve done a great job educating Harrison. Not like Chloe''s

    husband, Oliver and his family think that wives are for having kids, doing chores, and being free

    nannies. But Harrison is different. He shares everything at home, whether it''s earning money or doing

    chores."

    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" said Vincent, "I told you when you married Harrison, you would definitely be

    happy."

    Roxanne smiled a satisfied smile.

    Vincent went on, "Only familiescking in education think women are for birthing kids, doing chores,

    and being unpaid nannies. In our family, women always have a higher status than men. What kind of

    man is he if he doesn''t even cherish his own partner? This is the basics."

    Roxanne looked at Vincent with admiration, "Dad, you must have cherished Mom a lot when she was

    alive."

    The smile in Vincent''s eyes gradually faded.

    He missed the days when his wife was still around, and he missed her every moment of every day.

    "I wanted to cherish her for a lifetime, but her life was full of misfortunes. She left us before she even

    turned fifty."

    "Dad, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought up your sad memories!"

    "It''s okay. Eight years have passed, and your mom still lives in my heart. Last night, I dreamed that

    your mom asked me when her son and daughter-inw would give her a grandchild. When you have a

    grandchild, remember to worship at her grave, so she can be happy too. Anne, you and Harrison need

    to consider this soon."

    Roxanne was too embarrassed to tell Vincent that she and Harrison hadn''t consummated their

    marriage yet, so she just shyly nodded.

    Then, she went to the kitchen to help Harrison wash the dishes.

    The kitchen was small, and it felt a bit crowded with Roxanne.

    Harrison washed them first. Roxanne wanted to help and clean them again, but Harrison wouldn''t let

    her.

    He pushed her out of the kitchen, "You go chat with Dad."

    "I can help."

    "Let me do it and clean the dishes myself, or Dad will say I''mzy again."

    "Okay."

    "What''s on your mouth?"

    "What?"

    Harrison wiped his wet hands on his apron, then gently wiped the corner of Roxanne''s mouth with his

    thumb.

    "You didn''t wipe your mouth after eating."

    He rubbed her mouth corner a few more times, "You need to eat slower. You got food in your mouth.

    There, I''ve wiped it clean for you."

    Roxanne was a bit embarrassed.

    During the day, when she wanted to exin her things, Harrison covered her lips with his hand.

    Now, he directly helped her wipe her mouth.

    "Really?"

    She wiped it a few more times before saying, "Dad''s steak was too delicious. I couldn''t help but eat

    fast."

    Harrison thought for a moment; of course, it was delicious. That beef wasn''t ordinary. It was high-

    quality beef that his dad had imported and kept on their own farm.

    Harrison continued washing the dishes.

    Roxanne went back to chat with Vincent.

    Vincent asked, "Anne, have you noticed that Harrison isn''t as distant towards you as when you just got

    married?"

    "We were pretty cold to each other when we first got hitched," Roxanne reminisced about their time

    right after tying the knot.

    Vincent said, "Anne, I''ve got a favor to ask."

    Roxanne replied, "Dad, just spit it out. I''m all ears. You don''t need to walk on eggshells."

    Vincent said, "This ain''t a small matter. I know you and Harrison haven''t hit the sack yet, but I know

    him, and I don''t think he hates you. In fact, he might even have a thing for you. With this in mind, you

    can take the bull by the horns, have a baby ASAP, and give me a granddaughter."

    Vincent had a soft spot for girls.

    If Roxanne had a daughter, he bet she''d be as beautiful and smart as Roxanne.

    He would hand over all his lifetime wealth to Roxanne and her daughter.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows.

    Vincent continued and said, "Roxanne, I don''t see you as a baby factory for the family. I just want a

    granddaughter. And don''t sweat about the money. Once you''re pregnant, I''ll hand over all my savings

    to you. I''ve got quite a stash."

    "But, Dad¡­ how can I get Harrison to sleep with me? He''s so tall and strong, I can''t force him."

    Besides, this sort of thing should happen naturally.

    She wasn''t ready yet.

    They had only known each other for less than a month.

    Even in a formal rtionship, she thought it was too fast to jump into bed after only a month.

    This was way too fast.

    "Dad, I was nning on spending my life with Harrison anyway. I can promise you I''ll give you a

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    granddaughter, but we''ve got to take things slow. But why do you want a granddaughter so much, not a

    grandson?"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    This topic got Vincent all pumped up.

    "Little girls are just so darn cute, always soft and lovely. And the boys, they''re always up to no good, a

    real handful. If you and Harrison could give me a granddaughter, I''d buy her beautiful princess dresses,

    decorate her room in pink, and get her a piano and tons of dolls. I''d send her to the best school..."

    Realizing he''d gone off on a tangent, Vincent suddenly stopped.

    He''d almost blown his cover.

    Vincent quickly added, "I''m just saying, if I had a granddaughter, I''d go all out to give her the best."

    During holidays, he''d definitely shower his granddaughter with gifts.

    No, he could just give her a credit card straight away.

    When she was a bit older, he¡¯d set her up with a vi, an estate, apany...

    Vincent had tons of ideas for spoiling his granddaughter, and he couldn''t wait.

    Upon hearing this, Roxanne was somewhat moved, "Dad, being your granddaughter must be a st.

    As your daughter-inw, I already feel like I''m living a dream."

    "Then you and Harrison better get cracking on giving me a granddaughter. I only need one. I know

    having babies is tough."

    Just then, Harrison walked out after finishing the dishes.

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    Vincent looked at Harrison, "I''ve decided to move back home."

    Both Harrison and Roxanne asked, surprised, "Move back home?"

    Roxanne quickly added, "Dad, you''refy here. Why are you moving back home?"

    Vincent noticed that Harrison and Roxanne''s rtionship had improved.

    At least Harrison wasn''t rejecting Roxanne anymore.

    He''d just seen Harrison wipe Roxanne''s mouth, which was a huge step forward.

    If they spent time alone, their rtionship would surely progress even faster.

    So, Vincent made up the excuse that his farm needed tending to, and he had to go back for a while.

    Roxanne was somewhat reluctant.

    That night, Vincent had to leave.

    On his way out, Harrison pretended to call a cab for him.

    Before getting in, Vincent pulled Roxanne aside, encouraging her, "Roxanne, you gotta hang in there.

    Give us the Rodriguez family a little baby."

    Roxanne thought Vincent was a real character.

    He wasn''t biased towards boys and loved the idea of having a granddaughter, not a grandson.

    Vincent was one of a kind.

    She felt blessed to have such a father-inw. Must''ve done something right in her past life.

    The car drove off with Vincent.

    Harrison sent a message to the head of his security team.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Vincent and make sure he gets home safe.¡±

    The head of security replied, ¡° Mr. Harrison, roger that will do.¡±

    After sending the message, Harrison finally turned to look at Roxanne, who was grinning from ear to

    ear.

    She seemed especially cheery today.

    "What''s got you so happy?" Harrison asked, "What did my dad say to you?"

    Roxanne took a few steps, then turned around and said, "Vincent is my dad too now."

    Harrison walked by her side. She turned to him and asked, "Harrison, when you were little, was Vincent

    disappointed that you were a boy, not a girl?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "How''d you know?"

    "Because I''ve noticed Vincent really likes girls."

    "You''re just noticing now? Ever since you became part of the Rodriguez family, he''s been treating you

    like his own daughter, almost forgetting about me, his actual son."

    Apparently, the day he was born, the nurse brought him out and said, "Congrattions, it''s a boy."

    However, Vincent''s face fell instantly, and he was on the verge of tears.

    He was disappointed in his son.

    Because he didn''t have a daughter, he was depressed for several months.

    Afterward, Vincent raised Harrison like a girl, often dressing him in skirts, until Harrison started

    resisting.

    Harrison told Roxanne all this.

    Roxanne said, "I see!"

    With such a father-inw who adores girls, her daughter would surely be very happy.

    At that moment, Roxanne nced at Harrison next to her.

    He was tall, handsome, extremely good-looking, with sharp features.

    If she had kids with a hottie like him, their children would definitely be very good-looking.

    Harrison asked, "What exactly did my dad say to you?"

    "I won''t tell you. It''s a secret between Dad and me."

    "Fine, you''re his real daughter. I''m the outsider."

    "That''s what you get for not being a girl."

    Roxanne felt extremely lucky to have stumbled upon such a good family.

    However, her good friend Chloe wasn''t as fortunate.

    When Chloe got home, she found Oliver having a drink with a bunch of his friends.

    Amelia had taken Aria to her dance ss.

    Austin was sleeping in his room.

    Upon seeing her at the door, Oliver immediately ordered, "Chloe, whip up some more dishes for my

    friends quickly. Quentin loves your creamy baked lobster; there is some lobster in the sink. Clean it

    before you cook."

    Among Oliver''s friends, Quentin was the most decent.

    Quentin patted Oliver on the shoulder and said, "Oliver, let Chloe rest a bit. She doesn''t need to cook

    anymore. This is enough. Chloe''s been working all day, and she must be tired."

    Oliver scoffed, "Tired? Isn''t this what women are for when you marry them? It''s alright, let her cook."

    Chloe stood at the door.

    Though she''d grown numb to it, when Oliver said such things with such conviction, her heart still

    ached.

    Was this why he married her? To cook, clean, and do housework?

    Oliver really had the nerve.

    For Quentin''s sake, Chloe held back her anger.

    She just stood there at the door, not heading straight to the kitchen to cook, and Oliver shot her a nasty

    look.

    "I told you to make creamy baked lobster, and you''re just standing there like a log. Didn''t you hear

    me?"

    Most of the crowd hanging out with Oliver and drinking were a bunch of bad apples.

    Only Quentin once helped Chloe.

    Quentin did indeed have a thing for lobster.

    For Quentin''s sake, Chloe swallowed her anger and decided to treat the guests properly.

    Seeing her a bit worn out, Quentin quickly said, "Chloe, take a break, wash your hands, and sit down to

    eat with us."

    Oliver cut Quentin off, "Don¡¯t worry about her."

    Then he red at Chloe, "Get moving. What are you still standing here for?"

    His rude attitude was more than Quentin could bear, "Oliver, you should be looking after your wife, not

    expecting her to serve you like a nanny. If you keep treating Chloe like this, she might fall out of love

    with you, even consider divorcing you."

    "Divorce? She wouldn''t dare."

    Oliver said, taking a swig of his drink.

    "Didn¡¯t she mention divorce before, seeming all determined and resolute? But after a few days, she

    didn¡¯t dare bring it up again. She knows herself. She''s been married and had two kids; she''s not a

    young single woman anymore. If she divorces, she''ll be a divorcee. It might be tough for her to find a

    new partner. She doesn''t dare divorce me; it''s all talk. She doesn''t have the guts to actually divorce me.

    Besides, how would she get by without me? Who''d take care of her? What man would take in a

    divorced woman?"

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Every word, every syble that came out of Oliver''s mouth, struck a deep blow to Chloe''s heart.

    Her self-esteem was ruthlessly trampled by Oliver.

    Her worth was disregarded by him.

    Yet, she wasn''t fully decided to propose a divorce.

    It wasn''t because shecked backbone or feared the stigma of being viewed as "damaged goods" after

    divorce, with no man willing to ept her.

    Rather, she just couldn''t stomach that oue.

    She had consulted awyer.

    Their current house, despite her paying for the down payment, was bought with Oliver''s credit card

    after she gave him the cash upfront.

    Oliver''s name was on the purchase contract.

    Moreover, the house was bought before they got married.

    Back then, she fully trusted Oliver, believing him to be her life partner. She had no guard against him.

    As such, she had no evidence to prove that the down payment came from her own pocket.

    If they divorced, the house would belong to Oliver.

    Why should she hand over such a windfall to him?

    Regardless, she would take their two kids with her after the divorce. If she could secure more benefits,

    it would provide more security for the kids.

    Raising two kids would increase her living expenses.

    She had to fight for her own rights.

    So, Chloe had no other choice.

    She could only stomach the current predicament and endure the draining marriage alone. But she

    wouldn''t silently endure and give without receiving like before.

    Finding a job was her first step out of this mess.

    Next, she was going to stand up to Oliver.

    Hearing his words, she chuckled coldly, walked up to Oliver, and sshed his drink in his face.

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    Oliver hadn''t expected the usually submissive Chloe to ssh him with drinks in front of his friends.

    Wasn''t she always obedient to his demands?

    Why was she so bold all of a sudden?

    Did she dare to resist him?

    Wiping the drink off his face, Oliver clenched his fist in anger, "Chloe, are you asking for a beating?"

    "Let''s keep it civil," Quentin held back Oliver while the other friends tried to defuse the situation.

    Chloe held her head high, "Quentin, let him go. Let''s see if he dares to hit me. If he does, I''ll call the

    cops. I''ve installed cameras, and I''ve talked to the police. Men whomit domestic violence will be

    detained and could even be sentenced."

    Quentin tried to mediate, "Chloe, let''s not get extreme. We''re family here. Oliver wouldn''t dare to hit

    you. Oliver, apologize now."

    Oliver said, "Apologize? Not a chance! This disobedient woman needs some discipline."

    Chloe retorted, "Oliver, if you dare to hit me, I''ll call the police for real. Also, you called me ''damaged

    goods. Aren''t you one yourself? If we divorce, what woman would want a man who just brags all day,

    doesn''t do any housework, and just ys with his phone at home, relying on his wife for everything? I

    must have been blind to pick a man like you. If you think I''ll continue to give without receiving, you can

    forget it."

    "Chloe, where''s this courageing from? Don''t you need my money for living expenses? If you don''t

    go to the kitchen and cook for my friends, ensuring they''re well-fed, you can forget about getting any

    money from me next month."

    "I don''t need your petty cash."

    Now that she''s back to work, she can earn her own keep.

    For years, whenever she asked Oliver for living expenses, he always acted as if he was doing her a

    favor.

    She''s not a real nanny. Nannies at least get paid. But she didn''t.

    She''s had enough, totally had enough.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Oliver said, "Fine, Chloe, you said it. Don''t expect any money from me from now on."

    Chloe stood tall, "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for a dime. But you must cover half of the kids'' expenses.

    Unless you don''t want them anymore."

    Quentin scolded Oliver a few more times. He criticized Oliver''s actions.

    Chloe felt a bit guilty, "Quentin, I can''t make your favorite lobster today. I''ll treat you next time."

    Quentin reluctantly said, "Chloe, don''t mention it. It''s my fault. If not for me, you two wouldn''t have

    argued."

    It was her marriage that had issues. It was the man she chose that was problematic. She wouldn''t

    me anyone.

    The tears she should have shed had long since dried up in the years of disputes.

    She didn''t even allow herself to cry.

    Crying was useless to her.

    Instead of crying, she''d rather find ways to be stronger.

    She couldn''t be bothered to argue with Oliver anymore. She quickly made some food in the kitchen,

    then locked herself in her room to study some international trade regtions.

    She and Roxanne were mainly in charge of the international sales tform.

    If they made sales, she could getmissions. But the sales hadn''t changed much, so she needed to

    learn more.

    Staying busy was the best and most effective way to forget the pain.

    The next day was Saturday.

    Oliver''s sister, Ava Lewis, came back from college and was surprised to see a new nanny at home. She

    sneered.

    "Mom, my sister-inw isn''t taking care of the kids anymore and even hired a nanny. Isn''t that a waste

    of money? Does she think my brother doesn''t work hard for his money?"

    "She''s just a wasteful woman." Charlotte sat on the sofa, leisurely eating fruit.

    Over there, Chloe''s younger son started crying, but Charlotte didn''t bother to get up to hold him.

    Amelia, who was cooking in the kitchen, rushed out to pick up Austin, ring at Charlotte on the sofa.

    What kind of family had Chloe married into?

    They were all so odd.

    If it weren''t for the chairman''s orders to take good care of his wife''s good friend, Amelia would have quit

    long ago.

    Ava noticed a beautiful ne around the studying Aria''s neck.

    She walked over and snatched it off.

    "Aria, where did you get this ne? It''s gorgeous. Did your mom buy it for you? You''re just a kid.

    You don''t need to wear such an expensive ne. I''ll keep it safe for you and give it back when you

    turn eighteen."

    Ava was clearly looking for an excuse to keep it for herself.

    Aria reached out but couldn''t get it back, nearly crying in frustration, "Give it back. It was a gift from

    Anne when I was discharged from the hospital. You have to give it back right now."

    However, Ava didn''t want to give it back to Aria. Instead, she nned to wear it around her own neck.

    Over the years, she had gotten used to taking Chloe''s various jewelry, clothes, and bags.

    Aria grabbed Ava''s arm and bit down hard.

    "Ouch... Are you crazy? You almost bit me to death."

    "What''s the big deal if your aunt wears it? You''re such a disobedient brat." Charlotte said, raising her

    hand to hit Aria.

    Just then, Chloe came out in time and protected Aria behind her, "Who dares to touch my daughter?"

    Aria looked at her with a wronged expression, "Mom, Aunt Ava took the ne Anne gave me, so I

    bit her."

    Chloe gently patted Aria''s head, "Baby, you did the right thing. If someone tries to take your stuff, you

    bite them. Nobody can take your things or take advantage of you."

    Ava said, "What are you talking about? Who''s taking advantage of you?"

    Chloe said, "Aren''t you? The new set of skincare and makeup products on my vanity, did you take

    them?"

    Ava said, "Yes, I took them. Anyway, you don''t use them, and with all the spots on your face, it would

    be a waste. I helped you use them so they wouldn''t go to waste."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Chloe thought to herself, "I knew it! Ava''s been using my makeup again."

    Ava had only been back for two hours, and her expensive makeup had already gone missing.

    It had to be Ava.

    She was always taking Chloe''s stuff.

    "Give it back."

    This time, Chloe was adamant; she was not going to let Ava walk all over her anymore.

    Ava asked, "What the hell are you shouting about? You can''t even afford such pricey makeup. It

    must''ve been my brother who bought it for you. Why should I return something that my brother paid

    for? It was his money after all."

    Chloe was fuming.

    Even Amelia from the kitchen couldn''t help bute out and say, "Youngdy, how can you be so

    brazen about taking other people''s things? That skincare set of Chloe''s was actually from my

    madam..."

    Amelia paused and corrected herself, "That pricey skincare set was a gift from Roxanne to Chloe, so

    what does your brother have to do with it? You just take people''s things without a second thought. You

    really have no manners."

    Ava snapped back and said, "You''re just a nanny. Who do you think you are to talk back to me?"

    In this household, Chloe had always treated them as her own family.

    She always treated them with kindness. But they never treated her as a family member. They always

    bullied her.

    Even Amelia had to stand up for her. But they arrogantly assumed that just because she married into

    their family, she was supposed to be oppressed.

    "You''re the one with no manners. Amelia is here to take care of Aria and Austin. She deserves respect.

    If you can''t show respect, don''t bothering here during the holidays. This is my home, and I don''t

    wee impolite people.

    And another thing. This ne is mine, and this Cartier bracelet is also mine. You''ve been wearing

    them for years. Isn''t it time you gave them back?"

    Chloe pointed to the ne and bracelet that Ava was wearing.

    Ava had no intention of returning them.

    Chloe walked right up and snatched them back.

    Ava never realized Chloe had such strength.

    "Where''s the makeup set that Roxanne gave me? Bring it out."

    Today, she would no longer indulge Ava.

    If she continued to spoil Ava, she would be the stupidest person in the world.

    Ava was taken aback. The once easy-going Chloe was now standing her ground.

    Chloe''s firmness left Ava and Charlotte in shock.

    Chloe walked over to the couch, picked up Ava''s handbag, and took out the makeup.

    The handbag was also hers. It was a gift from Roxanne.

    She even emptied out Ava''s lipstick, mirror, ID, and everything else.

    "Chloe, what the hell are you doing? Have you lost your mind?"

    "I''m just taking back what''s mine; it''s only fair."

    After grabbing her stuff, Chloe had Amelia take the kids and leave.

    Amelia, pushing Austin in the stroller, said, "Chloe, you were really firm today. That''s the way to stand

    your ground so you won''t be bullied. Aria, isn''t your mom awesome?"

    Aria nodded, "Awesome, my aunt and grandma were so angry; their faces turned green. Mom''s the

    best."

    Chloe said, "Aria, I was wrong to teach you before that we should always be understanding to our

    family. We can''t always let things slide and endure. If someone bullies us, we should fight back. But, we

    should never bully others without reason."

    Aria nodded and said, "Mom, I understand. I won''t let anyone bully me in the future."

    Ava called Oliver and exaggerated how Chloe had bullied her.

    Upon hearing this, Oliver immediately called Chloe, intending to scold her. But Chloe didn''t pick up.

    She and Amelia took the kids to the park for a pic.

    The tent, mats, and some food and drinks were all prepared by Amelia in advance.

    Unable to reach Chloe, Oliver had no choice but to call Amelia.

    Amelia asked her, "Chloe, do you want to take this call?"

    Chloe took the phone and answered the call.

    On the other end of the phone, Oliver''s voice was filled with anger.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He questioned, "Chloe, you''re Ava''s elder. What''s wrong with giving her makeup? You don''t need them

    anyway."

    Chloe retorted, "Oliver, did you not pay attention in school? Do you know what ''giving'' means?"

    Oliver didn''t answer.

    Chloe continued, "''Giving'' means willingly providing. But your sister took my stuff without my consent.

    To put it bluntly, it''s stealing. I''m already being lenient by not calling the police. With the amount she

    stole, she could be jailed."

    Oliver wanted to say something, but Chloe cut him off, "Don''t bother me anymore, or I really will file a

    police report. We have surveince at home. If your sister gets arrested, don''t me me for being

    heartless."

    Oliver wanted to say more, but Chloe warned him, "If you utter another word, I will hang up and call the

    police immediately."

    All Oliver could say was, "Fine, fine, I won''t bring up the jewelry and makeup issue anymore."

    He was scared that Chloe would really report to the police.

    After all, Chloe now was no longer the pushover she used to be. He was afraid of pushing Chloe too

    far.

    Changing the subject, Oliver asked, "Where did you and Amelia go? My sister and mom are at home.

    You didn''t even buy groceries or make dinner. Are you trying to starve them?"

    Chloe coldly replied, "What do I care if they starve?"

    Oliver retorted, "Weren''t you always the one doing grocery shopping and cooking?"

    Chloe countered, "Am I your family''s unpaid nanny?"

    Before Oliver could say anything, Chloe cut him off again, "I''m not done. You want me to do grocery

    shopping and cooking. Have you given me living expenses?"

    Oliver was silent.

    Chloe continued, "You clearly saidst night you won''t give me a dime of living expenses anymore."

    Oliver remained silent.

    Chloe went on, "The living expenses you used to give were for the entire family. I didn''t waste a single

    penny, yet you still think I''m taking advantage of you."

    Oliver still did not respond.

    Chloe was like, "Oliver, you wanna be so clear-cut? You can take care of your family from now on. Pay

    for them; don''t expect me to serve them anymore. Hiring a nanny costs money. I''ve been serving you

    guys for free, and you''re still not satisfied. Well, I''m done serving you."

    Then, Chloe hung up the phone and switched off her mobile, ready to have a st of a vacation with

    Amelia and the kids.

    Amelia gave her a thumbs-up look after she hung up the phone, "Good on you, Chloe. When dealing

    with people like them, you gotta stand your ground and keep your limits; don''t let them have any

    chance to bully you, or they''ll think it''s their god-given right."

    Chloe felt the nanny Vincent introduced was no ordinarydy.

    She didn''t have the mindset of a traditional country woman but more like someone who''s seen the

    world.

    While Chloe was having fun with the kids in the park, Roxanne and Harrison were setting up a street

    stall.

    There was no one inquiring at the stall at the moment.

    Harrison asked Roxanne, "How long are you nning to keep this stall?"

    Roxanne replied seriously, "I did the math. The big orderst month plus the regr customers, I made

    nearly twenty grand."

    The big order was actually from Alexander. But Roxanne didn''t know about it.

    She continued, "The economy''s not doing great. Making this much from a stall is pretty good. We''ll

    decide whether to keep the stall once we''ve saved enough for a down payment on a house. What do

    you think?"

    No way!

    His time was precious.

    Spending the whole day here with Roxanne, who knows how many money-making opportunities he

    would miss.

    This couldn''t go on for long.

    Harrison asked, "If you get a house, you won''t have to keep the stall?"

    Roxanne nodded.

    Harrison thought he was still posing as a "bankrupt" boss. He couldn''t just give Roxanne a house.

    He asked, "What if the house you bought in East Adjacent Estates could be delivered on time?"

    Without hesitation, Roxanne was like, "How could that possibly happen? The developer has already

    fled abroad with the money, with the project left unfinished like this. Who would be willing to take over

    this loss-making project, continue the construction, and deliver the houses to the owners? The person

    who takes over must be a fool."

    Roxanne''s words made Harrison frown.

    He snorted in his mind, ¡° Ha, your husband might just be that fool!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Harrisonughed at himself before turning to Roxanne and asked, "Don''t worry about whether

    someone would take on that unfinished real estate project. Just tell me, if you really get your

    apartment, would you still keep running this little stall?"

    Roxanne pondered the question for a moment, but Harrison cut her off with his earnest look, discussing

    the matter as if someone would really take over the unfinished project, which seemed impossible.

    "I never thought about that. Because it''s impossible, I don''t get my hopes up, and I don''t consider it in

    my ns," Roxanne confessed. "I think selling more bags makes more sense."

    Just then, a few female college students came by to check out the bags at her stall. Roxanne quickly

    greeted them.

    Meanwhile, Harrison sent a message to Alexander to prepare another budget for acquiring the

    unfinished East Adjacent Estates project.

    Minutester, Alexander replied, "Harrison, how many times do you want me to do this budget? Haven''t

    I already done it once? Acquiring that unfinished project is like throwing money down the drain. Please

    don''t tell me you got a sudden urge to buy it."

    Harrison replied, "Let''s talk when I get back to the office."

    Half an hourter, Harrison returned to the office.

    Alexander''s budget was the same as before, predicting a loss of several hundred million.

    Harrison sat on the sofa, picked up a pen, and wrote a few lines on a piece of paper.

    "Adding two projects could turn the tide. First, build aprehensive school from kindergarten to high

    school across from the residential area. Our group will handle the construction. You''ll deal with the

    government regarding the teacher recruitment. Second..."

    "Harrison, wait. The project is already a loss. Building arge school would just add to the loss,

    wouldn''t it?" Alexander interrupted.

    "I haven''t finished."

    "Go on."

    Acquiring means losing. That''s a fact.

    Alexander was curious to see how Harrison nned to turn this around, so he listened quietly.

    Harrison then added a second project, a subway station.

    Alexander frowned, "Harrison, the subway stations nearby have already been set. You want to move

    one next to the East Adjacent Estates?"

    "Didn''t I tell you to talk to the relevant departments?" Harrison replied calmly.

    Alexander asked, "Can this even be negotiated?"

    Harrison seemed quite confident, "The government also wants to do something beneficial for the

    public. Suppose they can revive that unfinished project and stop owners from protesting while also

    getting a school to solve the shortage of school ces nearby. In that case, they''ll definitely be willing

    to move an already nned subway station. With both a school and a subway station, we can develop

    more new real estate projects and double the price of the new houses, thus turning the acquisition

    profitable."

    Alexander admired Harrison, praising, "Harrison, you''re a business genius. You turned a clear loss into

    a profit. But why didn''t you think of this earlier?"

    Earlier?

    He used to think that he didn''t need to go through all this for a woman. But now...

    He wasn''t sure why he wanted to acquire this estate.

    Anyway, he didn''t want to see Roxanne struggling.

    If Roxanne could finally get her apartment, maybe she wouldn''t need to work so hard to earn money.

    So, he came up with a n to make this acquisition profitable.

    He was always a businessman.

    Even if he really wanted to acquire, he couldn''t afford to lose a ton of money.

    In short, he didn''t want to acquire earlier and didn''t want to think about how to make it profitable

    because he didn''t care.

    Now, he cared.

    Three dayster.

    The news that East Adjacent Estates was acquired by a well-known real estatepany became the

    headline in Seraphim Haven.

    At noon that day, Chloe brought two meals to Roxanne''s office.

    "Anne, have you heard anything about your apartment?" she asked.

    "What apartment, East Adjacent Estates?"

    They chatted while eating.

    Roxanne said, "East Adjacent Estates is a ghost project. How could it be delivered? I''ll never get the

    apartment in my lifetime."

    Chloe said, "Haven''t you checked your phone? East Adjacent Estates was acquired by a well-known

    real estatepany, and the person in charge promised toplete the previously sold first and

    second phase buildings within a month and deliver the actual houses in two months. In two more

    months, you''ll have your new apartment."

    Roxanne asked, "Are you joking?"

    "I''m not joking with you." Chloe quickly showed her the news on her phone, "Look, it''s very clear in the

    news. It can''t be fake."

    Roxanne asked, "Is this fake news?"

    Chloe said, "How could it be fake news? Look carefully. Thepany that acquired the ghost project is

    the well-known Rodriguez Group."

    Roxanne asked, "Why is it Rodriguez Group again?"

    Chloe said, "You have no idea how powerful Rodriguez Group is."

    Roxanne asked, "How powerful?"

    Chloe exined, "Rodriguez Group is a huge conglomerate with business sectors including real estate,

    jewelry, hotels, inte, health care, and investment finance. Under its umbre are five management

    Roxanne started eating her lunch. Today''s lunch was a bit greasy, not to her liking.

    She was munching on her food, inquiring, "Howe you know so much about Rodriguez Group?"

    Chloe, stuffing her face, replied, "After Mr. Johnson from Rodriguez Group bailed us out of the mmer

    cahoots with the Rodriguez Group. But after some digging, I found out you guys are living in a rented

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ce, riding your electric bike to the subway station every day. There''s no way you guys can be

    connected to the filthy rich Rodriguez Group."

    Roxanne chuckled, "If he really had any connection with Rodriguez Group, he would be rolling in

    dough. How could he be so broke that he doesn''t have a penny to his name?"

    Chloe said, "Yeah, if he really had any connection with the Rodriguez Group, wouldn''t that make you

    like you''ve married into money?"

    Roxanne retorted "Alright, cut the jokes. This kind of pie in the sky situation has nothing to do with me."

    If Harrison really had any connection with the moneybags Rodriguez Group, how could he possibly

    marry her, a nobody from the bottom of society?

    That was just impossible.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Roxanne stated firmly, "Harrison just happens to share the same surname with the Rodriguez family,

    that''s all."

    Nheless, she was extremely grateful to the mega-rich Rodriguez Group.

    Without the Rodriguez Group, the unfinished building she bought might never have been delivered.

    "But," she added, "I think the decision-maker behind the Rodriguez Group might be a bit of a duffer.

    They''re talking about buying a project that''s going to lose a ton of money, and I think they might be a bit

    off their rocker."

    Chloe chimed in and said, "I agree. Why would such a big group want to buy an unfinished building

    from a small developer? The boss must be really ditsy."

    Rodriguez Group.

    In the CEO''s office on the 89th floor.

    Harrison was busy working out the details for Roxanne''s building.

    Because he was in a rush, he only had pasta for lunch.

    Just after finishing his pasta, he sneezed several times in a row.

    Alexander quickly covered his own pasta.

    To please his daughter-inw, Harrison made him work overtime and eat such a simple lunch.

    Alexander, watching Harrison, who sneezed seven times in a row, teased, "Is someone badmouthing

    you behind your back?"

    Harrison looked at Alexander and asked, "Have you finished eating?"

    Alexander shook his head, "No."

    "Then stop eating. We need to continue discussing this building project." Harrison grabbed Alexander''s

    food and threw it into the trash.

    With a bitter face, Alexander said, "Harrison, you don''t have to be like this just to get your wife''s house

    finished sooner. Are you not even letting me finish my pasta?"

    On the other end, Roxanne stirred her food with a fork.

    Too greasy, she couldn''t eat it.

    She took a couple of bites and put down her fork.

    Chloe quickly asked, "Why did you only eat a few bites and stop? Your house is about to be delivered.

    You should be in a good mood and have a big appetite?"

    "I can''t eat it, I feel nauseous, and I want to vomit." Roxanne quickly grabbed an orange and peeled it.

    Watching her eat the orange, Chloe smiled, "Anne, don''t tell me you''re pregnant?"

    Roxanne red at Chloe, "What are you bbering about? Harrison and I haven''t done anything yet.

    How could I be pregnant? I just thought today''s lunch was too greasy and wanted something sour."

    Chloe said, "You guys have been married for a month and haven''t done it yet. It''s killing me. Don''t you

    have any interest in sex? Anne, sometimes I really want to ask you, don''t you have any physical

    needs?"

    After finishing an orange, Roxanne candidly said, "I do have physical needs."

    "So when you see such a handsome guy like Harrison, don''t you ever think about doing it with him?"

    Chloe said in confusion, "And you guys are legally married."

    Roxanne knocked on Chloe''s head, "I''m not the type to want to do it with a hot guy as soon as I see

    one. There''s no emotional foundation. Why don''t you try it?"

    "But you''re already twenty-eight years old." Chloe said, "You''re almost thirty, the age when you need a

    man the most."

    After finishing one orange, Roxanne started peeling a second one, "Your thinking is the same as

    Harrison''s. On our wedding day, he said the same thing. He also very clearly told me that we won''t

    sleep together, he can''t satisfy my sexual needs, and he asked me to think it through."

    Chloe asked curiously, "Really? Does your Harrison have any problems in that area?"

    Roxanne lightly knocked on Chloe''s head, "You always love to gossip. I can assure you Harrison has

    no problem in that area. He''s had that kind of reaction to me, and he''s been very honest about it. He

    wanted to kiss me. But he said that was just his instinct as a man, not because he liked me."

    Chloe shook her head, "I really don''t understand you two."

    Roxanne spoke seriously, "You don''t understand. Harrison and I are the kind of people who have

    emotional cleanliness. If it''s not because of true love, we won''t have sex."

    In fact, Roxanne was already understanding Harrison.

    At least she knew that he was very loyal in terms of emotions and maintained his integrity.

    This kind of man was a rare good man.

    She thought that one day, in the future, she should fall in love with Harrison.

    Thinking about the future, the corners of her mouth turned upwards slightly.

    However, her requirements for love were high. Ordinary actions could hardly move her.

    She was very clear.

    She knew she couldn''t easily give her true heart.

    It was okay for her to live with Harrison, but to give her true heart, she must be careful.

    Chloe also understood her, "I think you two who have emotional cleanliness won''t fall in love easily. But

    it''s okay. Others fall in love before getting married. You two got married first and then have plenty of

    time to fall in love. That''s also good."

    That day, because East Adjacent Estates was acquired by the Rodriguez Group, and the house could

    be delivered soon, Roxanne returned home early in the morning.

    Today, she didn''t n to set up a stall anymore.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She nned to make a hearty dinner to celebrate with her family.

    So, she also called Vincent.

    She heard from Vincent that although they were farmers, their fields were all in Seraphim Haven, which

    was very close.

    Vincent rushed over that afternoon.

    Roxanne made a table of delicious food, and when Harrison came home, she was still busy in the

    kitchen.

    Vincent helped bring out a dish and saw Harrison, who just came in.

    Harrison frowned, "Dad, didn''t you say you wouldn''te here again? Why are you here again?"

    Vincent shot back, "Harrison, didn''t you say Roxanne is just your wife in name? You''d help her with

    small stuff, but you wouldn''t invest millions in her, right? But today, I saw the headline about you

    acquiring East Adjacent Estates. Have you started falling for Roxanne, buying that estate so she

    wouldn''t be upset about housing?"

    Harrison kicked off his shoes, walking in, "You''re overthinking. If she has a house, she won''t need to

    haggle at flea markets anymore, and I won''t have to waste time following her there."

    Vincent chuckled, "That''s gotta be your excuse."

    Harrison shrugged, "Think what you want." He then went to help in the kitchen.

    "Why are you cooking so much today?" Seeing that Roxanne''s dishes were almost done, he quickly

    passed her a te.

    "We''ve got something to celebrate."

    As Roxanne served thest dish, she called everyone to the table.

    Harrison picked up his fork, ready to taste her cooking.

    In all their time married, he''d never realized she could cook such delights.

    However, Roxanne stopped him, "You should wash your hands first. You always start eating without

    washing. Don''t you have any hygiene?"

    Vincent snickered on the side.

    They were starting to act more like a real married couple.

    Hanging around Roxanne, Harrison wasn''t as uptight anymore.

    When he previously dined at home, he always waited for the servants to set up all the utensils, soup,

    and wine before starting.

    He never ate without washing his hands first.

    It must be because Roxanne''s cooking smelled so good. Harrison just couldn''t help himself, right?

    During the meal, Roxanne mentioned the acquisition of East Adjacent Estates by the Rodriguez Group

    and that they''d be moving in two months.

    Then, she said, "Dad, Harrison, once we finish decorating, we can move in. Then we''ll have our own

    home. We should really thank Rodriguez Group."

    Harrison calmly continued eating.

    When Rodriguez Group was mentioned, he yed it cool.

    Vincent was happy, praising, "That''s fantastic! Whoever acquired that failed project is a real saint."

    Roxanne continued, "He is indeed a good guy, solving the plight of two thousand homeowners.

    However, I noticed the decision-maker of Rodriguez Group seems a bit off. He dared to take on a

    project that could result in huge losses. I really don''t know what he''s thinking. Maybe he''s a bit nuts."

    Vincent was sipping his soup, almost choked upon hearing this. He looked across at Harrison, whose

    face had turned quite grim.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Nobody dared to call Harrison a nut, not in public or behind his back.

    When they encountered Harrison, they always showed the utmost respect, treading on eggshells.

    But today, Roxanne called him just that.

    Although she didn¡¯t know that Harrison was the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group

    , his face still darkened.

    Vincent chuckled quietly while munching on his food.

    It seemed that in this world, only his daughter-inw dared to speak of his son like this.

    "I don''t know if the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group is nuts, but I do know his decisions will get

    you your house in two months, that much at least, you shouldn''t badmouth him." Harrison paused his

    eating.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He suddenly felt that the delicious dishes lost their vor.

    Roxanne took a bite of her food and said, "I was just speaking my mind, how could he possibly hear

    it?"

    "Cough, cough..." Vincent cleared his throat quietly.

    Not only did he hear it,

    but he was present to hear it in person.

    The words were loud and clear.

    What would Roxanne''s reaction be if she knew Harrison was the decision-maker of the Rodriguez

    Group?

    Vincent was looking forward to that day.

    But he knew their identities couldn''t be revealed to Roxanne yet.

    What if it scared her?

    After all, money and material things couldn''t conquer his very special daughter-inw.

    Harrison seemed to be defending himself.

    He said, "The decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group isn''t that dumb. Buying East Adjacent Estates

    could turn a profit."

    "How on earth? It''s obviously a business deal that would lose billions of dors."

    Roxanne retorted repeatedly.

    She roughly calcted the investment and return of the entire acquisition project.

    Overall, it was bound to be a loss.

    Harrison patiently said, "The Rodriguez Group buying those unfinished properties would only take the

    establishment of an important public school, convince the government to move the nned Literary

    Haven subway station across the property, and thenunch three new phases of properties under a

    famous real estate brand. The price could be raised, and profit could be made from the loss. It''s so

    simple, since I could think of it, I assume the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group could too."

    Roxanne thought it through carefully and found his words reasonable.

    But...

    "Harrison, how could you be sure that the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group could think of all

    this? You''re not him."

    Harrison said, "He''s very smart. He could definitely think of it."

    Vincent said, "Yes, Roxanne, the decision-maker behind the Rodriguez Group is very smart."

    Vincent continued, "And rumor has it, the men of the Rodriguez family cherish their wives greatly. For

    their wives'' happiness, they would pay any price. Perhaps he bought those unfinished properties just to

    make his wife happy. Isn''t that right, Harrison?"

    Vincent purposely looked at Harrison.

    Harrison didn''t say a word.

    Whether the wife of the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group was happy or not, Roxanne wouldn''t

    know.

    But she herself, indeed,ughed.

    Sheughed and said, "I don''t care about why the Rodriguez Group wants to buy those unfinished

    properties. All I care about is that the house I bought will be ready in two months. Soon, we can move

    into our new home, and have our own ce."

    Then, the family of three continued to enjoy their dinner.

    Harrison looked at the ravenous Roxanne and asked her, "You seem very passionate about having

    your own house?"

    "Of course." Roxanne gnawed on her ribs and said, "Who wouldn''t want to have their own house? That

    way, we can put an end to this nomadic life of constantly renting."

    While eating, she continued,

    "After having our own house, no need to worry about thendlord, we could buy the furniture we want,

    and moving wouldn''t be a hassle.

    The house could be decorated in our own style, making it a pleasure to live in.

    Most importantly, the house must be filled with the most important people in my life.

    From now on, you and my father-inw will be the most important people in my life.

    Once we move in, our little family can definitely lead a life full of warmth and joy."

    She yearned for the feeling of having a home, having a family.

    She served Vincent a piece of fish, saying, "I''ve thought about it, your back isn''t good, we should get a

    massage chair for the living room. You can lie on it whenever you''re free."

    Picking up that piece of fish, Vincent''s eyes welled up with tears.

    After his wife passed away, he hadn''t felt the warmth of a home.

    Their grand mansion was empty, void of any warmth.

    It was Roxanne, who made him feel at home again.

    She didn''t disdain him, an old man, and treated him even better than her biological father.

    But Roxanne didn''t know his and Harrison''s real identities. She thought his son was bankrupt, and

    thought her father-inw was a farmer.

    Why was she so kind to them?

    Roxanne''s genuine treatment moved Vincent deeply.

    "Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"

    Vincent quickly waved his hands. "No, no, I just feel that we, the Rodriguez family is lucky to have such

    a dutiful and sensible daughter-inw like you."

    Even Harrison fell into deep thought.

    He stared intently at Roxanne.

    Seeing Vincent''s tear-streaked face, Roxanne was anxious.

    She didn''t notice at this moment, the gaze Harrison cast on her, what it truly meant.

    She nudged Harrison''s arm. "The tissues are on your side. Pass one over quickly. For Vincent''s tears."

    Vincent took the tissue and said it was okay, thenughed. "I''m just really happy."

    "Roxanne," Harrison asked her. "What style do you want to decorate the house in?"

    "Rustic style." Roxanne asked, "What about you? What style do you like? If you don''t like the rustic

    style, I can consider the style you like."

    Harrison said, "I think rustic style is pretty good."

    Roxanne replied to him, "Right? I think so too. Then nt some flowers and grass on the balcony, and

    put a swinging chair, it would be very cozy."

    Seeing his wife liked this style, that night, Harrison started searching online for some rustic style

    decoration pictures.

    Then, he messaged Alexander on WhatsApp.

    [Get a famous designer to design the house Roxanne bought in rustic style. Once the decoration

    design ispleted, let me have a look.]

    He nned to supervise this matter personally.

    Alexander. [The house your wife bought was delivered in a rough state, won''t she suspect something if

    you start decorating?]

    Harrison. [You don''t understand.]

    Alexander. [Harrison, why don''t you just gift her a luxury vi? One step and done, and you can also

    reveal your true identity, so you don''t have to go through so much trouble in the future.]

    Harrison. [Do you think Roxanne is materialistic like you?]

    Alexander. [Right, your wife Roxanne is an angel. We ordinary people can''tpare.]

    Harrison didn''t reply to Alexander.

    He continued to browse pictures of rustic style houses on the inte.

    Apart from the rustic style that Roxanne requested, should he also add a children''s room, in case he

    and Roxanne have a child in the future?

    Hold on!

    What was he thinking?

    Was he actually thinking about having a child with Roxanne in the future?

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Nah.

    This wasn''t how Harrison had nned things to go.

    He quickly ditched that idea.

    He epted the fact that Roxanne was his wife.

    But, h

    e couldn¡¯t lose control like this.

    A man should prioritize his career and not let a woman continuously disrupt his ns.

    The next day.

    Roxanne went to work cheerfully.

    It was supposed to be a wonderful day, but her good mood ended the moment Nathaniel and

    Sebastian appeared at her office door.

    Herpany was just a small one.

    There was no formal entrance, just a rented three-story farmhouse used as an office and warehouse.

    No security at the door either.

    So, when Nathaniel and Sebastian walked in, no one stopped them.

    Seeing this father and son duo, Roxanne felt a lump in her chest.

    "Here to make trouble again?"

    "Trouble?" Nathaniel gave Sebastian a shove. "Your daughter doesn''t want to support you. What am I

    supposed to do?¡±

    Roxanne nced at Sebastian.

    "Roxanne, I''m really sorry. Forgive me, after all, I''m your biological father. You can''t just abandon me."

    Sebastian''s fake pitiful look didn''t soften her.

    On the contrary, she felt more disgusted with Sebastian.

    Only when he had nowhere else to turn did he remember he had a daughter?

    In the past twenty years, when she was suffering and being bullied, did he ever think about the

    daughter he abandoned in the countryside?

    When Sebastian abandoned her, she was only four years old.

    Four!

    Most kids at four were still being spoiled in their parents'' arms.

    But after all these years, she was trying to remember her parents'' embrace, but couldn''t recall what it

    felt like to be held.

    Roxanne clenched her fists, resolutely saying, "I have no obligation to support him. Take him away."

    Nathaniel took out two hundred bucks from his wallet and threw it on Roxanne''s desk.

    "I''ve increased his living expenses to two hundred.

    Don''t say I''m not supporting him. Since I''ve paid, you as his daughter, definitely have to take

    responsibility."

    Chloe stood up and said, "Nathaniel, is this really the way to talk?"

    Nathaniel impatiently replied, "I don¡¯t want to argue. Roxanne, if you don''t want to support him, just

    throw him out on the streets. I''ve already paid anyway."

    After saying this, Nathaniel turned and left.

    Sebastian stayed behind, crying in front of everyone in Roxanne''spany.

    All that stuff about how pitiful he was, Roxanne didn''t want to hear a word.

    She coldly asked, "Sebastian, are you taking your son''s money and leaving, or are you waiting for me

    to kick you out?"

    Sebastian sat on the floor and said, "I''m not leaving today. I want to see if you can really be heartless

    and throw me out."

    This shameless Sebastian made Chloe grind her teeth.

    Chloe spoke for Roxanne. "Sebastian, your son has ten houses in Seraphim Haven, he''s a high-level

    executive at a bigpany, with an annual sry of hundreds of thousands of dors. He''s fully

    capable of taking care of you, and it''s his responsibility. Why do you have to rely on Roxanne who you

    abandoned before?"

    Sebastian sat on the floor and didn''t get up.

    "Doesn''t my son need to date and get married? If I stick around like this, what if his girlfriend doesn''t

    like me? How is he going to get married? I can''t ruin my son''s happy life."

    "You don''t want to ruin your son''s happy life." Chloe''s neck stiffened with anger, "So you''re here to ruin

    Roxanne''s life, right? Doesn''t Roxanne deserve to get married and have happiness?"

    Sebastian said without a doubt, "She''s just a girl, what does it matter?"

    "What''s wrong with being a girl? Are girls supposed to suffer?"

    "Anyway, if Roxanne doesn''t take me home and support me today, I won''t get up."

    Roxanne was so livid.

    They were both Sebastian''s children.

    Why was Nathaniel protected so well?

    And Roxanne, was she supposed to suffer?

    She really wanted to kill Sebastian, b

    ut she couldn¡¯t let herself die of anger over Sebastian.

    If she died, no one would feel bad for her.

    She stared at Sebastian on the floor, saying coldly, "As long as you don''t mind the cold floor, sit as long

    as you like."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    So, Sebastian really sat on the floor of Roxanne''spany for a whole day.

    Before leaving work, Chloe wanted to send a message to Harrison.

    She had saved Harrison''s number when she went back to the countryside.

    So she found Harrison''s WhatsApp contact, sent a voice message telling Harrison about Sebastian and

    Roxanne.

    Then she said,

    "Harrison, could youe pick up Roxaer, otherwise this Sebastian matter will really be

    more troublesome."

    Harrison appeared at Roxanne''s office door before 5:30 in the afternoon.

    Roxanne was a bit surprised. "Why are you here?"

    Harrison retorted, "Is Sebastian still there, refusing to leave?"

    This matter was really a headache.

    Roxanne frowned and said, "How can there be such a shameless person in this world. He¡¯s sticking to

    me like a lump of mud."

    "Leave it to me." Harrison gently patted her shoulder,forting her. "Someone wille to pick up

    Sebastianter."

    Roxanne asked in surprise, "Who''s going to pick up Sebastian? Did you call the police? The police

    won''t handle this kind of family dispute, they''ll just tell you to sort it out yourself. I''m really helpless with

    him."

    "No need to call the cops for this," Harrison said casually. "I''ve asked a friend to help out."

    Roxanne asked, "Your friend can handle this? What kind of friend is he?"

    "You''ll see," Harrison replied.

    One by one, the rest of the office started clocking out.

    When Chloe saw Harrison, she was relieved. She was in a hurry to pick up her kid from school and

    with Harrison there, she stopped worrying

    about leaving Roxanne alone to deal with the clingy Sebastian.

    About twenty minutester, a reluctant Nathaniel appeared in front of Sebastian. "Let''s go, I''m taking

    you home."

    Sebastian was taken aback. "Didn''t you tell me to stick with Roxanne and not to go home?"

    "Irritated, Nathaniel said, "Don''t evere looking for her again, stop causing me trouble."

    About half an hour ago, Nathaniel had received a call from the branch manager, saying the group¡¯s

    CEO wanted to speak to him.

    The group¡¯s CEO was a big deal!

    Although Nathaniel was the CFO of an investmentpany under the Rodriguez Group, he''d never

    had the chance to talk to the CEO, let alone meet him.

    When he got the call from the CEO, Nathaniel thought there might have be some good news.

    A promotion?

    A raise?

    A transfer to the head office?

    Nathaniel was full of hope.

    Instead, the CEO said if he didn''t want to be fired, he should pick up Sebastian and take good care of

    him.

    What a surprise.

    How did the CEO know that he''d given up on looking after Sebastian?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    So, Nathaniel rushed over to pick up Sebastian, b

    ut he seemed rather unwilling.

    Sebastian was worried he had heard wrong. "Nathaniel, are you really going to take me back?"

    "Just follow me and don''t ask any questions," Nathaniel answered, his face full of impatience.

    "What about your grandfather?" Sebastian was scared of Nathaniel''s powerful and influential grandpa.

    He had a mistress, which would not only anger his grandpa, but also his wife.

    "I''ve taken care of my grandpa. But you need to behave when you get back. Don''t cause me any

    trouble, and don''t tell Scarlett you''re my father. Scarlett''s family is prestigious. If she finds out you''re my

    father, our marriage is over. You got that?"

    "Got it, got it, I won''t cause any trouble."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In the office, Roxanne was surprised to see that Nathaniel was the one picking up Sebastian.

    "Harrison, did you say Nathaniel was picking up Sebastian?"

    "Yes."

    "How did you get Nathaniel toe back for him?" Nathaniel had seemed determined to leave

    Sebastian with Roxanne earlier in the morning.

    He despised Sebastian and was adamant about not supporting him. How could he possibly be willing

    to pick him up now?

    Roxanne was full of questions.

    Harrison suggested, "Let''s go and see."

    Sebastian grabbed his cane and hurried after his son.

    He was afraid his son would reject him again.

    Then he would have to rely on Roxanne, who

    didn''t like him.

    Going back with his son, at least he''d have a ce to stay and food to eat. He wouldn''t end up on the

    streets.

    Seeing Roxanneing out, Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with spite. "Roxanne, you''re in luck."

    He had initially decided to leave Sebastian with Roxanne, b

    ut under pressure from the CEO, he had to let Roxanne off the hook.

    Nathaniel was incredulous.

    How did the CEO find out about this?

    Why did the CEO care about their family affairs?

    At this point, Harrison gave Nathaniel a cold look and asked,

    "Are you Nathaniel?" He was confirming Nathaniel''s identity.

    Nathaniel''s attention shifted from Roxanne to Harrison.

    At first, Nathaniel was very impatient, and his tone was not very kind. "Who are you?"

    But the pressure from Harrison made Nathaniel feel the heat, and he began to take Harrison seriously.

    Especially when he heard Harrison''s voice, it sounded familiar.

    That kind of voice that could intimidate anyone instantly.

    Nathaniel dared not underestimate Harrison. "Who are you? What do you want with me?"

    Harrison raised his hand.

    His arm gently rested on Roxanne''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him.

    Standing next to his sturdy body, Roxanne, who was nearly a head shorter than him, felt very safe.

    Then, what Harrison said made Roxanne feel even more protected.

    "I''m Roxanne''s husband. Do you think you can dump this annoying old man on her just because you

    think she has no one to rely on? Do you think you can bully her?"

    What he meant was, that as long as he was there, no one could bully Roxanne.

    In the past, every time she was bullied, Roxanne had to deal with it on her own.

    No one had ever protected her like this.

    Harrison today made her feel very at ease.

    She was like a lonely boat, drifting alone in the vast sea, facing the wind and rain helplessly.

    But Harrison''s appearance made her feel like she had found the shore and found a safe harbor.

    From now on, she had him to rely on.

    The word "rely" had never felt so important to her.

    She nced at the confident Harrison, her eyes full of ease.

    Nathaniel was still wondering who Harrison was.

    Turned out he was the bankrupt poor man who had to rely on his wife?

    Since he was going to dump Sebastian on his half-sister, Nathaniel naturally had to investigate

    Roxanne.

    He found out that Roxanne was alone, had no background, and her marriage was not going well

    , which was why Nathaniel dared to be arrogant.

    Now, Nathaniel sneered, full of disdain,

    "I thought you were some big shot, looking at how cocky you are.

    Turns out you''re just the bankrupt, weak, poor husband my sister married?

    So, have you found a job after going bankrupt? Do you need me to help you find a job?

    My mom has several big construction sites. You look pretty big, you should be perfect for carrying

    bricks."

    Yet another person who looked down on others.

    Roxanne was very angry.

    She stood up again to defend her man.

    "Nathaniel, aren''t you being a bit too nosy?

    Yes, my husband did go bankrupt, but does that mean he''s weak?

    He doesn''t steal or rob, he''s very honest. As soon as he went bankrupt, he started looking for a job,

    and now he works hard every day. Also, whenever he has time, he works with me to make money, he''s

    very loving towards me and is very filial to his father."

    Roxanne continued, "What about you? Your own father raised you for more than twenty years, and you

    abandoned him.

    You''re a piece of trash who can''t even support his own father, what right do you have to judge others?"

    Nathaniel responded angrily, "Who are you calling trash?"

    "You''re the trash, you''re not fit to be human."

    "You shut up..."

    "Why should I? If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll stir up trouble at yourpany. Aren''t you the financial

    director of a bigpany with a six-figure sry? I''d like to see if they''d still keep you if they knew you

    couldn''t even support your own father."

    Nathaniel was genuinely scared.

    Just half an hour ago, he got a call from the big boss asking him to support Sebastian.

    If Roxanne stirred up trouble again, it was definitely gonna reach the boss'' ears.

    And by then,

    he wouldn''t be able to handle Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, you just wait and see."

    Harrison, always chill, was watching his wife like it was some kind of show.

    Did she always defend him like this when others made fun of him?

    And also, w

    hat exactly made Roxanne think so highly of others?

    After watching Nathaniel help the limping Sebastian leave, Roxanne''s gaze shifted back to Harrison.

    "Harrison, don''t read too much into what that guy said. I don''t think you''re weak at all, in fact, I see

    great potential in you."

    "Potential?" Harrison asked with a smile.

    "Yep. People who''ve been bosses usually find it hard to adapt to working for others. But you''re

    different. Even though you went broke, you quickly adjusted your mindset, found a proper job, and

    started life and hard work all over again. Just for your serious and hardworking attitude, you''re a man of

    great potential."

    Potential?

    Indeed.

    Harrison thought to himself, ¡°She''s really good at reading people.¡±

    He really did have potential, he had just been hiding it too well.

    He was just worried that one day when she discovered his true potential, she would be scared.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Alexander dropped a text. [Hey, Harrison, did that jerk Nathaniel take the old man away? Shall I spill

    the beans that you''re the big boss?]

    If Nathaniel learned the truth, he would definitely freak out.

    But Harrison wanted to keep it under wraps for now.

    Once Nathaniel found out about his identity, Roxanne would be in the know too.

    He nned to find the right time and break the news to Roxanne himself.

    He texted Alexander back. [Let it be for now.]

    He had his own ways of dealing with such people.

    He sent another text to Alexander. [Give Nathaniel a heads up, tell him to watch his back and better

    keep quiet.]

    A few minutester, Alexander called Nathaniel.

    Alexander was the right-hand man of the CEO and a childhood friend. He was also the secondrgest

    shareholder of thepany.

    When he received the call, Nathaniel was scared stiff.

    He had already brought Sebastian back as instructed, was the boss still not satisfied?

    So, he was very cautious when he picked up the call.

    Alexander said, "Nathaniel, do you know? You''ve pissed off our CEO''s wife."

    The CEO''s wife?

    When did he offend the CEO''s wife?

    He hadn''t even met the CEO''s wife, how could he possibly offend her?

    Nathaniel was puzzled. "Mr. Alexander, I haven''t met the CEO''s wife. How could I dare to offend her?"

    Alexander, "I''m just giving you a heads up. Be careful with your actions, don''t go overboard, or you''ll

    face the consequences."

    Such a warning left Nathaniel more confused.

    He had been working hard in thepany and was very diligent.

    How could he have gone overboard?

    Before he could ask anything else, Alexander had hung up the phone.

    Nathaniel was terrified.

    How on earth had he offended the CEO''s wife?

    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought.

    After Nathaniel left with Sebastian, Roxanne immediately asked, "Harrison, you haven''t told me yet,

    how did you make Nathaniel take Sebastian away?"

    Harrison calmly fibbed again.

    "Nothing much. I just asked Mr. Johnson to tell Nathaniel the maximum sentence for child

    abandonment."

    "Oh, Mr. Johnson is indeed impressive."

    Roxanne didn''t overthink it.

    They walked back to the rented apartment.

    Roxanne''s electric scooter ran out of battery again so,

    they walked while pushing the scooter.

    More urately, Harrison was pushing the scooter.

    Real men should do some heavy lifting.

    While pushing the scooter, Harrison said, "Why does this piece of junk scooter always run out of

    battery? Didn''t it just get chargedst night?"

    Roxanneined behind him, "Don''t call it junk, it''s what gets you to the subway station every

    morning. It''s just that the battery is not very good."

    Harrison said, "How about I get you a new car?"

    Roxanne retorted, "You got money?"

    Oh, right.

    He was still "bankrupt".

    He couldn¡¯t just casually get her a scooter.

    "I mean, I can get you a brand-new electric scooter."

    "Why waste money? A new scooter costs at least a few hundred bucks, and changing the battery only

    costs a few dozen. It would still work like new."

    To him, a few hundred bucks was just pocket change.

    No, it couldn''t even be considered pocket change.

    Apparently, hiding his identity had its drawbacks.

    He wanted to give her some gifts, but he couldn''t easily give them out.

    "Then I''ll buy you a new set of batteries."

    Harrison said while continuing to push the scooter.

    Coincidentally, there was a slope of about 30 degrees, which required some strength to push up.

    Roxanne helped push from the back, b

    ut it seemed like Harrison didn''t need her help, as he was very powerful.

    He pushed up the slope with ease.

    He was indeed strong.

    Roxanne recalled when they had just got married, he did a few sets of very strenuous exercises on the

    ground.

    That was also easy for him.

    He often got up early to work out after that, and s

    he often caught a glimpse of the muscles under his T-shirt.

    This man was not only good-looking, had a great body, distinct muscle lines, and physically strong, but

    was also very considerate and caring.

    Most importantly, he had great self-control in bed.

    Such a rare, good man.

    How did such a good man end up with her?

    She was so lucky.

    When the scooter was pushed to t ground, Harrison turned to look at her.

    He saw her looking at him, her eyes full ofughter.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why are you staring at me?"

    "I just feel lucky that I didn''t end up with a jerk like Oliver."

    "Are youplimenting me?"

    "Seems like it, for now. But who knows what you''ll turn into. Men always put on a show when they''re in

    the early stages of a rtionship."

    So, even though

    Harrison was great in many ways, s

    he just couldn¡¯t easily trust him.

    "Do you think every man is like Oliver, irresponsible,cks integrity, selfish and cunning?

    Chloe and Oliver weren''t like this when they first started dating. It was only after getting married that he

    slowly revealed his true colors."

    Harrison answered her, "You can''tpare me to Oliver."

    "Harrison, are you angry?"

    "A bit."

    "I''m notparing you with Oliver, I''m just saying."

    Harrison seemed to want to make a point, so he said coldly, "Anyway, time will tell."

    Roxanne chuckled inwardly.

    This guy was taking it seriously, wasn''t he?

    "Okay, okay, time will tell. I believe you won''t turn out to be as bad as Oliver."

    Men, they still needed some sweet talk, just

    so that Harrison wouldn''t stay upset. He acted as if she had wronged him.

    When they arrived at a scooter store, Roxanne asked the owner about a set of batteries, and

    Harrison paid for it.

    The two of them rode the scooter back to the rented apartment just before nightfall.

    Today, Vincent was not home.

    So, there was no one at home to make dinner.

    Roxanne suggested hitting up a street food stall.

    Since being with Roxanne, Harrison had gradually adapted to this grassroots lifestyle, no longer always

    hanging out in high-end ces.

    Turned out, that eating at these street stalls wasn''t that risky.

    Harrison started to care less about these things.

    Instead, he was thankful to Roxanne for teaching him how to adapt to a tough living environment.

    If he were to go bankrupt one day, he wouldn''t be unable to adjust to a simple life.

    So, when the street food like grilled pork, tacos, empanadas, and corn juice came, he found that he

    could handle it.

    But when Roxanne handed him grilled oysters, he still turned them down.

    "Why won''t you eat the grilled oysters? They''re really fresh, tender, and tasty here."

    For men, eating oysters could be beneficial in certain ways.

    He was afraid that if he ate them, he''d lose control and start fantasizing about her.

    Even though their living arrangements now were that she slept in the bed and he on the living room

    couch, she would still walk around in her pajamas in front of him.

    After showering, Roxanne was actually quite modest in her attire.

    Her pajamas had buttons, all of which were buttoned up. She didn''t show off her legs or corbones,

    her body fully covered.

    But it was this conservative dressing that made him even more attracted to her.

    If he ate too many oysters, he was really afraid that he might lose control...

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Harrison had a staunch no-go policy when it came to eating grilled oysters.

    Roxanne, however, was trying to coax him into it. "C''mon, Harri, give it a try. It''s really good!"

    She wafted the aroma of grilled oysters under Harrison''s nose, hoping to tempt him.

    In her mind, oysters were a powerhouse of nutrition.

    She thought about his new IT job - lots of brain work, and oysters, loaded with zinc, would be just what

    he needed.

    Harrison looked at her suspiciously. "Why the hell are you so insistent on me eating grilled oysters?

    You got some hidden agenda?"

    "What hidden agenda could I possibly have?"

    Harrison kept cool.

    "Wait¡­" Roxanne took a moment to catch up, "Harrison, are you thinking I''m trying to boost your, um,

    virility? You got the wrong end of the stick, mate. If I was after that, why would I be keeping my

    distance?"

    "As long as you''re not. I''m not eating the damn oysters anyway," Harrison said, munching on other

    snacks.

    He knew that if he ate the oysters, he''d be in for a rough night.

    Thest thing he wanted was to be hot and bothered in the middle of the night.

    "Alright, alright, I won''t force you," Roxanne conceded, "but you did help me get rid of the pain in the

    ass that is Nathaniel and Sebastian, we should at least celebrate that."

    With that, she ordered a bottle of whiskey from the stall owner.

    "Are you a whiskey lover?" Harrison asked.

    "Do you prefer beer?" Roxanne retorted.

    "I don''t like either."

    "Well, just toast with me. I''ll do the drinking."

    Today, Roxanne was in high spirits.

    Thanks to Harrison, the annoying duo of Sebastian and Nathaniel were sent packing without much of a

    fuss.

    Without Harrison, she wouldn''t know what to do if Nathaniel tried to nt Sebastian in herpany.

    It wasn''t like she could just kick Sebastian out.

    In the end, Harrison had saved her from a major headache.

    She felt so happy that she just had to have a drink.

    After finishing her whiskey, she ordered another.

    On the way home, she was a bit tipsy.

    Harrison tried to steady her.

    "No need, I''m just happy." she waved him off, slightly unsteady on her feet.

    Harrison couldn''t stop her from drinking, even though he tried.

    When they got home, Harrison fumbled with the old-fashioned lock.

    It was a painpared to the high-tech facial recognition system at his own ce, b

    ut he was used to it.

    Once the door was open, Roxanne kicked off her shoes and walked in barefoot.

    Harrison picked up her slippers and bent down to offer them to her. "Can you put on your shoes? Don''t

    you know the floor is cold?"

    She didn''t.

    "Put them on."

    Harrison was still holding her slippers and lightly tapped her bare foot.

    Her feet were pretty. He had to admit.

    He wasn''t one to ogle, but at this moment, he found her feet quite attractive.

    Before he could react, Roxanne had tumbled onto the couch, pulling him down with her.

    She stared at his handsome face, her eyes slightly zed.

    "Harrison, why are you so handsome?"

    "You''re drunk. Let me get you some water."

    He tried to free himself, but she held on, pulling them both down onto the couch.

    From this angle, Roxanne had a clear view of Harrison''s sexy Adam''s apple.

    She reached out to touch it.

    "Stop touching me."

    "What''s the big deal? You''re so uptight."

    Roxanne kept one hand around Harrison''s waist and tried to touch his Adam''s apple again, but he

    swatted her hand away.

    "I told you to stop touching me." Harrison''s face hardened.

    But Roxanne didn''t care.

    Maybe it was the alcohol, but her fingers found their way to Harrison''s lips.

    "Harrison, remember you asked me once if I''ve ever kissed someone? Once, my ex tried to kiss me,

    but I dodged it. Our lips never touched. So, I don''t know what it feels like to kiss."

    Today, she wanted to find out.

    A few days ago, Chloe had asked her if she had any sexual needs or desires.

    Of course, she did.

    She was a normal 28-year-old woman. Was it possible to have no sexual desires at all?

    But when she was busy, she didn''t have time to think about such things.

    Now that she was married to Harrison, a handsome man she didn''t dislike, a little kiss shouldn''t be a

    problem, right?

    "Harrison, let me try to know what it feels like to kiss, okay?"

    She leaned in to kiss him.

    "Do you even know what you''re saying?" Harrison covered her mouth.

    She removed his hand, "Of course, I know. I said I want to know what it feels like to kiss."

    "Do you remember what you said when we got married?"

    "I remember. You said you wouldn''t sleep with someone you didn''t have feelings for. I said the same.

    But I''m just trying to kiss you. I¡¯m not asking you to sleep with me."

    Harrison was undeniably handsome. More than words could describe.

    She wasn''t flippant, but a handsome man was always a sight for sore eyes.

    She just wanted, simply, to kiss him.

    And experience what a kiss felt like, something she had never experienced in her 28 years.

    She didn''t have any experience.

    When she wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck, prepared to kiss him, all she knew was that her

    lips needed to touch his.

    She didn''t know what to do next.

    When she lightly touched his lips, she frowned, clearly dissatisfied. "Chloe once told me that when you

    kiss, there''s this electric shock that runs through you, but I didn''t feel a thing."

    She felt absolutely nothing.

    Harrison was also a man with no experience.

    He wasn''t good at kissing.

    But when Roxanne''s lips, tainted with the scent of alcohol, touched his, he felt like a mysterious energy

    was injected into his whole body.

    This energy seemed to freeze him.

    This drunk woman even dared to tease him.

    If she kept on teasing him, trouble would definitely ensue.

    His face darkened and his eyebrows furrowed. "Let go of me."

    "I won''t let go."

    "Roxanne, you''re drunk."

    "I''m not drunk."

    She wasn''t drunk.

    She knew what she was doing.

    "Harrison, I''m really not drunk. I just feel that I''m 28 and I''ve never kissed a man. I don''t know what it

    feels like to kiss, and I really want to try it."

    "Do you consider me as a guinea pig?"

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    "Do you want me to try this feeling with other men?"

    "Would you dare?" Harrison''s face turned cold, with a serious warning in his tone.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Roxanne was all too pleased with his reaction.

    She let out a little hup and gave a sweet smile.

    "Harrison, since you don''t agree with me experimenting with others, how about we give it another go?"

    she said, lightly touching her lips.

    Maybe it was the booze talking, but her lips looked juicy red, moist, seemingly inviting him silently.

    Harrison''s Adam''s apple bobbed automatically.

    As a tipsy Roxanne moved closer to him, he was struggling to keep his sanity from copsing, and

    pushed her away forcefully.

    His rough motion sent Roxanne crashing into the corner of the sofa, causing her some pain.

    She rubbed her sore waist and grumbled, "Why do you have to be so mean? I just wanted to try it out,

    it''s not like I was going to eat you alive."

    The alcohol in her system was starting to wear off a bit.

    But her flushed cheeks and hazy eyes made her look like a cute little drunk kitten.

    Harrison waspletely captivated by her.

    If this kept up, he was in real trouble.

    He stood up, his face stern and cold. "To stop you from messing around, I''ll sleep in the room tonight,

    you take the couch.

    You''re not allowed in my room."

    Roxanne fumed, "Who''s messing around? I''m just following my heart, unlike some people who clearly

    want something but y hard to get."

    "I admit, you''re quite attractive." Harrison looked at her seriously. "But I won''t touch you without love.

    You better not cross the line either."

    "Harrison, who crossed the line? I''m telling you, next time even if you beg me to kiss you, I might not

    agree."

    Harrison silently headed to the bathroom.

    After taking a cold shower, he found Roxanne already asleep on the sofa.

    Curled up like a little kitten, clutching a pillow, she looked adorable.

    Who would''ve thought the usually sharp and strong woman would have such a soft side?

    This woman¡­ was making him lose control.

    This wouldn¡¯t do.

    He had to sleep in the room tonight.

    Just in case she disturbed him in the middle of the night, he even locked the door from the inside.

    He didn''t want his first time to be without love.

    But before he locked himself in, Harrison poured a ss of water and left it on the table for Roxanne in

    case she got thirsty at night.

    In the middle of the night, Roxanne, parched from thirst, finished the ss of water that Harrison left for

    her.

    Upon hearing the sound of the ss hitting the table, Harrison got up and went out.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The ss waspletely empty.

    He asked her, "Are you okay, do you need more water?"

    Roxanne, still half asleep, muttered, "Stop bothering me." and rolled away from Harrison and continued

    sleeping.

    Worried she might get thirstyter, Harrison filled another ss of water for her and checked the

    temperature of the AC in the living room.

    Afraid she might catch a cold, he turned up the AC by one degree, covered her properly with a nket,

    and then went back to his room.

    Even though Roxanne had drunk alcohol, she woke up early the next morning.

    Right at six, she was up.

    She realized she fell asleep without taking a shower.

    She recalled the events from the night before, pretty much remembered everything.

    She was a straightforward one.

    She just wanted to try out kissing, so she really went for it with Harrison.

    But she couldn''t remember the details of the kiss fromst night.

    All she remembered was she took Harrison to try.

    She admired her own guts and didn''t feel awkward at all.

    Harrison was her husband in name, and it wasn''t illegal for her to kiss him.

    But she smelled a bit off.

    She had to take a shower.

    Not wanting to disturb Harrison, she went to get theundry from the balcony before heading to

    shower.

    Harrison got up when he heard her.

    It was still early.

    Knowing Roxanne had drunk alcohol the night before, he was sure her stomach wasn''t feeling well, so

    he went to cook some soup.

    When Roxanne came out of the shower, Harrison was stirring the soup.

    The steam floated past Harrison''s face.

    She was just thinking about having some soup after drinkingst night, and Harrison was already

    making it for her.

    What a thoughtful guy!

    Seeing him taking care of others so early in the morning, Roxanne''s mouth curled into a smile.

    She felt so much luckier than Chloe.

    After marrying Oliver, his true colors showed. He just sat at home all day waiting for Chloe to serve him,

    never doing any chores.

    But Harrison was different.

    She greeted him cheerfully, "Morning."

    Harrison replied with a simple "Morning."

    Noticing the clean underwear, hers and his, he frowned, "You washed my underwear again?"

    "When I saw you didn''t wash your underwear after showeringst night, I washed it for you."

    "You washed it with yours?"

    "Of course not, I used two separate basins. I''m very hygienic. They were just hung together to dry.

    What, you''re not happy?"

    Roxanne remembered the first time she washed his underwear, he was very reluctant to let her touch

    his personal items.

    She said, "We''ve been married for a month now, aren''t you used to it yet? Besides, if I don''t wash your

    underwear, who will?"

    "Thank you!"

    Harrison didn''t say anything else at the time.

    This time, he didn''t seem as resistant as before.

    And when Roxanne took the underwear to hang, he even smiled a little.

    At breakfast, Harrison asked her, "Is your stomach feeling better?"

    "I''m feeling better." Roxanne loved the soup Harrison made. It was rich and thick, and smelled

    amazing. It warmed her stomach as she drank.

    She gulped down the soup.

    Harrison then asked, "Do you remember what you did to mest night?"

    Roxanneughed. "I just kissed you, is it necessary to interrogate me this early in the morning?"

    "So you were soberst night, it was intentional?"

    "I really just wanted to try what it feels like since I''ve never kissed anyone before. As my husband, you

    should feel lucky, at least I didn''t go find another man to try."

    "You''re quite straightforward."

    Harrison, sipping his soup elegantly, had no expression on his face.

    He paused, holding the bowl in his hand, his gaze fixed on Roxanne who was drinking the soup without

    caring about her image.

    She was twenty-eight and had never kissed anyone?

    He had briefly asked her about it before, and h

    er reply was pretty straightforward.

    He wanted to know more about her but acted disinterested, so he didn''t ask much.

    Now that he knew her better, he suddenly thought Roxanne was a girl with some serious self-respect!

    In today''s society, middle and high school students got abortions, and it was far toomon.

    Finding a 28-year-old girl who still hadn¡¯t got her first kiss locked away is a real diamond in the rough.

    Harrison was kind of grateful to Vincent now, fornding him a good girl like this.

    If Vincent knew what he was thinking, he''d probably ask him, "Harrison, didn''t you say that Roxanne

    was just an ordinary girl, not to overvalue her? What''s with the change of heart? What are you thinking,

    Harrison?"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Sure thing, Harrison couldn''t let Vincent hear his inner thoughts.

    He was so fixated on Roxanne that he forgot about his breakfast.

    When Roxanne looked up as she was serving a bowl of soup, her gaze met Harrison''s.

    His eyes were a bit deep and mysterious, making it hard to guess what he was thinking.

    She asked, "Harrison, why are you looking at me like that? Are you guarding yourself against me,

    worried I might kiss you again?"

    Harrison lowered his head to continue eating his breakfast and replied, "Don''t sweat it, I''m not that

    narcissistic."

    "That''s good. Don''t worry either, I won''t have the urge to kiss you unless I''ve had a drink. You know,

    alcohol can reduce a person''s self-control."

    "So you''re saying, you n to kiss me when you''re sober, but you just need a little liquid courage to do

    it?"

    "I won''t sugarcoat it. You''re definitely charming, and I do appreciate your looks. But about kissing you, I

    just wanted to know what a first kiss feels like. I wasn''t plotting anything."

    She admitted that Harrison''s appearance was pleasing to her, b

    ut did she really have no ulterior motives?

    She needed to set the record straight.

    One moment, Harrison was feeling on top of the world.

    The next, he felt deted.

    She just wanted to experience a first kiss?

    He furrowed his eyebrows and said, "In a situation like yesterday, what would any guy have done for

    your first kiss?"

    "Oh please." Roxanne exined, "Do you think I''m that easy? Even if I''m drunk and my self-control is

    lowered, I still know my limits. If you weren''t my husband, would I have tried it with you?"

    Hearing this, Harrison was once again grateful to Vincent for making him Roxanne''s legal husband.

    Otherwise, would he not have had the chance to let her try yesterday?

    But did Roxanne just want to experience the feeling of a kiss, and therefore wanted to try it with him?

    Didn''t she have any other thoughts about him?

    This question was constantly echoing in Harrison''s mind.

    After breakfast, Harrison rode Roxanne''s electric bike to the subway station.

    As usual, he pretended to enter the subway station, then once Roxanne left, he got into a Rolls-Royce.

    The car drove into thepany building, stopping in front of the grand statue at the entrance.

    "Mr. Harrison, we''ve arrived at thepany."

    Harrison was lost in thought.

    Anthony reminded him, "Mr. Harrison, we''ve arrived at thepany."

    Harrison didn''t get out of the car but looked at Anthony who was reminding him, and asked,

    "Anthony, do you have a girlfriend?"

    Anthony

    wondered, why Mr. Harrison was suddenly asking this question.

    Was he worried that dating would affect his work?

    As Mr. Harrison''s personal driver, he had to be on call 24/7, so even when he was dating, he never had

    enough time to spend with a girlfriend.

    He was worried that if he spent time with his girlfriend, and Mr. Harrison suddenly needed to use the

    car, it would interfere with his work.

    Anthony carefully asked, "Mr. Harrison, am I not working hard enough? If you think something is

    affecting my work, I can break up with my girlfriend."

    Harrison replied, "Am I usually that harsh on you? Not even allowing you to date? I''m not that

    unreasonable, am I?"

    Anthony said, "No, I''m just worried that you think I''m cking."

    As Harrison''s personal driver, this job was coveted by many, and Anthony didn''t want to lose this job.

    Harrison asked, "Does your girlfriend take the initiative to kiss you?"

    Anthony was a bit puzzled and didn''t understand why Harrison was asking this.

    Harrison reassured him, "It''s okay, just treat me like a friend and chat freely."

    To make Anthony rx, Harrison voluntarily brought up this topic.

    He continued, "Last night, my wife took the initiative to kiss me. But she said she just wanted to

    experience the feeling of a kiss, not because she wanted to kiss me."

    Anthony immediately understood Harrison''s dilemma. He thought what Harrison cared about was that

    his wife''s motive for kissing him was not because of him.

    Anthony suggested, "Mr. Harrison, maybe your wife is just too shy to admit her real feelings. Girls tend

    to be more shy and reserved."

    But Harrison couldn''t see any signs of shyness or reservation from his wife Roxanne. Roxanne was

    very straightforward and direct. If she wanted to kiss him, she would just do it. But she kissed him just

    because she had never experienced the feeling of a kiss and wanted to know what it felt like, not

    because she really wanted to kiss him.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Harrison silent, Anthony boldly said, "Mr. Harrison, your wife really took the initiative to kiss you

    guy indicates that she at least likes him a bit. You shouldn''t overthink it, at least she didn''t go kiss

    someone else."

    Harrison seemed to beforted by Anthony''s words. He said, "You have a girlfriend now, I''ll give you

    two days off, spend some quality time with your girlfriend, don''t keep her waiting too long."

    "Thank you, Mr. Harrison."

    Anthony was very happy, it was his first break in a long time, all thanks to Harrison.

    Harrison arrived at his office on the 89th floor, his secretary Alexander had already prepared his coffee.

    Seeing Harrisone in, Alexander walked over and asked, "I just saw your car parked at the

    entrance, what were you doing in the car?"

    Harrison casually replied, "Nothing."

    He put down his bag and asked Alexander, "When was thest time you spent time with your wife

    Hazel?"

    Alexander was a bit surprised. "Why are you suddenly asking this?"

    Harrison said, "I''m giving you two days off, go home and spend some quality time with Hazel."

    Alexander tried to joke, "Mr. Harrison, you''re in a good mood today?"

    Harrison shot back, "You could always choose to keep working, you know."

    Alexander replied, "I''d love to be back home with Hazel, but someone''s got to handle that project in

    Europe, and that someone is me."

    "You''re the one who doesn''t want to go back, don''t pin this on me."

    "Alright, alright, Mr. Harrison, I''ve got something serious to tell you. Don''t get all cranky afterwards."

    "Is it work-rted? If not, hold your horses till lunch."

    Right now, he needed to be all in on work.

    Lately, he''d been getting distracted a lot while working, for reasons that eluded him.

    Most of the time when he zoned out, he''d pick up his phone, itching to shoot a text to Roxanne.

    However, even when he did text Roxanne, she didn''t always hit him back right away.

    Waiting for her response, he''d keep ncing at his phone.

    His productivity was going down the drain.

    Harrison didn''t want to keep this up. He needed to cut out all the distractions, hence his refusal to

    entertain non-work-rted discussions during work hours.

    However, Alexander deliberately baited, "You sure you don''t want to hear this? It''s about your marriage,

    and it involves Roxanne too, you know."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    When Roxanne was mentioned, Harrison immediately asked, ¡°What''s up?¡±

    Seeing his keen interest, Alexander couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ¡°You just said you didn''t want to hear anything unrted to work, but the moment Roxanne is

    mentioned, you''re all ears. Harrison, you''ve been acting a bit strangetely.¡±

    Harrison frowned, ¡°Spill the beans.¡±

    Alexander filled him in, and Harrison''s face grew darker and darker.

    Then, Alexander sighed, patted his shoulder, and said,

    ¡°Harrison, you need to handle this thing properly. After all, it involves the lifetime happiness of three

    people. If you mess it up, it''s not good for anyone.¡±

    After Alexander left, Harrison took a sip of his coffee.

    Then he put down his coffee cup and promptly dialed Vincent.

    Since moving out of Roxanne''s rented house, Vincent returned to the farm and resumed his life of

    farming and raising cattle and chickens.

    Thest time Roxanne praised his steak, he imported a few Angus cattle from abroad.

    At this moment, he was feeding whiskey to the Angus cattle.

    Because Angus cattle often drank whiskey during their growth period, their meat was particrly

    delicious.

    Harrison asked, ¡°Dad, what are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I''m feeding the cattle. Just finished feeding a bottle of whiskey to the calf.¡±

    ¡°Why don''t you go golfing with Mr. Alexander instead of feeding cattle and chickens every day?¡±

    ¡°If I don''t feed the cattle and chickens, what am I going to feed Roxanne when she''s pregnant? Do I

    have to buy her hormone-fed cows and chickens, and let her and the baby be harmed by the

    hormones?¡±

    ¡°It''s too early to talk about pregnancy and childbirth.¡±

    ¡°I have to take care of these animals first. Are we going to wait until she''s pregnant to raise these

    animals?¡±

    Vincent realized that Harrison didn''t mind him bringing up the subject of Roxanne''s pregnancy.

    It seemed that having Roxanne pregnant was part of his n.

    Maybe just ater part of the n?

    Vincent suddenly fell into a great mood. ¡°Harrison, why did you call?¡±

    ¡°Dad, could you have someone bring my marriage registration license to my office?¡±

    ¡°Why do you suddenly need your marriage registration license?¡±

    ¡°I need it for something.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, is it because Nora is back, so you need the marriage registration license?¡±

    ¡°You don''t need to know, just have someone bring it to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I''ll stop keeping it for you. Since it''s your marriage license, you should keep it yourself.¡±

    At 4:30 in the afternoon.

    Harrison received a WhatsApp message from Nora. [Harrison, are you free? I just got back from

    abroad and wanted to see you. If you''re busy, never mind.]

    In the past, Harrison would decisively say. [I''m busy.]

    Understanding Nora would reply with an [Okay,] and then not bother him anymore.

    But this time, Harrison decisively replied, Come to my office. I''ll have my secretary lead you directly to

    my office.

    Nora was secretly delighted.

    Harrison, who never responded to her invitations, actually agreed to her visiting his office today.

    What did this mean?

    Had her years of pursuit finally been reciprocated?

    Nora was the sister of Alexander''s wife, Hazel. She was gentle and quiet.

    About half an hourter, Nora was led to Harrison''s office by his secretary.

    However, Harrison was not there.

    Nora waited alone in the office.

    She looked around Harrison''s workspace, observing the office''syout, trying to discover more about

    Harrison''s preferences through these details.

    ¡°Looking at something? Quite curious, aren''t you.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Harrison returned to the office, walked straight to the desk, and pulled out a folder from the drawer.

    Nora was so thrilled, she didn''t even notice that the thing in his hand was his marriage registration

    certificate.

    She took out a finely packaged men''s watch from her bag. ¡°Harrison, this is a watch I won at an

    auction. It''s the only one in the world. This is for...¡±

    She didn''t finish her sentence as Harrison cut her off.

    ¡°Nora, I''m married.¡±

    Nora thought she heard wrong. She was stunned, looking at him.

    He repeated, ¡°Yes, I''m married. Here is my marriage registration certificate.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Nora tried to hide her pain, she gave a bitter smile.

    Harrison didn''t say anything.

    He nned to let Nora digest the news herself.

    He couldn''tfort her.

    Love that could not be reciprocated, could not be given any hope.

    Harrison was thirty-two, lived in a wealthy family, and had been affluent since childhood. He was very

    outstanding with his intelligence and talent.

    Over the years, there had been many people pursuing him.

    But he was cold-hearted, and some people gave up after pursuing him for a while, realizing there was

    no result.

    Only Nora, who grew up with Harrison, never gave up on him.

    Nora dared not to pursue too much.

    She was very gentle and quiet. If Harrison didn¡¯t want to see her, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t bother him.

    After a while, Nora came to her senses.

    ¡°Why does nobody know about your marriage? It¡¯s such an important matter.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t let anyone know. Even I find it sudden.¡±

    Tears suddenly appeared in Nora''s eyes, b

    ut she held them back.

    She politely asked, ¡°May I see your marriage registration license?¡±

    Harrison nodded.

    Nora said thank you, then shakily took the folder from his hands.

    There were seals and numbers on the registration certificate, and there were also wedding photos of

    the two in the folder.

    And the easily recognizable, beautiful, and stunning woman in the wedding photo.

    At that moment, Nora really wanted topliment him and say, ¡°Your wife is really beautiful.¡±

    But her throat tightened, her voice hoarse, and she couldn''t catch her breath. She couldn''t say a word.

    She stared at Roxanne in the photo for a long time.

    She really was dazzling and beautiful!

    She was one lucky gal, bagging a catch like Harrison, a guy who was not only a stud but also a real

    stand-up dude.

    After a while, Nora finally managed to close the marriage license folder with shaking hands, returning it

    to the table in anguish.

    It felt like she was letting go of her two decades of love and admiration for him.

    She lifted her head, smiling as she said, "Harrison, congrattions. Here''s to a lifetime of happiness for

    you and your wife!"

    Harrison replied, "I know, thank you."

    "Harrison, you can rest easy. I''ll keep myself in check, I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Truth be told, I never felt like you were a bother, but I just think we''re not a good match."

    Fate was a funny thing.

    No one was ever truly yours. Even when meeting someone for the first time, if they didn¡¯t share the

    same feelings, it was just a case of being close, but no sess.

    It just sat there, at a specific time, in a specific ce, waiting.

    When the moment came, everything fell into ce.

    Harrison believed that there was such a fate between him and Roxanne.

    Hearing him say these things, Noraughed.

    But as sheughed, tears started to roll down her cheeks.

    She wiped away her tears, forcing a smile. "I should get going."

    As she turned and left, Nora had no idea how she managed to walk away.

    She must have looked like aplete mess, huh?

    After leaving, she bumped into Alexander who was on his way to find Harrison.

    "Nora?"

    "Alexander!"

    Seeing her tear-streaked face, he had a pretty good idea what had happened. "Did Harrison tell you

    he''s getting hitched?"

    Nora gave a smallugh. "It''s okay, that''s life."

    What''s yours will always be yours.

    What''s not yours, no matter how hard you try, you may never get it.

    Nora was a sensible girl, she wouldn''t bother Harrison anymore.

    "Don''t you me Harrison? He''s been pretty cold to you over the years."

    "Why should I me him? I liked him, I pursued him, all of my own free will. I live by the principle of

    voluntariness, and I don''t me anyone."

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    The more mature Nora acted, the more it tugged at Alexander''s heartstrings and filled him with worry.

    "Are you okay? Do you want me to call your sister toe pick you up and keep youpany?"

    Nora replied with a smile, "No need; I''m fine. Don''t treat me like a kid. I''m all grown up now. I won''t lose

    my mind over some setbacks or minor issues. Don''t worry."

    "Are these really just minor issues?"

    "Or should I force him to marry me?"

    "Sigh," Alexander sighed, "Even though I really hoped Harrison would like you, you can''t force these

    things when ites to feelings."

    "I get it. Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m off to have a seafood buffet; maybe stuffing my face will

    cheer me up."

    "I''ll have your sistere to keep youpany."

    "No need; I want to be alone for now."

    Nora had already waved goodbye and walked away.

    As Alexander watched her figure disappear into the elevator, he went to find Harrison.

    Alexander confronted, "I saw Nora. Harrison, you were too harsh. Did you really have to be that

    direct?"

    Harrison responded, "Do you want me to ept her and then betray my own marriage?"

    "Is it that you don''t want to betray your marriage, or you don''t want to betray Roxanne?"

    "It''s the same thing. As long as I''m still in my marriage, I won''t do anything that''s not faithful."

    "You''re just loyal to Roxanne and using marriage as an excuse. Don''t you feel guilty towards Nora?

    She''s liked you for so many years."

    "Why should I feel guilty?"

    "You should have just stayed single."

    "I''m already married now; I''m not single anymore."

    "Oh whatever, you''re married now, so you can more reasonably reject anyone who pursues you or any

    family that wants to form an alliance with you through marriage. Speaking of which, aren''t you going to

    Celestoria next week? The royal family of Celestoria has brought up marriage alliances multiple times;

    how are you nning to reject them? That''s the royal family in Celestoria; you can''t afford to offend

    them."

    "If I really wanted to form an alliance with them, I would have epted the proposal a long time ago."

    "So, when you go to Celestoria next week, if the royal family brings up the marriage proposal again,

    how do you n on handling it?"

    "I''m nning to discuss it with you; you go and announce my marriage on the inte. It needs to be

    posted on both domestic and international news sites."

    "Don''t you think that''s a bit much? Trending topics cost money; you want this to trend both domestically

    and internationally?"

    "Get it done within three days."

    "I can''t stand you, always making me do everything for you."

    ...

    After leaving the building, Nora had her chauffeur drive away.

    She wanted to be alone, to drive aimlessly around the city and clear her mind.

    She needed some time alone to think.

    Harrison was married.

    She seemed unable to ept that fact.

    But it was a fact.

    What could she do? She had no choice but to ept it.

    But she was really in pain.

    Her car roamed aimlessly around the city streets, letting her tears flow freely. Because it was only when

    she was alone that she dared to cry like that.

    If her family saw her, they would definitely worry about her. She didn''t want anyone to worry about her.

    As she drove, it started to get dark. She didn''t even know where she was.

    And she didn''t even realize she had driven into apletely unfamiliar alley.

    It looked like the Urban Sun Vige in Seraphim Haven.

    It was crowded, dirty, chaotic, and the environment was terrible.

    There were also many small vendors on the side of the road, setting up their stalls.

    Nora wanted to drive away from here. After all, she had grown up in a wealthy family and had never

    been to such a narrow alley in the Urban Sun Vige.

    Suddenly, an electric scooter came rushing out of an intersection alley.

    Roxanne was also startled. She had hit other cars with her scooter before, but she had never hit such a

    luxury car.

    Just a while ago, Harrison had called her and said he was at the subway entrance.

    She was rushing to the subway entrance to pick him up, then go to the market to buy groceries, and

    finally go home to cook together.

    So she was riding her scooter a bit urgently.

    Did it really just happen like that?

    She quickly got off the scooter, ready to apologize.

    When she walked around the front of the car and saw the logo on the front of the car, she was stunned.

    Was that a Bentley?

    Roxanne was a car enthusiast. She had read many car-rted magazines. The car she hit was a

    Bentley Azure.

    A car which was worth millions of dors.

    If she hit a car like that, she could probably onlypensate by selling her house.

    When the young female driver got out of the car, she immediately went up to apologize.

    Nora quickly asked, "Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    Nora was afraid she had injured someone. After all, money was just material, but life was the most

    important thing. As long as she hadn''t hurt anyone, it was okay.

    So at first, Nora carefully examined Roxanne. After confirming that she wasn''t injured, Nora breathed a

    sigh of relief. But when she saw Roxanne''s face clearly, she was stunned.

    Was it her?

    How could it be her?

    An hour ago, Nora had seen Roxanne''s photo and name on Harrison''s marriage certificate.

    An hourter, she ran into Roxanne because of a car ident.

    Wasn''t that too much of a coincidence?

    Nora didn''t know how to face Roxanne. Her heart was filled withplex emotions.

    Pain, grievance, envy.

    And of course, admiration.

    Because Roxanne was indeed a spirited, very beautiful girl.

    She wouldn''t hold a grudge against Roxanne for marrying Harrison.

    If she could marry a cold-hearted man like Harrison, she must have her own abilities.

    Nora¡¯s heart would ache unbearably when she thought that the person who would be by Harrison''s side

    in the future, spend day and night with him and have his children, would never be her..

    She couldn''t stop the tears; she couldn''t control herself.

    Roxanne was at a loss. Why was she crying?

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hit you. I''ll definitely pay for your car. I won''t run away; please stop crying."

    But Roxanne didn''t know how much she was going to have to pay.

    She remembered a news story about a delivery driver who hit a Rolls-Royce.

    He merely scratched the paint, and then he had to fork over thousands of bucks for repairs.

    That Bentley was in the same league as a Rolls Royce. Even a little bump can cost a pretty penny in

    repairs.

    Roxanne had never dealt with anything like that before.

    But hey, she was the one who hit him, so it''s only fair she pays up.

    So, she just came out and said it, "Look, do we handle this under the table or go through insurance? If

    we deal with it privately, you can name your price. If through insurance, I can pay up after the damage

    estimate is done.

    But I might not be able to pull together that much cash on short notice. I''ll need to borrow some or do

    some fundraising.

    But don''t sweat it; I willpensate you. If I can''t raise the money, I have a ce I could take a loan

    against or sell to cover the costs.

    So don''t worry about me not paying you, okay? And stop crying, will you?"

    Nora felt a bit ridiculous.

    Harrison was married then. She should have respected his decision and wished him well. Why the

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    need to cry a river over it?

    Nora wiped her tears, "I''m sorry, I wasn''t crying because I thought you wouldn''t pay me. I just had a

    break up. I''m sorry, I lost my cool¡­"

    A break up?

    Roxanne couldn''t help but think, ¡°Who in their right mind would let go of such a beautiful, elegant,

    gentle, intelligent, and well-mannered woman?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    When it came to heartbreak, Roxanne gave Nora a thorough once-over.

    The sight of her wiping away tears, looking so disheveled and vulnerable, was enough to break

    anyone''s heart.

    Her pitiful demeanor, coupled with the stunning white dress she wore, made her look irresistibly

    beautiful.

    What kind of man could make such a beautiful woman cry such heartbroken tears?

    Turned out, there were plenty of those guys in the real world.

    Men who didn''t appreciate good women were all around us.

    Take Chloe''s boyfriend, Oliver, for example; he''s one of those guys who just doesn''t know what he''s

    got.

    Roxanneforted Nora with resolve, "Girl, you should be grateful. It''s that man who didn''t appreciate

    you. This way, you''ll find your Mr. Right at your next opportunity."

    That man?

    Nora, who had been crying uncontrobly, stopped crying.

    She simply couldn''t tell Roxanne that the "man" she was talking about was Roxanne''s husband.

    Nora took a closer look at Roxanne.

    The more she looked at her, the more striking and beautiful she found her.

    Although a bit jealous, she felt that Harrison indeed deserved to be with such a gorgeous and spirited

    girl.

    But, why would Harrison''s wife be zipping around thenes of Urban Sun Vige on an e-scooter?

    And the clothes Roxanne was wearing looked pretty ordinary, not like those rich socialites that usually

    hang around Harrison.

    She seemed more like a regr girl from the lower rungs of society.

    Nora was curious. How did Harrison and Roxanne end up getting married?

    She tried to ask, "You... you''re newlyweds, right?"

    Roxanne asked back, "How did you figure that out?"

    Nora responded, "You seem pretty glowing, like you just went through something happy, just a wild

    guess."

    Roxanne again asked, "How did you guess that?"

    Feeling a connection, Roxanne briefly told Nora about her marriage.

    Then sheforted Nora again, "Look, there are a lot of people in this world who either married

    someone they''re not satisfied with or just got hitched on a whim."

    "Just like me, I married a man, not out of love but for some necessary reasons. Although now, my

    husband seems pretty reliable and responsible. But we''re not together because we fell in love."

    "But you''re different. Although it seems like you got your heart broken, you got away from that guy,

    which gives you the chance to find your true love."

    "In the future, your Mr. Right will definitely meet you at the right time."

    Nora thought what Roxanne said made sense.

    But Nora felt the need to rify, "Uh, Ms. Martinez, you might have misunderstood. Even though I got

    my heart broken, the man I love isn''t that kind of man; he''s not irresponsible. It''s just that we weren''t a

    good match..."

    "What wasn''t a good match? That''s just an excuse. Wait... how do you know myst name?"

    "Oh, well..." Nora was a bit nervous, "I''ve seen you before; you were with your friend. I know her, but

    you probably don''t remember me."

    "Which friend?"

    Roxanne couldn''t remember; did she have a rich friend who drove a Bentley?

    She had no recollection of that.

    Seeing Nora''s nervousness, Roxanne quickly said, "I''m sorry, I have to go."

    Roxanne also quickly said, "I hit your car, I canpensate you."

    Looking at the dent in the car door, Nora smiled and said, "It''s okay; this amount of money is nothing. I

    can im it from insurance."

    "But I caused it; I shouldpensate you."

    "You really don''t have to. My family isn''t short of this amount of money."

    Just a few tens of thousands of dors, for the Dawson family, this amount of money was really

    nothing.

    Nora quickly said, "Ms. Martinez, don''t worry. I just think that there''s no need for you topensate."

    Knowing Roxanne''s situation and understanding her living conditions, Nora felt that she was really

    having a tough time.

    If she had to cough up tens of thousands of dors all of a sudden, it might not be easy for her.

    Nora didn''t want to make things difficult for her.

    "Your e-scooter fell over; let me help you pick it up."

    They picked up the e-scooter together, and Nora got into the car.

    Roxanne walked over and knocked on the car window, "How about we add each other on Facebook?

    Only if Ipensate you will I feel better."

    Nora rolled down the window and smiled at Roxanne, "Really, there''s no need. We don''t have to keep

    each other''s contact information."

    Although she didn''t hate Harrison''s new wife, she still hoped that Harrison and Roxanne could have a

    beautiful marriage.

    But she wasn''t magnanimous enough to be friends with Harrison''s wife.

    If they added each other on Facebook, she might see Roxanne''s posts in the future.

    She might see snippets of her life with Harrison.

    Nora was afraid she wouldn''t be able to handle seeing those images.

    Roxanne wanted to say something, but Nora tactfully said, "Ms. Martinez, congrattions on your

    wedding!"

    After saying that, Nora started the car and left the scene.

    After the car left, she looked at Roxanne in the rear view mirror.

    Harrison had only met her once and chose to marry her!

    That simple encounter outweighed all her unrequited love and silence waiting for him.

    Turns out, marriage really was about fate.

    She and Harrison were never meant to be husband and wife.

    If that was the case, then she''d quietly leave and not disturb them anymore.

    She also needed to start her new life.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Although it involved a painful sacrifice, she had to let go eventually.

    The moment she let go, she felt a lot lighter.

    But the moment she let go, her heart ached like it was being cut with a knife.

    On that summer evening, Nora looked at the sunset outside the window.

    The sunset was as red as blood, beautiful yet sad, just like her bitter youthful love.

    But a new day will eventuallye.

    After that day, she also needed to start life anew.

    On Roxanne''s way to meet Harrison, Harrison furrowed his brows and asked, "Why are you only here

    now?"

    "Sorry about that." Roxanne exined from her electric scooter, "I had a bit of a fender-bender earlier

    and ran a bit behind schedule. Let''s head straight to the market now, OK?"

    "A fender-bender?" Harrison looked genuinely concerned.

    "You alright?" He clutched her arm tightly, giving her a once-over.

    "I''m fine; just put a ding in the other car''s door. The repair costs might run up to a few tens of

    thousands of dors."

    "You hit a luxury car? Did the owner give you a hard time?"

    "It was a Bentley; does that count as luxury? But the owner didn''t ask me to pay a dime. She was such

    a sweetheart. I wanted to get her contact information so I could pay her backter, but she didn''t give

    me the chance."

    "Really? Someone that generous?" Harrison was skeptical. He was no stranger to the world of the rich,

    and he knew them better than anyone.

    He knew that the richer they were, the stingier they could be.

    If a Bentley owner¡¯s car got hit, they would usually make the one responsible pay through the nose.

    They weren''t exactly the charitable type.

    You can''t be kind-hearted and be a capitalist at the same time.

    While he was talking, Harrison sneezed a few times in a row.

    Roxanne thought he had caught a cold and asked, "You alright? Caught a cold?"

    "Nah. I''ve been sneezing since I was waiting for you at the subway entrance. I guess someone''s been

    badmouthing me."

    "Who dares to trash talk you? I''ll beat them up." Roxanne seemed fearless, ready to pick a fight at any

    moment.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Roxanne didn''t realize that the one alwaysining about Harrison was her own damn self.

    Nor did she realize that the one who broke the heart of that hotshotdy in the luxury car was none

    other than Harrison.

    "You''re supposed to protect me?"

    Harrison gently patted Roxanne''s head.

    Roxanne quickly pushed his hand away. "Don''t touch me like it''s no big deal. I wonder who it was that

    became so sensitive after just one little kiss yesterday."

    "Alright, I''ll keep my distance. Let''s not cross any lines."

    Harrison immediately let go.

    It wasn''t that he was too sensitive or didn''t allow Roxanne to kiss him.

    He just felt that without a foundation of love and without both parties deeply in love with each other, he

    shouldn''t get involved with Roxanne.

    What scared him more was that if she kissed him, he might lose control and do something to Roxanne.

    Even though they were married and she promised to support each other and live a good life, Roxanne

    didn''t know his true identity.

    If any trouble came up and they ended up not being together, how could he face her if he had done

    something to such a pure and lovely girl?

    That is only possible if both parties love each other and truly intend to love each other for the rest of

    their lives.

    Otherwise, Harrison would never allow himself to do such a thing.

    If Roxanne said he was sensitive, then he was sensitive.

    He wouldn''t bother exining.

    Time would tell.

    Eventually, Roxanne would realize that he was actually a very responsible man.

    "Let''s go; let''s go home."

    Harrison got on Roxanne''s e-bike.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne turned her head and asked, "I thought we were going to the market to buy groceries? If we go

    straight home without buying anything, what are we going to eat tonight?"

    "No need for groceries. My dad had the neighbor who sells vegetables in the city bring over some meat

    and vegetables. They''re already in the fridge at home."

    Vincent didn''t allow them to eat dirty food from outside.

    They had a big farm at home.

    They grew a lot of natural and pollution-free organic vegetables and raised a lot of farm animals.

    He definitely wanted to give Roxanne the best.

    When they got home, Roxanne saw that Vincent had sent over many vegetables, as well as sliced

    She immediately suggested, "Harrison, let''s have barbecue tonight."

    "If you want barbecue, then let''s do it."

    The two of them cooked together; one washed the vegetables, the other chopped them, and they

    quickly had the barbecue ready.

    Sitting at the dining table, Harrison served her a bowl of meat.

    Looking at the fragrant beef in the bowl, Roxanne felt mixed emotions because it had been a long time

    since someone had taken care of her like this.

    If she hadn''t married Harrison, perhaps no one would ever treat her with such care.

    This simple action made her feel like she finally had a home; she no longer felt alone.

    She looked up at Harrison sitting straight across from her, eating elegantly, and felt a lot of emotions.

    Then she got up and got a bottle of red wine.

    "Harrison, this barbecue is delicious. How about we have some red wine?"

    "Drinking again?" Harrison looked at her warily.

    She smiled and said directly, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t get drunk and kiss you likest time."

    Harrison remained silent. Clearly, he didn''t believe her.

    Who just had a ss of whiskey and insisted on dragging him into a kiss? She even grabbed his neck

    and refused to let go, insisting on kissing him.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? This is red wine, not whiskey. The alcohol content isn''t high. I

    won''t cause trouble after drinking it. And I''m even nning to add some sparkling water."

    Red wine with sparkling water? Probably only the not-so-wealthy would drink like this.

    Harrison had never tried that way of drinking.

    But when Roxanne handed him the red wine mixed with sparkling water, he tasted it.

    He felt like the red wine had suddenly be cheap.

    But it tasted... sweet!

    "Harrison, cheers! To us being married for forty days."

    "It''s been forty days already?"

    "Exactly forty days."

    Forty days?

    Time sure flew.

    Turned out that even in such a harsh environment, Harrison couldpletely adapt.

    "Harrison, I have something to discuss with you."

    "Go ahead."

    "Chloe''s birthday is in two days, but these past years, Oliver and her inws have never made a big

    deal out of it. I want to celebrate her birthday with her and also give her some support, so she can

    stand up to her inws."

    Roxanne exined her idea to Harrison.

    Harrison frowned after hearing her. "You want me to go to Chloe''s house?"

    He didn''t want to deal with that weird family.

    Seeing his hesitation, Roxanne gave him a pleading look, full of expectation.

    Just one look, and Harrison agreed, "Alright."

    "Harrison, thank you."

    "We''re husband and wife; you don''t have to be so formal with me."

    "Okay, I won''t be formal with you from now on."

    After dinner, the two of them washed the dishes together.

    Roxanne really liked the feeling of a husband and wife working together.

    Even though she and Harrison didn''t have a deep emotional foundation, that kind of marriage where

    they both put in effort, was very meaningful.

    However, her good friend Chloe was not so lucky.

    Two dayster, it was Chloe''s birthday.

    When she saw Oliver, Roxanne specifically asked him, "Oliver, do you know what day it is today?"

    "What day?"

    Looking at Oliver''s clueless reaction, it was clear that he had forgotten Chloe''s birthday again.

    Roxanne reminded him, "Today is Chloe''s 28th birthday. Don''t you n to celebrate her birthday?"

    Oliver didn''t take that matter to heart at all.

    "It''s just a birthday; what''s there to celebrate? She''s already a mother of two; do you still think she''s a

    little girl?"

    "Once you''re married and have kids, you have to settle down and stop chasing those girly dreams of

    romance. Roxanne, I''m warning you: stop stirring the pot and making Chloe rebellious. She used to

    listen to me before you filled her head with nonsense. How did she get so disobedient?"

    Chloe even insisted on going to work and refused to cook or doundry.

    She even calcted the money he gave to his mom. Their home life was a total mess at that time.

    And Oliver med it all on Anne.

    If it wasn''t for Roxanne constantly adding fuel to the fire, Chloe would have been content to stay home,

    cook, clean, and look after the family.

    "It''s all your fault, always poking your nose into other people''s business."

    Roxanne was almostughing at his audacity.

    Oliverpletely forgot Chloe''s birthday and showed no gratitude for all Chloe''s efforts.

    Yet he had the nerve toin that Chloe didn''t listen to him then?

    So, she asked, "Who do you think you are, thinking that Chloe should be a free housekeeper for

    your entire family just because she married you?"

    "Oliver, you have sisters. Would you want them to be free housekeepers in their inws'' house

    without any respect, just like Chloe?"

    Oliver had the gall to say, "My sisters should, of course, enjoy a happy life at their inws''."

    Anne was so angry she could barely speak, "So your sisters deserve a happy life, but Chloe doesn''t?

    Talk about double standards."

    "I..."

    Even Oliver realized he was being prejudiced.

    Of course, he wants his own sisters to be happy at their inws''.

    But Chloe was different; she married him. She was part of his family then. And she should have poured

    her heart and soul into their home.

    Otherwise, why did he marry her?

    So, he brazenly said, "Isn''t it normal to expect your wife to do household chores? If she doesn''t do

    them, then who will? Should I treat her like a princess and spoil her?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Roxanne was steaming mad, fuming with anger.

    "I''ve seriously had enough of arguing with a man who talks nonsense like you. If you''re not going to

    celebrate Chloe''s birthday, then I''ll do it."

    Chloe overheard the quarrel between Oliver and Roxanne from afar in the office.

    It was only after Roxanne stormed out of the office that Chloe caught her hand.

    "Roxanne, did you have another fight with Oliver? Is there a disagreement?"

    "No, I just can''t be bothered to argue with him anymore. Come, I''ve got a surprise for you."

    Roxanne pulled Chloe into her office. She pulled out two fancy bags from under her desk.

    Inside the big one was a new dress she bought for Chloe.

    In the small one were a gold ne, a bracelet, and earrings.

    "Happy birthday, Chloe. These are the presents I got for you for your 28th birthday.

    I thought gold would be a good investment, so I got you a gold ne. Do you like it?"

    When Chloe epted the presents, her eyes welled up with tears, and her hands were shaking.

    Even when she talked, her lips were trembling.

    "Anne... thank you. I love whatever you give me; I really do."

    With that, tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Chloe choked out, "Every year, you''re the only one who remembers my birthday."

    She had even forgotten when her own birthday was.

    The mundane and chaotic married life had made her lose all hope and illusion of any good days.

    For all those years, she had been doing housework with no ie, living a life of dependence.

    In her inw''s house, let alone remembering her birthday.

    On her birthday, if they didn''t give her a hard time, that was already good enough.

    "Don''t cry. Today''s your birthday; you should be happy. I''ve prepared another surprise for you. Today,

    Harrison and I will being over to your ce to celebrate your birthday."

    Roxanne wiped away Chloe''s tears.

    "Come to my ce? But my mother-inw hasn''t prepared anything. There''s nothing to host you with."

    "If you''re expecting your stingy mother-inw to prepare anything for you, hell would freeze over first.

    Don''t worry, Harrison and I have it all sorted out. I''ll personally cook for you today and make sure you

    have a happy 28th birthday. Harrison''s already gone to pick up the cake."

    "Anne, why are you so good to me?"

    "Okay, enough with the sentimentality; we''ve been best friends for over twenty years. Don''t you dare be

    formal with me."

    That afternoon, Roxanne and Harrison went to Chloe''s ce.

    Her house was in a nice residential area.

    They bought the house before they got married; that duplex with five rooms only cost a little over a

    hundred thousand dors to build.

    Since then, it had increased in value to eight or nine hundred thousand dors.

    When they bought the house, the thirty-thousand-dor down payment was all Chloe''s money.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    But because Oliver used Chloe''s credit card and didn''t repay it on time, it caused Chloe''s credit record

    to have problems, so she couldn''t apply for a mortgage.

    So, the name on the property deed was Oliver''s.

    Chloe couldn''t prove that she made the down payment because she gave the cash to Oliver to make

    the payment. So, if they were to divorce, Chloe would end up with nothing.

    Roxanne exined all of that to Harrison as they walked.

    Calctions and exploitation between a husband and wife were all toomon.

    Harrison didn''t usually care about other people''s affairs.

    But because Chloe was Roxanne''s best friend, Harrison listened attentively to what she had to say.

    "You mentioned it to me before. I consulted Mr. Johnson afterward; Chloe''s divorce case could be quite

    tricky. The house would definitely be awarded to Oliver since he owned it before the marriage."

    "Ah, right, I did mention this to you before. The Lewis family has been bullying Chloe all along; I really

    can''t stand it."

    "If we can help Chloe, we should do our best."

    When they arrived at Chloe''s house, it was only Chloe and Amelia, along with the two children.

    Upon seeing Harrison, Amelia initially wanted to address him as Mr. Harrison, but to keep his identity a

    secret, she held her tongue.

    Chloe and Roxanne were in the room talking.

    Harrison asked, "Amelia, are you adapting well to working here?"

    Amelia answered, "Chloe treats me well, but the people in the Lewis family¡ªthey''re all unbearable.

    They don''t even treat Chloe like a human being; I really can''t stand it."

    Harrison said, "Chloe is Roxanne''s best friend; the chairman sent you here to help her take care of the

    children, and we hope you can do your best."

    Amelia said, "I will definitely follow the chairman''s instructions and do my best to help Roxanne''s friend

    take care of the children, so she can have peace of mind to work and earn money. But when do you

    n to tell Roxanne about your real identity?"

    Harrison replied, "The time is not right yet."

    In the room.

    Roxanne was furious, "These people really don''t take you seriously. On your 28th birthday, your

    mother-inw is out there ying cards with others."

    With that, Charlotte''s loud nagging came from the front door.

    "Chloe, is the dinner ready yet? I''ve been ying cards all day, and I''m starving!"

    From the entrance, one could see the kitchen.

    So, Charlotte didn''t see Harrison in the living room; she inspected the kitchen and found no food

    prepared. She began to grumble.

    "Chloe, it''s sote and you haven''t cooked yet; are you trying to starve me?"

    Roxanne pulled Chloe out of the room.

    That''s when Charlotte noticed there were guests.

    Upon seeing Harrison, Charlotte thought, ¡°This must be the husband Roxanne eloped with.¡±

    His aura was exceptional and unique!

    He emitted a powerful vibe, and the usually boisterous Charlotte felt intimidated in front of Harrison.

    Her arrogance disappeared in an instant.

    In front of the guests, Charlotte couldn''t really blow up at Chloe, so she started to put on a polite front.

    "Oh, Roxanne, you''re here. This must be your husband. You dropped by unannounced. I didn''t even

    have time to whip up a nice meal for you."

    Roxanne replied, "Mrs. Charlotte, didn''t you do groceries? Surely you didn''t forget that today is Chloe''s

    28th birthday?"

    Charlotte said, "Birthday? What birthday?"

    Sure enough, that whole family had forgotten Chloe''s birthday.

    All they did was make Chloe work her butt off, serving them hand and foot.

    Did they see Chloe as someone who had nobody to care for her?

    Thinking about it being Chloe''s birthday, Roxanne didn''t want to argue with Charlotte anymore.

    Chloe should at least be able to enjoy her birthday without fuss.

    She kept her smile.

    "Mrs. Charlotte, it''s okay if you forgot Chloe''s birthday, but I didn''t. Chloe and I have been friends for

    over twenty years. I guess you could say I''m family too. As family, I''m here to celebrate Chloe''s

    birthday. You wouldn''t mind that, would you? You''re not going to kick me out, right?"

    Charlotte kept up her polite facade.

    "Of course not."

    "That''s good to hear. Chloe loves barbecue, so I ordered some Argentinian barbecue takeout. We

    should be able to eat soon."

    By the time the takeout arrived, Oliver was home.

    He pulled Chloe into a room and asked, frowning, "Chloe, why did you bring Roxanne and Harrison

    here? Is there something else going on?"

    Chloe impatiently pushed Oliver''s hand away.

    "What? You guys forgot my birthday and now you don''t even want my friends to remember it? What''s

    she going to do? She''s just here to celebrate my birthday. You''re not so petty that you can''t even let

    someone else celebrate my birthday, are you?"

    Oliver replied, "Chloe, let''s just drop it for today. And try not to get too close to Roxanne in the future. I

    don''t want her to lead you astray."

    Chloe shot back, "You have no right to decide who I can and can''t be friends with."

    When Chloe came out, Roxanne was getting everyone seated for the barbecue.

    But before they started eating, Roxanne gave Chloe a pile of birthday presents.

    "Anne, you already gave me clothes and jewelry at work. Why are you giving me more now?"

    "This Cartier jewelry set is the real deal. Chloe, I''m just looking out for you. It''s your birthday, and

    nobody in your inws'' family remembered, let alone gifts. They didn''t even bother to cook you a meal.

    If I didn¡¯t show up, some people might think you deserve to be mistreated."

    Her words were clearly directed at Oliver and Charlotte.

    Oliver, feeling ufortable, said, "Roxanne, are you trying to provoke something?"

    "Oliver, today is Chloe''s birthday. Keep your mouth shut." Charlotte pulled Oliver back.

    Charlotte knew she had to keep up appearances in front of others.

    Even if she had to deal with Chloe, she''d wait until the guests left so they wouldn¡¯t catch wind of how

    they were treating her.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Oliver''s mother was holding his hand firmly, which prevented him from losing his cool.

    Roxanne put a Cartier bracelet on Chloe.

    Immediately, Chloe asked, "Cartier bracelets aren''t cheap, right?"

    Roxanne replied, "Indeed, they''re not. It costs over three grand. But you''re my best friend, and no

    matter how expensive the gift is, I''m willing to give it to you. Just remember, I''ve got your back, and I

    won''t let anyone bully you. If anyone dares to mess with you, I''ll give them hell. I''ve always been a

    brawler; it''s what I do best. I''ll go to any lengths to protect you."

    She made sure Oliver and Charlotte heard this.

    If the Lewis family dared to bully Chloe, she would not let them off easily.

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte was incredibly embarrassed and quickly said, "The takeaway is here; let''s

    eat."

    Seeing the roast meat in the takeaway bag covered in chilli powder, Charlotte seemed rather annoyed.

    "Are all these skewers spicy? Our family doesn''t eat spicy food; how are we supposed to eat this?"

    Roxanne pretended to apologize and said,"Mrs. Charlotte, I''m really sorry. Chloe likes spicy food, but

    she usually holds back for you guys when she cooks. It''s her birthday today, so please bear with it.

    After all, Chloe has put up with you guys for seven or eight years, hasn''t she?"

    Charlotte''s face turned sour.

    She wanted to say that since Chloe married into the Lewis family, she should follow their rules, but

    saying that in front of outsiders seemed unreasonable, so she kept quiet.

    Once the guests left, she could take her time teaching Chloe a lesson.

    Charlotte picked up a spicy skewer and started to eat.

    After a few bites, she had several sips of her drink, but her throat was still burning.

    Charlotte really couldn''t handle spicy food, so she just sat and watched everyone else eat, not daring to

    take any more spicy skewers.

    She watched as Roxanne orderedrge prawns, squid, and fresh crabs for Chloe.

    Those were all seafood dishes that Charlotte enjoyed eating.

    But they were all spicy.

    She could only watch with envy as Chloe savored these delicious seafood dishes, but she dared not

    touch any of the spicy dishes.

    The meal left Charlotte seething, but she couldn''t just blow up.

    Finally, Charlotte made up an excuse to go downstairs to make a phone call and dragged Oliver with

    her.

    Watching the mother and son leave, Chloe said, "Anne, are we being too harsh on them?"

    Roxanne replied, "You''re too kind-hearted, too soft. They''re just missing out on one good meal, but do

    you remember how they usually treat you? Chloe, if you''re being bullied, you should stand up for

    yourself; you can''t always just grin and bear it."

    "I might have gotten used to putting up with it. These days, whenever I don''t do things their way, they

    scold me."

    "Chloe, let''s not talk about those unhappy things today. We finally managed to get rid of that annoying

    mother-son duo; let''s just enjoy your birthday."

    Under Roxanne''s lead, Amelia, Aria, and Harrison raised their sses in celebration.

    "Happy birthday!"

    "Thank you!"

    Chloe''s eyes were filled with emotion.

    That was the first time she celebrated her birthday for herself after marrying into the Lewis family.

    And the one celebrating her birthday was not her husband, nor her inws, but her own friends.

    Roxanne could even be considered as her own sister then.

    "Chloe, you''re always my closest person. I also wish you and Harrison a happy marriage, forever

    harmony, and longsting happiness. Also, I hope you guys have a kid soon."

    Roxanne clinked sses with Chloe again, "Thank you! But about having a kid with Harrison, we might

    need some time."

    Both she and Harrison were quite conservative.

    They didn''t have a deep emotional foundation, so they wouldn''t easily get intimate with each other.

    This was indeed something that couldn''t be rushed.

    "You guys are still waiting?" Chloeughed, "Harrison is 32 this year, and you''re 28. If you don''t have a

    kid soon, it''ll be toote."

    While speaking, she tried to persuade Harrison.

    "Harrison, it''s risky for women to have children after 30. In the next year or two, you should try to get

    Roxanne pregnant as soon as possible."

    Amelia also chimed in, "Yeah, Harrison, neither you nor Roxanne are getting any younger, and your

    dad also hopes you guys have kids soon, so you should hurry up."

    Harrison nced at Roxanne and his eyes softened, "We''ll try our best."

    They chatted while eating barbecue and seafood.

    Most of the time, it was Roxanne, Chloe, and Amelia talking.

    Harrison would asionally respond.

    Having dinner with Roxanne''s friends did make him feel a bit bored.

    And that barbecue meal wasn''t exactly to Harrison''s taste, but he could just about handle it.

    But he still sat with them.

    In the meantime, Aria, who was full, asked Chloe if she could watch TV.

    After getting permission, Aria turned on the TV.

    Just then, a news segment was ying:

    The 32-year-old richest man in Seraphim Haven, Mr. Rodriguez, finally ended his bachelor life and

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    married a mysterious woman.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne couldn''t help but make a few sarcasticments, "Again with this news

    about the richest man in Seraphim Haven getting married. I''ve already received several rted pushes

    on my phone today."

    Chloe joined in, "Didn''t you know that this news is the hot topic of the day? It''s all over the inte, on

    TV, and every media outlet is reporting it. Also, when I was on the foreign websites today, I saw this

    news too."

    Roxanne said, "That''s a bit over the top, don''t you think? Does getting married require such a huge

    fuss?"

    Chloe answered, "The richest dude in Seraphim Haven? He''s loaded, man. The whole province''s GDP

    practically leans on him. But anyway..."

    She nced at Harrison across the table, who was enjoying his BBQ with an air of grace, his posture

    upright, and then continued, "Harrison, you know the richest dude in Seraphim Haven is the big boss

    behind Mr. Johnson, right? The CEO of Rodriguez Group. You guys share the same surname; maybe

    you were family like five centuries ago or something."

    Harrison continued to eat his BBQ nonchntly. "I don''t really keep up with the news, so I don''t know

    much about this richest dude in Seraphim Haven."

    While munching on her BBQ, Chloe mused, "If the richest guy in Seraphim Haven is that loaded, what

    kind of enigmatic chick could possibly marry such a loaded guy?"

    Roxanne took a sip of her juice and asked, "How could us regr girls ever marry into such wealth?

    They''d definitely marry some high-ss heiress who matches their social standing."

    Amelia snickered quietly, "Roxanne, maybe this richest dude in Seraphim Haven would actually marry

    a regr girl; who knows? Who made up the rule that rich big shots can only marry high-ss

    heiresses?"

    Roxanne retorted, "How could that be possible? Those bosses with stacks of money. How could they

    possibly marry a regr Jane? That''s the stuff of TV dramas."

    Amelia snickered again, thinking to herself, ¡°Who''d have thought this would happen to Roxanne? And

    she doesn''t even know it.¡±

    Amelia continued, "From what I know, Mr. Rodriguez made his marriage public to avoid an arranged

    marriage with the royal family in Celestoria."

    Roxanne asked, "Amelia, you knew about this?"

    Amelia responded, "With the inte so advanced, everyone can check the news on their phones. I

    saw it online too."

    Roxanne questioned, "This richest dude in Seraphim Haven, he actually turned down a marriage with

    the royal family? The woman he married, how lucky is she?"

    Once again, Amelia snickered secretly, thinking, ¡°Yes, my dear, you are that lucky.¡±

    One must wonder how Roxanne would react if she knew she was the "lucky woman" Mr. Rodriguez

    married.

    Amelia was suddenly looking forward to that.

    Meanwhile, Harrison, who had been silent the whole time, was delicately picking apart his crab.

    But inside, he was a bit on edge.

    Keeping his true identity from Roxanne made him uneasy.

    He wasn''t sure how to tell her the truth about who he really was.

    As Roxanne continued talking about the richest guy in Seraphim Haven, Harrison felt a wave of

    anxiety, his back involuntarily tensing up.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Roxanne cast a sidelong nce at Harrison.

    "Harrison, why do you eat at home like you''re at a French restaurant?"

    Maybe she was used to Harrison always being so refined and polite, regardless of what he was eating,

    so she didn''t notice if there was anything off about his straight posture.

    She certainly didn''t know about Harrison''s inner turmoil.

    Harrison tasted the food casually. "It''s too hot. You must eat it slowly."

    After everyone finished eating, the delivery guy from the restaurant tidied up the ce a bit.

    After resting for a while, Harrison and Roxanne left.

    Chloe''s house was not far from the ce Roxanne was renting, just a leisurely ten-minute walk.

    They decided to walk off their meal, so they strolled slowly back home.

    Harrison kept thinking about the conversation between Roxanne and Chloe during dinner about the

    richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    He seemed a bit distracted.

    Roxanne chatted with him while walking, but he didn''t respond.

    "Harrison, what''s on your mind?"

    Roxanne stopped, looking at him.

    He also stopped, turned around, and looked straight at Roxanne. "What would you do if I had

    something I didn¡¯t tell you?"

    He asked that without any hesitation.

    Roxanne frowned.

    Why did he suddenly ask that question?

    She guessed, "Are you saying you''re broke, owe a lot of debt outside, and want me to help you pay it

    off?"

    "No, that''s not it." Harrison answered.

    "Not that?" Roxanne really couldn''t guess. "What else could you be hiding from me?"

    That''s impossible.

    Harrison didn''t seem like the kind of person who would lie.

    Roxanne was sure of it.

    Because on the first day of their marriage, he told her that he was bankrupt, had nothing, nowhere to

    live, and needed her help.

    If he could be that honest on the first day of their marriage, what bigger thing could he be hiding from

    her?

    She didn''t believe it, "How could you lie to me? You''re so honest."

    What exactly made her think that he was honest?

    Harrison didn''t know why Roxanne thought he was honest.

    He furrowed his brows.

    What would happen if his image as an honest man copsed in front of Roxanne?

    Would she be angry at him?

    Neglect him?

    Or divorce him?

    Harrison didn¡¯t dare to think further and asked again, "I mean, hypothetically, what would you do if you

    found out I lied to you?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about that question, Roxanne answered seriously.

    "For a marriage tost, in addition to mutual support and equal treatment, the most important thing is

    for both sides to be honest with each other."

    "If one side lies, and it''s just small issues,I wouldn''t mind too much."

    She continued, "But if it''s a fundamental issue, then it could affect our marriage."

    Harrison quickly asked, "What''s a fundamental issue? Like what?"

    "Why do you keep asking me this?" Roxanne countered. "Are you really hiding something from me?"

    "No." Harrison seemed a bit guilty.

    Roxanne continued to walk forward, "Good, such issues don''t have specific examples; you only know

    when they actually happen. So, I can''t give you an answer."

    Harrison''s brow furrowed even further.

    ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore.¡± he seemed to have thought.

    ¡­

    At Chloe''s house.

    When Oliver and Charlotte came back from dinner, Chloe was already preparing for bed after a shower.

    Amelia, Aria, and Austin were all in bed already.

    Ever since Amelia hade over, she took great care of the two kids. Austin didn¡¯t even need to be

    fed at night or have Chloe by his side.

    Oliver returned to the bedroom.

    He and Chloe had been sleeping in separate rooms for a long time.

    Seeing him, Chloe felt nervous. That man, who hadn''te into the bedroom for a long time, suddenly

    showed up. He couldn''t be wanting to sleep with her, could he?

    She found the idea of sleeping with Oliver revolting, so she coldly said, "What are you doing here? Get

    out."

    "Why should I get out? This is my room."

    Oliver, holding a shirt, walked over to Chloe.

    "Iron this shirt for me; I need to wear it to meet a client tomorrow."

    Chloe looked at him coldly and said, "From now on, you sleep in the guest room; we each sleep in our

    own. And wash, hang, and iron your own clothes. Don''t act like a chauvinist, expecting me to do

    everything for you. I have no obligation to do these things."

    That day was Chloe''s birthday, and Roxanne came to support her, which made Oliver very

    ufortable.

    After Chloe refused to iron his shirt, he immediately became fierce.

    He threw the shirt in his hand at Chloe''s face.

    "Which wife doesn''t do housework or work? If you don''t iron this shirt for me today, watch out; I might

    hit you."

    Chloe removed the shirt from her face.

    Just touching Oliver''s clothes made her feel sick.

    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t serve you like I used to."

    She threw the shirt on the ground and went to the living room to have a ss of water.

    Before she finished her water, Oliver stormed out, grabbed her hair, and violently smashed her against

    the wall a few times.

    Oliver had wanted to hit her for a while.

    His anger didn''t lessen, "You damn woman!"

    Chloe was momentarily dazed and took a few seconds to react, her head ringing.

    She was held by Oliver from behind by her hair and couldn''t fight back due to the disparity in strength.

    But once she recovered, she grabbed anything she could and hit the man with it.

    Dare to hit her?

    She had suffered too much in her marriage, but she couldn''t tolerate domestic violence.

    If she didn''t fight back, then she could only be beaten.

    Even after she fought back, Oliver hit her even harder, throttling her neck and pinning her to the

    ground.

    His fists rained down like a hailstorm.

    Chloe was not one to back down; she grabbed whatever she could and hit the man back.

    The two of them fought, and the scene was chaotic.

    The sounds of a scuffle quickly drew Charlotte, Amelia, and a sleeping Aria over.

    Amelia, cradling Austin in her arms, couldn''t step in to break up the fight, so she sent Charlotte to do it

    instead.

    Charlotte, however, said, "Good; bitches like her deserve a beating."

    Aria was screaming loudly, begging her father to stop hitting her mother, "Dad, stop hitting mom. I beg

    you, please don''t hit her anymore."

    Her heart was filled with pain, as if it were about to shatter.

    Oliver, the father who was always in a foul mood, didn''t hear his daughter''s anguished cries at all. He

    was busy throwing punches and kicks at Chloe.

    Aria was terrified.

    What if her mom got beaten to death by her dad?

    Then she wouldn''t have a mom anymore.

    Even though her parents'' argument was extremely heated, Aria still tried to stop her father.

    Oliver, however, pushed her away firmly.

    After pushing his daughter away, Oliver continued to attack Chloe.

    Seeing her daughter knocked to the ground, Chloe, not caring about herself, immediately picked her

    daughter up.

    By then, Oliver had lost all rationality, his eyes red from rage, cursing and hitting at the same time.

    "You ungrateful woman, I feed you; I let you be a stay-at-home wife. But you''re not satisfied. You want

    to work outside, you don''t cook, you don''t do household chores, and you dare to talk back. If I don''t

    beat you today, I''m not man enough."

    "Dad, stop hitting mom." Aria shielded her mother with her own body.

    "Get out of the way." Oliver, out of his mind with rage, pushed Aria away and snapped, "If you keep

    protecting your mom, I''ll hit you too."

    Chloe just wanted to protect her daughter, using her arms and body to block several of Oliver''s

    punches, "Aria, run away; listen to your mom."

    Aria hugged her tightly and said, "I won''t let go. Mom, dad''s going to beat you to death."

    Aria didn''t let go. Even though she had already been hit several times, she still used her body to protect

    her mother.

    Her little face, full of tears, was filled with despair, helplessness, and fear.

    Chloe, who was holding her daughter tightly, felt as if her heart was about to break.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Chloe didn''t even know where she was drawing this sudden surge of strength from.

    After pushing her daughter onto the couch, she grabbed whatever was within her reach and smacked it

    hard against Oliver''s head.

    He had the audacity toy his hands on her! That shameless man, a good-for-nothing, was even worse

    than an animal.

    She was going to fight back and teach that beast a lesson.

    Only after a few solid hits did Chloe realize she was wielding a ceramic vase.

    The vase was then shattered, and her hand was bleeding.

    As for Oliver, his head was seriously injured after the aggressive onught from Chloe.

    Holding his bloody head, he looked at Chloe in shock, pain, and fury. He wanted to hit her back, but the

    pain was too intense for him to move.

    Charlotte, the overly protective mother, rushed to help Oliver.

    Seeing her son''s face covered in blood, Charlotte cursed in anguish.

    "Chloe! You cold-blooded woman, how could you be so heartless and beat up Oliver like this?

    He''s going to die; he''s going to die.

    You wicked woman, if anything happens to Oliver, I will never let you off the hook."

    Oliver was a coward. Seeing the blood, he was scared out of his wits, "Mom, take me to the hospital;

    we''ll deal with this wicked womanter."

    Chloe red at Oliver in fury, "You dare call me a wicked woman one more time; see if I don''t beat you

    up even worse."

    Oliver looked at her raging face. Never had he imagined that a woman could be so fierce when

    provoked.

    He quickly dragged Charlotte''s hand and started to move towards the door, "Mom, let''s go, let''s go."

    If they didn''t leave then, that madwoman might have actually killed him.

    She was still holding the shattered vase.

    Oliver was terrified. He kept backing off as he spoke.

    Charlotte finally came to her senses and quickly helped her son out of the room.

    However, before leaving, Charlotte did not stop hurling insults at Chloe.

    Then they left the room, disappearing from sight.

    "Oliver, where are we going?"

    "To the hospital, I''m injured; hurry up. I don''t want to die. Hurry."

    "That wicked woman, Chloe..."

    Their voices gradually faded away until they were inaudible.

    Looking at the sttered row of fresh, ring blood on the floor, Chloe was stunned for a long time.

    Did she really just make Oliver, who was abusing her, run away in fear?

    Did she really have such strength?

    That was the first time Oliver had abused her, but she didn''t let him get the upper hand.

    Because the one seriously injured was Oliver, she didn''t lose.

    What kind of marriage was that?

    Initially full of hope, she was ready to grow old together with Oliver, ready to respect and care for their

    parents-inw together, hoping for a better life.

    But then, what had her life turned into?

    That was worse than aplete mess.

    She had tried so hard to maintain the marriage. Why was it still so terrible?

    The cries of Aria and Austin brought Chloe back to reality.

    She couldn''t cry at that moment.

    She couldn''t let her children see her weak and helpless side.

    Afraid of staining Aria''s clothes, she discarded the shattered pottery in her hand.

    Chloe quickly wiped the blood off herself and then held the crying Aria tightly.

    Chloe¡¯s heart broke seeing Aria cry so hard that her whole body was shaking.

    Even when Oliver was abusing her, she never felt such heartache.

    But seeing her child so scared and crying in such pain, her heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    To her, her child was her greatest weakness.

    She didn''t want her children to see her arguing with Oliver; she didn''t want to impact their physical and

    mental health anymore.

    She always wanted to provide a healthy and happy environment for her children.

    But their argument was unfortunately witnessed by Aria.

    That would definitely leave a big shadow in the child''s heart.

    "Aria, don''t cry. Good girl! Mommy scared you. Mommy promises, you will never be scared again."

    She decided to divorce Oliver.

    That marriage had to end.

    Zero tolerance for abusive men was a must.

    If she continued to stay with Oliver, she was just asking for trouble.

    Moreover, such an environment full of domestic violence, selfishness, and distorted values would

    definitely have a negative impact on the child''s physical and mental health.

    Since she was already raising her children alone like a widow, why was she still expecting Oliver to

    provide fatherly love?

    To ensure the healthy growth of her children, she had to stay away from Oliver.

    Chloe held Aria tightly and said, "Mommy won''t let you see such things again."

    "Mommy, does it hurt?" Aria looked at the scar on her mother''s forehead with concern, gently blowing

    on it, "Mommy, it must hurt a lot."

    "Not at all!"

    A single word of care from her daughter dispelled all of Chloe''s pain.

    The marriage wasn''t all bad over the years; at least she had such a sweet and understanding child,

    right?

    Amelia came up with Austin in her arms and said, "Chloe, let''s go to Roxanne''s ce today. I''m afraid

    Oliver will hurt you when hees back."

    "Of course, we''re going." Chloe thought for a moment, "But before we leave, I have to do two things."

    Amelia asked, "What are they?"

    Chloe got up and walked to theputer, "I''m going to copy the surveince footage of Oliver''s abuse,

    report it to the police, and file for divorce."

    Amelia admired her.

    Despite being beaten so badly, her mind was still crystal clear. She was not a weak woman.

    After the copying was done, Chloe had the locks on the house changed.

    Amelia asked, "Chloe, why are you changing the locks?"

    As Chloe packed, she exined, "When we bought the house, Oliver deceived me and put the house

    in his name. If we divorce, I might not get the house, but they won''t befortable living in it either."

    Amelia said, "But if you change the locks, they can just change them back."

    Chloe said, "Don''t worry, I have other ns."

    Late at night, Chloe and Amelia took the two kids to Roxanne''s ce.

    As soon as Roxanne received the call, she got up immediately.

    Hearing themotion, Harrison, who was sleeping on the couch, also got up.

    "Roxanne, are you nning on going out in the middle of the night with your shoes on?"

    Roxanne was in a panic, "Chloe was hit by Oliver; she, Amelia, and the kids are downstairs."

    "I''ll go with you." Harrison, still in his pajamas, immediately followed her.

    When they arrived at the apartment building, Roxanne only saw Amelia holding Austin, with Aria trailing

    behind.

    She quickly asked, "Amelia, where''s Chloe? Why didn''t shee with you?"

    Amelia replied, "Chloe went to the police station to report Oliver''s domestic violence; she said she

    wanted to leave evidence."

    Roxanne was worried, "Which police station?"

    Amelia nced back, "The one around the corner."

    "Harrison." Roxanne lightly tapped Harrison''s arm, "You take Amelia and the kids upstairs; I''ll go get

    Chloe."

    It was concerning to have a woman out alone in the middle of the night.

    Harrison immediately said, "I''ll go with you."

    "No need."

    Roxanne looked at Austin, who was fast asleep in Amelia''s arms, and Aria, whose eyes were red and

    swollen from crying.

    "You and Amelia go upstairs; let the kids get some sleep."

    Aria immediately clung to her hand, "Roxanne, can I go with you to get mom?"

    "It''ste; go up and sleep with Amelia. Be a good girl!" Roxanne''s heart ached. For such a small child,

    witnessing their parents fight must be terrifying.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Aria insisted, "But I''m afraid dad will hit mom again."

    Roxanneforted her, "He won''t; I''ll go protect your mom. If anyone dares to hit her, I''ll make them

    regret it."

    Aria looked upset, "Roxanne, I don''t want Dad to get hurt; can you not hit him?"

    Despite Oliver being a bad man, he was still Aria''s father.

    Poor kid.

    "Alright, I promise you. I''ll only protect your mom; I won''t hit your dad."

    In the end, Roxanne went to the police station to find Chloe.

    Harrison and Amelia took the two kids upstairs.

    Harrison looked at Aria''s cautious expression, her eyes swollen from crying, looking like a little frog.

    Such a cute little girl; how could she have had such a father?

    If she were his daughter, he would give her a healthy, happy, and loving home, spoiling her like a little

    princess.

    He would indulge her in every way, even if she was being unreasonable.

    He would spoil her and pamper her, making her a worry-free, rich kid.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Harrison was never a fan of kids before. But when he saw Aria, he took the initiative to care.

    "Aria, are you ready to hit the hay? If you are, you can crash on that bed over there. If you''re not sleepy

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    yet, I can keep youpany and watch some cartoons."

    Aria shook her head.

    She didn''t want to watch cartoons, nor did she want to sleep.

    Her thoughts were stuck on her mom.

    She had witnessed her dad beating her mom, which scared her to death.

    The helplessness and fear even made Harrison furrow his brows.

    The fights between parents definitely take a toll on a child''s mental health.

    ¡°Aria must be feeling blue,¡± he thought.

    So he decided to distract her.

    "There''s a really great animated movie; let me find it for you, okay?"

    Harrison tried to sound as gentle and patient as possible.

    On the tablet, he opened "The Croods 2" and hit y.

    "Don''t you want to watch? It''s a really good movie."

    At first, Aria showed no interest.

    But Harrison still ced the tablet in front of her.

    It''s already well past midnight; Aria should be sleeping, but fear kept her up. She must be terrified after

    seeing her dad beat her mom.

    All Harrison could do was to patiently stay by her side.

    "See, this little girl is super brave, and so is her giant cat."

    Slowly, Aria got hooked on the plot and started watching.

    After a while, Aria seemed to have had forgotten about her parents'' fight and began tough.

    Children¡¯sughter is indeed the cutest thing. But her eyes were still swollen like a frog¡¯s. She was

    really pitiful.

    As Harrison looked at Aria, his heart filled with sympathy, and his gaze softened.

    If he and Roxanne had a daughter, she would definitely be well-behaved.

    If they had a daughter, she would undoubtedly be as beautiful, gorgeous, and elegant as Roxanne.

    If their daughter inherited Roxanne¡¯s genes, she would definitely be a long-legged beauty.

    He would buy matching outfits for Roxanne and their daughter.

    Roxanne and their daughter, a beauty and a mini beauty, would definitely turn heads wherever they

    went.

    Oh, but having a child with Roxanne¡ªthat''s still a long way off.

    When Roxanne arrived at the police station, Chloe was justing out.

    Chloe looked a mess.

    Wearing a pair of slippers, she could hardly stand straight; her right forehead had a five-centimeter-

    long cut, her left eye was swollen, and her arms and legs were covered in bruises.

    She was unrecognizable due to domestic violence.

    Roxanne felt a lump in her throat.

    Her throat tightened, her nose tingled, and she rushed forward to hug Chloe tightly.

    Chloe quickly said, "My back hurts, Anne. Be gentle."

    Roxanne quickly loosened her grip.

    The injuries on Chloe''s face made Roxanne scared to touch.

    Her heart was trembling.

    "How could that bastardy his hands on you and beat you up like this?"

    "Anne, I didn''t let him off easy. I also gave Oliver a beating. I asked the police just now; this is self-

    defense. If I want to press charges, they can detain Oliver, at least for a few days."

    "You should press charges; take it all the way."

    "Anne, I''m nning to divorce this time. No more wavering, no more hesitation and no more dragging."

    "But what about your house? If you divorce now, you can''t get it back. Oliver will take advantage."

    "Yes, I can''t get the house back. But Oliver is worthless. The sooner I get rid of him, the better."

    "You really don''t want the house back? That''s the down payment you made before marriage."

    "All I want are my two kids. I have a record of domestic violence; I can fight for custody. As for the rest,

    I have to let go."

    "Okay. I support you no matter what decision you make."

    "Besides, who said I''m going to let Oliver have the house? I''m going to rent it out to that butcher,

    Jacob, from the market at a low price tomorrow. Sign a long-term contract, like three or five years, and

    collect the rent upfront."

    "Jacob? The burly guy who can ughter pigs with a cleaver?"

    "Right."

    "That''s a good idea; rent the house to him at a low price. If Oliver wants to get it back, he''ll have to deal

    with Jacob."

    Jacob was a new immigrant with four daughters and two sons.

    His family was big. They needed a big house.

    The next day.

    Chloe rented the house to Jacob at a low price and told him about her n to divorce Oliver.

    She said, "Jacob, don''t worry; the house is rented to you before my divorce. Even if Oliveres to

    collect the rent, he must refund you first. In fact, I''ll only collect half of the rent written in the contract. If

    you''re okay with that, we can work together. If not, I''ll find someone else."

    Jacob replied, "As long as the price is right, I don''t care if your husband wille to collect the rent

    after the divorce. If he dares toe, I''ll chase him away with my knife."

    Chloe smiled contentedly, "Then let''s sign the contract."

    Jacob looked at Chloe, whose face was covered in injuries, and voiced his support, "You should

    divorce a husband who abuses you. You shouldn''t put up with it."

    Oliver had his head bandaged after seeing the doctor.

    That day, Charlotte, Ava Lewis, and Sophia Lewis apanied Oliver home.

    Walking downstairs in themunity, the family discussed as they walked.

    Sophia said, "Oliver, make that woman apologize to you today. She dared to send you to the hospital; if

    she doesn''t apologize, kick her out and don''t let her see the kids."

    Ava chimed in, "Yes, Oliver, you can''t spoil women. If she doesn''t apologize, beat her again. With our

    family here, she wouldn''t dare do anything to you."

    Oliver was a bit worried and said, "Will Chloe, in her desperation, really stab me with a knife?"

    After all, she had dared to smash a vase on his head.

    Oliver was really scared.

    He thought Chloe was weak; she couldn''t even lift a bucket of water. She definitely wouldn''t resist.

    He didn''t expect her to be more terrifying than a beast when she got angry.

    Charlotte said, "What are you afraid of? You''ve got me, and your sisters are backing you up. Why

    would you be afraid of her?"

    Sophia chimed in, "Chloe has mentioned divorce more times than I can count, and yet she still can''t

    bring herself to leave you. I bet she''s worried about being left alone with two kids, thinking no one

    would want her. If she really goes through with the divorce, she''ll definitely be scared. If she doesn''t

    admit her mistake this time, you should threaten her with divorce. She''s the type who can''t live without

    a man; she''d be too scared not to admit her wrongdoings."

    The whole family was contemting how to get Chloe to apologize to Oliver.

    When they arrived at their doorstep, there were piles of luggage outside the door.

    Charlotte walked up to the pile and said, "Why is all my stuff packed and thrown outside?"

    Sophia started pounding on the door, "Chloe,e out! Who gave you the right to throw out my mom''s

    and brother''s stuff? Come out now!"

    The door was opened by Jacob, who had just moved in. He was out of patience, and was very angry,

    "What''s all this banging?"

    Everyone in the Lewis family looked surprised.

    "This is my house; what are you doing in my house?"

    Jacob was not an easy person to get along with. His voice was particrly rough and sounded very

    fierce, "Chloe rented the house to me. I''m warning you, don''te knocking again, or I''ll sick the dogs

    on you."

    Just as the Lewis family was gearing up to argue with Jacob, Oliver received a call.

    The call was from the police station, "Is this Oliver? Someone reported a domestic violence incident

    involving you. We need you toe to the station on Central Street to sort things out."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    The police station had stepped in to investigate Oliver''s domestic violence.

    Chloe had decided to take a zero-tolerance approach to that. She made it clear that she wouldn''t

    ept any form of reconciliation.

    Because experience shows that domestic violence either doesn''t happen at all or happens countless

    times.

    If she chooses to ept mediation and forgive Oliver, then in the future, Oliver''s domestic violence

    might get even worse.

    During the mediation, Oliver got a bit heated because of Chloe''s firm stance.

    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. But with the police station staff present, Oliver didn''t act

    rashly.

    Oliver threw down a cold sentence, "Chloe, I am also Aria and Austin''s dad. Are you really going to sue

    me? If I''m detained, aren''t you afraid the kids will miss their dad and be sad?"

    Chloeughed at that, "When you''re not in detention, do you really care about and take care of Austin

    and Aria? In reality, I''ve been taking care of both kids all along."

    Oliver''s family did not help Chloe with the kids; she even had to take care of them herself during her

    postpartum recovery period. Oliver and his family didn''t offer any help.

    After marrying into his family, Chloe was always the one raising the children.

    And then, that man dared to abuse her, she''d decided to take it no more and to divorce him.

    Oliver angrily responded, "Why are you so heartless? I''m your husband, your partner. How could you

    treat me like this? Haven''t you ever fought back? We''ve hurt each other; you should go back with me

    and solve this privately. Don''t make a scene here."

    Chloe coldly responded, "The one who''s making a scene is you, Oliver."

    The police station staff gave Oliver a severe lecture, but he showed no remorse, so the police decided

    to detain him.

    Oliver disagreed and argued that Chloe had also attacked him; why wasn''t she being detained?

    The police showed him a pile of evidence, "This is the injury assessment after Chloe''sint; this is

    the video surveince of you abusing her. Chloe attacked you after you attacked her; this is considered

    self-defense and does not constitute a crime."

    Oliver had nothing to say.

    Oliver was taken to detention, and Roxanne apanied Chloe home.

    Since Chloe''s house had already been rented out, Roxanne spent the whole day after returning from

    the police station helping her find a new ce to live.

    They didn''t find a suitable ce until ten o''clock at night.

    Harrison called Roxanne after he got home.

    He learned that Roxanne was helping Chloe move and clean her new house, so he also went to the

    new house Chloe had rented to help clean up.

    Chloe handed a bottle of mineral water to Harrison.

    "Harrison, thank you. You came to help right after work. I really appreciate it."

    Harrison took the water and calmly said, "Don''t mention it; we''re all friends."

    He respected Roxanne¡¯s friends and was happy to help.

    At that time, he didn''t think of himself as some high and mighty CEO or boss.

    After cleaning the room for three to four hours, he was indeed a bit thirsty.

    Harrison looked at the brand of water in his hand.

    Nestle, Aguafina.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He had never drunk that kind of water before.

    The bottled water he usually drank was either French spring water or sparkling water, which was

    several times more expensive than Aguafina.

    But it seemed he had gotten used to Roxanne''s lifestyle; he didn''t care so much about this cheap

    bottled water anymore.

    He took off the cap and gulped down most of the bottle.

    At that moment, his phone rang, and he walked away to take the call.

    Chloe gently nudged Roxanne.

    "Anne, your husband is a good man; you picked the right one. When are you nning to establish a

    husband-wife rtionship with him?"

    "What do you mean by establishing a husband-wife rtionship?"

    "Don''t y dumb. You know what I''m talking about."

    "Are you saying we should sleep together?"

    "You''ve been married for a month; you can''t keep sleeping in separate rooms. It''s too unfair to let

    Harrison sleep on the sofa all the time."

    "These things should be consensual; we can''t rush."

    "You need to take the initiative."

    "Chloe, I''m really surprised; you just experienced domestic violence, and you still have the leisure to

    care about Harrison and me?"

    "What do you expect me to do? Cry my eyes out and want to die because of what happened?"

    "You''re very determined this time."

    "I had no choice. What I''m talking to you about now is serious, you and Harrison..."

    Just then, Harrison ended his call and came back to them, asking, "What are you two talking about

    me?"

    "Nothing." Roxanne smiled, "Chloe was telling me that you''re a good man, and I should cherish you."

    After leaving Chloe''s home, Roxanne and Harrison rode their e-bike back to their rented house.

    After taking a shower, Harrison, drying his hair, knocked on Roxanne''s door.

    Roxanne didn''t open the door.

    Harrison had something to say to her, so he just opened the door himself, just in time to see Roxanne

    undressing.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    At that moment, Roxanne was standing there, holding a bra she had just taken off, looking awkwardly

    at Harrison at the door.

    Harrison''s gaze unintentionally fell on the item in her hand.

    A ck bra.

    It turned out that the girl who loved bright colors on the outside, preferred ck on the inside.

    He pretended not to be embarrassed, then apologetically and politely retreated from the door, saying to

    her, "You go ahead and get dressed."

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sure, he had seen her body when he helped her apply medicine the previous time.

    But Harrison''s sudden entry and seeing her undress left Roxanne feeling a bit awkward.

    When she lived alone, she wouldn''t wear a bra under her pajamas after taking a bath.

    But after Harrison moved in, she had to put on a bra every time, only to take it off before bed.

    From then on, she would have to wait until Harrison was asleep before she could remove her bra.

    Even though they were husband and wife, that kind of thing still took some getting used to.

    After putting her bra back on, she finally came out and asked, "What''s up?"

    Sitting on the couch, Harrison closed hisptop and looked up at her, "Sorry, I''ll knock next time."

    "No worries. I''ll be more careful too." She gave a littleugh.

    Harrison then said, "I have a business trip tomorrow morning; I''ll probably be gone for about a week."

    "Where to?" Roxanne asked hurriedly, "Why so long?"

    Harrison casually asked, "Are you going to miss me that much?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne didn''t know how to answer that question.

    Because she didn''t have an answer in her heart.

    They had been married for a month, spending every day together.

    She had seen Harrison''s reliability, responsibility, and thoughtfulness and found being with him to be

    quite easy andfortable.

    It seemed like she was slowly getting used to life with Harrison.

    She thought for a moment, then honestly said, "Honestly, I''ll probably feel a bit out of sorts without you

    around, but you''re doing this for work, right?"

    Hearing her say she would miss him, Harrison locked eyes with her. There was no smile in his eyes,

    but there was a hint of satisfaction.

    "I''ll try toe back as soon as possible."

    "Where are you going?"

    "London."

    "London, that''s far. There''s a serious pandemic going on; isn''t it risky to travel that far?"

    "It''s not as bad as you think."

    "How many hours on the ne?"

    "About 8 hours."

    "Did yourpany get you economy or first ss? If it''s economy, there will be more passengers, so

    be careful. Try not to take off your mask."

    But not taking off the mask also wouldn¡¯t have worked.

    8 hours without food and drink.

    Roxanne was a bit anxious.

    "Harrison, how about this? I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and make you a big breakfast. After you

    get on the ne, don''t take off your mask to eat. Wait until you get to London to take off your mask;

    that''s safer."

    Looking at the concerned Roxanne, Harrison frowned.

    Keeping his identity hidden was such a hassle.

    Otherwise, he could simply tell her that he was actually flying private.

    The only people on the entire ne would be him, a few of his executives, and the flight crew.

    And that private jet was his own, and it even had a dedicated flight route.

    There was no risk at all.

    But all he could do was lie, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself."

    "What time is your flight?" Roxanne asked again.

    Harrison replied, "Seven."

    "That early, can you make it? If not, I can go back to thepany, drive thepany car over, and we

    can get up early tomorrow morning and I can drive you."

    "No need, thepany''s car is picking me up in the morning."

    "So, you have to get up at five?"

    "Yeah."

    The next morning, Roxanne got up at four.

    She made ribs with sweet and sour sauce, stewed beef, and even made pudding for dessert.

    By the time Harrison got up, breakfast was ready.

    At that time, it was still dark outside.

    It was early, around 5:15 in the morning.

    Harrison saw the borate meat dishes on the table and couldn''t help but frown, "Eating so much meat

    so early?"

    "Eating meat will keep you full longer, so you won''t get hungry so quickly. And this rice pudding, it''s also

    filling; eat more, and then you won''t have to eat on the ne."

    "All the passengers are domestic; there''s no risk on the ne."

    "But I checked the flights to London today; there''s ayover overseas. How can you say there''s no

    risk?"

    How was he going to exin to Roxanne that he was flying on his own private jet with no risk at all?

    Seeing his frown, Roxanne handed him a spoon and said, "Alright, I got up early to prepare all this for

    you, and you''re still picking at it. I know it''s not good to eat greasy food in the morning, but do it for me

    and eat it all."

    Her stewed meat, sauce, and sweet rice pudding were indeed delicious.

    But after finishing breakfast, he did feel a bit full.

    Despite that, Roxanne kept admonishing him, "Eat up, and don''t take off your mask during the journey."

    Harrison could only oblige.

    If he had known it woulde to that, he might as well have told her he was the big boss of the

    Rodriguez Group when they got married.

    But if he had told her then, she might not have married him.

    What to do?

    This was the price of hiding his identity.

    Harrison had no choice but to finish all the meat dishes.

    Roxanne smiled, satisfied, "Now you should be full enough; you won''t be moving much on the ne,

    so you should be able to hold out until evening."

    That was Harrison''s own private jet. The ne had two levels. There was even a separate gym on the

    ne.

    Not moving around was impossible.

    Once on the ne, he would have to move around a bit; otherwise, with a belly full of food, it would be

    hard to digest.

    Looking at the time, Roxanne said, "Alright, go change your clothes; get ready to go."

    Harrison went to change into the suit Roxanne had tailored for him.

    The clean shirt, straight pants, and dust-free ck leather shoes all made him look refreshed and

    handsome.

    The suit was less than five hundred dors, but on him, it gave off a high-end brand vibe.

    Indeed, tall, good-looking, and with a good foundation, anything he wore had an aura.

    Especially Harrison''s long legs, which gave off the unique charm of an international supermodel.

    Not only that, but there was also an air of nobility.

    Roxanne thought to herself, ¡°If Harrison wasn''t bankrupt and had more money, he''d be a real catch.¡±

    She walked him downstairs.

    His car was parked in the narrow alley right outside the rental house.

    Alexander was actually the fictitious driver thepany sent to pick up Harrison.

    Even so, Alexander didn''t get out of the car.

    To avoid raising Roxanne''s suspicions, he deliberately drove a mid-range business car to pick up

    Harrison.

    Outside the car, Roxanne said goodbye to Harrison.

    It was still early morning, and the sky was not fully bright.

    Harrison''s tall figure was elongated under the streetlight.

    Roxanne stood before his shadow, watching his handsome silhouette.

    "Harrison, remember what I said. When your flight stops for foreign passengers to board, don''t take off

    your mask and be careful."

    Harrison closed the trunk and turned around.

    "I got it."

    He gently touched her head and said,"You''re bing quite a nag."

    Roxanne lightly swatted his hand away, "Hey, hey, hey, wasn''t it you who said we should keep our

    distance and not cross lines? You''re touching my head now; are you trying to get closer to me?"

    "You sure remember clearly." Harrison knew, of course, what he''d said before.

    He just couldn''t help himself.

    Seeing her so concerned about his flight, he just wanted to pat her head.

    However, Alexander, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, saw that scene.

    Why did those two seem like they were in a rtionship?

    Surely, they weren''t going to hug goodbye.

    Alexander was just curious, staring at the rear view mirror in his mind chanting, ¡°Hug her, hug her.¡±

    He was hoping Harrison would hug Roxanne because he''d never seen Harrison hug a woman before

    and was curious to see it.

    However, things didn''t go as Alexander had hoped.

    Harrison didn''t hug Roxanne, and Roxanne didn''t hug Harrison.

    It seemed their rtionship hadn''t really progressed.

    How frustrating.

    But man, these two were slow.

    They were by the car, and Harrison still wasn''t getting in. Who knows what they were talking about?

    Roxanne checked the time. Afraid that Harrison might bete for his flight, she hurriedly urged him,

    "Alright, get in the car. We''ll talk more once you''re there."

    Harrison wanted to say something more, but Roxanne was rushing him, so he didn''t linger. He opened

    the car door and got in.

    Alexander in the car gave Harrison a smile, "You''re going to be gone for a week, and you didn''t even

    hug Roxanne? You''re leaving for so long; can you really bear to part with your new bride?"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Sitting in the back seat, Harrison, stiff as a board, said coldly, "Drive."

    "I''m not your chauffeur, you know." As Alexander started the engine and hit the gas, he retorted, "I got

    up at the crack of dawn to drive you, and not only do you not thank me, but you''re also giving me the

    cold shoulder. If I''d known, I would''ve had Anthony drive you instead."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He nced in the rear view mirror, hoping to catch onest glimpse of Roxanne.

    But Roxanne''s slender figure had already disappeared.

    In the quiet alleyway at five in the morning, there was no one in sight, and many shop doors were

    tightly shut.

    Harrison couldn''t help but furrow his brows.

    Alexander subtly observed his expression through the rear view mirror, then nced back at the mirror

    and chuckled, "What''s the matter, feeling bummed because Roxanne left in a hurry and didn''t wave

    goodbye as your car pulled away?"

    "You''re reading too much into it." Harrison shifted his gaze away from the mirror.

    "What''s with the furrowed brows, then?" Alexander teased.

    Harrison remained silent.

    Alexanderughed, "That''s just like you, mming up when called out on your feelings."

    He continued, "Harrison, you insisted that I drive you to the airport because you said you had

    something important to tell me. What is it?"

    "While I''m away, keep an eye on Oliver for me."

    "Which Oliver?"

    "Chloe''s husband and her business partner at thepany."

    "Why do I need to keep an eye on him?"

    "Because he''s the reason Roxanne and I got married in a hurry."

    "Because of him?"

    "He''s been harassing Roxanne because he thinks she''s pretty."

    "So, you''re saying Roxanne married you to escape this guy?"

    Indeed.

    Being constantly harassed by her best friend''s husband was a real headache for Roxanne.

    But Alexander was confused and asked, "But that doesn''t mean Roxanne had to rush into marrying

    someone to prove her innocence."

    "I don''t understand her thinking either." Harrison replied.

    Alexanderughed, "Actually, Harrison, this is a blessing in disguise. If Oliver hadn''t harassed

    Roxanne, you wouldn''t have had the chance to marry her."

    Harrison asked, "So you''re saying I should be grateful to that despicable man?"

    "Don''t waste your time on him. I''ll have someone keep a close eye on him."

    "I want you to do it personally."

    "Why me? You know I''ll be even busier when you''re away on your business trip."

    Harrison then told Alexander about Oliver''s domestic violence towards Chloe.

    Upon hearing that, Alexander was furious, "Isn''t a husband supposed to cherish his wife? How could

    that bastard hit a woman?"

    Alexander was well-known as a loving husband.

    He believed that not only should a man cherish and respect his wife, but he should also pamper her,

    even when she''s being unreasonable.

    Because a wife was the one who risked her life and endured pain to bear their children. She deserved

    unconditional love.

    And yet, Oliver, that low life, not only failed to appreciate Chloe for giving birth to their two children but

    also abused her?

    If Alexander ever met such a man, he''d definitely teach him a lesson.

    Such behavior was a disgrace to all men.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Harrison continued, "Chloe and Oliver are in the midst of a divorce. Oliver mes Roxanne for stirring

    things up. He''ll be released from detention in a few days. Keep an eye on him."

    Just in case anything unexpected happened.

    After all, Oliver had been violent before, even causing Chloe''s eyes to swell.

    If he held a grudge and decided to take revenge not only on Chloe but also on Roxanne, what then?

    Harrison wouldn''t be able to rest easy in London.

    "Don''t worry. Since you''ve asked, I''ll definitely make time to keep an eye on him personally."

    Moreover, that kind of man had already aroused Alexander''s anger.

    If he ever crossed paths with him, he''d definitely give him a piece of his mind.

    Alexander had his ways. He never went easy on anyone when it came to teaching them a lesson.

    After sending Harrison off, Roxanne went back home to tidy up the house, had breakfast, and then

    headed to the office.

    She arrived early, thinking that no one would be there yet, but to her surprise, Chloe was even earlier.

    Chloe was sitting in front of herputer, munching on a sandwich while typing with one hand.

    "Chloe, your face is still bruised. Why did youe into the office? Aren''t you afraid of people seeing?"

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Should I hide just because I''ve been abused?"

    She was determined to divorce Oliver. She might lose the house after the divorce, but she had to gain

    custody of the children.

    Raising children required a lot of money in the future, so she had to work.

    Whether the road ahead was smooth or bumpy, she had to rely on herself.

    Although Roxanne felt sorry for Chloe, she admired her determination.

    Not many women would have worked so hard right after being abused.

    "Chloe, one day, you''ll thank yourself for being so hardworking now."

    "Anne, if there''s anyone to thank, it''s you. You''ve been with me all this time. I''m so touched."

    Around ten o''clock, Chloe received a call from Sophia.

    As soon as she picked up, Sophia''s shrill voice came through the receiver.

    "Chloe, you wicked woman! You threw out my mom''s luggage, rented out the house, and even got

    Oliver locked up. How cruel can you be? Are you tired of living? I''ll have Oliver divorce you; you believe

    me?"

    Chloe felt a stabbing pain in her stomach.

    Was Sophia blind?

    She shot back.

    "Didn''t you see that Oliver was the one who beat me up first? What''s the use of keeping a man who

    abuses his wife? And it''s not him who''s going to divorce me. Once he gets out of detention, I''m going to

    divorce him. I''m done with him."

    "You, a woman who has given birth to two children, dare to talk about divorce with my brother? Have

    you looked in the mirrortely?"

    Not wanting to listen to Sophia''s nonsense, Chloe hung up the phone.

    Then, she blocked Sophia''s number, and blocked Oliver''s other sister, Ava and Charlotte too.

    None of the folks in the Lewis family were any good.

    At the Lewis family''s ce.

    Charlotte asked, "Why did she hang up? Wasn''t she supposed to negotiate with the police station to

    release Oliver?"

    Sophia replied, "That wretched woman, she said she wants a divorce from Oliver."

    Charlotte asked, "Her? After the divorce, she will be an unwee person. And she dared to

    initiate the divorce?"

    Sophia said, "I feel like she really wants to divorce Oliver this time."

    Charlotte responded, "If she dares to divorce Oliver, then she shouldpensate for his losses and

    return the money she conned from me. No payback, no divorce."

    Sophia agreed, "Exactly. Our Oliver wasted so many years on her. If she wants a divorce, she must pay

    up. We can''t let Chloe off easy."

    Meanwhile, on Harrison''s private double-decker ne.

    In the conference room, after a three-hour meeting, Harrison told everyone to take a break.

    The flight attendants brought breakfast, serving each of the senior managers in turn.

    But Harrison said, "I don''t need mine; please take it away, thanks!"

    One of the shareholders, Samuel Carter, picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip, looking at

    Harrison, "Harrison, you didn''t have breakfast. You''re not having coffee either. Aren''t you hungry?"

    "I had a lot for breakfast; my wife made me too much. I''m still full," Harrison stood up.

    He was about to work out in the ne''s gym for a bit, "The meeting will continue in half an hour."

    Samuel joked, "Harrison, being a married man really is different. You''re just like Alexander, showing off

    your happiness in front of us singles."

    "Want to show off too?" Harrison raised an eyebrow, looking at Samuel, who was eating his toast, "You

    need a wife first."

    Samuel chuckled helplessly, "Yes, yes, yes, I don''t have a wife; you have a wife. Happy now?"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Harrison kept his lips sealed.

    He strode out of the meeting room with his long, straight legs, heading to the gym on the ne for a

    half-hour workout.

    Roxanne had prepared a huge breakfast, and out of respect for her efforts, he ate it all, but now his

    stomach was really protesting.

    After he left, Samuel turned to the other executives present.

    ¡°Did you guys notice that Harrison has changed a lot after getting married?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Carter, Harrison is a married man now. It''s normal for him to talk about his wife a lot. If you''re

    jealous, you can find a partner too.¡±

    Samuel smiled at the executives, ¡°Are you guys teasing me for being single?¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Indeed, ever since Harrison got married, their work environment had be much more pleasant, all

    thanks to his wife.

    They started discussing while Harrison was away.

    ¡°I wonder what Harrison''s wife is like. Is she a rich man''s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who marries Harrison must be outstanding in all respects.¡±

    Samuel just sipped his coffee silently.

    They would be surprised if they knew that Harrison''s wife was just an ordinary woman who liked to set

    up stalls on the street to make money.

    But fate was strange that way.

    Who said that a CEO of a bigpany had to marry a rich man''s daughter?

    Marrying an ordinary citizen was also great because it exposed him to different lifestyles.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, stop just sipping your coffee. Tell us, who is Harrison''s wife? Do we know her?¡±

    Samuel shook his head, ¡°You guys don''t know her. I haven''t met her either. I just heard about her from

    Alexander.¡±

    ¡°Are there any rich girls we don''t know?¡±

    ¡°You guys should ask Harrison.¡±

    This kind of explosive news definitely needed toe from Harrison himself.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne, who was back home, was sneezing non-stop.

    Chloe, who was typing next to her, stopped and looked at her.

    ¡°Anne, you''re not catching a cold, are you?¡±

    ¡°I rarely catch a cold. Is someone talking about me behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Who would talk about you behind your back?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Chloe, haven''t you finished work yet? Everyone else has left.¡±

    Chloe was about to answer when she saw Oliver.

    ¡°How did you get out?¡± Chloe frowned.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be detained for five days?

    Indeed, Oliver was supposed to be detained for five days, but Sophia had her husband pull some

    strings and got Oliver released early.

    Chloe was surprised but also on high alert.

    Was this man going to take revenge on her the moment he was released?

    Why did he look so menacing?

    Oliver red at Chloe, ¡°You were hoping I''d be locked up for longer, weren''t you? Chloe, how could

    you be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°You abused a woman and almost blinded Chloe. Don''t you think you''re evil?¡± Roxanne stood up,

    fuming.

    Oliver thought Chloe should take responsibility for what happened to him.

    Why couldn''t she just obey?

    She dared to resist, even called the police on him, and rented out the house while he was away,

    leaving him homeless.

    Facing such a woman, he must make her know his power and make her scared so she would behave.

    But Oliver had be wiser. He decided not to take action against Chloe where there were cameras.

    If he wanted to teach her a lesson, it had to be somewhere without people or surveince.

    Chloe hadpletely given up on Oliver and did not want to talk more.

    She grabbed Roxanne and said, ¡°Anne, I don''t want to talk to him.¡±

    Talking to him was just a waste of time.

    She took out a divorce agreement and decisively handed it to Oliver.

    ¡°Oliver, I must divorce you. You want my down payment and the house, right? I don''t want any material

    things; I only want the kids. Let''s go through the divorce procedures tomorrow morning. If you don''t

    agree, I''ll sue for divorce. I have evidence of your domestic violence and that you never care for the

    children. I must take Aria and Austin.¡±

    Only by leaving him could she avoid greater losses.

    Chloe was determined.

    Oliver took the divorce agreement, tore it to pieces, and sneered.

    ¡°Chloe, you want a divorce? You can pay me tens of thousands of dors first, then maybe I''ll agree to

    the divorce.¡±

    Roxanne clenched her fists, ¡°Oliver, you''re shameless. Chloe not asking forpensation from you is

    already her kindness to you, and you dare to ask her forpensation. You''re the scum of the scum.¡±

    Roxanne was so angry she wanted to curse.

    Chloe pulled Roxanne again and said, ¡°Anne, it''s not worth arguing with him. We''ll see him in court.

    The judge will make a fair judgment ording to thew.¡±

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    As they were leaving, Roxanne rode her electric bike, carrying Chloe.

    Sitting behind Roxanne, Chloe was lost in thought, feeling the wind.

    Roxanne asionally nced at Chloe through the rear-view mirror.

    Running into such a scumbag was really bad luck.

    Sheforted Chloe for a while and dropped her off at her new rented house.

    ¡°Chloe, you must not let Oliver know where you rented so as to avoid him and his family harassing you

    and the kids.¡±

    While Oliver didn''t know where Chloe''s new rented house was, he did know where their daughter took

    dance sses.

    Today Aria was going to her dance ss.

    Oliver waited for Chloe on the path she had to take to pick up Aria.

    It was a long alley, and few people passed by.

    The sudden appearance of Oliver startled Chloe.

    She instinctively wanted to grab something to defend herself, but there was nothing to grab.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She immediately backed away.

    ¡°You''re asking me what I want? You sent me to jail, rented out the house so I can''t live there, and you

    dare to talk about divorce with me? Chloe, how dare you talk about divorce with me? Besides me, what

    man would want a woman like you?¡±

    Oliver was furious. Today he was going to beat Chloe until she was scared and apologized.

    He had Chloe by the hair, ready tond a nasty punch.

    But then, a strong hand reached in from behind. It was Alexander.

    Harrison had tasked him with watching over Oliver, so he was going to see it through personally.

    Hitting a woman?

    That was thest straw for Alexander - he had zero tolerance for men who used violence against

    women.

    Aren''t men supposed to pamper, care for, and protect their women?

    Laying a finger on a woman?

    With a little effort, Alexander grabbed hold of Oliver''s wrist. Oliver winced in pain, howling like a wolf.

    "Ouch! Who the hell are you? Let go of me."

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I absolutely cannot stomach men who hurt women. No way I''m gonna

    stand by and watch."

    Even if Chloe wasn''t Roxanne''s good friend, Alexander would''ve done the same.

    He increased his grip, causing Oliver to wince even more and beg for mercy.

    "Please, let go! I''ll buy you dinner, cigarettes, whatever you want."

    Buy him dinner? Cigarettes? Did he look like he needed that?

    "Even if you offered a million bucks today, I''d still make you pay for being such a disgrace to all men."

    Chloe looked at Alexander, filled with gratitude.

    Besides that, she was also captivated by his striking good looks.

    Who knew someone could be this handsome?

    Of all the men she knew, the first one to be this attractive was Harrison.

    Chloe then realized that the man in front of her and Harrison shared a simr aura.

    It was an aura of nobility and power.

    Of course, she had no idea that, just like Harrison, Alexander was a legend in the business world,

    achieving great sess at a young age.

    When Chloe noticed the cross and arrow logo on the Patek Philippe watch on Alexander''s wrist, she

    couldn''t help but gasp at his identity.

    This was a watch worth hundreds of thousands of dors, maybe even more.

    His background must be extraordinary!

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    How ordinary can a man be if he''s rocking an expensive, world-ss watch?

    Rich dudes like him are either corporate big shots orpany bosses. Their time is literally money,

    and they hardly have any to spare for minor issues.

    Yet, here was this man, willing to take the time and energy to stand up for Chloe. She was deeply

    moved.

    At the same time, she admired Alexander''s noble character.

    Oliver was squealing like a pig under Alexander''s firm hand.

    Looking at his clean, fierce moves, it was clear he knew his way around a fight.

    Oliver had to admit he was beaten.

    "Alright, I give up, no more. I can''t take it anymore," he pleaded.

    Alexander grabbed Oliver''s arm and pressed down, asking coldly, "What did you do wrong?"

    "I shouldn''t have hit a woman. It hurts, really hurts. Just let me go, please."

    "So, you know pain? When you hit a woman, didn''t you realize she feels pain too? And she''s your wife,

    someone who has to endure the pain of childbirth, bearing your children, standing by your side through

    thick and thin."

    The more Alexander thought about it, the angrier he got.

    "You don''t appreciate her sharing your hardships, and you have the nerve to abuse her? You''re the

    kind of man who needs a lesson."

    Today, Alexander was determined to teach this man a lesson and make him taste a bitter defeat.

    He let go of Oliver andnded a few kicks on him.

    Those kicks felt bone-breaking. Oliver couldn''t even get up.

    Alexander went forward again, grabbed his cor, hoisted him up easily, andnded a few more

    punches.

    Oliver couldn''t take it anymore. He slowly slumped against the alley wall, on the verge of tears.

    "I''ve admitted my mistake. What else do you want?"

    "You''re the type who doesn''t even know when you are wrong."

    Alexandernded a few more kicks on Oliver.

    "Listen, when you marry a woman, you''re supposed to cherish and spoil her. I know men like you have

    no respect or love for women. But let me warn you, if you dare hit a woman again, I''ll drag you out to

    international waters on my yacht and feed you to the sharks."

    There were nows against killing in international waters.

    Alexander meant what he said. He bent down, grabbed Oliver''s cor again, and warned, "Don''t think

    I''m joking. I''ll be watching you."

    With that, Alexander made a call.

    Suddenly, twenty burly bodyguards in suits appeared in the alley.

    They stood before Alexander, nodding in unison, "Mr. Alexander!"

    Alexander let go of Oliver, stood up, and pointed at Oliver¡¯s terrified face.

    "Keep an eye on this man. If he disrespects, abuses, or hits a woman again, throw him into the sea to

    feed the sharks."

    The bodyguards nodded in unison and replied, "Understood, Mr. Alexander!"

    Alexander took out a key, "Bring me my car."

    Chloe looked at the key handed over by the bodyguard.

    The key chain had two ovepping Rs.

    Double R? What kind of luxury car was this?

    Today, Chloe felt like she was living in a romance novel plot¡ªluxury cars, bodyguards, and impressive

    martial arts skills.

    Was all this really happening to her?

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    She couldn''t believe she was saved by such a powerful man.

    At this moment, Alexander looked at Chloe. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was covered

    in bruises.

    Alexander''s eyes were filled with sympathy.

    Chloe had been beaten up by this awful man. How cruel.

    If she were his wife, he would not only nevery a finger on her, but he would pamper her like a

    princess.

    This awful man! How could he do this?

    Alexander couldn''t help but kick Oliver a few more times.

    Chloe, standing nearby, didn''t feel sorry for him at all. Instead, she felt that someone was finally

    standing up for her.

    And Alexander''s words had resonated with her.

    She had endured pain to bear children for Oliver. How could he treat her like this?

    The understanding and sympathy from a stranger brought tears to Chloe''s eyes.

    Seeing this, Alexander took out a tissue from his suit pocket and handed it to Chloe.

    Chloe had never used such a tissue before. It had a fresh scent and a sophisticated design. The tissue

    looked like a piece of art.

    She held it in her hand, feeling reluctant to use it.

    Alexander always hated seeing women cry.

    But who would cry if they didn''t feel pain?

    "Wipe your tears."

    "Thank you."

    After thinking for a while, Alexander added, "If life is darkness, then be your own light. Hang in there!

    Everything will get better."

    Chloe nodded, tears rolling down her cheeks, "Thank you."

    Alexander''s words seemed to inject a powerful force into her heart.

    She wiped her tears, and her eyes instantly brightened, "Sir, thank you. I will be strong."

    Alexander nodded, "I have other things to do. I''ll leave first."

    After saying that, he turned to his bodyguards and told them to keep an eye on that awful man.

    Then, in clean leather shoes, he walked out of the alley.

    Chloe hurried after him, "Sir, wait."

    "Anything else?" Alexander turned around.

    Chloe hesitated, then bit her lip and said, "Sir, would you mind adding me on WhatsApp? I don''t mean

    anything. It''s just that you''ve helped me a lot. If it''s convenient, I''d like to invite you to dinner."

    What a fool she was.

    How could such a distinguished man be interested in her dinner invitation?

    After saying that, Chloe felt a bit self-conscious. "If it''s inconvenient, never mind."

    Alexander smiled, "Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities to have dinner together."

    She was Roxanne''s best friend. Once Harrison announced his identity, they would have plenty of

    opportunities to meet and socialize. There would definitely be opportunities to have dinner together.

    But Chloe didn''t quite understand what he meant.

    Plenty of opportunities?

    Chloe stood there, somewhat puzzled.

    Alexander rified once again, "But adding WhatsApp is a no-go. It''s kinda of inconvenient for me. I''m

    hitched already, and my wife gets jelly pretty easily."

    Chloe immediately said, "I get it; forget about it then."

    What a stand-up guy he was.

    Not only did he noty a finger on his wife, but he also turned down adding women on WhatsApp for

    her sake.

    On top of that, he was loaded, and he was both posh and a total stud.

    Men like him were probably as rare as hens'' teeth!

    Being his wife must be like living on cloud nine.

    But Chloe wasn''t one to get lost in daydreams.

    She didn''t fantasize excessively.

    Because she knew her own beans, as a in Jane living at the bottom of the socialdder, marrying an

    honest and considerate bloke was already like hitting the jackpot.

    Such great guys were only reserved for the leadingdies in novels and TV shows.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    As for this good guy, Chloe had nothing but gratitude.

    At the mouth of the alley.

    Alexander hopped into his Rolls Royce, the same model as Harrison''s.

    His bodyguards lingered in the alley, still keeping watch over Oliver.

    Chloe nced at Oliver, then at the twenty uniformed bodyguards.

    "Guys, you can go do your thing. There''s no need to keep an eye on him. I reckon he''s done trying

    anything."

    Oliver was beaten to a pulp and probably didn''t have the energy toy a hand on her anymore.

    Even if he wanted to, he would have to wait until he''s healed.

    That would be a long timeing.

    The lead bodyguard replied, "We have to carry out the boss''s orders."

    Were all rich people''s bodyguards this loyal?

    Chloe took another look at Oliver.

    She didn''t feel sorry for this man who once shared her bed at all. She thought he had iting.

    This kind of scum only dared to bully those weaker than him.

    When faced with someone stronger, he became as meek as amb.

    "Oliver, if you''re not agreeing to a divorce, we''ll take it to court. You better wait for the subpoena."

    After picking up Aria and putting the kids to bed, Chloe called Roxanne.

    Roxanne was applying a face mask.

    Chloe asked, "Anne, are you asleep?"

    "I''m doing a face mask. I''ll read a bit, then hit the hay."

    "What about Harrison?"

    Roxanneid down, putting the book she was about to read by her bedside, "I forgot to tell you,

    Harrison''s out of the country on a business trip. Won''t be back till next week."

    "Huh, a programmer has to travel overseas for work?"

    "I don''t really know the ins and outs of his job. I suppose he''s just really good at what he does."

    "Anne, something odd happened today. On my way to pick up Aria, Oliver cornered me in that alley

    with no cameras. He wanted to hit me."

    "Are you okay?" Roxanne sat up anxiously, "Why are you only telling me now?"

    "I''m fine. I got saved by a big shot with twenty bodyguards, just like something out of a novel."

    "What happened?"

    Chloe filled Roxanne in on the details.

    Roxanne agreed that it sounded like something out of a novel.

    "Sounds like you got your damsel-in-distress moment."

    "More like a beast in distress. I was all bruised and battered; I couldn''t even recognize myself. I already

    have a splotchyplexion. Plus, the guy''s married. I wanted to add him on WhatsApp to thank him

    over a meal, but he politely declined."

    "Sounds like a gentleman."

    "He is a real gentleman and reminds me of Harrison. That type of societal elite, businessman,

    sessful individual."

    "Why bring up Harrison? He was just a small business owner before he went bankrupt, definitely not in

    the same league as your knight in shining armor. Didn''t you say that the key chain of your knight''s car

    was a double R? That''s a Rolls Royce. No wonder he has twenty bodyguards."

    "Anne, I somehow feel like Harrison isn''t really bankrupt."

    "How did you figure that out?"

    "Harrison has this aura about him that''s even more powerful than the guy I met today. He shouldn''t be

    bankrupt."

    "Just because he''s handsome, charismatic, and powerful doesn''t mean he can''t go bankrupt. The

    economy''s in a slump, the pandemic''s wreaking havoc, business is tough, and many people are going

    bankrupt. What''s so strange about Harrison going bankrupt?"

    "I suppose you''re right."

    "Chloe, are you saying that your knight in shining armor really left his twenty bodyguards there to keep

    an eye on Oliver?"

    "When I left, they were still watching Oliver. He looked like he was about to wet his pants."

    "What a wimp."

    While the two friends were chatting, Harrison, who had just arrived in London and was now at his

    castle, was also chatting with Alexander.

    Alexander said, "Harrison, you were right. Oliver tried toy a hand on Roxanne''s friend again, but I

    stopped him. Gave him a good thrashing and had the bodyguards watch him."

    Harrison asked, "Did Chloe suspect anything?"

    Alexander replied, "What''s there to suspect? She doesn''t know I know you. I was just passing by and

    helped out."

    Harrison asked, "Did you add Chloe on WhatsApp?"

    Alexander asked, "Why would I add her on WhatsApp? You know how easily Hazel gets jealous."

    Harrison said, "If you don''t add her on WhatsApp, how are you going to help me handle things

    indirectly in the future?"

    Alexander asked, "Why do you want me to help you indirectly? Why don''t you just tell her who you

    are?"

    Harrison replied, "It''s not the right time."

    Alexander said, "Alright, I''ll find a chance to add her on WhatsApp. Harrison, there''s something else."

    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Harrison cut him off, "I''m about to video call Roxanne."

    Alexander tried to say more, "Aboutst time..."

    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Harrison hung up.

    Alexander chuckled, "Guys with wives are really different. Can''t spare a single second."

    That''s a good thing.

    "Honey, what''s got you smiling?" Fresh out of the shower and in a silk nightgown, Hazel emerged from

    the bathroom.

    Alexander put aside his phone, "Harrison''s changed since he got a wife. I bet he''ll start dating soon."

    Hazel walked over, "Honey, have you been hanging out with Harrison too much? You''re bing all

    distant."

    "How could that be? I''m very romantic."

    "But you haven''t touched me in almost two weeks. Are you losing interest in me?"

    Hazel sat on Alexander''sp.

    Alexander looked at Hazel lovingly, a hint of guilt in his eyes, "I''m sorry, I''ve been too caught up with

    work and neglected you. It''s my fault. I''ll take a day off tomorrow and make your favorite cheese beef

    brisket, okay?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Alexander gently tapped Hazel''s nose.

    Hazel wrapped her arms around Alexander''s neck, acting cute, "But I don''t wanna eat cheese beef

    brisket."

    "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make for you."

    "I want to kiss you." Hazel lowered her head, kissing Alexander''s thin and sexy lips.

    Alexander passionately reciprocated her kiss.

    Just as they were getting intimate, Alexander''s phone rang.

    "Ignore it."

    "It''s Samuel calling thiste; it must be something important."

    "What''s more important than me?"

    "Just wait for me."

    Alexander pulled himself together from the rush of desire and answered the call.

    After hanging up, he looked at Hazel apologetically, "Hazel, I''m sorry."

    "I don''t wanna hear it." Hazel covered her ears.

    "This is about thepany''s stock price, and Harrison is abroad. I have to deal with it immediately."

    "If you leave tonight, don''t bothering back." Hazel was clearly upset.

    Alexander understood her feelings, and they were always interrupted when they were enjoying

    themselves. It made her feel disappointed.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll bring you a gift when Ie back."

    Alexander was a man with strong career aspirations. He quickly changed his clothes and left decisively.

    As for Hazel, who was angry, he could only wait until he settled thepany''s affairs beforeing

    back tofort her.

    Meanwhile, in London, Harrison made several video calls to Roxanne, which remained unanswered.

    At this moment, Roxanne was washing her face in the bathroom.

    After applying a facial mask, her face was so soft that it felt like you could squeeze water out of it.

    At 28, her delicate features made her look as vibrant as a college student.

    After applying her skincare products and returning to her room, she saw five unanswered video calls

    from Harrison on her phone and promptly called him back.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Harrison was lounging on the couch next to the window, with phone in hand.

    When Roxanne''s video call request popped up, he epted it almost instantly.

    "Why''d it take you so long to pick up?" Harrison frowned.

    Looking at him through the screen, Roxanne smiled and said, "Sorry, I just finished washing my face.

    Your inte connection seems pretty solid; the video is crisp and smooth."

    She had thought video calls abroad would beggy.

    "Harrison, can you pan your camera around a bit? I wanna see what kind of hotel thepany set you

    up in."

    Harrison frowned. Instead of wanting to see him first, she wanted to check out his hotel room. His

    eyebrows knitted together tighter.

    "There''s not much to see."

    "I just wanna take a peek."

    How was he supposed to show her?

    He wasn''t in a hotel but in his family''s castle estate abroad.

    The room was extravagantly and luxuriously decorated. How could he let Roxanne see this?

    So, he ended the call, found a maid''s bedroom, and called Roxanne back.

    Even the maid''s room spanned over forty square meters. It was the only room that Roxanne might

    believe was his.

    He called her back.

    Roxanne picked up. "What happened just now?"

    Harrison lied, "Bad connection. Didn''t you want to see my ce?"

    He showed her around.

    "Wow, so luxurious," Roxanne couldn''t help but exim. "Yourpany set you up in such a swanky,

    spacious hotel."

    Luxurious? This was just the maid''s quarters.

    What kind of reaction would she have if he took her to the Rodriguez family''s vi someday?

    If she epted, that would be great.

    If not... Thinking about that made Harrison''s head throb.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Keeping his face straight, he replied, "Thepany treats its employees well."

    He turned the camera back to himself and looked at her through the screen. "Seen enough?"

    "Enough. Harrison, how much is the hotel you''re staying in per night?"

    "Why are you asking?"

    "I''ve never been abroad. Next time, we should take Dad with us."

    "Why bring Dad?"

    "So he can travel abroad too. He worked hard to send you to college, and he deserves a break. We

    should treat him well."

    So this was why his father insisted on him marrying Roxanne?

    She always kept in mind to respect the old and love the young.

    No wonder his father liked Roxanne so much.

    Harrison said, "If you tell him about the trip, he''ll probably refuse."

    Roxanne thought for a moment. "Is Dad worried about the expense? We can tell him the ne tickets

    are discounted."

    Harrison replied, "No, he probably wants us to travel alone to develop our rtionship. So, don''t worry

    about bringing him. He won''t get in our way."

    Harrison added, "If you really want to travel abroad, I can take you next time."

    Roxanne said, "If it''s not with Dad, then I won''t go. I can''t selfishly enjoy myself without taking the

    elders with me."

    On the video screen, Harrison''s eyebrows knitted together tightly.

    Feeling that there was nothing left to talk about, Roxanne gave him some precautions to take abroad

    and prepared to end the call.

    "Just like that?" Harrison frowned again.

    Roxanne asked, "Is there anything else?"

    Harrison quickly replied, "What kind of gift do you want? I can bring it back when I return."

    "No need for a gift. If you really want to bring something, bring it for Dad. We still have to pay the

    mortgage every month. The house will be handed over soon, and we''ll need to decorate it. There are a

    lot of expenses. I really don''t need any gifts."

    She was no longer the little girl seeking romance.

    Since she had decided to live a good life with Harrison, she needed to be more frugal.

    After saying these things, she ended the call.

    Harrison stared at the WhatsApp chat box that showed the other party had ended the call; his brows

    knitted together even tighter.

    Roxanne''s voice faded away from his ear, leaving him feeling a bit lost.

    But he had important business to attend to in London. He returned to his room and quickly immersed

    himself in work.

    The next morning.

    Oliver left his sister Sophia''s house, only to see the same twenty bodyguards from yesterday standing

    neatly outside her vi.

    Were they nning on staying?

    Oliver felt he was on the verge of a breakdown.

    Why was he so unlucky? He wanted toy a hand on Chloe but met a big boss who had bodyguards

    and was willing to help.

    This boss actually let his bodyguards keep an eye on him.

    Fromst night, Oliver had been unable to sleep.

    Seeing the twenty neatly arranged bodyguards, his whole body was shaking.

    He didn''t dare think aboutying a hand on Chloe anymore.

    This time, Oliver really didn''t dare to touch Chloe again.

    Sophia saw her brother being watched and looked at the neatly arranged bodyguards.

    "Do you know this is illegal? I have the right to sue you."

    The leader of the bodyguards sneered, "If you have the guts, go ahead and sue."

    They probably didn''t know who their boss was.

    In Seraphim Haven, who could sue their boss?

    Sophia asked, "Oliver, who is the man who helped Chloe yesterday? His bodyguards are so arrogant?"

    Oliver replied, "I don''t know, I''m just really bad luck."

    On the way to thepany, the twenty bodyguards followed Oliver all the way.

    Roxanne, who also went to work, was amazed at this scene.

    Chloe was really lucky! Even when getting abused by a man, she could meet a sessful person

    willing to help.

    This sessful person was really righteous. To punish this abusive man, he even let his twenty

    bodyguards pressure him.

    But these twenty bodyguards did not disturb Oliver''s work.

    They just stood outside thepany, keeping an eye on Oliver''s movements so Oliver couldn''t call the

    police.

    All day, Oliver was distracted.

    When Roxanne passed by Oliver, she happily said, "Oliver, I never thought you''d have a moment of

    fear, huh?"

    Oliver didn''t dare to lose his cool with Roxanne.

    Some tough guy yesterday warned him to respect women.

    Oliver was scared stiff.

    He''s the type to bully the weak and fear the strong. He was afraid the tough guy from yesterday would

    give him another dressing down, so he kept his mouth shut.

    Roxanne was over the moon.

    She thought the tough guy from yesterday just happened to be passing by and helped Chloe out of a

    sense of justice.

    Little did she know, all this was orchestrated by her own husband.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Roxanne was feeling on top of the world, watching Oliver, the dishonest man, being watched all day by

    twenty well-organized bodyguards outside, especially the bald one who seemed very serious.

    Every time Oliver was in the sight of this bald bodyguard, he was stared down hard.

    It was like a warning for Oliver to behave himself.

    Oliver was so scared of his re that he kept his mouth shut like a little boy.

    Roxanne was thrilled and tapped on Chloe''s desk.

    "Chloe, you''re really something, bumping into big shots just by walking around. Aren''t those twenty

    bodyguards of his impressive? They''re all here to protect you today. You''re really living the dream, and

    it''s like something out of a novel."

    Chloe still hadn''t quite recovered from the unexpected encounter the day before.

    Meeting a CEO and being saved by him was something that only happened in novels and TV dramas.

    Not only was she saved by a passing CEO, but she also received protection afterward.

    This big shot was really a hero and honorable.

    Chloe was a bit skeptical about the real purpose of the gentleman saving her yesterday, but she didn''t

    have anything valuable to be exploited.

    Roxanne said, "Why overthink it? The moment you decided to divorce Oliver, your luck turned for the

    better. Maybe your luck will get even better after the divorce."

    Chloe red at Roxanne, "Stop kidding around. I''m a woman who''s given birth to two kids and been

    divorced before. I don''t have a good figure or good looks. What kind of luck could I have? I just hope

    the divorce with Oliver goes smoothly, and there won''t be any surprises."

    Little did Roxanne know while she was chatting with Chloe, the bodyguards outside were discussing

    her.

    "Is that tall woman with a ponytail the boss''s wife?"

    "Didn''t see her face clearly; but she seems pretty, just a bit ordinary."

    "I wonder what our boss was thinking, marrying such an ordinary woman?"

    "As long as he likes her, after all, she''ll be our boss''s wife soon."

    The bald bodyguard instructed, "From now on, be careful not to reveal the boss''s identity in front of the

    fame. If she suddenly finds out about the boss''s identity, he''s afraid it might scare her. Got it?"

    "Got it."

    Alexander remembered what Harrison told him yesterday - to add Chloe on WhatsApp.

    So, around five o''clock, after he finished his work, he rushed over.

    Twenty bodyguards saw him and simultaneously shouted, "Mr. Alexander."

    At this moment, Oliver came out from inside. Seeing Alexander, he immediately turned around and

    retreated.

    "Why run?"

    At this time, Roxanne and Chloe came out of work together.

    Alexander focused his attention on Roxanne and Chloe.

    He pretended not to know Roxanne, then looked at Chloe and said, "We meet again!"

    Chloe nodded and smiled, "We meet again, Mr. Alexander."

    Alexander went straight to the point, "I can''t keep these 20 bodyguards here all the time. I thought

    about it and decided it''s better to have your phone number for future contact. If that man dares to

    abuse you again, call me immediately; I''ll take care of him."

    Chloe thought for a moment.

    Roxanne, on the side, felt that the man in front of her looked familiar but couldn''t remember where she

    had seen him.

    Chloe asked, "Can I really have your phone number?"

    Alexander said, "Of course. Didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to invite me for a meal?"

    Chloeughed and said, "Mr. Alexander has helped me a lot. If you''re willing, of course, I would like to

    invite you for a meal."

    But she didn''t know where to invite such a rich man to eat. Which restaurant would be more decent?

    Definitely not those small restaurants, at least something more luxurious. But Chloe hadn''t been to any

    high-end ces before.

    This really put her in a pickle.

    "I remember now." Roxanne looked at Alexander and suddenly interrupted, "Mr. Alexander, are you the

    customer who bought all my stall goods that day? Right, Mr. Alexander, do you remember?"

    Alexander pretended to try hard to recall, then pretended to suddenly remember, "Oh, it''s you?"

    Acting was not Alexander''s strong suit.

    Making him lie made him feel ufortable.

    All this was Harrison''s fault for insisting on concealing his identity from Roxanne, making him learn to

    lie too.

    Alexander hated lying the most, especially to women. He felt guilty.

    After a few words, Alexander brought the topic back, "Ms. Mitchell, didn''t you say yesterday that you

    wanted to invite me for a meal? I happen to be free today."

    "Okay, but I don''t know what Mr. Alexander likes to eat?"

    Alexander thought for a moment, "Wait for me a moment, let me ask."

    He sent a message to Harrison, who was far away in London: What does Roxanne like to eat?

    Harrison immediately replied, ¡° Why ask this?¡±

    Alexander said, ¡°I noticed that you reply quickly to anything about Roxanne. Why didn''t you reply to my

    message about the project''s progress?¡±

    Harrison avoided the question, ¡° Are you with Roxanne?¡±

    Alexander retorted, ¡°Yes, Roxanne recognized me. She remembers me buying all her stall goods.¡±

    Harrison said, ¡° Roxanne likes spicy food. After dinner, remember to say the key point.¡±

    Alexander replied to the text by typing, ¡°Don''t worry. When have I ever not done a good job of what

    you''ve asked me to do?¡±

    While he was texting with Harrison, Roxanne had no idea that this man with a special identity was

    chatting with her husband.

    She and Chloe politely waited.

    After Alexander finished chatting with Harrison, he looked up from his phone, "I know a great

    restaurant. Let''s go there."

    Chloe and Roxanne both have a thing for spicy food.

    Actually, their love affair with spicy food only began after they started working out in the world.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Alexander spoke up again, "Ms. Mitchell, how about you and your friend Ms. Martineze along? Ms.

    Martinez, what do you think?"

    Roxanne gave it some thought. She was not one to just up and have a meal with a stranger.

    "Anne, let''s go together. It would be kinda awkward if I go alone," Chloe whispered in her ear.

    That''s when Roxanne nodded and agreed, "Alright then."

    Alexander held up his car keys and said, "We can ride in my car. I''ll drop you off after we eat."

    The key chain indeed bore a double R logo.

    Double R, that was the Rolls-Royce logo.

    Neither Roxanne nor Chloe could believe they''d get to ride in such a high-end car.

    Roxanne''s a straight shooter. After getting in the car, she asked, "Mr. Alexander, neither Chloe nor I

    have ever been in a luxury car. This one''s worth at least ten million, right?"

    Alexander started the engine, "Should be over ten million. My brother gave it to me, and he has one

    too."

    That brother would be Harrison.

    Alexander spoke up again, "Ms. Martinez, don''t think too much of this car. It''s just a ride."

    In the future, Roxanne would also often ride in Harrison''s luxury car. She just didn''t know when that

    would be.

    Roxanne thought to herself that rich folks really were something else. Even their runaround cars were

    Rolls-Royces.

    And for us, the ordinary folks, our cars were just old electric cars.

    The gap between people was indeed huge.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Roxanne and Chloe were a bit tense sitting in a Rolls-Royce worth over ten million.

    In their past two or three decades, they''d never seen a luxury car like this on the road, let alone sat in

    one.

    Chloe was cautious, afraid to touch anything inside the car, fearing she might break something.

    On the other hand, Roxanne was rtively calm.

    As Alexander said, a ten million dor car was just a ride, nothing too special to fuss about.

    Roxanne wasn''t into these shy cars, so she didn''t bother with the luxurious interior.

    She might be more interested in a practical electric car.

    Chloe sneakily texted Roxanne, asking, ¡° Anne, do you think the restaurant Mr. Alexander is taking us

    to will be expensive?¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡° I guess ces Alexander frequents aren''t probably going to be cheap.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Chloe texted back, ¡° What should I do? I don''t have enough money.¡±

    Roxanne said, ¡° Don''t worry, I''ll cover the bill.¡±

    Chloe retorted, ¡° No, we agreed I''m the one treating. How about you pay first, and I''ll pay you back

    Roxanne texted, ¡° Just chill, we''ll deal with it.¡±

    Alexander thought they were just being nervous, constantly checking their phones.

    He had no idea Chloe was worried about not being able to afford the bill.

    While they weren''t looking, Alexander snapped a picture of Roxanne and sent it to Harrison, ¡° Your

    wife''s in my car. I''m taking her out for dinner.¡±

    Harrison was attending a meeting in London.

    He took a look at the photo Alexander sent him.

    Roxanne, with her high ponytail, looked youthful and energetic.

    She didn''t look 28, more like a clean-cut college girl.

    Having been with her for a month, Harrison had grown ustomed to seeing her every day, eating

    Being in London with servants around, he felt a bit out of sorts.

    His mansion felt empty, especially after living in Roxanne''s cramped rental for a month.

    Harrison kept staring at the photo Alexander sent, gently sliding his thumb over Roxanne''s fair cheek,

    lost in thought.

    Samuel, who was waiting for his opinion, knocked on the table, "Harrison, what are you looking at?

    We''re all waiting for you."

    Harrison walked out of the meeting room with his phone, "Let''s take a ten-minute break."

    He stepped outside and texted Alexander, ¡° Don''t let them pay the bill. You cover it, and I''ll reimburse

    you.¡±

    Alexander replied, ¡° You make it sound like I can''t afford to treat them.¡±

    Harrison texted back, ¡°Just don''t let them pay.¡±

    Alexander then said, ¡° Rx, I got this.¡±

    The high-end private restaurant in the bustling CBD had a ssy and quiet atmosphere.

    The cars parked outside were all luxury vehicles, either Rolls-Royce, Bentley, or Maserati.

    This ce was a high-consumption area for the upper ss.

    When the car stopped, a handsome valet parked their car.

    This kind of environment made Chloe a bit nervous.

    Roxanne, understanding her anxiety, held her hand and whisperedforting words, "Don''t worry, it''s

    just a ce to eat. No matter how expensive it is, I''ve got your back. I have a credit limit of hundreds of

    thousands of dors, so chill."

    After all, no matter how extravagant, a meal couldn''t possibly cost hundreds of thousands of dors,

    right?

    Even though they were from different social sses than Mr. Alexander, with a great gap in their

    consumption capability, they needed to face it head-on since they were here.

    Alexander led them in like a gentleman, saying, "My wife''s inside. I''ll introduce you to her."

    Alexander''s wife was Hazel, Nora''s sister.

    Knowing that Alexander was meeting Roxanne today, Hazel wanted to see for herself the woman who

    had stolen her sister''s man, so she joined them.

    When they walked into the private room, Hazel kept staring at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was a bit puzzled. Why was she staring at her?

    Noticing her rudeness, Hazel apologized, "Sorry, I just thought I''d seen you somewhere before."

    Roxanne took a good look at Hazel, puzzled, "I think you look like a girl I know."

    Thest time she crashed into a Bentley. The car owner was a gentlewoman, as elegant and

    distinguished as Mr. Alexander''s wife. They looked so much alike!

    Hazel smiled, "Really?"

    "Last time I hit her car, she was driving a Bentley," Roxanne said.

    Bentley?

    Alexander and Hazel might already know who the Bentley owner she hit was.

    Probably Nora, since Nora''s car was a Bentley.

    But what a coincidence!

    Alexander hurriedly said, "Let''s not stand around, sit down and order."

    He handed the menu to Roxanne and Chloe.

    Chloe flipped through the menu.

    On the first page alone, each dish cost hundreds of dors. She couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    Such high consumption?

    Could they afford the billter?

    Seeing Chloe''s worry, Alexander smiled and said, "This meal''s on me. Order whatever you want."

    Chloe insisted, "I said I''m treating. If it wasn''t for your timely help yesterday, I might have ended up

    being abused by my husband again. I should be thanking you. Mr. Alexander, when it''s time to pay the

    bill, don''t you dare fight me for it."

    Alexander said, "My sister abroad also experienced domestic violence, and seeing that situation

    yesterday might have reminded me of her. That''s why I felt a connection with you. So Ms. Mitchell,

    don''t stand on ceremony with me."

    Hazel chimed in, "Ms. Mitchell, my husband is seriously against domestic violence. If he hadn''t stepped

    in to help yesterday, he wouldn''t consider himself a real man."

    Roxanne and Chloe both thought that the Alexanders were really awesome.

    After they ordered, the food hit the table in no time.

    Alexander kept serving Hazel her favorite dishes.

    Hazel gave him a look, "Don''t just keep serving me. Ask thedies if they can handle the spicy food."

    Chloe and Roxanne responded in unison, "We can handle it. We love spicy food."

    Hazel said, "Then don''t be shy."

    During the meal, Hazel sent her sister Nora a WhatsApp message under the table.

    She said, "Nora, I met Harrison''s wife today. She''s quite pretty, just a bit of amoner."

    Nora quickly replied, "Sis, how did you end up meeting Roxanne? Where are you guys? You''re not

    giving her a hard time, are you?"

    Hazel replied, "Why are you talking like I''m some sort of cheapskate? Rx, I''m not going to give her a

    hard time. I just wanted to tell you that since things have already happened, let go of Harrison as soon

    as possible. Even though I think Roxanne''s status isn''t up to par with Harrison''s, we still have to face

    the facts."

    Nora replied, "Sis, don''t say that. Even though Roxanne''s status is a bitmon, people aren''t divided

    into high and low. If she caught Harrison''s eye at first sight, leading him to decide to have a shotgun

    wedding, she must have her merits. Please don''t make things difficult for her; I also don''t want Harrison

    to think that the Dawson family is jealous."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Hazel said, ¡° Got it, you''re so thoughtful. What about that blind date I mentioned before?¡±

    Nora replied, ¡° Sis, can you give me a break? I just broke up. Enjoy your dinner, don''t be rude, and stop

    texting me.¡±

    Hazel took a deep sigh.

    Gosh! Fate, anyone couldn''t force it.

    In the past, Hazel had been crazy about a guy for years, but he didn''t feel the same.

    Finally, she married Alexander, who had been silently taking care of her.

    Her sister, Nora, was the same. She had loved Harrison for so many years and had a crush on him

    since she was little, but in the end, it was all in vain.

    Who knew when Nora would bounce back?

    "What''s with the sigh?" Alexander turned his head, looking at Hazel with affection, "Don''t like the food?"

    Hazel shook her head, "No, it''s delicious."

    Roxanne and Chloe both noticed Alexander¡¯s affection for his wife.

    In the mess of her marriage, Chloe, who had long lost faith in love, seemed to see the existence of love

    again.

    Turned out not all men were jerks.

    It was just that she wasn¡¯t lucky enough to meet one.

    Chloe felt that her life had been ruined by Oliver, and even if they got divorced sessfully, she didn''t

    think she would meet a good man again.

    What could she, a divorced woman, hope for in the future?

    All she hoped for was a smooth divorce, to get custody of the kids, and to raise them well. Then, she

    would consider her lifeplete.

    But she never expected that her true love was right in front of her, Alexander, a good man who was

    hard to find even with antern.

    Of course, that was a story for another day.

    After dinner, Alexander didn''t expect Roxanne to pay the bill when she went out to make a call.

    He had explicitly told the restaurant manager not to let Chloe and Roxanne pay.

    But Roxanne insisted on paying.

    When the waiter told Alexander, he looked at Roxanne, who had just sat down, and frowned, "Ms.

    Martinez, why did you pay the bill? I thought I was treating."

    "Mr. Alexander, this dinner is to thank you for helping Chloe yesterday." Roxanne said calmly, "How can

    we let you pay?"

    Alexander said, "If I knew you were so determined to pay, I would''ve taken you to a food stall. I don¡¯t

    mean anything by it. I just don''t want you guys to spend money."

    Roxanne was curious, "Mr. Alexander, with your status, you go eat street food?"

    Alexander replied, "What''s so strange about that? Many multi-millionaires casually dress and go eat

    street food. And, I have a friend, worth billions, who eats street food with his wife, who buys him

    affordable clothes that cost around $40-50."

    Chloe and Roxanne silently counted in their hearts.

    A billionaire that ate street food?

    Roxanne asked with curiosity, "Your friend is really down to earth."

    Alexander started telling the story, "Not exactly. My friend has an estate, grows organic vegetables, and

    raises a bunch of livestock. These cows were imported, worth tens of thousands of dors. He never

    eats at food stalls. Mainly because he married a woman who loves street food, his lifestyle and eating

    habits follow hers. His wife loves canned sardines. When he told me this, I couldn''t believe it."

    Roxanne said, "Your friend''s wife is really lucky. She married a billionaire, and he spoils her. It''s like a

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    story from a novel."

    Alexander chuckled, "Indeed, my friend really spoils his wife."

    Even though Hazel felt a bit regretful that her sister didn''t marry Harrison, she had no negative

    thoughts about Roxanne.

    In fact, she felt Roxanne was very lucky to marry Harrison.

    Sheughed and said, "Ms. Martinez, are you married yet?"

    Roxanne nodded, "I just got married over a month ago."

    Alexander said, "What a coincidence, my billionaire friend and his normal wife also have been married

    for just over a month as well."

    Hazel said with a smile, "Ms. Martinez, ask your husband when you get home. Maybe he''s a hidden

    rich guy, and you married a domineering CEO."

    Roxanne alsoughed, "I wish I were that lucky. My husband is just an ordinary guy."

    To be honest, although Harrison was just an ordinary guy, he did have a noble air about him.

    Roxanne didn''t think about it in terms of being rich.

    She just casually listened to what Alexander and Hazel said and didn''t associate it with Harrison.

    After a while, Alexander quickly steered the conversation back to the point, "Ms. Mitchell, Ms. Martinez,

    can you add me on WhatsApp? If you need any help, feel free to contact me."

    Chloe was taken aback.

    Didn''t Mr. Alexander say yesterday that his wife didn''t like him adding women on WhatsApp?

    Alexander saw her confusion,ughed, and said, "It''s okay, my wife won''t mind."

    Hazel alsoughed, "No problem, I don''t mind. My husband told me about your almost being abused

    yesterday, and I was furious about it. If anything like that happens again, tell my husband; he''ll deal

    with that bad guy."

    Chloe smiled bitterly, "I won''t give him the chance to hurt me again. I''ve decided to get a divorce."

    Hazel said, "Everything will get better."

    Chloe said, "Thank you guys; you''re so kind."

    ...

    That night Roxanne returned to her rented house alone.

    This was Harrison''s third day on his business trip to London.

    Home was still home, and she had kept it spotless.

    The small space made the whole ce feel cluttered, but Roxanne felt a bit empty.

    Perhaps it was because Harrison wasn''t home. That was why she felt so hollow.

    They had been married for over a month now.

    Eating together, chatting, and riding the e-bike to work, even though they haven''t experienced married

    life fully, Roxanne seemed to have gotten used to having Harrison as her husband.

    Maybe it was because she had been used to being alone since she was little, never really feeling the

    warmth of a family. Just with a little bit of kindness, a bit of warmth, andpany from anyone, she

    started to rely on it.

    Without Harrison around, the house felt kind of lonely.

    She sent a WhatsApp message to Harrison in London, "Harrison, how''s it going over there? Is

    everything running smoothly? When are youing back?"

    She was not very good at expressing herself, so she didn''t tell Harrison that she had been feeling a bit

    out of sorts since he left.

    Harrison, busy as he was, replied to her an hourter.

    He sent a voice message.

    Roxanne clicked to y it, and Harrison''s deep and captivating voice filled her ears.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Harrison asked, "You want me toe back ASAP?"

    Roxanne didn''t know how to respond.

    Then Harrison asked again, "You want me toe back?"

    "No, not really." Roxanne''s mind couldn''t catch up for a moment. She didn''t understand why she was

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    always tongue-tied when responding to Harrison.

    She grasped her phone tightly, lost in thought for a while. She was sure that she was just used to

    having Harrison around. His sudden absence left her feeling a bit lonely. But it didn''t mean she started

    missing him.

    Thinking about this, she didn''t feel so awkward and nervous anymore, and her heartbeat gradually

    returned to normal.

    Then she said, "Harrison, your performance at thepany has been recognized. They even

    entrusted you with such an important task as going to London. You should finish your task before you

    Harrison on the other end of the phone calmly said, "I thought you wanted me toe back ASAP. If

    you do, I can arrive at Seraphim Haven tomorrow morning."

    "No need," Roxanne quickly said. "Thepany sent you to work there, you can''t juste back

    because you want to."

    Indeed, he couldn''t juste back because he wanted to. He was a major shareholder of the group,

    wasn''t he the one who called the shots? He said again, "Don''t worry, I''ll work hard here and won''t let

    thepany''s training and trust in me go to waste. They''re nning to give me a raise next month."

    "Another raise?" Roxanne said in surprise. "Harrison, your business skills must be really strong. You''ve

    been there for a month, just got a bonus, and now you¡¯re getting a raise?"

    "I''ve been in this line of work before I started my own business. Business is tough right now, so since

    I''ve gone broke, I''ll stick to my old trade and work hard." Lying had be second nature to Harrison.

    Roxanne really believed him. "How much did your sry increase?"

    "Not much, a few hundred," Harrison said. "When I get my sry next month, I''ll keep some pocket

    money, and give the rest to you to manage."

    "Why give it to me?"

    "Since I married you, we have to live together. From now on, all the financial issues at home should be

    handed over to you. You know how to save, and I trust you with our finances."

    When Harrison said this, Roxanne felt a bit warm inside. He was different from other men, especially

    Oliver.

    After Chloe got married, she never saw any money from Oliver, and it was always difficult to ask him for

    money. But Harrison was different. He took the initiative to give her control of their finances. This

    showed that he was indeed a good man.

    Roxanne felt very satisfied. "Thank you for your trust, I will definitely take good care of our home and

    make our life better and better."

    "Mm."

    "Harrison, I have to tell you something really dramatic."

    She told Harrison about Chloe''s encounter with Mr. Alexander and how Mr. Alexander saved her.

    Harrison''s reaction after hearing this was very calm.

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, don''t you think this is dramatic and surprising?"

    "There''s nothing surprising in this vast world," Harrison said indifferently.

    Roxanne said, "This is too coincidental, like a plot from a novel. Meeting a big boss on the street, then

    being saved by the big boss. This actually happened to Chloe."

    Harrison, "Mm."

    Roxanne, "Mr. Alexander and his wife are very friendly and approachable, not at all like the arrogant

    rich people."

    Harrison, "What do you think rich people are like?"

    Roxanne, "I''ve never been in contact with rich people, I don''t know. Also, Harrison. Mr. Alexander said

    that his brother, whose worth is 10 figures, married a very ordinary woman, and his brother stays

    with his wife every day. I really don''t know how that woman got so lucky."

    Harrison tentatively asked, "What, you also fantasize about marrying such a rich man?"

    "I wouldn''t harbor unrealistic fantasies," Roxanne quickly exined. "I like a down-to-earth life. When

    two people are together, they should be of simr strength, only then can they go further. If it''s really

    like Mr. Alexander said, one is a rich man, the other amoner, they will have nomon topics,

    different social circles, different lifestyles, interests, and preferences. How could theyst?"

    Today she just wanted to chat more with Harrison. Only when she heard his voice would she feel at

    ease. In the past, every night, she would sleep in the room, while Harrison would sleep on the couch

    outside. Although separated by a door, she knew that as long as his figure was outside the door, she

    wouldn''t feel lonely.

    His absence these past few days made the empty house seem cold. She just wanted to hear more of

    his voice, so she actively found many topics to chat about with him. But she was afraid of affecting his

    work. It was already bedtime in their country, but it was still daytime in London.

    She quickly asked, "Harrison, are you busy now? Did I disturb your work?"

    "No." Harrison also wanted to talk to her a bit more.

    Only by hearing her voice, would he feelfortable.

    In fact, he had just started a morning meeting, and the ten-minute break had passed; he had to return

    to the meeting room. But he was still on the phone with Roxanne. He asked again, "Roxanne if you

    were lucky and married a super-rich man, would you be happy?"

    "Are you a super-rich man?" Roxanne countered.

    Harrison paused for a moment. "No, I mean if."

    "There are no ifs. If I really married a super-rich man, I definitely wouldn''t."

    "Why?"

    "Why would a super-rich man be interested in me?"

    "What if he was?"

    "That would be in my dreams."

    An unreachable dream actually came true for Roxanne.

    Harrison was afraid of scaring her off, so he dropped the subject. "You heading off to sleep? Make sure

    you lock the door, I got stuff to deal with."

    "Off you go then," Roxanne reminded him. "Oh, Harrison, isn''t Vincent''s birthday in ten days?"

    "How did you know?" Harrison asked.

    Roxanne, "I saw his ID thest time."

    Harrison, "Yeah, his birthday ising up."

    Roxanne, "So, it''s in eight days then. You should probably head home, I want to go with you to buy a

    birthday gift for your dad."

    This year was Vincent''s 70th birthday. Vincent nned to celebrate it properly, and Harrison had

    prepared a birthday party for him. If Roxanne wanted to celebrate Vincent¡¯s birthday with Harrison,

    there might be...

    Harrison frowned. "We''ll talk about it when I get back."

    Roxanne, "Alright, go on with your work, we''ll talk when you get back."

    After hanging up, Roxanne turned off the light and prepared to go to sleep. The room was pitch ck.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel nervous. She had gotten used to having Harrison by her side.

    He''d only been gone for three days, and now even the moonlight seemed cold. When you got used to

    loneliness and suddenly a warm person barged in, it could make you dependent.

    She picked up her phone again and sent Harrison a message. [Harrison, make sure you eat well and

    take care of yourself in London.]

    Harrison, who was far away in London, had just returned to the meeting room and sat down. Seeing

    the message, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Then, he replied. [Go to sleep, goodnight!]

    Sitting across from him, Samuel chuckled. "Harrison, texting your wife?"

    Harrison''s smile disappeared and his face turned serious. "Back to the meeting!"

    ...

    The next afternoon, Roxanne had to go to the customs office.

    The international business she and Chloe were working on was finally showing some progress, and

    they had to pick up some shipped goods from the customs office. The way to the customs was a bit far,

    so she didn''t ride her bike but drove thepany''s car instead.

    After getting on the highway, a little white dog suddenly ran out in front of her. To avoid the dog,

    Roxanne swerved sharply.

    Bang! She collided with the car in front.

    Due to the inertia, her head hit the steering wheel, and it took her a while toe around. Fortunately,

    she only had a scrape on her scalp. The owner of the car she hit ran to her car and banged on the

    window, yelling. "Get out. Do you even know how to drive?"

    Unbuckling her seatbelt, Roxanne quickly got out of the car, apologizing profusely. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry,

    I swerved to avoid a dog and ended up hitting your car. It''s my fault, I''llpensate you."

    "Compensate? Look at my car, can you even afford it?"

    The young guy in front of her was too arrogant. Roxanne was a bit annoyed. But when she looked at

    the car she hit and saw that it was a luxury sports car, she lost her nerve, feeling a sense of panic.

    A Bugatti?

    How unlucky, had she hit a luxury car worth at least a million dors? Why had she been hitting luxury

    cars recently?

    Now she really had to sell her house.

    "You can''t see the road, you¡¯re driving a crappy car and you even dared to hit my car. I''ll make you pay

    until you''re bankrupt."

    The young guy was cursing while dialing the police.

    When he finished the call, Roxanne, although frightened, managed to maintain herposure and

    said with a frown, "I''ll sell my house topensate you. You can rest assured, I won''t skimp a penny.

    But please be polite when you speak to me. You don''t need to use vulgarnguage all the time. So

    what if you''re rich? No matter how much money you have, we''re all gonna leave this world in a few

    decades, do you think you will live longer than me?"

    At that moment, Roxanne thought of Harrison. For some reason, the first person she thought to call

    was Harrison. Shepletely forgot that it was already midnight in London.

    Harrison was sleeping. But he immediately answered Roxanne''s call. "Roxanne!"

    "Harrison." Roxanne sounded a bit upset. "I hit a Bugatti."

    Maybe because he was her husband, she only showed her vulnerability in front of him. Although she

    felt sad, scared, and anxious, she tried to stay calm. "Harrison, that house we bought on installment,

    we might have to sell it."

    "Don''t panic! Where are you now?"

    "On the highway just outside the house, to the left."

    Harrisonforted her. "Wait for me, I''ll make a call, and get right back to you."

    He was in London and couldn''t rush to her side immediately. Hearing her sound a bit upset but trying to

    sound calm, he began to feel anxious.

    He called Alexander several times, but Alexander didn''t pick up. He then called Alexander''s secretary.

    It wasn''t until the secretary knocked on Alexander''s office door that Alexander paused what he was

    doing. At that moment, Alexander was in the resting area of his office, being intimate with his wife,

    Hazel.

    It was helpless.

    Hazel, approaching her thirties, had a strong sexual desire. For the past half month, Alexander had

    been busy with work and neglected her. Today, Hazel took the opportunity to bring him lunch and

    pushed him onto the bed.

    Hearing the knock and the phone ringing, Hazel frowned. "Honey, ignore them, let''s continue."

    The knocking and the ringing continued.

    Alexander answered the phone, and the secretary said, "Mr. Alexander, Harrison called you several

    times, but you didn''t answer. He said it''s urgent."

    "Alright, I''ll call him back."

    As Alexander was about to make the call, Hazel grabbed his hand. "Honey, let''s finish before you call

    Harrison back, otherwise you''ll have to leave again."

    "Harrison must have something urgent, otherwise he wouldn''t have the secretary remind me."

    "No, don''t go."

    "Listen to me!"

    Alexander called Harrison back.

    Harrison''s tone was a bit cold. "What were you doing, I called you several times, and you didn''t

    answer?"

    How could Alexander say that he was making out with his wife in the middle of the day?

    "What''s up, dude? If it''s not a life-or-death situation, hit me up in an hour."

    "Is Hazel hanging out at your ce?"

    "Nope."

    "Your secretary was pretty sure Hazel stopped by today, and even brought you lunch. Don''t tell me you

    had your meal and then hopped into bed with her?"

    "What the heck are you talking about? I''m a straight shooter, not the kind to fool around in broad

    daylight at the office."

    "Take a left from my house, hit the highway. Check out what¡¯s going on."

    "The highway left of your house?"

    "Yes, go now. Roxanne just rammed into a Bugatti."

    "Oh, crap..."

    "Tell Hazel, unless it''s super important, she shouldn''t be dropping by your office. It''s not cool during

    work hours."

    "Harrison..." Alexander tried to exin, but Harrison cut him off. "Just go. Be there in twenty. Also,

    check on my wife. If she''s hurt, rush her to the hospital."

    Then, the call ended.

    Alexander''s mood was totally wrecked. He got up to dress, and Hazel clung to him. "Darling!"

    "You heard what Harrison said, didn''t you?"

    "What, is he your boss or something, hogging all your time? Making you work overtime at night and

    controlling your day too?"

    "Behave! It''s work hours, I need to handle his wife''s situation."

    "What a buzzkill!"

    Alexander stood up, and quickly got dressed. Twenty minutester, he reached the ident scene. He

    heard that Roxanne crashed into a Bugatti, pricier than his Rolls-Royce.

    He couldn¡¯t be outshined, so he rolled up in Harrison''s Shelby Supercars sports car. The car slowed to

    a stop at the crash site. There, Roxanne and a young guy were waiting for the cops to handle the

    situation.

    Alexander spotted Roxanne, parked, got out, and acted like he''d bumped into her.

    "Ms. Martinez, is that you?"

    Roxanne was surprised and answered, "Mr. Alexander, what are you doing here? What a coincidence."

    ncing at the crash scene, Alexander quickly turned his attention to Roxanne, giving her the once-

    over. After all, Harrison specifically asked him to check if his wife was injured.

    "Are you alright, any injuries?" Alexander asked, sounding concerned.

    Roxanne thought to herself, what were the odds? They met yesterday, and bumped into each other

    today?

    Talk about coincidence...

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Roxanne was puzzled. Mr. Alexander seemed to be way too concerned about her.

    She had only met him twice and had one meal with him, why was he so interested in her welfare?

    It was only when Alexander confirmed that Roxanne only had a superficial injury on her forehead, that

    he breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, Harrison, who was in London, would have dropped his

    important affairs and flown back to Seraphim Haven straight away.

    Alexander quickly texted Harrison. [Chill, your wife only has a minor scrape on her forehead. I''ll take

    care of her car ident, so you don''t need to rush back. Finish your stuff, thene back.]

    If Harrison had toe back early, Alexander would have to deal with everything instead. He would

    have to fly to London again.

    Then, his wife would get pissed off because he wasn''t there for her. He would have to figure out how to

    make it up to her. So, in Alexander''s mind, helping Harrison sort out his domestic affairs and taking

    good care of his wife was like killing two birds with one stone.

    Just then, a young man, who was driving the Bugatti, approached. His previous arrogance, superiority,

    and disdain for others disappeared in an instant when he saw Alexander. He immediately became

    obsequious. "Mr. Alexander, what a coincidence, didn''t expect to bump into you here."

    Alexander had no recollection of the young man. "Who are you?"

    "Mr. Alexander, don''t you remember me? I''m the son of one of your suppliers. You had dinner with my

    father once."

    "Supplier?"

    "Remember the renewable energy project? My dad showed you the proposal."

    Alexander vaguely remembered him and nodded. "I recall now. But what''s going on here?" He was

    referring to the car ident.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He continued, "Roxanne is my friend, did you block her way and cause her to crash?"

    The young man instantly became submissive and kept apologizing to Roxanne.

    "Ms. Martinez, right? I''m so sorry, I didn''t know we were all friends. Yeah, it was my bad, I braked too

    abruptly, and that''s why you crashed into me. I''m really sorry. Ms. Martinez, how about this, I''ll get your

    car towed and fixed, and then I''ll return it to you. Is that okay?"

    Ha! Roxanne sneered inwardly. Facing the richer and more powerful Mr. Alexander, this young man

    suddenly became submissive, from cursing like a sailor to being extremely polite. Mr. Alexander really

    did her a solid today.

    Seeing her frown, the young man hurriedly apologized, "Ms. Martinez, I was wrong earlier, I hope you

    can forgive me."

    Roxanne retorted coldly, "Actually, I should be apologizing to you. I crashed into your car, and I will

    definitely pay for the damages."

    The young man looked like he was about to cry. "Please, don''t say that, if I hadn''t failed to see clearly

    and drove in front of you, you wouldn''t have crashed into me. I wouldn''t dare ask you for money. I

    promise to fix your car within one day and return it to you."

    Alexander intervened. "Ms. Martinez, let him fix it. You''re injured. I''ll take you to see a doctor."

    Roxanne did indeed have a wound on her forehead. She touched it and saw a good amount of blood

    on her hand. The wound was also a bit painful.

    After some persuasion from Alexander, she got into his Shelby Supercars sports car.

    She knew about the Bentley, Rolls-Royce, and Maybach, but she had never seen a Shelby Supercars

    before.

    She had to check the logo. Shelby Supercars had a diamond logo. Was this a sports car worth millions

    of dors?

    Poverty really did limit her imagination. She thought the most expensive cars were the Bentley and

    Rolls-Royce. She never thought there were Shelby Supercars that cost millions. No wonder that young

    man changed his attitude so quickly and became so obsequious when he saw Mr. Alexander.

    "Mr. Alexander, I really appreciate your help today."

    "Hey!" Alexander said while driving. ¡°We¡¯re friends, no need to be formal. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Friends? When did they be friends? Roxanne felt that Mr. Alexander was too enthusiastic and

    caring towards her. It was a bit strange.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, when we get to the hospital, you can just drop me off.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? How can I let you go to the hospital alone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Martinez, you¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, I¡¯m curious. There¡¯s such a huge gap between our social statuses. You¡¯re high up

    there, basically in heaven, and I¡¯m down here, on earth. I don''t think there''s any way you can exploit

    me, so why are you so caring towards me?"

    Alexander couldn''t respond for a moment.

    Roxanne bluntly asked, "Mr. Alexander, can you tell me straight up, what value I have to you?

    Otherwise, I will always feel a bit uneasy."

    Alexander couldn''t answer. Smart people were different indeed. She had figured out that his purpose

    for approaching her was not ordinary, but he couldn''t tell Roxanne that Harrison was his good friend.

    Alexander could only exin, "Roxanne, you''re overthinking. I was just passing by today, saw your car

    crash, and came down to check. To me, it''s just a small matter."

    Was she really being too sensitive? Thinking about it, for Mr. Alexander, this really was just a small

    matter.

    Roxanne finally let her guard down. "Okay, I was being paranoid. Sorry, Mr. Alexander."

    These people at the top of society really were amazing. With just a word and a nce, they could solve

    a problem that ordinary people like her had to go bankrupt to resolve. If it wasn''t for Mr. Alexander''s

    help, she would have gonepletely bankrupt today.

    "Mr. Alexander, thank you. Your help today saved me from a potential disaster. If there''s ever anything

    you need help with, I''ll do my best to assist." But she doubted whether someone like Mr. Alexander, a

    high roller, would ever need her help.

    Alexander, however, quickly responded, "You said it. I''ll remember that." He might actually need

    Roxanne''s help. Because dealing with Harrison could be a real pain in the ass. Having Roxanne as a

    mediator could make things a lot easier.

    Alexander didn''t take Roxanne to the hospital. Instead, he brought her to the headquarters of

    Rodriguez Group and let her stay in his office. "Roxanne, wait here for a moment. I''ll call the doctor

    from the medical room to treat the wound on your forehead."

    "I could have gone to the hospital myself. I don''t want to trouble you."

    "It''s no trouble. It would be more annoying for you to queue up in the hospital. It''s no sweat off my back

    to help you."

    "I really appreciate it."

    "Just wait here for a bit, I''ll be right back."

    She had initially wanted to go to the hospital herself, but he took her straight to hispany. After

    Alexander left, Roxanne waited on the sofa for a while.

    Bored, she got up and looked around. Alexander''s office was spacious and bright with a great view. On

    the desk, there were two photo frames. One was a picture of Alexander with his wife Hazel.

    Hazel and Roxanne had met once.

    The other frame held a photo of Alexander with Harrison. Roxanne looked at the photo of Alexander

    and Hazel for a while, her gaze about to shift to the other frame...

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Whoa!

    Alexander managed to rush back before Roxanne could see the photo of him and Harrison. He quickly

    flipped the picture frame face down on the table. Roxanne turned her head and looked at Alexander

    who had just returned.

    Alexander gave an awkward smile. "You can''t see this, you... didn''t see anything, right?"

    "Sorry, I just nced at it. But don''t worry, I didn''t see anything in the picture frame you flipped over,"

    Roxanne quickly exined.

    Alexander breathed a sigh of relief. That was a close call. He almost revealed his rtionship with

    Harrison.

    In order not to make his concern too obvious, after the doctor from the medical room bandaged

    Roxanne''s forehead wound, he asked the driver to take her home. He told her he had an important

    meeting and bid her farewell.

    In fact, as soon as Roxanne was driven away by thepany''s driver, Alexander immediately reported

    to Harrison. "Harrison, I''ve taken care of your wife''s situation. The wound on her forehead won''t leave a

    scar. You can rest assured."

    "She''s gone?"

    "I had the driver take her home. Harrison, your wife is too vignt. She suspects that I care too much

    about her. Her thinking is indeed sharper than most people."

    "She is indeed smarter than the average person."

    "I''ve noticed, but luckily we weren''t exposed."

    Roxanne sat in the car Alexander had arranged. The driver knew she was Harrison''s wife, the boss''

    wife, but she didn''t know they had such a business, so the driver was very careful when driving.

    Roxanne couldn''t handle the customs issue in time due to the car ident. She had to make a phone

    call. Harrison''s calls kepting in, but she couldn''t answer them. Once she finished the call, Roxanne

    immediately called Harrison back. "Harrison, sorry, I was on the phone with someone. The car ident

    has been handled, don''t worry."

    Harrison pretended not to know. "How did it get sorted out so quickly? I was going to find someone I

    know to help you."

    "No need, everything''s fine now."

    Roxanne exined the situation to Harrison and said, "Harrison, don''t you think it''s too coincidental? I

    had a car ident on the highway and ran into such a kind-hearted big boss who was able to help me

    solve a huge problem in an instant. It''s too coincidental."

    Harrison said casually, "It might just be a coincidence."

    Roxanne, "Harrison, don''t you find it strange? I always feel like I have some value to Mr. Alexander, but

    I really don''t have any value worth exploiting."

    Alexander was right, Roxanne''s thinking was notparable to the average person. It seemed that he

    couldn¡¯t fool her anymore. He said calmly, "Anyway, we don''t have to sell the house to pay for the car.

    Just remember this favor."

    When chatting with Harrison, the driver in front was very nervous. He was carrying the wife of the

    group''s boss, but she didn''t know about Harrison''s identity. The driver couldn''t neglect Roxanne and

    couldn''t reveal the secret; it was really nerve-wracking.

    Roxanne had no idea she had be a rich wife.

    ...

    Four dayster, in the early morning, Harrison flew back to Seraphim Haven from London. The ne

    In the summer in Seraphim Haven, the sun was already very bright at six or seven in the morning.

    Roxanne, wearing a refreshing long skirt, went to pick him up.

    Harrison walked down the steps of his luxury double-decker ne.

    Samuel followed him. "Harrison, is Anthony the drivering to pick you up? Aren''t you going to ride

    with us?"

    Harrison, pulling his suitcase, walked, and said, "My wife is here to pick me up. When we go outter,

    keep your distance from me, don''t let my wife see you."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at his upright figure and striding pace, Samuelughed. "No wonder you''re walking so fast,

    eager to get home to see your wife, huh? But sooner orter, you''ll have to let Roxanne know your

    identity. When will you tell her."

    "The time isn''t right yet," Harrison reminded. "Once we go out, keep your distance from me,

    understand?"

    Samuel, "Don''t worry, I won''t expose your secret. But, I only heard about Roxanne from Alexander, Can

    I take a peek from afar? At least let me know what your wife looks like."

    Harrison said coldly, "No."

    Samuel, "I''ll just take a nce."

    Harrison gave him a cold look, and Samuel immediately changed his words, "Okay, okay, okay, she¡¯s

    your wife, and only you can see her. I won''t look, okay?"

    However.

    When Harrison and Roxanne met up, Samuel didn''t follow Harrison''s instructions. He kept watching

    Roxanne from a few meters away.

    Of course, Roxanne didn''t notice. She took the suitcase from Harrison''s hand and smiled. "Harrison,

    you''re finally back. Are you tired from the flight?"

    "From the sound of it, you''ve been looking forward to my return?" Harrison countered.

    Roxanne, who was originally looking at Harrison with a smile, quickly looked away. She gripped the

    handle of the suitcase andughed. "I wasn''t exactly looking forward to your return, you were going to

    work. But I must admit, I did feel a bit strange without you around. Let''s go home, you''ve been on a

    ne all night, and you need to get some rest."

    "I thought you would miss me," Harrison said seriously.

    Roxanne was taken aback. Usually quick with her words, she didn''t dare to respond to his topic. She

    gripped the handle tightly, pretending to be calm. "So, you want to hear sweet nothings?"

    Harrison felt a bit disappointed. "I still prefer the truth." It seemed that the conservative and slow-to-

    warm-up Roxanne still didn¡¯t have any feelings for him.

    "Let''s go." Harrison took the suitcase and held her hand with his other hand. "Let''s go home."

    She didn''t struggle or reject his hand. It felt so good to hold her hand without getting brushed off.

    Harrison cherished it even more, holding it tighter. After their fingers intertwined, they stayed locked

    together. She didn''t reject him, giving him a sense of triumph. At least, she no longer resisted this

    intimate handholding.

    Holding her delicate hand, Harrison didn''t want to let go at all. Roxanne tilted her head slightly, stared

    at their intertwined fingers, and gave a shy smile.

    She thought she was indifferent to romance. But in fact, she liked the feeling of being held tightly and

    being cared for.

    Then, Roxanne nced upward by ident, there was a man whose demeanor was extremely elegant

    and noble, staring at her.

    That was Samuel. Another major shareholder of the Rodriguez Group.

    Roxanne didn''t know him. She thought his gaze was a bit strange. When their eyes met, he

    immediately looked away.

    Roxanne didn''t make a big deal of it and continued to be led by Harrison. But when she looked back,

    the man was looking at her again, so she slowed down.

    "What are you looking at?" Harrison asked, following her gaze.

    "That guy keeps staring at me," Roxanne replied.

    Harrison turned his gaze to Samuel, sternly. Samuel felt the pressure and quickly looked away.

    When they exited the airport, they bumped into Samuel again. Samuel and his team were picked up by

    two luxury Bentleys.

    "I can''t help but marvel, that guy is so rich. He kept looking at us before getting into the car, I wonder

    why?" Roxanne couldn''t help but say.

    In the car, Samuel was still watching Harrison and Roxanne through the rearview mirror.

    Harrison texted Samuel. [What are you doing?]

    Samuel replied. [Harrison, don''t you think it''s inappropriate for your wife to pick you up in such a cheap

    car? Are you used to it?]

    Harrison. [That''s my business. As long as I''m happy, it''s fine.]

    Samuel. [Okay, okay, as long as you and your wife are together, even if it''s on a bicycle, it''s still

    enjoyable. We''ll be going first then.]

    Roxanne, watching Harrison texting, said, "Harrison, look, that guy in the Bentley is peeking out of the

    window at us again. It''s so weird."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Harrison casually said, "Just ignore him."

    As the two Bentleys drove off, Roxanne didn''t give it a second thought. "Let''s get in the car."

    She popped open the trunk for Harrison to load their luggage. Considering he might be tired from an

    overnight flight, she took the initiative to get behind the wheel to drive away from the airport. But

    Harrison didn''t feel tired from the ne ride at all. It was his luxurious double-decker ne, equipped

    with a gym and a lounge. He had a good sleep on the ne and didn''t feel fatigued at all.

    Once in the car, Roxanne asked concernedly, "Harrison, you''ve been on the ne for over ten hours,

    you must not have slept wellst night. You should rest, I''ll wake you up when we get home."

    "I''m not tired, it''s fine."

    Harrison noticed that Roxanne was driving a bit fast. He couldn''t help but remind her, "You ride your

    bike like a maniac, and now you''re driving like one? Be careful, slow down."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve been driving for eight years, I won''t drive us into a ditch."

    Harrison kept a wary eye on the road conditions.

    Roxanneughed. "What''s the matter, are you scared of my driving?"

    "Never seen a girl drive so recklessly before." Harrison was actually worried about her safety, as he

    couldn''t always be there to remind her.

    "I thought you''d be tired from the journey, wanted to get you home to rest quicker. Alright, alright, I''ll

    slow down." She decreased the speed.

    Harrison added, "Whether you''re riding your bike or driving, slow down. Be careful, don''t drive so fast."

    "Got it." Roxanne smiled.

    So this is what it felt like to be cared for. Being with someone really did have its perks. At least,

    someone cared for her.

    Roxanne was slowly beginning to enjoy the feeling of being cared for. As she drove, she casually

    asked, "Harrison, does your dad like wearing rings?"

    "Hmm..." Harrison frowned. His father had deliberately taken off his expensive ring to prevent Roxanne

    from noticing. And she still noticed?

    He asked, "How did you know?"

    "I saw the mark of a ring on your dad''s hand, he must have been wearing it before, right?"

    "Yeah." Harrison lied. "That ring was a gift from me to my dad. But since my business failed and I

    needed money urgently, he sold the ring."

    "Really? Your dad is so worried about you, he even sold his ring. Harrison, since your dad likes to wear

    rings, why don''t we buy him a new one for his birthday?"

    That night, after dinner, Roxanne insisted on taking Harrison to the mall. They arrived at a famous

    jewelry store.

    Harrison walked into the store and realized. This was his store?

    The Rodriguez Group had so many businesses, that he never personally checked the smaller

    branches. He usually sat in thepany''s big office building, reading the financial reports of various

    businesses. Since there were professionals handling other tasks, he didn¡¯t need to personally deal with

    smaller branches. Moreover, he could understand the business situation through reports, so there was

    no need to go to the store personally.

    Today, he was visiting his own store with his wife. Since they were here, he might as well have taken a

    look.

    As Roxanne was picking out gold, Harrison observed the business in the store. The staff were very

    enthusiastic, the store was neatly arranged, overall it performed quite well. There was nothing that he

    found unsatisfactory.

    He made a call to the head office. Of course, he didn''t call for business, but for his wife''s impending

    gold purchase. As a husband, he couldn''t let his wife buy gold in his own store, and have to pay for it

    herself, right?

    When the salesperson in the store received a call from the head office, they became immediately

    nervous upon learning that the big boss of the group was visiting the branch. But the head office

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    informed them that the wife still didn¡¯t know the boss'' identity.

    She couldn¡¯t know. So, the salesperson became even more cautious.

    This salesperson was a woman in her thirties wearing sses and standard professional attire. She

    approached Harrison, standing straight, her hands crossed at her abdomen, bowing respectfully.

    "Wee to our store..."

    "Don''t be so nervous, your boss told you my request, right?" Harrison nced at Roxanne, who was

    busy picking out gold and reminded her without hesitation.

    "Yes, I remember. I won''t reveal your identity."

    "Good."

    "I understand."

    The female salesperson immediately changed her tone, treating him as a regr customer. "Sir, what

    kind of gold jewelry do you need? I''d be happy to show some to you."

    Harrison was also good at ying along. He walked over to Roxanne and calmly said, "Just browsing."

    Roxanne was looking at some rings suitable for the elderly,pletely unaware that she was in a

    Rodriguez Group store. She also didn''t know how the others were watching her, the wife of the boss,

    with such cautious and envious eyes.

    She picked up a ring. "Harrison, do you think if your dad wears this ring, he''ll look rich?"

    Without hesitation, Harrison answered, "It looks a bit old-fashioned."

    Roxanne said, "Not at all, it''s heavy and looks ssy. If he wears it around the vige, people will

    definitely ask your dad who bought it."

    Harrison didn''t answer.

    Roxanne continued, "If Dad says it''s from his son, he''ll definitely feel very proud, don''t you think?"

    Harrison didn''t continue the discussion with Roxanne, the ring she chose was indeed heavy, but it

    looked really old-fashioned, really outdated. This kind of gold also didn¡¯t suit an old man''s

    temperament.

    He just said, "Whatever you decide is fine, as long as you picked it, Dad will definitely like it."

    Roxanne asked, "How much is this ring?"

    The female salesperson gave the price. A bit expensive. But Roxanne firmly said, "I''ll take it."

    When paying, the female salesperson invited Roxanne to participate in a raffle.

    Roxanne asked, "What''s the benefit of the raffle?"

    "It''s a promotion in our store, you can get a discount, and if you win the grand prize, it''s even free."

    Well, even if she couldn''t win the grand prize for free, it''s still worth it if she could get a discount.

    So, Roxanne entered the lottery.

    She opened the letter. [Congrattions! You''ve won the grand prize for free.]

    What the hell? The ring was free?

    Roxanne could hardly believe it. She still had some doubts until she really didn''t pay a dime and took

    the ring away. She really won the free prize.

    "How is this store''s promotion so good?"

    Harrison replied, ¡°It''s not about the store. You are just really lucky."

    "Harrison, did I just walk away with a gold ring without spending a penny? I feel my luck has been

    getting better since I married you. First, the unfinished property we bought was suddenly taken over by

    a big developer, and it''s ready now. Then, I got the ring for free.

    "Harrison, you are my lucky charm."

    Roxanne stood excitedly in front of Harrison, stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck,

    and hugged him.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Harrison was so ridiculously tall.

    Roxanne had to stand on her tiptoes just to hug him. There was a sale going on in the store and she

    saved quite a buck. She was so thrilled that she didn''t even think twice about hugging him.

    However, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. All she wanted was to share her joy with Harrison.

    But this time, Harrison definitely got to experience what they call a shock from head to toe. When

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne hugged him, it felt like his blood froze for a moment, and his whole body felt numb. He felt

    somewhat immobilized.

    Seeing Harrison''s stiff reaction, Roxanne thought he didn''t like it. After all,st time when they had a bit

    of drink, he seemed rather reluctant when she gave him a peck.

    Roxanne quickly pulled back, "I''m sorry, I was just so happy that I wanted to hug you."

    "You''re this happy just because you got a freebie?" Harrison lightly tapped her head, "You''re so easily

    pleased."

    Roxanne rubbed the spot where he tapped, "Harrison, it was a lot of money, not just a few bucks.

    Anyone would be thrilled."

    "Alright, let''s go home." Harrison said.

    At this point, Roxanne had already stepped away from his embrace, and Harrison no longer felt that

    faint current coursing through his body. He realized that he could control his body again. He took

    Roxanne''s hand, ready to head home.

    He felt a bit of regret. Those few seconds when she hugged him, he savored the feeling as they

    walked, he didn''t exactly dislike it.

    But he knew his limits. He knew how to control himself.

    Once they got home, Harrison called Vincent alone, "Dad, I have good news and bad news, which one

    do you want to hear first?"

    "Well, I''d definitely choose the bad news first." Vincent said.

    "The bad news is that your 70th birthday party might have to be canceled." Harrison said.

    "Why would you cancel my birthday party? I''ve already sent out the invitations. I''ve even invited many

    important people from the political and business circles. You didn''t forget to arrange my birthday party,

    did you? I told you to do it a long time ago." Vincent said.

    "What if I told you that your Roxanne found out about your birthday in a few days and she wants to

    celebrate it for you?" Harrison asked.

    "What, Roxanne actually knows my birthday. Did she see my ID? I left it on the coffee tablest time."

    Vincent said.

    "Yes." Harrison admitted.

    "I didn''t expect Roxanne to be so attentive. It seems like this is indeed good news. Harrison, you don''t

    need to arrange my birthday party anymore. Since my Roxanne wants to spend my birthday with me,

    I''ll just be with you guys this year." Vincent made the decision without hesitation, "Harrison, just cancel

    the birthday party, I''ll personally call the guests and tell them not toe."

    "Wouldn''t that offend people?" Harrison frowned.

    Vincent said happily, "No worries, those guests are nowhere as important as my Roxanne."

    Harrison said indifferently, "Your Roxanne indeed holds the most weight in your heart."

    Vincent confidently said, "Of course."

    Harrison continued, "Your Roxanne had a birthday present for you. But you might need to be prepared,

    because you might not like it."

    Vincent immediately retorted, "What are you talking about? Even if Roxanne gave me a de of grass,

    I would treasure it."

    Soon, Vincent''s birthday arrived. Harrison had told Roxanne that he was born and raised in Seraphim

    Haven, and his home was in a rural area just outside of this ce.

    Roxanne originally nned to take a day off and return to the countryside to celebrate Vincent''s

    birthday. This way, she could also see what the ce where Harrison grew up was like. She had never

    been to Harrison''s childhood home.

    But Harrison couldn''t find the vige, so he made up an excuse saying it was not convenient to go

    back. He told Roxanne that he had brought Vincent over early in the morning. In fact, he just brought

    Vincent over from their mansion.

    Of course, Roxanne didn''t know. She was busy in the kitchen. She got up early and made a cake

    herself, and now she was preparing all sorts of delicious food.

    Vincent was very happy, especially when Roxanne gave him his birthday present during dinner. He

    couldn''t stop smiling.

    It was a men''s ring from their store.

    He raised an eyebrow. They had thousands of stores nationwide, but Vincent had never worn any of

    their jewelry. He didn''t expect that Roxanne would buy him one now.

    "Try it on and see if this ring fits." Roxanne said.

    "The size is just right. This ring is designed very well, fashionable and beautiful. I''m sure I''ll look

    handsome with this ring." Vincent said.

    "I think you look very handsome with it too. I¡¯m d you like it." Roxanne said.

    Harrison next to them didn''t say anything. He thought his father was exceptionally biased towards

    Roxanne. His dad always thought the jewelry designs in their stores were outdated, now suddenly they

    were fashionable? Apparently, gifts from Roxanne were different.

    While Roxanne went to the fridge to get the cake she made in the morning, Vincent asked softly,

    "Harrison, you didn''t let her pay when Roxanne went to our store, did you?"

    "Of course not." Harrison said. How could he let his own wife pay when she chose things from their

    own store?

    Vincent asked again in a low voice, "She didn''t find out the truth, did she?"

    Harrison told Vincent about how he let Roxanne get her stuff for free. Upon hearing this, Vincent was

    very satisfied, "Not bad, you''re really smart. You''ve learned how to keep your wife happy."

    Speaking of keeping his wife happy, Harrison thought of Roxanne walking out of the store after buying

    things. Because she was so happy, Roxanne stood on her tiptoes and hugged him.

    Was this how Roxanne showed her happiness?

    At this moment, Roxanne came out with the cake she made. The cake looked even better than the

    ones bought from the market.

    Vincent was very pleased, "Roxanne, your cake looks even better than the ones from the store. Have

    you ever learned how to bake?"

    Roxanne said while inserting candles, "If you take a bite, you''ll find it tastier than the ones you buy

    outside."

    She continued, "I held many jobs before Chloe and I started ourpany, including being a pastry

    chef. I''m pretty good at it."

    Hearing that she had done a lot of work, Harrison''s gaze softened for some reason. She must have

    gone through a lot of setbacks and pain. A girl who was abandoned by her parents and had to drop out

    of school to work, how good could her life have been?

    He met her toote.

    Roxanne spoke sweetly, "Happy birthday, and stay healthy. In everying year, Harrison and I will

    celebrate your birthday and make you happy."

    Vincent''s eyes filled with tears. He was moved. He nodded, "Thank you, Roxanne. On your future

    birthdays, Harrison and I will also celebrate for you."

    Tears also filled Roxanne''s eyes. From now on, she had a home, and she had a loving husband,

    Vincent.

    Also, she had a nice husband who had a stable job, was willing to work hard to earn money even if he

    went bankrupt, and was willing to bear the financial pressure and various housework of the family.

    In the future, the family could happily celebrate birthdays together. She would never be alone again.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Today, Roxanne was over the moon. Her eyes were glistening with tears of joy. So was Vincent.

    Seeing them both, Harrison couldn''t help but frown. "You two are getting a bit too emotional, aren''t

    you? It''s just a birthday, is all the drama necessary?¡±

    This left Harrison a bit puzzled. Perhaps, it had been a very long time since hest witnessed such a

    heartwarming scene. It might have been when his mother was still alive that their home had such an

    atmosphere. That was seven years ago.

    He saw his father''s long-lost smile. For making his father this happy, Harrison was very grateful to

    Roxanne.

    Vincent gave Harrison a hard stare, "What do you mean by ''just a birthday''? It''s a special birthday."

    "Exactly." Roxanne chimed in, "Mmake a wish, and then we''ll blow out the candles."

    Vincent closed his hands together, made a wish, and then turned to Roxanne, "Anne, make a wish

    too."

    Roxanne promptly closed her eyes, her hands joined together. Her wish was simple. She hoped that

    Vincent, Harrison, and herself could all stay healthy and continue to lead such a simple and happy life.

    This wish sounded simple, but it was not easy to fulfill. How many people could really lead a simple and

    happy life?

    Like her good friend Chloe who wished for a stable marriage, but her married life was full of troubles

    and grievances. Chloe''s family even believed that since she was married to Oliver, she should be their

    free housemaid.

    Now Chloe wanted a divorce, and they not only refused to return Chloe''s house but also demanded her

    topensate for Oliver''s loss.

    Today was Vincent''s birthday. She shouldn''t be thinking about these worries. After making her wish,

    she opened her eyes and looked at Harrison.

    He really was a very handsome man. Roxanne hoped that he could always keep this willingness to

    take on family responsibilities, willing to face everything together with her, and that they could stay

    together for a long time.

    Even if they didn''t have a passionate love, as long as they could maintain this kind of mutual giving and

    joint effort in their marriage, that too was happiness.

    "Alright, I''ve made my wish too, let''s blow out the candles together." Roxanne said.

    After blowing out the candles and cutting the cake, Harrison got a call and walked toward the balcony.

    Vincent approached her and asked, "Anne, have you started to like Harrison?" Because he just saw the

    look in Roxanne''s eyes after she made her wish. It seemed different when she looked at Harrison.

    Roxanne responded candidly, "I wouldn¡¯t say I''m head over heels."

    Because she had past the age of pursuing love. Her family background and past experiences

    constantly reminded her not to get too attached to a person. She couldn''t invest too much into a

    rtionship. If she got too emotionally involved, she would lose herself.

    She thought for a moment and said, "Anyway, I feel that Harrison is a man who''s suitable to live with.

    He''s good and I¡¯ll live a good life."

    Vincent sighed in his heart. His Roxanne really needed some time to deepen her feelings for his son.

    But this may had something to do with her family background. She had been abandoned by her

    dearest person, so she couldn''t give her all to his son, Harrison, in a short amount of time.

    Vincent understood this too. What brought himfort was that at least Roxanne now acknowledged

    that Harrison was a good man.

    Vincent asked again, "I just want to know if you''re willing to have kids with Harrison?"

    Roxanne seriously contemted this question. When they first got married, she was not willing, and

    even didn''t think about it. She said, "I suppose I can consider it in the future. But I think it''s a bit early

    now."

    Having a child with Harrison? That was too soon. She still needed more time to think.

    Vincent didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. "Alright, at least you''re willing. No matter how long

    you and Harrison need to prepare, I will wait for you."

    His long-awaited granddaughter, even if she came a bitte, it was okay.

    Vincent quickly added, "Anne, I must tell you in advance, I prefer a girl. It''d be great if your first child is

    a girl."

    Roxanne chuckled, "What if it''s a boy? How can we be certain about this?"

    "It''s okay if it''s a boy, but I really wish to have a granddaughter." Vincent said.

    "Eat your cake first, don''t keep thinking about your granddaughter." Roxanne said.

    "Alright!" Vincent took a bite, surprised, "This cake is delicious!"

    "Really?" Roxanne asked.

    "The cake you make is the best I''ve ever had." Vincent praised her.

    Roxanneughed. Vincent seemed to always shower her with praises, never saying anything bad

    about her.

    Harrison returned, seeing his father and wife chatting happily, so he sat down and asked, "What are

    you guys talking about?"

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Roxanne said she can consider having a baby with you in the future." Vincent replied while devouring

    Roxanne''s delicious cake.

    Harrison, who was just about to take a bite of his cake, suddenly stopped, frowning at Roxanne.

    Roxanne suddenly felt a bit awkward. Had she been ratted out by Vincent?

    "I didn''t say that. You asked me, and I just answered." Roxanne said.

    Harrison looked at her and asked, "You said you want to have a baby with me?"

    "I said I can consider it in the future. I did not say now." Roxanne said.

    Worried that Vincent would push them to have a child, Harrison took a bite of his cake, then changed

    the subject, "This cake is really good, even better than the ones you bought."

    After dinner and the cake, Harrison and Roxanne started cleaning up together. In the kitchen, Roxanne

    was wiping the surfaces while Harrison was washing the dishes.

    The kitchen was clean thanks to Roxanne. Harrison usually didn''t do these house chores at home, but

    he was washing the dishes diligently. He asked, "Was my dad just pressing us to have a baby?"

    "Not exactly pressing, he just mentioned it a few times." Roxanne said.

    She added, "Harrison, although we''re married now, we didn''t have much of a connection before. We''re

    living together now, getting used to each other''s habits and all. It''s been pretty chill, hasn''t it?"

    Harrison replied nonchntly, "Yep."

    Roxanne paused her cleaning, turning to look at Harrison, "I think maybe when we get to know each

    other better and we''re both ready, we could consider having a kid, what do you think?"

    "I''ve thought about that too." Harrison replied seriously, putting away the clean dishes.

    Then, he turned to her, "But, we should give each other a bit more time to prepare."

    "Okay." Roxanne smiled happily.

    Harrison gave a slight smile in return. Watching him diligently washing dishes, Roxanne felt a wave of

    happiness. She said, "Harrison, you''re doing a great job today."

    "Me?" Harrison asked.

    She chuckled, "Yep, grocery shopping, cleaning, cooking, and washing dishes, you''ve helped with all of

    it. You''re not like those guys who leave everything to thedies. So, kudos to you."

    Harrison didn''t see what the big deal was, "It''s not a big deal. This is our home, we should share the

    housework. Who says it''s all the woman''s job? It''s both of our responsibilities."

    His perspective reassured Roxanne. The more she looked at Harrison, the more she liked him. So, she

    tip-toed and nted a kiss on his cheek.

    Harrison frowned and wiped it off.

    "Are you disgusted by me?" Roxanneughed.

    Harrison red at her, "You should act a bit moredylike."

    "I''m just really happy and wanted to give you a kiss, that''s all." Roxanne cheerfully continued her work.

    Harrison neatly arranged the clean dishes, "So you like to express your happiness by kissing?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Roxanne pondered before saying, "Well, it depends."

    Harrison also thought for a moment before replying, "Then I''ll do my best to make you happy every

    day."

    "Harrison, don''t set your hopes too high." Roxanne chuckled, "I go with the flow. Even if you make me

    happy every day, I won''t necessarily kiss you."

    She was not the kind of chick who was always head over heels in love. As for smooching, if a girl did it

    too often, guys got fed up too. She needed to y it cool and control the number of times she

    smooched him, so he''d keep falling for her.

    Roxanne''s joy and good vibes for the day came to an abrupt end the following morning.

    The next morning was a total train wreck. Early in the morning, Oliver tore up the court summons for

    his divorce proceedings with Chloe right in front of everyone in thepany.

    After ripping it up, Oliver tossed the scraps into Chloe''s face. "Chloe, I''ve put up with you and you''ve

    been freeloading off the Lewis family for seven years. You think you can just divorce me?"

    "How are you going topensate for my loss in these seven years?" Chloe answered.

    Chloe''s face stung from the paper hits, but what hurt more was the anger. She had freeloaded off the

    Lewis family for seven years? In these seven years, not only did she bear Oliver''s child, but she also

    took care of the family''s needs.

    When she was sick, she wanted Charlotte to help watch the kid and cook up some grub. But instead of

    lending a hand, Charlotte snitched on her to Oliver, calling herzy.

    Oliver once told her she was young and could shoulder the house chores. His mom had back and leg

    pains, so it was her duty to help with the housework and let his mom rest.

    There were too many incidents like this.

    She had put up with all this crap for the sake of their child, but after Oliver''s domestic violence the other

    day, she couldn''t take it anymore. If she continued to put up with it, she''d go bonkers.

    Being a stay-at-home mom, asking Oliver for money, and being treated as a free nanny, she was done

    with it all. She didn''t want to argue with Oliver either. It was exhausting.

    With a calm demeanor, Chloe stated firmly, "Oliver, tearing up the summons won''t do you any good.

    You still have to go to court. When the timees, I''ll present all the evidence of your domestic

    violence and your neglect of the child to the court."

    Oliver scoffed, "You think if you tell me to go to court, I''ll go? I can say I didn''t receive the summons. I

    was not aware, and refuse to appear."

    "You clearly received the summons." Chloe fumed.

    "When did you see me receive the summons? If the court calls to ask, I''ll just say I didn''t get it. What

    can you do?" Oliver said.

    "Oliver, don''t be an ass. Be a man and deal with these things properly." Chloe said.

    "Chloe, you can choose to divorce. But like I said before, if you want a divorce, you must pay back all

    the money I''ve spent on you over these seven years. Plus, you mustpensate me for my loss of

    youth." Oliver said.

    Chloe was shaking with rage.

    Hearing all this, Roxanne, who had just rushed back, strode up to them and said angrily, "Oliver, have

    you no shame? Chloe had already paid off the down payment for the house before the marriage, she

    didn''t even ask you to return the house, yet you''re demandingpensation from her. Are you joking?"

    Oliver arrogantly retorted, "You say Chloe paid the down payment, fine. If she did, do you have proof?

    If you can provide proof, I''ll give the house back to her."

    Speaking of the house made Oliver very angry. The day hemitted domestic violence, Chloe had

    changed the locks without his knowledge and rented the house to a butcher from the market.

    The butcher was so fierce that no one dared approach him.

    Each time Oliver tried to collect rent, he''d be chased away with a knife.

    Oliver gritted his teeth and said, "Chloe, don''t think I''ll be scared because you rented the house to

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    someone else. I''m going to sell the house and you won''t get a penny from it. Also, you need to repay all

    the expenses I''ve incurred in supporting you for these seven years, a hundred thousand dors will do.

    You must also return the two hundred thousand dors you swindled from my mom, and the kids will

    live with me. Furthermore, I want you topensate me for the loss of my youth in these seven years,

    that¡¯s two hundred thousand dors. Also, for child support, you need to pay me another two hundred

    thousand dors. A total of seven hundred thousand dors. As long as you meet these conditions, I''ll

    agree to divorce you."

    Roxanne had never seen such a shameless man.

    Even before the wedding, he had his eyes on the down payment Chloe had made for the house. After

    their marriage, he used domestic violence and made Chloe suffer, and had no respect for her. She

    didn''t even want to talk about it.

    He actually wanted Chloe to pay him?

    Roxanne wanted to give him a piece of her mind. What a disaster! He was not human, but trash, a

    disgrace to men.

    She gritted her teeth, ready to teach him a lesson. Chloe stopped her and said, "Anne, I''m not even

    angry anymore, and you shouldn''t be either. We don''t have to pay attention to what he says. If he

    doesn''t show up for the divorce trial next week, we''ll have the court send another summons. The court

    isn''t his yground, so he can''t do whatever he wants."

    Against such a scoundrel, she had to use the weapons ofw.

    A weekter, Chloe''s divorce trial was held. As expected, Oliver refused to appear in court, iming he

    hadn''t received the summons.

    With the defendant absent, the divorce trial was canceled. But Chloe no longer wanted to live another

    day with this jerk. What could she do when faced with such a shameless scumbag?

    When she got home, Roxanne told Harrison everything. Upon hearing the story, Harrison frowned.

    Oliver was a total disgrace to men. Weren''t men supposed to love and cherish their wives after they

    marry them?

    He asked, "Do you guys need my help?"

    "No need." Roxanne said, "Oliver just won''t get involved in thewsuit, and we can''t do anything about

    it. Also, everything has to go through the formal procedures at the court. You don''t know anyone there,

    so you can''t help us."

    True that. The court procedures, indeed had to be followed step by step. But if they knew someone at

    the court, coupled with a goodwyer, that would make thiswsuit a lot easier.

    However, Harrison couldn''t tell Roxanne outright that he actually knew someone at the court.

    He sent a Whatsapp message to Alexander: [Is there a case our group has to appear in court for

    soon?]

    Alexander: [You usually don''t care about the legal stuff, why the sudden interest?]

    Harrison: [Can you send me the details? I''ve got some spare time, I can pop down to the court.]

    Alexander: [Really? This case is so small, you''re actually going to court yourself?]

    Harrison: [Yup.]

    Alexander: [Harrison, are you keeping something from me? What''s happened that you''d go to court

    yourself? If you go, Ethan Garcia will be over the moon.]

    Harrison gave Alexander a brief rundown of Roxanne''s friend''s divorce case.

    Alexander got really pissed off, even started cussing.

    Chloe''s situation was a real mess.

    Oliver was a no-show. The court told her they could only reschedule her divorce case for five months

    Roxanne went with Chloe to inquire at the court. Chloe asked, "What if Oliver doesn''t show up again?"

    The receptionist gave the official answer, "Then we can''t do anything. It''s possible for the defendant not

    to show. We can only do our duty to inform."

    Roxanne wanted to ask more, but every answer was so official that she couldn''t pick a hole in it, or

    didn''t offer any real solutions. As they left, Chloe was worried, "I suspect Oliver got his brother-inw to

    pull some strings. His brother-inw must know people at the court, that''s why he keeps dying my

    divorce case."

    Roxanne thought that was very likely. After all, Oliver''s brother-inw was a local big shot.

    Just as Roxanne was about to say something, she saw Harrison, who was shaking hands with a court

    employee.

    She said in surprise, "Chloe, what''s Harrison doing there? Let''s go see."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Roxanne strolled over, nning to say hi to Harrison. But Harrison casually nced up and spotted his

    wife and her friend approaching.

    Talking about a lucky break!

    He was nning to bring her and Chloe to court tomorrow, but since they were here now, he might as

    well settle it now.

    Ethan from the court followed Harrison''s gaze.

    Harrison waved at Roxanne and Chloe, "Ethan, this is my wife Roxanne, and her friend Chloe." With

    that, he turned to Roxanne.

    Roxanne asked him, "Harrison, what are you doing here at the court?"

    After greeting Chloe, he answered Roxanne''s question, "Ourpany just wrote a program for the

    court. I was the one in charge, just finished discussing it with Ethan."

    He was a smooth liar. When he lied, he didn''t let anything slip.

    Ethan yed along, "Ms. Martinez, your husband''s program is top-notch."

    This was pre-arranged with Ethan. Roxanne''s friends were all business people, and she didn''t know

    anyone in the court. This was her first time speaking with the head of the court.

    A regr joe like her would never have a chance to meet the head. But she wasn''t scared, keeping her

    cool with a smile, "You tter me, Ethan."

    She was really worried about Chloe, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could ask Ethan for help. It was kind of

    awkward for Roxanne to bring it up. After all, her husband Harrison wasn''t all that close with Ethan.

    Harrison seemed to know what she was thinking, "Roxanne, I was just discussing Chloe''s divorce case

    with Ethan."

    Roxanne and Chloe both tensed up. They exchanged nces. Could Harrison really ask Ethan to

    speed up the divorce proceedings?

    Ethan made a weing gesture, "Since you''re here, why don''t we discuss it inside?"

    After about half an hour of discussion, Chloe''s divorce case was making progress. The dy in her

    divorce hearing was indeed questionable. But now that Ethan was personally overseeing the case, it

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    could be heard in two weeks.

    Mission aplished.

    Walking out of the court, Roxanne still couldn''t believe it, ¡°Harrison, did Ethan really help speed up

    Chloe¡¯s court date to two weeks from now?¡±

    Harrison sent a Whatsapp message to his driver Anthony: [I''m with my wife, no need to pick me up. I''ll

    grab a cab.]

    After sending the message, he answered Roxanne, "It''s not really a favor. The hearing shouldn''t have

    been dyed five months in the first ce. The deputy head who intentionally dyed the case, Ethan

    will deal with him. He''s a fair and just guy."

    It sounded usible, but Roxanne was still skeptical, "Harrison, you seem to know Ethan pretty well."

    "We''re not that close, I just helped them write a small program. We got to know each other after a few

    exchanges." Harrison said.

    Roxanne didn''t ask any more questions.

    Chloe thanked Harrison many times for his help. Harrison said to her in a friendly way, "You''re a friend

    to Roxanne, so don''t be so formal with me. If you need help with anything, let me know. Consider me a

    good friend."

    Roxanne lightly patted Harrison, correcting him, "What friend? You''re Chloe''s brother-inw from now

    on. My bond with Chloe is tighter than blood sisters."

    Harrison said, "You''re right, you two are just like sisters."

    Sometimes, Roxanne cared about Chloe more than him. He felt like he didn''t have a ce at home

    anymore.

    After parting with Harrison, Roxanne and Chloe returned to the office. Charlotte was at the reception.

    She stopped them as soon as she saw them.

    "Did you juste back from the court?" Charlotte asked.

    Chloe didn''t want to deal with her, she asked coldly, "What do you want?"

    Charlotte despised Chloe. She felt Chloe was ungrateful and started with her sarcastic remarks,

    "Chloe, how dare you divorce our Oliver? You''re such an ungrateful person. Oliver has always been so

    good to you and never stingy. He treats you well, lets you livefortably without having to work and

    be a housewife. What more could you ask for? And you dare want a divorce? If you really divorce

    Oliver, wouldn''t all his efforts over the years be wasted?"

    Roxanne couldn''t stand Charlotte''s sarcasm, she hit back, "Charlotte, if you think Chloe has had it so

    good marrying into the Lewis family, then I wish your daughters could have the same fortable'' life

    in their marriages. They could stay home all day doing housework, work hard withoutining, and

    ask their husbands for money whenever they need it. They surely can''tin even when they''re

    abused, and of course can''t ask for divorce. Also, they should be grateful to their inws. Oh, and it

    would be great if they were beaten to death and only got a ''serves you right''."

    Charlotte''s face changed instantly, "Roxanne, are you cursing my daughters?"

    Roxanne was furious, "So you know this is a curse? Your daughters can''t be cursed or live that life, but

    Chloe should?"

    It was always different when it was not happening to her.

    Roxanne fumed, "I don''t need to curse them. Karma''s a bitch. I''m just gonna sit back and watch your

    daughters get pushed around by their husbands'' families."

    Charlotte knew she couldn''t defend herself, so she simply said, "I don''t wanna argue."

    People like Charlotte, doing all sorts of bad stuff, never afraid of karma. She said, "Chloe, I''ll say it

    again. Pay Oliver 700 grand in one go, and he''ll agree to the divorce. If you can''t cough up the cash,

    just go back to being a housewife and stop embarrassing yourself. Just so you know, Oliver''s got

    friends in court, your case will just be stalled, no trial. Plus, even if you could shell out 700 grand, if you

    really divorce Oliver, the kids won''t be yours. Austin is a Lewis through and through. As for Aria, we''ve

    been raising her since she was six, and we didn''t do it for free. She''s gotta bring a lot of money back to

    the Lewis family. She''s definitely not going to you."

    Just then, the court sent someone over.

    Last time, the court sent the paperwork to Oliver. This time, they found Oliver and asked, "Are you

    Oliver?"

    Oliver nodded, "Yes, I am."

    The uniformed person said, "We''re from the court."

    Then, they handed Oliver a subpoena and said, "The person named on this subpoena must appear in

    court on time, or we''ll hold you legally responsible."

    Holding the subpoena, Oliver was puzzled. Hadn''t his brother-inw taken care of this and told him not

    to show up in court?

    Just then, Charlotte got a call from Sophia.

    Sophia said, "Mom, about Oliver''s divorce case, don''t let my husband help Oliver anymore. That

    person is under investigation, and your son-inw is suspected of bribery. It''s a big mess. You guys

    should just get divorced. Why drag my husband into this. It''s so annoying. Mom, stop calling me.

    Because of your son, my husband has been yelling at me. He even threatened to divorce me."

    The call ended.

    When Charlotte called back, Sophia hung up. When things were going well, the Lewis family was tight-

    knit. But when things went south, they started ming each other. That was the Lewis family.

    The court''s people left, and Chloe looked at Charlotte and Oliver, this disgusting mother-son duo. All

    they saw was dor signs, so bloody materialistic.

    They wanted to divorce her, fight for Aria''s custody, and even have Aria earn money for them when she

    grew up. Like hell. She would never let Aria grow up in such a disgusting family.

    Chloe was adamant and said, ¡°Oliver, you can''t find any excuses now, can you? Can''t avoid the court

    anymore, right? I''m definitely divorcing you and I''ve nothing to say to you. See you in court in two

    weeks."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Chloe had made up her mind to divorce, and no amount of persuading could change that.

    Later, Harrison and Roxanne had a chat about it while prepping dinner. In the past, Harrison had barely

    ever cooked at home. He wasn''t really good at it, but he was willing to lend a hand to Roxanne. While

    chopping veggies, he asked, "Roxanne, is Chloe really going through with the divorce?"

    Roxanne replied, "What else can she do? Stay with that jerk Oliver? If Chloe keeps up with him, she''ll

    crack. That guy would just keep piling on the stress."

    Harrison said, "Walking away is the right move. But the thing with Chloe, she may not be able to get

    her rightful house back. A house costs millions at least."

    Roxanne said, "Their house, it''s probably worth eight or nine million now."

    But it seemed like there was no way out. The house was bought before the marriage. Chloe tried to get

    Oliver to admit on tape that she paid the down payment, but Oliver t out denied it, and Chloe didn''t

    have proof.

    While chopping veggies, Roxanne said, "If Chloe keeps tangling with Oliver for a house, her life will be

    ruined. But Chloe didn''t let Oliver get away with it, she rented the house to a butcher from the market.

    Heard Oliver tried to take back the house, but got chased away with a cleaver. He doesn''t dare go back

    now. Even if Oliver wants to sell the house, he has to wait till the butcher is willing to move. But who

    would dare to view the house with a butcher living there?"

    Chloe yed her cards right. She wouldn''t let Oliver get off easily. Even if she can''t get the house, she

    won''t let Oliver have it either.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    While chopping veggies, Harrison pondered. Actually, he could help Roxanne''s friend, make Oliver pay

    his dues. Just need to set a little trap, and Oliver would go broke.

    But he couldn''te forward as himself, could he? He couldn''t let Roxanne know who he really was.

    Roxanne finished chopping the veggies and saw that Harrison had wasted half of them. She quickly

    stopped him, "Harrison, you''re throwing away perfectly good veggies, what a waste."

    She picked them up, gave them a wash, "This stuff costs money, you know."

    Harrison could only chuckle helplessly. His wife was used to being frugal. He thought to himself, "Silly

    girl, you have no idea how rich your husband is, do you?"

    But Harrison had gotten used to her frugality. His daily life became quite regr since they moved in

    together. He would only stayte at work if something important came up at thepany, otherwise,

    he would be at the subway station on time waiting for her to pick him up. Then they would prepare

    dinner, eat, and clean up together.

    Those days filled with socializing seemed rather boring to him now. Of course, if something important

    came up at thepany, he would still consider his work first.

    He watched her getting ready to cook. Today she nned to make a beef and rice skillet, a beef stew

    with potatoes, a sd, and a soup.

    Harrison offered to help, "How about I do the cooking today?"

    "Sure." Roxanne handed him the spat.

    When he took the spat, he identally brushed against her hand. The touch made his heart race.

    He felt like he had suddenly be a teenager again. A thirty-two-year-old man feeling like a

    teenager, wasn''t that a bit childish?

    Roxanne thought, since he was cooking, she would go mop the floor. While mopping, the air

    conditioner broke. By dinner time, they could only eat while fanning themselves.

    It was too hot. Roxanne was sweating from the heat. The August heat in Seraphim Haven was

    unbearable, even the wind was hot. It didn''t take long for Roxanne''s clothes to be soaked in sweat.

    Despite being sweaty, she looked even more beautiful to Harrison. Sweat droplets slid down her rosy

    cheeks and slim neck, gliding over her beautiful corbones, and then there was a hint of cleavage.

    This made him even ufortable.

    Men, they couldn''t hold back their physical needs for too long. He used to be quite disciplined when he

    was focused on his career. But ever since he moved in with Roxanne, his discipline seemed to diminish

    day by day.

    Taking deep breaths in and out, he finally felt a bit better. He tasted his own beef stew and frowned. He

    looked at Roxanne enjoying her food and couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you think it tastes bad?"

    This was his first time cooking. He had no experience, so his beef stew was neither tasty nor savoury.

    Roxanne said while eating, "Not at all, it''s just a bit nd, but it''s still good."

    Roxanne picked up a piece of beef, "Harrison, I feel like the beef your dad brought us the other day

    tastes different from regr beef, it''s especially fragrant."

    Could it be the same as regr beef? That was Angus beef bought by his father for several hundred

    thousand.

    "If you like it, I can ask dad to get you a few more pounds." Harrison said.

    "No need, we''ve been eating beef every daytely." Roxanne said. She didn''t know, the beef she was

    eating was that expensive.

    After dinner, while cleaning up, Roxanne received a call. It was the real estatepany telling her to

    After the call, she was very excited. So happy, she couldn''t help but jump up and wrap her arms around

    Harrison''s neck. She said, "Harrison, you''re like my lucky star, not only did the developer tell me to

    furniture. The house is already renovated and the furniture is settled. All I need to do is bring my

    luggage."

    How on earth did something this good happen to her? She couldn''t quite believe it at first. It was only

    after the other party exined over and over again that it was real, did she slowly start to believe that

    such a fantastic thing really did happen to her.

    Harrison thought to himself, ¡°The house is finally renovated. I can move out of this crappy rental.¡±

    Roxanne hugged Harrison tight, so excited she was practically jumping. She rubbed against him a few

    times. Harrison frowned, looking at her, and said seriously, "Roxanne, you hugging me like this, we

    might run into some issues."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    "Haha." Roxanne let go of Harrison, stepping back, "What could possibly go wrong?"

    Sheughed cheerfully, "Harrison, I trust your self-control. You once told me that you wouldn''t do

    anything overboard without emotional foundation."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Unless..." she giggled mischievously, "are you falling in love with me?"

    With that, Roxanne leaned in, trying to get a clear look at Harrison¡¯s eyes. However, Harrison''s gaze

    was inscrutable, calm yet profound. She couldn''t read it.

    Harrison didn''t directly answer her question. He gently touched her nose, frowning, "You can be quite a

    tease, can''t you?"

    "I''m not that serious of a person, okay?" She sat back down, feeling quite pleased. "Harrison, since the

    developer has gifted us all the renovation and furniture, let''s move soon. I''ll reserve a room for your

    dad. He cane anytime he wants. But I hope he can live with us every day."

    Harrison continued to clean up the dishes, stacking tes and bowls, "Dad likes farming and raising

    chickens and cows in the countryside. I think he might not be used to city life."

    Roxanne thought for a moment and said, "Harrison, since dad likes the countryside, once we have

    enough money, let''s renovate the old house back home, spruce it up a bit."

    "Why?"

    "We can''t live in a new house in the city and enjoy life while leaving Dad in the old house in the

    countryside, can we?"

    She also grew up in the countryside and knew the houses of the older generation were mostly run-

    down. Many houses didn''t even have hot water or air conditioning. She hoped to improve Vincent''s

    living conditions.

    Harrison didn''t say anything. His wife probably didn''t know howvish their house was. But all he could

    do was go along with her, "We''ll talk about itter."

    "Roxanne." He suddenly changed the topic, "Chloe and Oliver are getting a divorce, this will definitely

    affect your business rtionship, have you thought about that?"

    The smile slowly faded from Roxanne''s face. Of course, she had thought about that. Chloe and Oliver''s

    marriage breakdown meant her partnership with Oliver would also break down.

    Thepany''s legal representative was Oliver, who held the majority of the shares, making him the

    primary beneficiary. This issue might not be resolved even through legal means. However, this step

    was inevitable.

    Running a business together was always a pain. Until now, she hadn''t figured out how to deal with it.

    Harrison said, "If Oliver gives you a hard time, tell me, I''ll help you sort it out."

    Stock allocation was legally binding. How can it be solved so easily? This was a tough nut to crack.

    Roxanne smiled, "Thanks, but I''ll handle it myself. If I really can''t solve it, I won''t be shy to ask for your

    help."

    He was her husband, of course, she wouldn''t be shy. But no matter what, she always preferred to solve

    things herself. She never liked to depend on others. Maintaining her independence was something she

    always insisted on.

    "I''m going to wash the dishes now." Roxanne picked up the neatly arranged dinnerware Harrison had

    set, ready to put it in the kitchen sink.

    Just as she was about to start, Harrison gently stopped her, "Let me do it today."

    "Why? I''m not that delicate."

    "Are you on your period today?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I saw you brought some tampons."

    Even this detail didn''t escape Harrison''s notice; he was truly attentive.

    "I''ll do it, it''s just a few minutes, you go rest."

    Roxanne stood by, watching Harrison''s focused side profile. This man was really handsome, and so

    caring. She was lucky.

    "Do I really look that good?" Harrison turned his head to look at her.

    She smiled, "Harrison, you''re really handsome."

    Harrison continued to wash the dishes nonchntly, "You''re quite the smooth talker."

    "Such a capable husband deserves praises."

    Plus, he was really handsome.

    As Harrison washed, he said, "If you feel oppressed doing business with Oliver, get him to refund some

    of your investment, and you can exit. Then find a more rxed job, no need to work so hard. I''m

    getting a promotion next month, my sry will increase, I can handle the financial pressure at home."

    To be able to give her more money every month, he would have to say he was getting a raise.

    "You''ve only been at thispany for two months, how are you getting promoted and a raise?"

    "That''s because your husband is skilled."

    "Even if you get a raise, I can''t just find any job, I need to have my own career too."

    "I heard the Rodriguez Group is hiring, you can give it a try."

    He knew she had a strong sense of self-esteem and career aspirations, always thinking about making

    money. He could arrange a job for her that was both rxing and profitable. But Roxanne said, "Forget

    it,st time Chloe and I checked, those who can get into the Rodriguez Group are the elites of the

    elites. I didn''t even finish college. I shouldn''t take the risk."

    "Who told you that the Rodriguez Group only hires college graduates. Their president values talent. As

    long as you''re capable, education isn''t the most important."

    "But I don''t have the chance to meet such a big group''s president."

    Harrison thought: Isn''t she meeting him every day?

    Roxanne said thoughtfully, "I think after Chloe and Oliver divorce, I''ll start a business with Chloe."

    Harrison: "You want to start your ownpany again?"

    Roxanne: "Yes, I don''t have the advanced education or background to get a good job, so I''d better start

    my own business."

    Harrison advised, "The current economic environment is bad, the global economy is in a slump, and it''s

    hard for small businesses to survive. I think you should find a stable job. I know some people at the

    Rodriguez Group. I can help you."

    Roxanne: "You''re talking about Mr. Johnson, right?"

    Harrison: "Apart from Mr. Johnson, I also know other executives."

    Roxanne: "I''d rather not embarrass you; that ce really isn''t for me."

    Harrison scowled, "If you need my help in the future, just holler."

    Roxanne said, "Don''t worry, I''ll never bother you with problems I can solve, but those I really can''t, I

    won''t be too courteous to ask you for help."

    See, she was just that independent. She didn''t want to lean on him for anything.

    Harrison looked at her, deep in thought. Maybe, even if he spilled the beans about his real identity, she

    wouldn''t necessarily think it was a good thing. This matter had him on edge.

    The day before the inspection of Roxanne''s new apartment, she asked Harrison: "Harrison, are you

    free tomorrow? I''m having our new ce inspected and I''d like it if you could tag along."

    Harrison frowned. He was supposed to attend a ribbon-cutting ceremony tomorrow, which happened to

    be at the sameplex where Roxanne''s new apartment was. He really didn''t want to go, but the city''s

    big cheese had personally called him several times, inviting him to attend.

    The reason was simple. He did a good deed for the citizens by acquiring this unfinished development

    and investing in the construction of a school near the neighborhood, and this authority wanted to thank

    him on behalf of the citizens. If he attended the ribbon-cutting tomorrow as the president of Rodriguez

    Group, would he bump into Roxanne?

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Watching him knitted his brows, Roxanne asked tentatively, "Don''t you have time tomorrow? It''s the

    weekend."

    Harrison, being a master at spinning tales, started to make up an excuse again, "I have to work

    overtime at thepany tomorrow."

    "That''s fine, workes first," Roxanne understood. "You go do your job. The house isn''t going

    anywhere, and we can check it when you have some free time. Then we can pick another day to move

    in, alright?"

    "I''ll definitely make time on the day we move," Harrison responded.

    The next day, Harrison wore the two-hundred-dor-plus suit Roxanne had customized for him, and

    had a meeting with the city''s top executive. Before the meeting, Alexander scoffed at him, "Harrison,

    you''re not exactly a nobody. Don''t you feel it hurts your dignity to wear these cheap suits your wife got

    for you every day?"

    "This suit is worth over two hundred dors," Harrison replied coldly. "I do not feel it hurts my dignity to

    wear it."

    "Right, anything bought by your wife is the best. I can see you won''t get tired of wearing it no matter

    what," Alexander answered.

    "Is everything ready?" Harrison asked.

    "Don''t worry, the bodyguards will protect you at all times," Alexander assured.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    That day, Roxanne was set out to inspect the new house. She was in high spirits. The sky seemed

    bluer than ever, and the sunlight was particrly bright. Maybe because she was in a good mood,

    everything seemed beautiful.

    Roxanne, apanied by Chloe, went to inspect the new house. As they were about to cut the ribbon,

    Chloe pulled Roxanne aside, "Anne, I heard that the president of the Rodriguez Group is here for the

    ribbon-cutting. Do you want to go take a peek? Maybe he''s a handsome and charming man?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Roxanne said dismissively. "How can such important presidents be good-looking.

    Don''t look at them being so rich, but they are so busy everyday that they are either bald, fat, or wearing

    sses. Have you seen any important presidents in this country that are good looking?"

    While they were walking, Chloe kept talking, "He''s only 32. It can''t be that bad. Anne, without this

    president of Rodriguez Group, your house wouldn''t bepleted by now. Don''t you want to meet this

    person who did you such a big favor?"

    "What''s there to see? Harrison is handsome enough. I don''t need to go checking out other men,"

    Roxanne replied.

    Harrison was cutting the ribbon on the red carpet. He looked dashing, his presence overshadowing

    everyone else at the event. Despite all the media taking photos, Alexander had made arrangements for

    Harrison''s pictures not to be published in public media. That was the agreement the Rodriguez Group

    had with the media over the years.

    The bodyguards were on high alert at all times. The bald leader of the bodyguards was giving

    instructions through his walkie-talkie. "All of you, keep your eyes peeled. If you see Ms. Martinez,

    report to me immediately. We absolutely cannot let Ms. Martinez bump into Mr. Harrison during the

    ribbon-cutting."

    Every bodyguard knew what Roxanne looked like. But Roxanne had no idea that she was, at that

    moment, the wife of a rich man. When she and Chloe passed by the crowded ribbon-cutting ceremony,

    the bodyguards spotted her. They all started sweating bullets.

    They were worried she would join the crowd and see Mr. Harrison like everyone else.

    But Roxanne had no interest in the ribbon-cutting ceremony. All she cared about at the moment was

    her new house. She was eager to see what the brand new house that the developer had renovated for

    her looked like.

    Chloe nudged her arm lightly, "Anne, look, that bald guy is Mr. Alexander''s bodyguard. What is he

    doing here?"

    Roxanne took a nce. Indeed, it was Alexander''s bald bodyguard.

    "Could it be that Mr. Alexander is the president of Rodriguez Group?" Chloe asked.

    "He might have something to do with the Rodriguez Group. Let''s go, I don''t want to be a rubbernecker

    anymore. I''m more interested in my new house," Roxanne replied.

    She was very anxious. This was her first house in her life. From now on, she wouldn''t need to pay rent

    and could finally have a home of her own. She no longer needed to worry aboutndlords not renting to

    her or having to find a new ce if the building got demolished.

    In order to buy this house in Seraphim Haven, she had been saving and working hard for over a

    decade. Finally, she could have a home.

    She pulled Chloe in the direction of the house, walking briskly. When they reached the 11th floor, Chloe

    looked around.

    "Anne, why is your front door so luxurious, even with a doormat. But all the other houses are still bare

    shells."

    "I forgot to tell you, I won the grand prize from the developer. They decorated the house for me and

    even gave me a set of furniture."

    "You''re so lucky. Even the door has a password lock."

    "Yeah, I really am lucky."

    Ever since she married Harrison, her luck seemed to be on a constant rise. No, Harrison was her lucky

    star, bringing her good fortune time and again.

    When they entered, Chloe was taken aback by the luxurious decoration. "Whoa, Anne, open kitchen,

    this set of kitchen appliances and range hood must have cost a fortune, I''ve seen them before."

    "Really, is it that expensive?" Roxanne went up to take a closer look. Indeed, they were all famous

    brands.

    "Anne, there''s even a dishwasher, this set must note cheap either."

    They moved onto the living room from the kitchen. The luxurious sofa was very eye-catching. There

    were also bedding in the bedroom. Chloe looked at them one by one and saw that they were all from

    famous brands. Even the smart toilets in the two bathrooms cost over ten thousand each. Chloe had

    experience with house decoration, so she knew these things well.

    They went through the entire house, discussing along the way.

    "Anne, what kind of luck is this? You can move in with just a suitcase." Roxanne opened the shoe

    cab, and it was even more of a surprise. "Can''t be, they even prepared slippers."

    What kind of generous developer was this? Not only did they give expensive kitchen appliances worth

    tens of thousands, but they also threw in slippers in the shoe cab. How considerate could they be?

    Just then, Harrison showed up at the door.

    "Huh?" Roxanne looked over, "Harrison, what are you doing here? Didn''t you say you had to work

    overtime?"

    Harrison walked in, "I was rushing to the office when they notified us that we do not have to work

    overtime."

    "How did you know our new apartment was on this floor of the building?"

    Harrison lied: "I saw you guys downstairs but couldn''t catch up. Then I saw you stop on the 11th floor,

    so after I answered a phone call, I came up. This is the only luxury apartment on this floor and the door

    was open."

    Chloe said, "Harrison, your ce is ridiculously fancy. The developer sure is a big spender. You should

    check out your new ce."

    Harrison pretended to look around. Then he returned to the living room and asked Roxanne, "Do you

    like the decor and furniture?"

    "I do like it, but didn''t Chloe say that the kitchen set costs tens of thousands?"

    Chloe made a mistake. That kitchen set costs more than just tens of thousands; it was actually

    hundreds of thousands. Harrison, who chose it himself, went over, pretended to take a look and then

    nodded, "Yeah, it seems like it should be worth tens of thousands."

    Roxanne eximed, "Isn''t the developer being a bit too generous? Even if they''re offering luxury

    decoration, they don''t have to spend money like water. With all this investment, wouldn''t they be

    running at a loss?"

    Once again used of being too generous, Harrison''s expression suddenly turned sour.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Harrison''s face went unnoticed by Roxanne. She touched the kitchen hood, scanning its QR code with

    her phone.

    The price disyed on the product official website was: 180,000. Roxanne was taken aback. "Wow,

    this hood costs 180,000! Is it some kind of deluxe version?"

    Roxanne couldn''t believe that the developer would be so generous as to gift her a hood worth 180,000.

    "Is this a fake? But, even if it''s a fake, I feel like I''ve scored if the developer gave it to me."

    Harrison''s face darkened. To prove it wasn''t a fake, he showed Roxanne how to verify the product''s

    authenticity on the official website. After verification, it turned out to be the real deal, indeed worth

    180,000.

    Chloe asked in surprise, "Roxanne, is the president of Rodriguez Group really that generous? Aren''t

    businessmen all about profit these days?"

    "Exactly." Roxanne echoed this while admiring her luxurious hood. "Businessmen are usually tight-

    fisted, and they can be really cunning. But this president of Rodriguez Group is so generous that it''s

    hard to believe. Unless he''s lost his marbles, why would he be so generous in giving such luxurious

    decor to homeowners?"

    Harrison defended himself, "Maybe he a conscientious businessman. I heard that Rodriguez Group

    does a lot of charity work both at home and abroad. It''s argepany with a conscience."

    There was no lie in what he said. Each year, Harrison would instruct his CFO to allocate funds for

    various charities. The amount was not small. He wasn''t the scheming businessman Roxanne thought

    he was. Nor was he out of his mind.

    Roxanne, however, still believed, "Even argepany with a conscience wouldn''t be so generous in

    giving such luxurious decor to homeowners. I think he must be out of his mind. But still, I''m grateful."

    Harrison''s face darkened even more. Thebel of being out of his mind was now attached to him.

    He asked Roxanne, "How do you n to thank him?"

    Roxanne thought about it seriously. "I genuinely wish him good health and a long life. If he''s really a

    conscientious businessman, I hope he does more good deeds. He shouldn''t do anything underhanded

    to make ill-gotten gains in the name of being a conscientious businessman."

    Were there any conscientious businessmen these days? Capitalists were scary. They exploited people

    and went against their conscience.

    "Also, I hope the president doesn''t catch any STDs."

    Harrison''s face darkened even more, "Is this how you thank someone?"

    Roxanne spoke candidly, "I''m just telling the truth. These tycoons have a lot of money and a lot of

    women. I hope he doesn''t catch these diseases. This is a sincere way of expressing gratitude."

    Harrison defended himself again, "How do you know the bigwig behind the developer is a man with a

    big interest in women? He might have been innocent all along."

    "That''s impossible." Roxanne scoffed, "He has so much money. What rich man wouldn''t go after

    women?"

    She continued, "Those wealthy and young bosses and CEOs who are faithful and loyal only exist in

    those cheesy novels. In real life, although these CEOs are reported to be good in the media, who

    knows howplicated their private lives are?"

    Harrison thought to himself: I''ll let you see that in real life these kinds of CEOs really do exist.

    Roxanne frowned. "Harrison, why are you defending the president behind Rodriguez Group so much?"

    Chloe smiled and said, "Harrison, yourst name is also Rodriguez right? Could it be that the president

    behind the Rodriguez Group is your rtive?"

    Harrison replied, "It''s just a coincidence. I have no connection with Rodriguez Group. If I had any ties

    with them, I wouldn''t have gone bankrupt and started working for someone else."

    Roxanne asked, "Then why are you defending him so much?"

    Harrison replied, "After all, he gave us such a luxurious decor, I should be grateful to him."

    Roxanne said, "I''m very grateful. That''s why I sincerely hope he doesn''t catch any STDs."

    Misunderstood by Roxanne, Harrison was a bit upset. He wanted to tell her that he was the president

    of Rodriguez Group. But would such sudden news scare Roxanne?

    He knew Roxanne was a woman who wouldn''t bend for money or power. It wouldn''t be wise to blurt it

    out rashly. Forget it. It was better to wait a while before telling her. In case it really scared her off.

    Harrison changed the topic, "Do you want to try the bedroom mattress?"

    "Sure." Roxanne said, heading towards the bedroom.

    Harrison, however, stopped at the door of a bedroom, "I think you''d be more suited to sleep in this

    room. It''s decorated in your favorite rustic style."

    Roxanne and Chloe walked in and were pleasantly surprised.

    "Wow! This rustic style is really beautiful!"

    "Anne, your floor-to-ceiling curtain is so gorgeous, and there''s a big balcony outside! There are even

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    lots of nts on the balcony. This developer is really thoughtful."

    Roxanne was puzzled, "I remember when I bought the house, the bedroom didn''t have a balcony."

    How did it have a balcony now? And it waspletely decorated in her preferred rustic style. Very

    exquisite.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but exim, "I feel like the developer knows what I want. They specially

    decorated it in my favorite rustic style."

    Weird, huh! Back then Harrison asked Roxanne what kind of decor style she liked. Roxanne said she

    was into the rustic style. So Harrison had the designers whip up a rustic style. As long as she was

    happy, that was all that mattered.

    Roxanne stared at Harrison. He frowned, "What, is my face that interesting?"

    "Harrison." Roxanne cut to the chase, "Tell me straight, do you know anyone from the Rodriguez

    Group?"

    Harrison denied with a serious face, "No, I don''t."

    The more Roxanne thought about it, the more it didn''t add up. Among the thousands of homeowners in

    the whole neighborhood, why was she the only one to win the grand prize of luxury decor and

    furniture? Plus, the furniture and appliances that were delivered were the kind only the filthy rich could

    afford. And the decor style, it just so happened to be her favorite rustic style? Wasn''t this too much of a

    coincidence?

    She looked at Harrison full of suspicion, trying to find a clue from his gaze. But Harrison''s gaze

    remained calm andposed, without any fluctuation. "I really don''t know them. Maybe it''s just a

    coincidence that their decor style is rustic."

    Harrison was a pro at lying, and he didn''t give anything away. Roxanne thought maybe she was

    overthinking. If Harrison really knew someone from the Rodriguez Group, he wouldn''t have ended up

    with his house seized and nowhere to live.

    At this point, Harrison pointed to another room, "Roxanne, you can sleep here, I''ll take the one next to

    yours."

    Chloe looked at them, "You two have been married for two months and you''re still sleeping in separate

    rooms?"

    Roxanne answered, "What''s so strange about that. It''s what we agreed on before we got married."

    "Anne." Chloe lightly pat her arm, "You can''t be this unfair to Harrison, you should fulfill your duties as a

    wife. You''ve been married for so long, howe you''re still not letting Harrison sleep with you?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Roxanne turned to Harrison. "Harrison, you should exin to my good friend here that it was your idea

    for us to sleep in separate beds after we got married. Otherwise, she''ll think I''m not treating you well."

    Harrison replied casually, "Yeah, that was my call."

    After a while, Harrison took a phone call and then excused himself.

    Chloe pulled Roxanne aside and asked, "Anne, if it really was Harrison''s idea, doesn''t it seem odd that

    he doesn''t get tempted seeing you looking so gorgeous every day?"

    "You''re overthinking it," Roxanne said honestly. "Harrison is attracted to me. He''s just more old-

    fashioned."

    "Just how old-fashioned does he have to be to resist you for two whole months?"

    "That just shows how principled and respectful Harrison is, he''s not some yboy."

    "Is he...gay or something?"

    "What on earth are you thinking?" Roxanne yfully pinched Chloe, defending her man.

    Chloe giggled, "Already jumping to his defense, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Of course," Roxanneughed too, "He''s my man."

    Harrison returned from his call, seeing them bothughing heartily, and he asked, "What are you two

    chatting about? You seem so cheerful."

    Roxanne said, "Well, just discussing our moving ns and inviting Chloe over to help. Moving to a new

    ce should be a lively affair."

    She continued, "Harrison, Chloe is my only close friend in Seraphim Haven. I don''t want to mix work

    and personal life. You can invite some friends and family too."

    Harrison replied, "I don''t really have friends in Seraphim Haven."

    His friends were sessful and influential figures, not just in Seraphim Haven but nationally. He didn''t

    like media attention and preferred to keep his personal life private. His friends were all public figures,

    either sessful entrepreneurs or rich heirs. With the widespread reach of the inte, Roxanne and

    Chloe would definitely recognize them if they came over, thus his true identity would be exposed.

    Roxanne said, "What about the person who lent you the 100k you asked me for? Isn''t he your friend?

    You guys must be close."

    Seeing no way out of this, Harrison had to agree, "Alright, I''ll invite him over."

    Roxanne took a tour around the new house. She was initially looking for what additional household

    items they needed to buy. To her surprise, the ce was fully stocked, even with toiletries included.

    She didn''t need to buy anything else, just move in..

    She was just curious about why there could be such a good developer.

    When they got home, Roxanne and Harrison decided to move the following Saturday. She reminded

    him, "Harrison, make sure you invite your friends. We need a crowd to make it lively. A housewarming

    party should be fun."

    Harrison agreed.

    On Monday, he went to the Rodriguez Group building. He sent a message in their group chat, "Meeting

    in the conference room in 10 minutes."

    The group consisted of major shareholders of the Rodriguez Group, most of whom were his close

    allies, childhood friends, and old ssmates.

    Everyone arrived on time, assuming Harrison was calling an important meeting. However, Harrison

    started discussing non-work rted stuff. "I''m moving this Saturday. A few of you shoulde and

    celebrate with me."

    Samuel asked, "Harrison, you''re moving? Upgrading to a vi?"

    Alexander chimed in, "Not exactly a vi. It''s his wife''s new ce. I helped out with the renovations.

    Harrison, count me in."

    Harrison looked at Alexander, "You can''te."

    Alexander queried, "Why not? I helped you out and I don''t get to enjoy the party?"

    Harrison rified, "I''m not ready to tell Roxanne about my real identity yet. If youe, won''t it give me

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    away?"

    Samuel suggested, "Then I''ll go, Roxanne doesn''t know me, and I haven''t appeared in the media

    either. Harrison, I won''t reveal your identity."

    Samuel was eager to meet the woman who managed to marry Harrison.

    Alexander was a bit upset, "I miss out on such a good opportunity. Harrison, when will you formally

    introduce me to your wife?"

    Harrison responded, "It''s not the right time yet."

    Alexander added, "And I wanted to ask Roxanne about her friend Chloe''s divorce proceedings. But it''s

    not appropriate for me to contact Chloe directly."

    Harrison asked, "Are you interested in Chloe?"

    Alexander replied, "What are you talking about? I''m married. I just don''t like seeing men abuse women.

    I hope Chloe can get out of her situation. I have a sister, so I understand the impact of domestic

    violence."

    Alexander suddenly thought of Samuel, who was still single. He looked at him and suggested,

    "Samuel, you''re single. How about waiting for Chloe''s divorce to finalize, and then after Harrison

    reveals his true identity to Roxanne, she can introduce Chloe to you?"

    Samuel retorted, "Are you kidding? Why would I marry a divorcee?"

    Alexander criticized, "Samuel, that''s not right. What''s wrong with a woman who''s been divorced? When

    a woman gets married, she expects to spend her life with her husband. Unless she''s notmitted to

    the rtionship in the beginning. Who would willingly get a divorce without being pushed to the limit?"

    Alexander''s sister had been through the whole divorce thing. He knew all too well how tough it can be

    for a woman who''d been through a divorce. So, he never looked down on divorced women.

    He went off on a long rant, schooling Samuel about the hardships of divorced women and why they

    deserved to be cherished. Samuel got a headache listening to it all, "Alright, alright, you''re into divorced

    women. And you would like to leave your wife Hazel, and then go find a divorced woman, is that what

    you''re saying?"

    Alexander: "How on earth could I make my wife Hazel a divorced woman? I n to spend the rest of

    my life with her."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Harrison seemed to be uninterested in the topic everyone was discussing. He tapped on the table and

    when everyone quieted down, he turned to Samuel. ¡°Samuel, let''s settle it. You''reing with me next

    Saturday. Everyone else, don''t bother.¡±

    Everyone looked a bit bummed out. Such a great chance to meet Harrison''s wife, and just like that, it

    was gone.

    As Harrison was about to leave, Alexander asked, ¡°Harrison, why not just tell Roxanne you''re the

    president of Rodriguez Group? That way, we don''t have to y along with this charade. Plus, we could

    openly show up in front of Roxanne. Acting is such a drag.¡±

    Alexander had yed along with Harrison''s act twice in front of Roxanne. It was indeed tiring. He

    wondered if Harrison felt even more drained from acting every day.

    Harrison turned back, giving Alexander a cold stare. ¡°What if she gets freaked out? Will you take

    responsibility?¡±

    Alexander replied, ¡°No way, I can''t handle that.¡±

    Harrison retorted, ¡°Then shut up.¡±

    Ignoring Alexander, Harrison walked away. Samuel quickly caught up with him, walking by his side, and

    asked, ¡°Harrison, ever since Nora found out you''re married, she hasn''t bothered you again, has she?¡±

    Harrison gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Just curious.¡± Samuel seemed nonchnt, but he was all ears.

    Harrison stopped and gave Samuel a once-over. Samuel felt a bit nervous under his gaze and

    chuckled, ¡°Harrison, I think you''ve hurt Nora enough this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you into her?¡± Harrison asked.

    Samuelughed it off. ¡°Don¡¯t kid around. I like girls who are lively, youthful, and energetic. How could I

    possibly be into someone as quiet as Nora? Besides, she has eyes only for you. If I liked her, wouldn''t I

    be asking for trouble? I ain''t that dumb.¡±

    ¡°Since you don''t like her, don''t hurt her. She''s a good girl.¡± This was Harrison''s warning. He just didn''t

    want to hurt Nora; that was why he had been distant and rejecting her all this time.

    Samuel raised an eyebrow, chuckling nonchntly. ¡°Don''t worry, I don''t mess with people I know. If I

    want to have some fun, I''ll look elsewhere.¡±

    Samuel''sughter was met with Harrison''s intense gaze, making him slightly ufortable. ¡°Harrison,

    why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Harrison said with a meaningful tone. ¡°Why are you sacrificing your own happiness to feud with your

    father? There are things you can''t evade or hide. You need to face your own feelings.¡±

    Samuel''s smile froze. Could it be that his outward indifference, just to piss off his father, was seen

    through by Harrison? This was truly perceptive of him.

    Saturday came in a blink of an eye. It was the day Roxanne moved into her new house.

    Although the new house was fully furnished, the thrifty Roxanne packed up everything usable from her

    rental house into boxes and moved them all to the new ce.

    Early in the morning, Samuel was called over by Harrison to help with the move. The moment Samuel

    saw Roxanne, he became her willing minion. He was ready to jump at any task, big or small.

    Roxanneined to Harrison, ¡°Harrison, we agreed to invite your friend over for dinner at the new

    house. Why did you have hime over so early to help?¡±

    ¡°It''s alright. He''s our friend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Roxanne, don''t be so formal.¡±

    Harrison directed, ¡°Samuel, put my stuff in this room, Roxanne''s in the other.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel looked puzzled, ¡°Harrison, you''ve been married for two months and you''re still sleeping

    separately?¡±

    ¡°Just mind your own business. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won''t ask anymore.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Roxanne watched as Samuel carried the boxes into the rooms, and gently patting Harrison''s arm.

    ¡°Harrison, is this the good friend you told me about? The one who would lend you ten grand without a

    second thought?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I feel like he''s more like yourckey?¡±

    ¡°Before I went broke, I did look after him.¡±

    ¡°But you can''t always order him around.¡±

    ¡°He''s our friend, it''s alright.¡±

    ¡°Harrison, I think Samuel is quite handsome. He has a handsome yet unique vibe.¡±

    She did find Samuel''s handsomeness quite appealing. Surely, a guy like him must have plenty of

    female admirers.

    ¡°Who are you calling handsome?¡± Harrison frowned, his face turning cold.

    Noticing Harrison''s jealousy, Roxanne giggled and corrected, ¡°Okay, he''s handsome, but not as

    handsome as you, happy now? Why are youparing yourself with your friend?¡±

    In the afternoon, Chloe came to Roxanne''s housewarming party with her two kids. Seeing Harrison and

    Roxanne bustling about in the kitchen, Chloe felt a warm coziness. She was genuinely happy for her

    friend, who had found a man who could do house chores, gave her all his sry, and respected her a

    lot.

    Compared to Roxanne''s blissful life, Chloe''s seemed rather bleak. In a few days, she was going to

    court to divorce Oliver. Although divorce meant getting rid of that jerk Oliver, she still felt a bit

    mncholic.

    Soon it was Tuesday, and Chloe''s divorce case was about to begin. The court staff had personally

    informed Oliver about the hearing date, so he didn''t dare to be absent again.

    The folks from the Lewis family were still flinging crap at Chloe, "Chloe, after divorcing our Oliver,

    you''re just a washed up old maid. Did you really think your life would be better after the divorce? Don''t

    Actually, deep down, Charlotte knew they''d struck gold when Chloe married into their family. Chloe not

    only didn''t ask for wedding gifts, but she also covered the entire down payment for the house.

    Moreover, she brought two children into their family.

    Charlotte also knew that after the divorce, her son Oliver would also be a second-time groom, and no

    new bride couldpare to his ex-wife. The news of the divorce wouldn''t sit well with others. Plus,

    Chloe was an easy target.

    Even though she was used to it, Chloe''s heart still ached at the nasty words. Yet, she didn''t let it show.

    She said firmly, "Don''t worry, I''m more than happy to get a divorce. There''s no way I''m getting back

    together with Oliver. You better keep an eye on your son and make sure he doesn''te begging me

    to take him back."

    Charlotte, with her smug face, retorted, "What a joke! You''re a used item, a second-hand good. Why

    would our Oliver ever want to get back with you?" She then strutted into the courthouse with arrogance.

    Roxanne, who was there with Chloe, held her hand andforted, "Chloe, soon you''ll be free. Don''t

    waste any feelings on these worthless people. It''s not worth it."

    "I know," said Chloe confidently, "I just don''t want to waste my energy on these people. That''s why I

    want to cut all ties with them. As long as I get to keep my kids, I''m willing to pay any price."

    "Don''t worry," Roxanne hugged Chloe, "Yourwyer is rmended by Mr. Johnson; he''s one of the

    top divorce attorneys in the country. He''ll definitely get you custody of the kids. But since you''re so

    eager to divorce Oliver, and you don''t have proof that you paid for the down payment of the house

    before you guys got married, you might lose the house."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    "No sweat," Chloe said firmly. "As long as I can divorce this deadbeat and make sure I get custody of

    the kids, I don''t give a damn about the rest."

    Aria and Austin were her whole world. As long as she could be with her two kids, she wasn''t scared of

    any hardships that mighte after the divorce.

    The divorce proceedings dragged on for over an hour. Chloe got what she wanted: full custody of her

    kids. But that didn''t mean she was winning at life.

    After leaving the courthouse, the Lewis family was still spewing venom.

    Roxanne got Chloe into the car. On the ride, Chloe tried her best to keep it together, not to let herself

    cry. But she couldn''t hold back. She once thought marrying Oliver would give her a lifetime of

    happiness. Who would''ve guessed she''d end up like this?

    Roxanneforted Chloe for a long time. Wiping away her tears, Chloe managed a smile, "Actually,

    it''s not that bad. When I was with Oliver, we had nothing. Now, even though we''re divorced, at least I''ve

    got my two adorable munchkins."

    Being able to walk away with Austin and Aria was a blessing indeed.

    However, as Chloe wasughing, she started crying again. Roxanne handed her a tissue to wipe away

    her tears. Taking the tissue, Chloe wiped her eyes, "I''m fine. I just feel relieved and liberated."

    After Chloe''s divorce, Roxanne didn''t waste any more time. She proposed to Oliver to dissolve their

    Roxanne and Chloe decided to start a business together. She shared the news with Harrison. Harrison

    tried to persuade her over the phone. "Roxanne, running a business isn''t a walk in the park. I can hook

    you up with a job at Rodriguez Group. At least it would provide you with a stable ie and security."

    "Are you looking down on us?" Roxanne retorted.

    "I didn''t mean it like that. I just want you to have a steadier life," Harrison tried to exin. He thought if

    Roxanne could work at Rodriguez Group, she''d have an easy time earning a high sry, instead of

    hustling all over the ce.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    However, Roxanne was a go-getter. That very day, she registered a newpany with Chloe. Once

    the registration was done, they started hiring new staff.

    Back home in the evening, Harrison set down his briefcase and started, ¡°Roxanne, you should take a

    look at Rodriguez Group. I saw theirtest job posting, they don''t require a degree.¡±

    Roxanne was in the kitchen, making soup. She nced back at him. ¡°Do you think Rodriguez Group is

    yours to give? One, I don¡¯t want to go. Two, I don¡¯t have the qualifications. Three, I really want to start

    my own business.¡±

    She felt that a steady job had its limitations. Even if she were to join Rodriguez Group, she''d probably

    be stuck doing menial tasks.

    Skimming off the froth from the soup, she looked at Harrison who came over and added, "Don''t worry

    about my job. In a while, Chloe and I will get our business off the ground."

    Unable to persuade her, Harrison gave up. Roxanne turned down the heat on the stove a little, turned

    around and said, "Tomorrow, I need to go to Pearl Building to collect a long-overdue payment. I still

    need to make some preparations. Turn off the stove in about twenty minutes."

    "Pearl Building?" Harrison frowned, deep in thought. He had been there before. It was a high-end ce

    frequented by the wealthy. To get in, one had to be in formal attire. Should he remind Roxanne?

    Harrison asked, "What time are you going?"

    Roxanne answered, "I''ll be there at ten in the morning. I''ve already set a meeting with the guy who

    owes me."

    "How much does he owe you, and for how long?"

    "He owes me over a hundred grand and it''s been five or six years. I need the money to get the

    business going. I have to get it back."

    The next day.

    Chloe and Roxanne went to the Pearl Building together.

    Chloe was dressed in a T-shirt and jeans. Roxanne, anticipating possible conflict with the debtor, wore

    a loose tracksuit for ease of movement.

    However, when they arrived at the entrance of the Pearl Building, a young male receptionist stopped

    them. "Ladies, I am sorry, but I''m afraid you can''te in."

    Roxanne and Chloe were puzzled. Roxanne looked at the elegantly dressed people and asked, "Why

    can they go in and we can''t? We''re customers too."

    "Ladies, the minimum spend here is over 5000 dors. Perhaps you were not aware of this?" While the

    receptionist reminded them with a smile, there was a hint of disdain in his words.

    Was he looking down on them? Thinking they couldn''t afford it? Chloe tugged at Roxanne''s hand,

    "Anne, what do we do? We can''t get in?"

    However, Roxanne remained calm. "We have an appointment. Let us in. Don''t worry, we''ll spend."

    "I''m sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to let you in. Our clientele are the rich and famous of society; they all

    where anyone can just stroll in."

    Although the receptionist was smiling as he spoke, his words wereced with sarcasm. Then he made

    a polite but mocking gesture, "Ladies, if you wish to visit a supermarket, you can take a right turn out of

    the door, take bus 228 and you''ll reach there after five stops."

    "Who are you mocking? How do you know we can''t afford it?" Even Roxanne, usually the cool-headed

    one, was getting agitated. Was he looking down on them?

    The receptionist seemed to be running out of patience with them, his smile bing stiff: "Lady, look

    at what you''re wearing. The whole outfit doesn''t look more than three hundred bucks, clearly flea

    market stuff, right? Do you honestly think you can afford the five grand minimum spend here? Plus,

    we''ve got rules here. No formal attire, no entry. If you don''t leave, I''ll have to call security, and they

    won''t be so nice."

    Just then, a man in a suit, tie, and polished shoes approached the entrance. He intended to go straight

    in, but when he saw Roxanne, he stepped back. Recognizing the woman as his half-sister Roxanne,

    Nathaniel snickered, "Well, isn''t this a small world, did not expect to bump into you here."

    Roxanne was already fed up with the receptionist, and now here was another annoyance.

    Nathaniel was a regr at Pearl Building. When the receptionist saw him, he respectfully greeted, "Mr.

    Martinez, wee."

    Nathaniel nced at Roxanne, then remarked, "Dressed like a rag doll, yet wanting to enter a high-end

    ce. Roxanne, you look so broke, have you ever seen the big wide world?"

    Roxanne shot Nathaniel a cold look, "What''s it to you?"

    "How about this?" Nathaniel proposed, "I can raise Sebastian''s allowance to three hundred bucks a

    month. You just need to take him in. If you agree, I''ll take you to a high-end ce once. How''s that?"

    Roxanne would never forgive Sebastian. She firmly said, "Even if you offer me thirty grand, I won''t take

    care of Sebastian."

    He abandoned her when she was four. Why should she take care of him when he was old and can''t

    walk? She didn''t have such a father.

    "You are really stubborn." Nathaniel scoffed, his hand in his suit pocket, "Someone as poor as you will

    never set foot in a high-ss ce like this in your entire life."

    Just then, a luxury Rolls-Royce slowly pulled up at the building entrance. Inside was Vincent in a suit.

    Seeing his daughter-inw Roxanne being stopped at the entrance, his heart ached, and he frowned.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Vincent was called over by Harrison.

    Harrison figured that Roxanne was heading to Pearl Building today and given how she was dressed

    plus her social status, she would definitely get stopped by the receptionist there.

    Because Pearl Building was an upscale establishment. If a person wasn''t dressed formally andcked

    social status, they couldn''t enter.

    With no time to offer a helping hand personally, Harrison sent in Vincent for the rescue.

    Vincent had a soft spot for Roxanne.

    Seeing Roxanne getting held back, being humiliated, Vincent just couldn¡¯t stomach it.

    He jumped out of the car, ready to intervene, only to be held back by his butler from behind.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, Harrison has warned you not to expose your identity. Rushing in to help Roxanne

    would be a dead giveaway, wouldn''t it?"

    Vincent halted.

    He felt terrible for Roxanne; that was why he was in such a hurry. Especially when he saw Nathaniel

    belittling her, he was itching to p Nathaniel right across his face.

    Last month, Roxanne was bullied by Sebastian and Nathaniel. Vincent had intended to kick Nathaniel

    out of Rodriguez Group¡¯s subsidiary. But Harrison insisted that scum like Nathaniel should stick around

    for a slow and painful punishment, so Vincent held back.

    How could he bear to see Roxanne being humiliated like this?

    "Marcus, ring up Victor. Tell him to whip out thepany checkbook and buy Pearl Building. Get it

    done in five minutes."

    Victor was the CFO of Rodriguez Group.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, are we really buying Pearl Building?¡±

    Really buying it? Pearl Building was worth hundreds of millions of dors.

    Marcus hesitated for a moment, then Vincent whipped out his phone and dialed Victor, the CFO of

    Rodriguez Group.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, what can I do for you?"

    "Victor, I want to buy Pearl Building. Get on it right now. Five minutes."

    "Mr. Rodriguez, it can''t be done in five minutes."

    He was serious?

    "I''ve done my homework, Pearl Building is owned by Mr. Bishop. Call him, and tell him I''m buying his

    building. Payment on the spot, no dy. Call me when it''s done."

    Vincent knew the high society like the back of his hand. He knew who owned Pearl Building, and he

    could find out. He was making the call right next to his car.

    Not far away, Roxanne and Chloe left reluctantly.

    Chloe asked, "Anne, what do we do? We can''t even get in, how are we supposed to collect the debt?"

    Roxanne was a bit troubled. She used to think that earning 3 to 4 thousand dors a month was

    already above average. Her ie was quite stable, and she felt a bit superior. But she was still at the

    bottom of the society.

    In ces frequented by the rich, she was nobody. She couldn¡¯t even get in. She felt a bit down.

    It wasn''t vanity; it was because the debtor insisted on meeting her here.

    The debtor said if she showed up on time today, he would pay back the ten thousand dors he owed

    her for years.

    If she couldn''t get in, she couldn''t collect the debt. She was very anxious.

    She said worriedly, "Let''s just wait outside. Finn has toe out from here. I''ll ask him for the money

    when he does."

    Chloe said, "Anne, but you also said that it''s hard to collect debt from Finn. He emphasized that if

    you''re not on time, he won''t pay back the money."

    Roxanne really wanted to swear. Finn was such a pain in the ass, obviously trying to make things

    difficult for her. He was worth tens of millions of dors, owed her over ten thousand, and still refused to

    pay.

    The wealthier someone was, the more unreasonable they tended to be. And the people at the bottom

    of the society like them could only suffer in silence.

    Roxanne was filled with anger.

    Marcus saw Roxanne and her friend approaching, and he quickly tugged at Vincent''s suit sleeve. He

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    whispered: "Mr. Rodriguez, Roxanne ising."

    Vincent''s body quickly turned to the right, his back facing Roxanne, without saying a word.

    Roxanne passed by Vincent without noticing him.

    Vincent saw Roxanne''s face filled with disappointment through the car window, his heart ached.

    He knew how terrible it felt to be humiliated and driven away by those who looked down on others.

    Rodriguez Group wouldn''t be where it was today without Vincent enduring numerous setbacks.

    When he was sessful, all the bootlickers came crawling. When he was down, he saw the worst side

    of human nature.

    Seeing Roxanne being humiliated like this, his heart broke.

    He sent a text to Rodriguez Group''s CFO: Victor, is it done? Hurry up.

    Nathaniel saw Chloe and Roxanne leaving, but he wasn''t nning to let them off the hook. He had

    always been angry about the issue of Sebastian''s alimony.

    He thought Roxanne was Sebastian''s daughter, so it was her duty and responsibility to support

    Sebastian. He was already willing to give 300 dors for living expenses, and Roxanne was still

    unwilling to support Sebastian, and that was her fault.

    Furthermore, Sebastian had a limp and was from the countryside, which made Nathaniel genuinely

    somewhat disdainful. He was nning on marrying some rich chick in the future, having a disabled and

    useless father was such an embarrassment to him.

    The more Roxanne refused to take Sebastian away, the more Nathaniel wanted to get back at her.

    Watching Roxanne''s retreating figure, he said to the receptionist at the entrance of Pearl Building,

    "Such a lowlife dares to step into Pearl Building? Fetch security and get them out of here, don''t ruin my

    mood."

    The receptionist knew well enough who was more important here. He quickly tried to appease him, "Mr.

    Martinez, I''m really sorry about this. We''ll get her out right away."

    They can''t afford to offend a VIP like Mr. Martinez for a lowlife like her.

    After all, Mr. Martinez was a regr here, a high-ranking executive of the Rodriguez Group and held

    some sway in Seraphim Haven. He can''t afford to offend him.

    The receptionist quickly picked up the inte and called security, "Please escort the two women in

    jeans, T-shirts, and sportswear at the entrance out of the building."

    Soon several security guards approached Roxanne and Chloe and surrounded them.

    Roxanne asked cautiously. "What are you nning to do?"

    The security guard politely replied, "Ladies, you can''t loiter at the entrance of our building. Please leave

    as soon as possible."

    "What are we obstructing by standing here?" Roxanne''s anger red.

    "You are not of the right status to be here. Please leave as soon as possible."

    "I''m standing outside the building, in public space, and that''s obstructing you too?"

    "This area is part of our building''s territory. Please leave immediately, or it might get embarrassing for

    you."

    Roxanne''s anger was building up in her chest, but she couldn''t vent it out. That was how it was in the

    real world, if you didn''t have money, you were looked down upon.

    "Fine, we''ll leave. We don''t need you to drive us out. We have feet, and we can walk."

    What a disgusting society. Filled with humiliation, Roxanne grabbed Chloe''s hand, ready to leave.

    At this moment, Vincent, who couldn''t bear to watch any longer, walked towards them.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    The next moment, Vincent got a call from Victor, the CFO of the Rodriguez Group.

    Vincent paused and gave Victor some instructions.

    Victor hung up the phone and immediately went to execute the task.

    About a minuteter, the general manager of Pearl Building rushed out.

    He asked the receptionist at the entrance: "A minute ago, did two women dressed rather inlye

    here? One was in jeans and a T-shirt and the other in a white tracksuit?¡±

    The receptionist asked, "You mean those two women in cheap clothes?¡±

    "What?"

    That was the new owner of Pearl Building. Pearl Building had changed ownership a minute ago. It was

    no longer part of the Bishop Group, but now belonged to the Rodriguez Group.

    The Rodriguez Group was owned by the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven.

    The general manager hurriedly asked, "Where did they go?"

    The receptionist said, "I had the security kick them out. Those women in cheap clothes looked like they

    couldn''t afford much. To protect the image of Pearl Building, I had security kick them out."

    The general manager wanted to p the receptionist, "You don''t need toe to work tomorrow. Who

    told you that wearing cheap clothes mean having no money?"

    "Sir, why?"

    The general manager ignored the receptionist and rushed to find Roxanne and Chloe. Finally, across

    the road a few dozen meters away, he saw Roxanne and Chloe preparing to get on an electric bike and

    leave.

    The general manager rushed over, panting heavily. "Excuse me..."

    He took a moment to catch his breath. To catch up with the new owner, this bespectacled general

    manager had almost risked his life, running through the greenery and sprinting all the way.

    After a short rest, the general manager hurriedly asked again, "Excuse me, are you Roxanne?"

    Roxanne, sitting on the electric bike, holding the handlebars, was very puzzled, "How do you know

    me?"

    She looked at his name badge: General Manager of Pearl Building.

    Roxanne frowned instantly, "My friend and I have already left, what more do you want?"

    "No, I wasn''t here to drive you away. That was the negligence of my staff, I apologize."

    The bespectacled general manager bowed his head in apology, which confused Roxanne even more.

    What was going on?

    "Ms. Martinez, you don''t need to dress up to enter Pearl Building. From now on you are a special

    customer here. Even if youe in slippers, we are very wee."

    Roxanne and Chloe were both confused. What happened? The people of Pearl Building, who just had

    a condescending attitude, now treated her as a special customer?

    Roxanne asked, "Can you tell me what''s going on?"

    The general manager was careful. He couldn''t spill the beans about the instructions from the new

    chairman. "Ms. Martinez, anyway, from now on you cane and go as you please in Pearl Building.

    You have things to do, don''t you? Go ahead."

    "How do you know my name is Roxanne?"

    He didn''t answer.

    Roxanne was eager to get on with business, "Are you saying I can freely enter and exit Pearl Building

    now?"

    "Yes, this way please, I''ll take you in personally."

    Although she was full of doubts, she didn''t have time to ask in detail. She had to see Finn as quickly as

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    possible.

    He still owed her $13,578. He had owed this money for years now, if she didn''t get it back soon, would

    she ever have a chance?

    The general manager led her and Chloe into Pearl Building.

    Meanwhile, Vincent, sitting in his Rolls-Royce, finally sighed in relief. From now on, the people of Pearl

    Building wouldn''t dare to look down on Roxanne.

    Just as Roxanne and Chloe were being led into Pearl Building, a few security guards dragged

    Nathaniel out and threw him outside.

    Roxanne nced at this scene in passing.

    She asked the general manager, "Why was that man thrown out?"

    The general manager pushed up his sses and respectfully said, "Because he offended my owner."

    His owner was standing right in front of him, but she didn''t know her prestigious status yet.

    Chloemented, "Anne, Nathaniel had iting."

    Indeed he did.

    Roxanne looked at Nathaniel who was thrown out and looked very embarrassed.

    But she didn''t have time to watch this scene, "Chloe, let''s go see Finn and get things done as quickly

    as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meanwhile, at the entrance, Nathaniel, who had been thrown out, was in pain as he got up. "Why did

    you throw me out? I''m an important customer of Pearl Building. I spend tens of thousands of dors

    here every year, how dare you offend me?"

    The lead security guard coldly said, "You offended our owner, don''t you know?"

    "I don''t even know who your owner is. How could I have offended them?"

    "Anyway, you offended our owner. From now on, Pearl Building doesn''t wee you, don''t even think

    abouting in again."

    The onlookers were all watching the embarrassed Nathaniel.

    This was very awkward for him. He had some fame in the circle of wealthy people in Seraphim Haven.

    His mother was a wealthy woman in Seraphim Haven, and his grandfather was a celebrity. If people in

    the circle knew he was kicked out of Pearl Building, how embarrassing would that be? He better leave

    quickly.

    Nathaniel awkwardly hid in his car.

    Inside Pearl Building, Roxanne was about to enter the elevator when Finn called. "Roxanne, you can''t

    me me for not returning your money today. We agreed to meet at ten o''clock this morning, and it''s

    almost half-past ten now and you haven''t arrived. You''re the one who broke the agreement."

    "Finn, you knew I couldn''t get into Pearl Building, but you still arranged to meet me here, are you

    deliberately trying not to pay me back?"

    "I brought over thirteen grand in cash today, all ready to pay you back. It ain''t my fault you couldn''t get

    in."

    "Are you still at the Lotus Luxury Hotel suite?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Just wait for me there."

    By the time Roxanne made it to the Lotus Luxury Hotel, Finn had already bolted. That shameless jerk

    ran off again.

    In this day and age, it was always the debtors who seemed to be more arrogant than the creditors.

    Chloeforted her, "Anne, don''t get mad, there''ll be another opportunity."

    The manager asked, "Ms. Martinez, did something happen at the Lotus Luxury Hotel that upset you?"

    "He owes me money and he''s not paying up," Roxanne was still fuming inside.

    The manager said, "Ms. Martinez, do you want me to help you recover this debt?"

    Roxanne gave him a suspicious look, "What''s your game?"

    He suddenly let her into the Pearl Building, and now he wanted to help her collect her debt? She didn''t

    believe the manager''s suddenly turned generous. He must be up to something.

    But she could never guess that it was because she was about to be the futuredy of the

    Rodriguez Group.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    In the evening, Roxanne came home and told Harrison about what went down at the Pearl Building.

    They chatted while having dinner.

    Harrison seemed indifferent, feigning ignorance about the whole thing. "Seriously?"

    Roxanne was chowing down as she spoke.

    "Harrison, don''t you find it odd?"

    "The security guard was shooing us away, looking down on us, and mocking us. And then, the

    manager was suddenly all nice and sweet. have no clue what they''re up to."

    In front of Harrison, Roxanne never pretended to bedylike, always eating in big bites. And she was

    really hungry.

    Harrison looked at her with a mouth full of food, cheeks puffed, chatting with him while chewing. She

    seemed like a greedy little guinea pig.

    She was real, unlike those socialite women who put on airs in front of him. Harrison loved watching her

    eat, "So, did you finally get your money back?"

    Roxanne finished one te of food, grabbed another, and continued, "Speaking of which, that part was

    even more infuriating."

    "What happened?" Harrison took a bite, "Tell me, maybe I can help."

    Roxanne waved him off, indicating she didn''t need help. "Such a jerk, he needs to be dealt with strictly,

    but I still need to keep up the niceties until I get my money back."

    She told Harrison about all of Finn''s debt dodging schemes over the years. In this society, the debtors

    were the big shots while the creditors had to act humble.

    Then Roxanne''s phone that was ced on the table rang. The caller ID showed it was Finn. What a

    coincidence.

    Roxanne was utterly sick of Finn. She frowned and put him on speakerphone in front of Harrison.

    "Finn!"

    "Roxanne, are you free tomorrow?"

    What new trick was he up to now? Roxanne''s frown deepened.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I was thinking of ying golf tomorrow. Can youe with me?"

    "Finn..."

    "Don''t reject me just yet. Think it over. If you apany me and I get in a good mood, I might pay you

    back."

    Oh god! Pay her back? He was clearly messing with her.

    Roxanne had been harassed by this ugly Finn before, but she never let him get his way.

    Not only did Finn owe Roxanne money, he also wanted her. Her long legs were all he could think

    about. The more he couldn''t have her, the more he yearned for her.

    Of course, Roxanne was well aware of his intentions. She was nauseated. But she had to keep up

    appearances with Finn until she got her money back.

    She had already figured out how to deal with Finn during the day. She just hadn''t seen him yet.

    Suppressing her disgust, she replied, "Alright, Finn, but I don''t know how to y golf. I can only help

    you pick up balls."

    "That''s okay," Finnughed, "I can teach you." This way, he could take advantage of the situation while

    teaching her. Finn had it all nned out.

    Roxanne set a time and ce with Finn, "Finn, it''s a date then."

    "Great!" Finn''s voice was full of sickening anticipation.

    After hanging up, Roxanne felt extremely ufortable.

    Harrison looked serious. "Finn doesn''t just want you to y golf; he clearly wants to take advantage of

    you. No, I''m going with you tomorrow."

    "You need to work. Stop taking leaves because of me. Didn''t you say yourpany is about to

    promote you? Don''t ruin that because of me."

    "I can''t stand the thought of you meeting that old man alone."

    "Don''t worry, Chloe will be with me and I''ve got a n to deal with him. I''ll make him pay back the

    money tomorrow."

    Harrison wanted to say something, but Roxanne immediately cut him off: "Alright, I know you''re worried

    about me getting hurt. But I''m not a fool, I won''t let anyone take advantage of me."

    "Any man who tries to take advantage of me, I''ll give him a good beating."

    Harrison asked, "If you fight with him, can you still get your money back?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out tomorrow."

    While they were chatting, the lights in the restaurant started to flicker. Then, all the lights went out.

    "What happened to the lights?" Roxanne looked up at the ceiling light.

    Harrison frowned. The renovation of Roxanne''s new house at East Adjacent Estates was personally

    entrusted to Alexander. She had only been living there for a few days and the lights were already

    malfunctioning. What kind of work did Alexander do?

    Roxanne asked him, "Harrison, can you fix it?"

    Harrison didn''t respond. He actually didn''t know how. If he couldn''t fix it, wouldn''t Roxanne look down

    on him? Things like this, he would always delegate to the butler. He never got involved. If he said he

    couldn''t, would Roxanne think he was useless?

    Roxanne cleared the table, and patted the surface, "If you know how, get up here and see what''s

    wrong."

    Harrison frowned, "I can''t."

    "Well, never mind then. I''ll do it." Roxanne took off her shoes, and climbed onto the table, "You go fetch

    me a shlight from the drawer."

    Harrison quickly fetched it, and helping her light the way. After inspecting it, she came down from the

    table."Just needs a new bulb."

    They didn''t have any spare bulbs at home, so Roxanne went out on her e-bike to buy some.

    Back at the house, Harrison called Alexander, "What kind of renovation job did you do with Roxanne''s

    new house? She''s only been living there a few days and the lights have already broken."

    Alexander didn''t really want to take Harrison''s call. He was having a candlelit dinner with Hazel, getting

    ready to take their rtionship to the next level. Hazel was clinging tightly to him, her cheeks flushed.

    Alexander was already impatient, and hearing it was about the lights, he was even more annoyed, "If

    the light''s broken, fix it yourself."

    Harrison retorted, "If I could fix it, why would I call you?"

    Alexander responded, "I can''t fix it either. You should call an electrician."

    With that, Alexander hung up.

    Hazel couldn''t wait to nt one on Alexander, saying, "Darling, let''s keep it going."

    Just then, Harrison''s call came in again.

    To avoid further interruptions, Alexander picked up the phone and said irritably, "Harrison, spit it out all

    at once, will you? Stop chopping in on me like this, it''s a real buzzkill."

    "Are you with Hazel?"

    "Of course. Who else would I be with after work if not my wife? Justy it on me, and stop ringing me

    up."

    "So you guys are in bed this early?"

    "Who said you can only get frisky in bed?"

    They were actually on the table.

    "Harrison, if you''ve got something to say, say it. Otherwise, hang up and stop blowing up my phone."

    "Well, then I''ve got nothing."

    Harrison hung up.

    Hazel just couldn''t go a day without Alexander. Every time they got on the phone, they were disturbed

    by her. It seemed like he needed to remind Alexander to cool it a bit when they met tomorrow.

    How could a man with big fish to fry be head over heels for a woman all day, every day?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    When Roxanne got back, Harrison had just hung up the phone. She rushed out to buy a light bulb,

    quickly climbed onto the dining table, and swiftly fixed the light.

    When she turned it on, the light was working again. Harrison couldn''t help but admire her.

    "How do you know how to do all this stuff?"

    "Well, I got used to living on my own. If I didn''t do things myself, I''d have to pay for an electrician. So I

    just learned."

    Roxanne was truly self-sufficient.

    "Come down, be careful."

    Harrison reached out to help her. His eyes were full of worry. He seemed scared she might fall off the

    table. He added, "I''ll learn to do these things, I won''t let you do them in the future."

    Maybe he should pick up a few electrician skills?

    Roxanne, standing on the table looking down at the concerned Harrison reaching out to her, couldn''t

    help but smile.

    "What are youughing at? Come down." Harrison took her hand.

    She finally crouched down and quickly jumped off the table.

    "Will you really learn?" Roxanne asked him as she put on her shoes.

    "Do you think I''m less of a man because I can''t even change a light bulb?"

    He retorted. She shook her head. "That''s not it. As long as you''re willing to learn, that''s enough. Next

    time the light breaks, I''ll let you fix it. You''ll pick it up and take care of things around the house."

    "Okay." Harrison ruffled her hair, "I''ll handle these things from now on."

    He felt bad for her. She even knew how to fix things like light bulbs. She must have had no one to rely

    on before.

    He stroked her hair and added, "From now on, I''ll be the one you can rely on."

    Roxanneughed. Sheughed until she felt like crying. But she wasn''t used to crying in front of others,

    so she held it in.

    "Harrison, you have a lot of potential."

    "How do I have potential?"

    "Many women end up with men who don''t lift a finger at home, keep their sry to themselves, and

    expect their wives to serve them respectably. But you''re different. You''re willing to help with the

    chores."

    "That''s all it takes for you to be satisfied?" Harrison gently stroked her hair again, "You''re too easily

    pleased."

    Just because he said he''d learn to change a light bulb, she was satisfied?

    She looked up at him with a smile, "I''m a very easily satisfied person."

    Her smile was sweet, full of contentment and vitality. But as sheughed, tears welled up in her eyes.

    She had always lived alone, always moving forward on her own. She had never had anyone by her

    side.

    When trouble hit, she had to ovee it on her own. She had to rely on herself for everything. When

    she was sick, she had to endure the pain on her own, and still had to work to make money.

    There was no one to share the burden with. But now, Harrison might be the one she can rely on?

    Finally, someone was with her, giving her warmth.

    She couldn''t help but feel a lump in her throat. This wasn''t sadness. It was a sudden realization that

    she finally had someone by her side.

    Harrison understood herughter, her tears, and her pretense at being strong.

    In reality, she wasn''t as strong as she appeared. All her strength came from the fact that no one had

    helped her bear the pressure before, and no one had shown her kindness. So just a little warmth from

    him deeply touched her.

    But to avoid getting hurt, she wrapped herself tightly in her own defenses.

    He didn''t say anything. He just stroked her head, gently pulled her into his arms, and patted her back,

    as if tofort her.

    She leaned against him for a moment. When she looked up, she had already reigned in her emotions

    and looked at him with a sweet smile, "Harrison, I really want to kiss you."

    Harrison frowned. Seeing his seriousness, Roxanneughed again, "I''m joking. I''m still hungry. I''m

    going to eat some more. Do you want more?"

    With that, she wiped the table, brought the food back, and sat down.

    "You''ve eaten a lot already, aren''t you full?"

    "I can eat some more."

    She was really hungry today.

    Harrison took the food to reheat it and brought it back, "You''re such a glutton."

    "Then I''ll be a happy glutton." Roxanne ate heartily.

    The reheated food seemed more homely and opened up her appetite.

    The next day.

    Roxanne was going to the golf course.

    After she and Oliver parted ways, she didn''t get any of thepany''s four cars, but ended up with a

    pile of debt receipts. The golf course was sixty kilometers away, too far for her electric bike, so she had

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    to take a taxi.

    Before leaving, Harrison asked her, "Are you sure you don''t need me to go with you?"

    "Don''t worry, I can handle everything myself. Just go to work." she said confidently.

    Harrison agreed, pretended to go to work, and entered the subway station. After a while, he had

    Anthony drive him and followed her to the golf course.

    Finn was waiting for Roxanne at the entrance of the golf course. When he saw her get out of the taxi,

    his eyes were glued to her long legs. Even though she was wearing baggy sweatpants, they were still a

    huge attraction for Finn.

    His gaze made Roxanne feel sick. Seeing Finn''s fat belly and greasy bald head, Roxanne felt like

    throwing up.

    But to get her money back, she had to smile. "Finn, you''ve been waiting long. Let''s go in. I don''t know

    how to y golf, so don''t get madter."

    "I''ll teach you. As long as you keep me happy, the money will be in your ount soon."

    With that, Finn tried to touch Roxanne''s hand. Roxanne blocked him with her bag and forced a smile,

    "Finn, let''s go in. You can teach me, but I warn you, my golf skills are terrible."

    "That''s okay, I''ll teach you. I''ll teach you well." Finn emphasized.

    It was disgusting. Roxanne saw right through him.

    When they entered the course, a caddy followed them around. She heard it cost over $200 an hour to

    y golf here.

    Roxanne was surprised. Finn could afford to spend money here, but didn''t want to pay back her debt.

    Roxanne was very angry and wanted to give Finn a piece of her mind, maybe even chuck him in a

    dumpster.

    When Finn handed her the golf club and tried to teach her how to y, he tried to make inappropriate

    advances. Roxanne wasn''t gonna let him get away with this. She swung her golf club backwards and

    aimed straight for his head. "Finn, sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."

    Finn''s nose turned red in an instant.

    "Finn, you okay?"

    Finn tried to hide his pain, maybe she really did suck at golf, "I''m fine..."

    Roxanne yed innocent, "So, can I keep ying golf?"

    "You go ahead, I''ll teach you."

    Before Finn could get close, Roxanne swung her club again. This time, she almost knocked Finn''s chin

    off.

    Finn was pissed, "Roxanne, are you doing this on purpose?"

    "Finn, how could you me me? I already told you I suck at golf, you can''t me me for this."

    She couldn''t admit that she hit him on purpose, because Finn might rat her out to the police. If she

    ended up in jail for hitting someone, that would be a real mess.

    Finn, holding his chin, grumbled: "Roxanne, I''ll tell you straight. I can''t pay you back today. I didn''t really

    n on ying golf with you. How about this, you sleep with me and I''ll give you your money."

    This shameless jerk actually said something like that. She had to sleep with someone just to get her

    money back, was this even fair? She was fuming, really wanted to punch Finn''s lights out.

    In the distance, seated under a sunshade umbre on the grass, Harrison leisurely sipped his coffee

    and watched it all unfold.

    Anthony asked him, "Mr. Harrison, wanna go over there and teach that old man a lesson for Roxanne?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Harrison put down his coffee cup, his gaze fixed on Roxanne not far away, never leaving her.

    "No need for that yet."

    If that old geezer dared to step out of line with Roxanne, his guys were ready to teach him a lesson.

    But it seemed like his guys didn''t need to lift a finger, because Roxanne had already dealt with the

    situation herself.

    Roxanne really was a woman you didn''t want to mess with. She had just whacked that old man in the

    face with a golf club. That was pretty badass.

    Harrison thought his wife was amazing, but mostly, he felt sorry for her.

    She was so careful yet so brave. Wasn''t all this forced out of her by life?

    What woman enjoyed hitting people? Wasn''t all this because she had no one to rely on when she was

    a kid, was bullied too much, and had to develop skills to protect herself?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison''s heart was stirred. Roxanne had heard the funniest thing in the world. She looked at Finn

    with disdain and let out a coldugh.

    "Finn, what did you say? I didn''t hear you, dare to say it again?"

    Finn was running out of patience, his expression darkening. "Did you not hear me, or are you ying

    dumb? Let me put it bluntly, if you don''t agree to sleep with me today, you can kiss this money

    goodbye."

    Roxanneughed. "Finn, I have to sleep with you to get back my own debt? Do you think you''re the

    king? I''m telling you, I''m getting this debt back today."

    With that, she pulled up a chair and sat down. She casually propped up her leg, looking like a mob

    boss. Then she pulled out her phone and read out a series of numbers.

    She finished reciting the numbers and asked: "Finn, this number is your wife''s phone number, right?"

    Finn was suddenly flustered.

    Roxanne continued: "I''ve been trying to collect this debt from you for years, and I''ve finally found a way.

    The reason you''re worth so much is because you have a rich father-inw, a rich wife, and you''re being

    kept by them. You tell me, what would happen if I told your wife you wanted to sleep with me? Would

    you be kicked out of the house? Finn, if my hand slips, the phone will dial out. You decide whether or

    not to return the money."

    Finn was first enraged, then had to swallow his pride and y nice. "Roxanne, don''t call my wife."

    Roxanne let out a coldugh.

    "By the way, every word you just said, I recorded it all. I don''t mind taking a detour to the beauty salon

    your wife frequents, and letting her listen to today''s recording."

    Finn''s face was turning green. If his wife heard this recording, he really would be kicked out of the

    house. He would be left with nothing.

    Today he truly lost to Roxanne. His face darkened, "It''s just over ten thousand dors, I''ll pay you back,

    you delete the recording first."

    "I won''t delete the recording until the money is in my hands."

    "What if I pay you back and you still don''t delete the recording?"

    "You don''t have a choice."

    "Fine, I''ll pay you back now."

    A few secondster, Roxanne''s bank ount received $13,578.

    Finn''s face was still gloomy, "Now, can you delete that recording?"

    "What if I delete it and you retaliate against meter? I have to keep this recording to protect myself

    from your revenge."

    "Roxanne, are you threatening me?"

    "For a ruthless businessman like you, if I don''t keep the recording, won''t you send people after me?

    Don''t even think about snatching my recording device; I''ve already sent a backup to a good friend, it''s

    useless to steal it."

    Finn gritted his teeth, unable to take any action against her. She was a tough cookie to crack.

    After getting the money, Roxanne didn''t want to waste another word on this ruthless businessman. She

    dropped the golf club and strode away.

    Harrison watched all of this from a distance. His wife was indeed very capable. He was originally

    nning to help Roxanne deal with this unscrupulous businessman, but she easily solved the problem.

    He didn''t know how many hardships Roxanne had gone through in these years to have such strong

    self-protection abilities.

    Watching Roxanne''s departing figure, Anthony eximed, "Mr. Harrison, she''s really amazing, so cool!"

    Harrison frowned, deep in thought. He would rather she be a weak woman who needed his protection.

    But clearly, she didn''t want to rely on him. She wanted to solve all her problems herself.

    Thinking about this, Harrison''s brow furrowed further. Then his phone rang. It was Roxanne calling.

    Roxanne, who had got her debt back, wanted to share this joy with him right away.

    Roxanne sounded cheerful and joyful on the phone. "Harrison, I''ve got the debt back, you don''t have to

    worry anymore."

    Harrison pretended to be clueless and asked curiously, "Didn''t you say that debt has been owed for

    several years, how did you get it back so easily?"

    Roxanne replied, "I didn''t think about it carefully before, so I didn''t find a good solution. This time I put

    some thought into it, and the problem was easily solved."

    Harrison frowned. He knew the ruthless businessman had once threatened Roxanne, only if she slept

    with him could she get the money.

    And Roxanne spoke so lightly. She was really gutsy.

    If the businessman was a little more aggressive and a little more despicable, he might take more

    drastic measures against her. Did she know how dangerous she was? Why didn''t she tell him about

    such a big thing, why didn''t she let him help?

    Harrison was somewhat angry. Should he praise her for being independent and capable, or should he

    be unhappy about her aloofness?

    "Harrison, why aren''t you talking?"

    "Next time something like this happens, can you discuss it with me?"

    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I was going to collect a debt? Didn''t I discuss it with you?"

    "What I mean is..."

    Never mind. She didn''t know that he actually knew everything.

    "What I mean is, if you run into any trouble in the future, call me right away. Don''t face it alone."

    "Didn''t I call you right after I got the debt back?"

    "Was it easy for you to get the debt back?"

    "Sort of, everything was under my control."

    Harrison was silent. "Harrison, I get it. You''re worried about me because you couldn''t be here, right?

    You''re afraid Finn would hurt me. Don''t worry, he didn''t get the chance. Instead, I gave him a piece of

    my mind. No more worry, okay? I''m not a pushover."

    Still, Harrison was silent. "I got the money back. Let''s buy some groceries tonight and have a good

    celebration, what do you think?"

    "What would you like to eat? I can take you to a restaurant," Harrison asked.

    Harrison wasn''t one to frequent average restaurants. He usually hung out in fancy ces. But after

    living with Roxanne for two months, he had grown used to suggesting such simple ns.

    Roxanne thought for a moment, "Eating out is a waste of money. We can save a lot by buying

    ingredients and cooking at home. Let''s cook ourselves, I want spicy grilled lobster and salmon."

    Harrison asked, "Why are you so into spicy food?"

    Roxanne replied, "Just because I like it."

    "Alright, we''ll have spicy grilled lobster and salmon tonight."

    Harrison left the office early.

    Alexandar bumped into him at the elevator.

    He said, "You take over the meeting. I''m not attending."

    "What are you going to do?" asked Alexander.

    "I''m going home to cook spicy grilled lobster and salmon for my wife," Harrison answered naturally.

    Alexander was taken aback as he watched Harrison step into the elevator. When did Harrison be

    a master chef of spicy dishes?

    That night, Harrison and Roxanne went grocery shopping and returned to Roxanne''s new ce, East

    Adjacent Estates. They bought a whole fish that needed to be filleted.

    Harrison took the knife and started slicing. He identally cut his hand. The cut was deep and long.

    Blood flowed out.

    Roxanne was terrified and insisted that Harrison go to the hospital to treat the wound and get a tetanus

    shot.

    Before the injection, a blood test was required. As Harrison was getting his wound bandaged, a middle-

    aged female doctor abruptly pulled Roxanne aside into another room and closed the door.

    "Are you Harrison''s family?"

    Roxanne nodded, "I''m his wife."

    The doctor looked serious. "There are some problems with your husband''s blood test. His AFP level is

    abnormally high."

    Roxanne felt uneasy. "What does that mean, doctor? Does my husband have a serious illness? Please

    tell me straight."

    The doctor''s expression remained heavy. "An AFP level above 500ug/l could be a sign of liver cancer."

    The doctor exined a lot, but most of it was medical jargon that Roxanne couldn''t understand. In the

    end, all she heard was that Harrison might be in thete stages of liver cancer.

    Roxanne was dumbstruck. She was even having trouble speaking. "Doctor, are you sure? My husband

    is usually very healthy. He exercises a lot and rarely drinks. How could he havete-stage liver

    cancer?"

    They had only been married for a short time.

    The doctor said, "Liver cancer usually has no obvious symptoms. By the time it''s discovered, it''s often

    already in thete stages."

    Roxanne was even more panicked and felt weak, "What can we do, doctor? Is there still hope for him?"

    The doctor said, "Bring your husband back tomorrow for a more thorough check-up. We can discuss

    further treatment after the results."

    Roxanne staggered out of the doctor''s office.

    Harrison was still in the emergency room getting his wound treated.

    She was very nervous, but she had to find a solution. She went into a stairwell and called Chloe.

    Chloe was taking care of her children. Austin''s cries could be heard over the phone.

    Hearing Roxanne say Harrison had liver cancer, Chloe immediately moved to the balcony, "Anne, what

    did you say? Harrison has liver cancer? But he looks so healthy."

    Despite being nervous, Roxanne was clear-headed and exined the situation in detail to Chloe:

    "Chloe, I''ll do everything I can to get Harrison treated. He''s so young..." Roxanne choked up. "Don''t

    buy any office supplies for our newpany for now. I might not have the money to start thepany.

    Also, I just bought a house and can''t sell it yet. Can you lend me the $200,000 you got from Charlotte?

    I''ll also apply for credit cards and loans to pay for Harrison''s treatment. Chloe, I know it''s not easy for

    you with two kids after your divorce. I''ll pay you back as soon as I sell the house."

    Chloeforted her, "Anne, don''t panic."

    Actually, Chloe should have suggested Roxanne divorce Harrison. She was still so young.

    The oue of treating Harrison was uncertain, but the cost would certainly be huge. Her feelings for

    Harrison weren''t deep, and they had only been married for two months.

    She could remarry after the divorce. But Chloe couldn''t bring herself to suggest something that would

    go against Roxanne''s conscience.

    People had feelings. And Roxanne, being sentimental, would surely not agree.

    So Chloe decided to help Roxanne, "Anne, I can''t transfer arge amount of money via phone. I''ll go to

    the bank and get cash for you tomorrow. I''ll make an appointment first, so don''t worry."

    "Chloe, I really can''t thank you enough."

    "Don''t mention it at this point. Let''s just focus on getting him treated. I hope Harrison will be okay, and

    you''ll both be okay."

    "Chloe, don''t tell Amelia about this. I''m afraid she''ll tell Vincent and he''ll worry."

    "Don''t worry, I''m good at keeping secrets. I won''t let it slip."

    "I have to hang up now. I''m going to inquire about the loans to see if I can borrow more."

    Nowadays, treating cancer cost at least tens of thousands of dors. There was a kind of cancer cell

    elimination injection that cost $120,000 per shot.

    She needed as much money as possible. She had to get Harrison cured. She called every loan

    manager she knew, told them she needed a loan and would apply the next day.

    After getting his wound bandaged, Harrison came out and couldn''t find her.

    Finally he heard her voice in the stairwell, catching every bit of her conversation with Chloe, as well as

    her calls about getting a loan.

    No freakin'' way. How could he have liver cancer? He just had a full physicalst week, everything was

    peachy.

    What did the doctor tell her? Did they screw up? Was this just to scare her for nothing?

    But then, he was deeply moved. Harrison felt like his soul had been touched in a profound way.

    He and Roxanne had rushed into marriage, only two months in; they hadn''t done the things real

    couples do. All they had was a marriage certificate. And she was willing to give up everything, scramble

    to raise funds, just to treat his illness?

    To the average person these days, once they got cancer, the cost of treatment could leave them

    life?

    Turned out, when she said she wanted to support each other through thick and thin at their wedding,

    she meant it. She didn''t just talk the talk.

    Harrison knew that so far, Roxanne hadn''t really fallen for him. But just out of her duty and obligation as

    a wife, she was willing to give him everything. Furthermore, she didn''t know he was the president of

    Rodriguez Group, unaware of his immense power and boundless wealth. She had no ulterior motives

    towards him.

    Where on earth could he find another person as pure and beautiful as her? He found himself

    hopelessly falling for Roxanne.

    When exactly did Roxanne touch his heart? Maybe it was when Sebastian threatened her, and he saw

    her wanting to cry, but standing tall, like a de of grass against the wind.

    Perhaps it was because she hesitated to buy a fifty-dor dress for herself, yet she had custom-made

    suits for him costing over five hundred dors.

    Maybe it was just now when he heard she was willing to give up everything to treat his illness.

    Maybe it was...

    No, it was the first day they met. When she didn''t care that he was t broke, but was willing to lend

    him money in a pinch, she must have started to creep into his heart then.

    He once said that wise men didn''t fall in love. But in front of her, he didn''t want to y the wise guy at

    all.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Through the crack of the stairwell door, Harrison watched Roxanne''s silhouette.

    She was frantically trying to secure various loans over the phone.

    Her emotions seemed to be all over the ce.

    He knew all this worry was because of him.

    Just like his father, Vincent, had said, before Roxanne, all the women who were attracted to him were

    only there for his wealth and power.

    Even the gentle, understanding Nora only really admired his looks, talent, and social status.

    Roxanne wanted nothing from him.

    She just hoped he could stay healthy and safe.

    Even if she had to drain all her resources, get buried in debt, she was willing.

    Harrison''s heart was filled to the brim, a feeling he had never experienced before.

    His heartbeat felt stronger.

    He felt his previous days of controlling everything were just meaningless glories.

    It was only in this moment he truly understood the meaning of life.

    Turns out, all the paths he had taken led him to her.

    Roxanne finished her call, turned around, and opened the door to the stairwell, walking forward with

    her head down, her mood low.

    A pair of shiny leather shoes came into her line of sight.

    The shoes seemed familiar.

    Roxanne looked up and saw Harrison.

    She was taken aback.

    She subconsciously avoided Harrison''s gaze, quickly turned her head and wiped the tears from her

    eyes.

    She had definitely been crying.

    Harrison pretended he hadn''t heard her phone call, asking her, "Roxanne, what''s wrong?"

    "No..." her voice was choked, "Nothing."

    She couldn''t let Harrison know he had liver cancer.

    Some people may seem optimistic, but the moment they find out they''re seriously ill, they crumble.

    She acted as if nothing was wrong, tugging at his sleeve, "Harrison, I just remembered it''s been a while

    since Ist had a check-up. Why don''t youe with me tomorrow? You can get one too."

    She wanted to have him checked again.

    Maybe it was a misdiagnosis.

    But the doctor had just said there was a high probability of liver cancer.

    Harrison was only thirty-two, in the prime of his life.

    Thinking about him being so young, thinking about how hard it was to finally meet him...

    A lump formed in her throat, and she felt an overwhelming sense of grief.

    She turned her back to Harrison and said, "I... I''m going to the bathroom."

    Harrison pulled her back.

    Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, glistening with tears.

    Just as he was about tofort her, a middle-aged female doctor walked over and beckoned

    Roxanne, "Patient Harrison¡¯s family, pleasee over."

    Roxanne followed her and said in a low voice, "Doctor, if there''s anything, we can discuss it in your

    office."

    The doctor apologized, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake, I mixed up the blood test reports."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, you see, another patient has the same name as your husband, but their ID numbers are different.

    It was my mistake, I made you worry."

    "So my husband doesn''t have liver cancer?"

    "No, you can rx."

    "That''s great."

    Her emotions were like a roller coaster.

    Roxanne was afraid that it was another mistake, so she confirmed with the doctor several times.

    When she finally confirmed that Harrison did not have liver cancer, she was indescribably relieved.

    She walked up to Harrison, jumped up, and tightly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    "Harrison, that''s great, you''re healthy."

    She felt a huge weight lifted off her shoulders.

    Harrison gave a helpless smile.

    But this misunderstanding showed him Roxanne''s true feelings for him.

    "So." He wrapped one arm around her waist and gently touched her nose with his other hand, "Were

    you crying just now because of me?"

    Roxanne whispered, "I wasn''t crying. Did you hear everything I said on the phone?"

    He gently touched her nose again, "I saw how worried you were, were you really worried about me?"

    The doctor saw this loving couple andughed, "It was my mistake that scared you guys. Now

    everything''s fine, remember to get your shots. I''ll leave first, you guys carry on."

    Only then did Roxanne realize that her arms were tightly wrapped around Harrison''s neck, like a

    monkey.

    And Harrison''s long arm was gently wrapped around her waist.

    She quickly took a step back andughed, "As long as you''re fine."

    "You don''t want me to hold you anymore?"

    Harrison, with his long arms, reached out and quickly wrapped his arms around her waist again.

    "We''re in a hospital."

    She gently patted his hand, trying to get him to let go.

    But he held her even tighter, "why can¡¯t I hold my own wife?"

    She was his wife, and he could hug her whenever he wanted.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Harrison naturally held her.

    But Roxanne felt something was off.

    Before, if she kissed or hugged him, he would either frown or clearly indicate that he wanted her to

    keep a distance for the time being.

    Why was he holding her so tight today?

    Harrison''s sudden warmth made Roxanne feel a bit ufortable, and she tried to break free with all

    her might.

    "Alright, you go get your shot now."

    This guy is so strong!

    His hand was bandaged and he still had so much strength.

    She couldn''t break free at all.

    From this angle, Harrison looked tall and handsome.

    His face was expressionless, but it radiated a man''s dominance.

    Roxanne in his arms suddenly felt like a girl, a little shy.

    Seeing her shy look, Harrison gave a small smile.

    He asked, "If I really had cancer, would you really spare no effort to treat me?"

    So he did hear what she said earlier?

    But Roxanne was not good at expressing emotions and being sentimental.

    Maybe because shecked affection since she was a child, she couldn''t say such sentimental words.

    "You''re overthinking."

    She pushed Harrison away and joked with him.

    "If you really had cancer, I wouldn''t treat you, I''d just throw you into the wilderness."

    Harrison made a pitiful face, "That''s such a waste, keep me, I can help you with housework, and give

    you a sry every month, how about it?"

    Roxanneughed, "Let''s go home then, the dishes at home haven''t been washed."

    "Okay, let''s go wash the dishes."

    Harrison took Roxanne''s hand and walked towards the hospital entrance.

    He was in a great mood today.

    So was she.

    They made their way from the emergency building to the hospital parking lot, a long walk ahead of

    them.

    It must be nearing the end of summer.

    The night breeze was refreshingly cool.

    The wind brushed against their faces, and they found it veryforting.

    Roxanne nced sideways at the hand Harrison used to hold hers.

    Those hands were remarkably pretty, as if they could elegantly dance on piano keys.

    She was very satisfied with this feeling.

    Perhaps her love for Harrison was not the passionate kind, but more like the warmth of the sun,

    offering mutualfort.

    She was past the age of chasing after romance.

    But this deep affection between them and the mundane love among husband and wife wasforting.

    Isn''t that what marriage is all about? Finding someone suitable to live with, how hard is that?

    She considered herself lucky.

    With him holding her hand, Roxanne felt great.

    Upon reaching the parking lot, they found Roxanne''s electric bike.

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, I''m curious, howe you don¡¯t know how to ride an electric bike?"

    Harrison frowned. His family didn''t have this kind of transportation.

    Roxanne was a bit puzzled, "Can''t anyone who can ride a bicycle ride an electric bike? You should

    learn to ride one too. So I can sit at your back sometime and see how good of a rider you are."

    Harrison lifted his hand wrapped in gauze.

    "Can''t use my hand today, I''ll take you next time."

    "Okay." She hopped on her electric bike, patted the backseat, "Get on, I''m giving you a ride."

    Sitting on Roxanne''s petite electric bike, his long legs had nowhere to go.

    But riding on her electric bike, he got to see a different view.

    He actually found it better than his Rolls Royce, with a more open view.

    And, Roxanne looked damn cool riding her electric bike.

    She had a wild riding style.

    He deliberately wrapped his arms tightly around her waist.

    As the night wind blew, Roxanne''s soft hair swept across Harrison''s cheek.

    It felt soft, and sweet.

    He thought his wife''s hair smelled wonderful.

    When they arrived at their new house in East Adjacent Estates, Roxanne took off her helmet and

    turned her head.

    She looked at Harrison, then at his hand on her waist, and smiled.

    "Harrison, why do I feel like you''re looking at me today as if you''re going to eat me up?"

    Harrison let go of her, straightened her wind-blown hair, and pinched her nose, "You look beautiful

    today."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    He really wanted her.

    But now was not the perfect time.

    Harrison was a smart man. He knew that Roxanne''s feelings for him were limited to spousal reliance

    and support, not the kind of love he was hoping for.

    He gently pinched Roxanne''s nose again.

    "But I''m going to take my time. I''ll wait until you''re ready, then I''ll take one more step forward."

    "You''re waiting for me to be ready?"

    Roxanne was a bit confused by Harrison''s words.

    "What does ''ready'' mean?"

    "You''re so smart." He pinched her nose again, "Can¡¯t you figure that out?"

    "Although my nose is real, and I haven''t had any stic surgery, it will be deformed if you keep

    pinching it like this."

    Her nose wasn''t particrly perky to begin with.

    She shot him a re.

    He justughed.

    His brightughter shone in his eyes.

    Roxanne rarely saw him smile.

    He was usually serious, or indifferent, expressionless.

    But when he smiled, it was as if the night sky was filled with twinkling stars, he looked amazing.

    Roxanne was captivated by theughter in his eyes.

    "Harrison, you look so handsome when you smile."

    Harrison got up from her electric bike, stood up with a long stride.

    "I''m so handsome, but I don''t see any infatuation in your eyes."

    "Alright, from now on, my eyes will only see you. Happy now?"

    "Show me your infatuation now."

    He stood in front of her, looking at her expectantly.

    She frowned, brimming with emotions, staring at him without blinking.

    He ruffled her hair, frowning in dissatisfaction, "You''re not infatuated to me, you''re staring."

    Roxanneughed.

    She really didn''t know what it felt like to be infatuated with someone.

    "Harrison, to be honest, I''ve never actively pursued other guys. Even my ex-boyfriend was the one who

    pursued me. I''ve never tried to get infatuated with someone. I''ll try my best to learn."

    "You''re pretty honest." Harrison grabbed her hand and walked towards the entrance of the building,

    "Let''s go home."

    Ever since they moved to the new house, Harrison no longer had to sleep on the sofa.

    He had his own room, just opposite Roxanne''s bedroom.

    When they got home, they each went to their own rooms, as usual.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The night was getting darker.

    They were both getting ready to take a shower and go to bed.

    Harrison was in the bathroom, undressed, ready to take a shower.

    He looked at therge bandage on his right hand, lost in thought.

    Wrapped in a towel, he went straight to knock on Roxanne''s door.

    Roxanne, holding her pajamas, ready to take a shower, opened the door to see Harrison in nothing but

    a white towel, her eyes locked on him.

    Although they lived together, Harrison had never shown off his body like this to her.

    The white towel contrasted sharply with his tanned skin, making his muscr lines even more eye-

    catching.

    This man''s body was really something.

    "What are you doing?" Roxanne blinked.

    Harrison looked at her calmly, gently lifting his injured hand, indicating silently:

    "My hand is injured, I''m having some difficulty showering, I need your help."

    Roxanne''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She looked at his uninjured left hand, "what about your other hand?"

    "It''s inconvenient to use my left hand." Harrison said calmly.

    "You can hold the shower head with your left hand, raise your right hand a little, and just rinse off."

    "It''s summer now, I sweat a lot, some areas need to be scrubbed to get clean."

    Roxanne was at a loss for a moment, what areas need to be scrubbed?

    Harrison had already turned around, heading towards his own room, "Come and help me."

    His muscr back, came into her sight.

    She couldn''t help but smile.

    Ever since they came back from the hospital, his attitude hadpletely changed.

    He had be more attractive.

    He wasn''t trying to seduce her, was he?

    She followed him into his bathroom.

    Harrison stood under the shower, without hesitation, he untied the white towel around his waist.

    Roxanne stood at the door of the bathroom, not daring to go any further.

    The man, standing therepletely naked, looked at her innocently.

    "Aren''t youing?"

    Roxanne wasn''t a easily embarrassed girl.

    But she had never seen a man''s naked body before.

    Especially a man like Harrison, who had a perfect body, muscr lines, outstanding looks and

    charisma.

    Suddenly, he stood naked in front of her, she felt a bit shy, not daring to look directly at him.

    After all, this was her first time seeing his body.

    But when Harrison called her, she didn''t hesitate and walked over.

    There was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    She was 28 years old, although she had never seen this kind of scene before, she shouldn''t be

    embarrassed.

    After all, he was her husband, and he was showing her his body.

    If she didn''t look, it would be a waste, right?

    So she boldly took a good look at his body, examining him carefully.

    He was absolutely perfect.

    Especially below his abdomen...

    Harrison saw her face unchanged, seeming very calm, he couldn''t help but frown.

    Had he failed to attract her?

    Usually, when a man sessfully attracted a woman, she would blush and act shy.

    Even though he had no experience, that''s what Alexander had told him, right?

    So, had he failed?

    Harrison''s eyebrows furrowed even deeper.

    His face turned slightly gloomy, and his forehead wrinkled.

    Roxanne thought that they were husband and wife, and they would have to take care of each other in

    the future, just like when she had hurt her back and needed him to apply the medicine.

    It was only normal for him to need her help.

    There would be many more situations like this in the future.

    She needed to get used to it.

    She couldn''t be as shy as a young girl.

    She picked up the shower head, turned on the water, andmanded him, "Raise your injured right

    hand, I''m going to start washing."

    Harrison didn''t move.

    Roxanne decisively raised his right hand, "Lift it higher, more higher."

    Like a professional caregiver, she carefully cleaned his entire body.

    Even when cleaning certain parts, she was able to remain calm.

    However, Harrison couldn''t keep hisposure.

    He gripped her hand tightly, "I can do it myself."

    "Don¡¯t you need my help anymore?"

    "I¡¯m good." Harrison gave her a gentle shove.

    Roxanne stood at the door, "So, you don''t need me anymore?"

    "Yeah."

    "Alright then, I''ll take my leave."

    As she turned to leave, Roxanne couldn''t help but smile. Him, try to seduce her? No chance!

    Harrison turned around, a nce down...

    Heid a trap, hoping she''d walk right into it, and ended up trapping himself instead.

    He switched the water from hot to cold, to calm himself down.

    Roxanne reached the door, turned back and said nonchntly, "Well, I''m heading out. Holler if you

    need me."

    Harrison stood under the cold water, continuing this for half an hour.

    That night, Harrison couldn''t sleep at all.

    On the other hand, Roxanne had a good sleep

    In the middle of the night, Harrison pushed open Roxanne''s door and sat down by her bed.

    Her sleeping posture was far from elegant, limbs sprawled everywhere, but he found it adorable

    nheless.

    He bent down, gently nting a kiss on her face, "Roxanne, we''ve got all the time in the world!"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Roxanne is Harrison''s heart and soul, and he would cherish her for a lifetime.

    No one in the world could rece Roxanne.

    As Vincent said, she''s a unique soul like no other.

    He didn''t really get a taste of love until he was 32.

    But he had no regrets about being ate bloomer.

    It''s never toote because the one he loves is her.

    One kiss was not enough, Harrison leaned in and gave her forehead another gentle kiss.

    He didn''t dare to disturb her sleep, his kisses were as soft as feathers brushing against her.

    When he got up, he noticed that the air conditioning in her room was a bit cold, so he turned it up for

    her, tucked her in, and then quietly slipped out.

    Back in his own room, he gently closed the door.

    And Roxanne slowly opened her eyes.

    She frowned.

    Did Harrison just kissed her on his own initiative?

    The next morning, there was a gentle breeze.

    Chloe went to the bank early in the morning, withdrew $150,000 in cash, put it all in Aria''s old

    backpack, and went to find Roxanne.

    Chloe met Roxanne downstairs at Roxanne''s new ce.

    She looked around nervously, worried someone would notice the money in her bag.

    $150,000!

    She had never seen so much cash before.

    If it wasn''t for Roxanne''s help in setting up a trapst time, which got Charlotte and Oliver caught, she

    might not have been able to get this money back.

    Otherwise, she would have been left with nothing after the divorce.

    Thank God Roxanne was there to helpst time.

    "Anne, I''ve got the money, do you want to go straight to the hospital to pay, or deposit it first?"

    Roxanne had forgotten about this.

    "Chloe, I''m sorry, but I don''t need this money now."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "What do you mean you don''t need it? Doesn''t Harrison still need it for his treatment?"

    "I forgot to call and tell you, the hospital made a misdiagnosis."

    "Really? Harrison doesn''t have liver cancer?"

    "No, it was a mistake."

    Chloe felt a huge weight lifted off her shoulders, no wonder Roxanne was smiling.

    Roxanne looked at the backpack Chloe was carrying, "Is this Aria''s old backpack?"

    She tried to lift it up.

    It was heavy.

    "How much money did you bring?"

    Chloe whispered in her ear, "$150,000."

    "You only have $200,000 in total and you give me $150,000?"

    "Keep it down, be careful someone hears."

    Roxanne also lowered her voice, "You''re giving me so much money, how are you and your child going

    to live?"

    "I''ve thought it through, you said we can''t set up apany, can''t do foreign trade. So, I''m going to get

    a job delivering food. I can take Austin with me and make money to raise him. But I''ll have to let Amelia

    go for now, because I might not be able to afford Amelia''s sry to help me take care of him."

    "Chloe, thank God Harrison was misdiagnosed, otherwise I would have dragged you into this. But you

    don''t have to deliver food now, we''ll continue with foreign trade."

    "As long as Harrison is fine, and you two are okay, that''s all that matters."

    "I''ll go with you to deposit the money first, and then prepare for other things rted to setting up the

    The two of them went together to deposit the money back into the bank.

    By noon, they found a small restaurant and had a casual lunch.

    Then, they chatted while eating.

    Roxanne, while eating her pasta, said, "Chloe, there''s something I need to tell you."

    Chloe added a spoonful of hot sauce to her pasta, "What''s up?"

    "Add some hot sauce to mine, too." Roxanne pushed her te over.

    Both of them loved spicy food.

    After Chloe added the hot sauce for her, they continued to eat and chat.

    "Chloe,test night at two, Harrison came to my room, kissed my cheek, twice. I think he might be

    into me."

    "That''s good news. Anne, what about you? Harrison is such a good guy, you must have fallen for him

    too."

    "I wouldn''t say love, but I do think he''s a good guy, and I n on spending my life with him."

    "So when are you two going to be a real married couple? You''ve been married for more than two

    months, you can''t keep sleeping in separate beds."

    "Let nature take its course. When the time is right, I won''t resist. But this is something I can''t initiate."

    "What''s wrong with you making the first move?"

    "I''ve got my mind full thinking about how to make money, I don''t have time for anything else."

    Thest time she and Chloe were kicked out of the Pearl Building by security, she experienced the

    hardship of being poor and powerless.

    She wanted to be rich and powerful, not to be bullied.

    So she had to work hard to make money, to elevate her status.

    She had been poor since childhood and had gone through a lot of hard times.

    Only by working hard to make money, to fatten up her wallet, would she feel more secure.

    After parting ways with Oliver, she could fully focus on her own business.

    Her business now belongs to her and Chloe, they don''t have to worry about Oliver taking advantage of

    them.

    In a few days, their foreign tradepany was sessfullyunched.

    The first business deal they had to negotiate was with Russia.

    Although Chloe spoke Russian, she couldn''t leave the hospital because Aria was sick.

    Roxanne couldn''t find a Russian trantor at thest minute.

    That night, back at East Adjacent Estates, before going to bed, Roxanne looked at Harrison.

    "Harrison, you¡¯ve been to college, right?"

    "Yes." Harrison got a ss of water and walked over, "Want some?"

    Roxanne was a little thirsty, she took the water, took a few sips, and then put the ss down.

    "Are you free this weekend? I''ve arranged to meet a Russian client at the golf course to discuss

    business."

    Harrison picked up the ss she had drunk from and finished the remaining water.

    "I drank from that..."

    She wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    Harrison''s sexy Adam''s apple bobbed once, and the water went down his throat.

    "Harrison, that was mine..." she said, watching him.

    He calmly said, "What''s wrong with that?"

    After putting down the ss, he asked, "Why did you guys arrange to meet at the golf course again?

    It''s not another client trying to take advantage of you, is it?"

    "No, this time it''s really about business."

    She briefly exined the situation to him.

    He said, "I happen to know some Russian, I should be able to help you as a trantor."

    Roxanne was very surprised.

    She was just asking casually, she didn''t expect that he would really know.

    "Harrison, aren''t you an IT guy? Howe you know Russian?"

    "I just happened to pick it up."

    He asked again, "Which golf course did you book with the Russian client?"

    He needed to know in advance to prepare.

    "Greenside Golf Club. The fee there is sky-high. It''s $280 for an 18-hole course, and the caddy charges

    are $16 per hour. Regardless of whether the business negotiation is sessful, I have to treat Elliot to

    a meal after golf, which is estimated to cost $300."

    Harrison was silent. "Damn, business isn''t as easy as it looks."

    He often visited this golf course.

    He gently tousled Roxanne''s hair, "Maybe I should introduce you to Rodriguez Group. You''ll have a

    stable ie and medical insurance. What do you think?"

    "Harrison."

    Roxanne stood in front of him, having to tilt her head slightly to meet his gaze.

    Because he was too tall.

    She frowned, "Why do you always want to introduce me to Rodriguez Group? Is it that easy to get into

    Rodriguez Group? I''m starting to doubt, is Rodriguez Group yourpany?"

    "If I say yes, would you believe me?" Harrison looked at her seriously.

    Roxanneughed.

    She felt that when Harrison joked, he was very serious.

    She continued his words and answered, "Okay, I''ll take it as if Rodriguez Group is yourpany,

    okay?"

    Harrison was silent.

    "Even if it really is yourpany, and I be a richdy, I will definitely earn my own money, and

    absolutely not depend on you."

    Harrison was still silent.

    "If you really be the CEO of Rodriguez Group, be the richest man in the world, I wouldn''t live

    with you."

    Harrison didn''t understand and hurriedly asked, "Why?"

    "Men tend to go bad once they have money and power. You seem very responsible to the family and

    very caring and considerate to me now. But if you have power and money, and are faced with more

    temptations, it might not be the same."

    "You''re right. But this is not absolute. Not every man can''t resist temptation."

    "I believe in you, you can definitely resist temptation. But I hope more that you''re an average Joe."

    "Who doesn''t want their husband to be a sessful person?"

    "Alright, I don''t have time to continue discussing this with you today. I''m going to wash myself and go to

    bed. Early tomorrow morning, I still need to rent a decent car."

    After speaking, Roxanne came to the door of her room, ready to close the door.

    "Harrison, good night!"

    Harrison reached out to stop her door, "Rent a car?"

    "If I don''t rent a decent car, how can I show the Russian clients around?"

    "Last time my friend, he drove a BMW, that''s decent enough, right?"

    "You mean that Samuel who looks like a star?"

    Roxanne had a deep impression of Harrison''s friend.

    Because he was handsome and really looked like a star.

    He was very attractive.

    Even someone like her who wasn''t very interested in handsome guys, also couldn''t help but praise

    Samuel''s appearance.

    Herpliments made Harrison frown.

    His face changed, and he frowned.

    "Is he more good-looking than me?"

    Roxanneughed, yfully said, "You''re jealous."

    "You know I''m jealous, and you still call him handsome?"

    "No man is more handsome than my husband, don''t be mad. Go to bed early and by the way, you don''t

    need to borrow a car from your friend. It''s convenient for me to rent a car myself."

    The next morning, Samuel delivered the car to East Adjacent Estates early.

    Harrison took Roxanne downstairs to pick up the car.

    Samuel was in a white suit, leaning on the hood of the BMW, holding a half-smoked cigarette in his

    hand, casually blowing smoke rings.

    When he saw Harrison and Roxanne, Samuel quickly put out the cigarette and flicked the butt into a

    nearby trash can.

    His pose was very handsome.

    If he went into acting, his appearance and casual demeanor would definitely surpass lots of actors.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but light up.

    But not because she liked him, just, she kind of wanted to introduce a girlfriend to Harrison''s friend.

    Because she had a good friend who just liked Samuel''s type.

    If her good friend saw Samuel, she would definitely like him a lot.

    Harrison noticed Roxanne''s bright expression.

    He was a little upset.

    At this time, Samuel ran over, handing the keys to Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, hello. Harrison said you needed a car, so I drove it here. You can use it as you like, I have

    other cars anyway."

    Roxanne said a few words of thanks and was about to take the keys, Harrison snatched the keys first,

    looking at Samuel coldly.

    "Now that the car is here, you can leave."

    "Harrison." Roxanne gently tapped him, "This isn''t very nice, Samuel kindly brought you the car, and

    you''re asking him to leave without even having him inside the house?"

    Saying that, she invited Samuel toe up and sit for a while, even invited him to stay for lunch.

    Samuel saw Harrison''s dark face.

    He didn''t know where he had offended him.

    "It¡¯s okay, Roxanne, I still have business to attend to, I need to go."

    After Samuel hurriedly left, Roxanne red at Harrison.

    "He kindly brought you the car, is this how you treat your guests?"

    "Is Samuel handsome?" He countered.

    Roxanne frowned.

    His tone was a bit cold, "You just stared at him for seven seconds."

    "Seven seconds?" Roxanneughed, "You were counting how many seconds I was looking at

    Samuel?"

    Harrison was silent.

    "Harrison, I never noticed before, you''re so easily jealous."

    "Now you know?" Harrison seemed a bit angry.

    "Yes." Roxanne nodded with a smile, "Now I know."

    Harrison turned serious, "Roxanne, do you remember the day we married, the first time you saw me,

    and the way you looked at me?¡±

    "I forgot." She struggled to remember.

    That day, all she could think about was getting married.

    She really didn''t pay attention to anything else.

    Harrison said somewhat angrily, "The first time you saw me, your eyes were indifferent. You were

    clearly not attracted to my appearance."

    "You remember that? Okay, calm down. It''s just that I have a good friend who really likes guys like

    Samuel, and I wanted to introduce Samuel to her. I was just looking at him because I was thinking

    about my friend, I didn''t mean anything else."

    With that, Roxanne moved forward, wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck, and hugged him.

    Harrison frowned, "You really didn''t mean anything else?"

    Roxanne nodded.

    Harrison asked, "How do you n to make it up to me?"

    "Didn''t I just hug you?" Roxanne cooed, "There, there, don''t be upset."

    "Fine!" Harrison turned his face to the side.

    His handsome cheek turned towards Roxanne, his expression seemed to say: a kiss from her and he

    wouldn''t be upset anymore.

    Roxanneughed at his antics.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone hug or kiss him.

    Now he loved being kissed?

    She stood on her toes, pecked his cheek, and saw his furrowed brow rx.

    "You''re not upset anymore, right?"

    Harrison showed a satisfied expression and said, "Let''s go, I''ll cook grilled salmon for you when we get

    home."

    ......

    On a weekend morning.

    Ten o''clock in the morning.

    Roxanne and Harrison arrived at the golf course on time.

    Because they were ying golf with Russian clients today, both of them were dressed casually.

    Harrison''s sportswear was picked by Roxanne from a street vendor, it cost only eighteen dors.

    Although it was washed very clean, this kind of clothing gets deformed after a few washes in the

    machine.

    "Harrison, after meeting with the client, I need to go to the mall to buy you a few better sets of

    sportswear. This one is getting deformed."

    "It''s alright. Cotton clothes tend to get deformed after a few washes, it''s the same even if you buy

    clothes for tens or hundreds of dors."

    He just likes to wear the two sets of clothes she bought for him now.

    As they got out of the car, they bumped into Oliver who had just parked his car too.

    Oliver saw them and frowned contemptuously.

    "Roxanne, are you here to do business with Elliot today too?"

    "You also have an appointment with Elliot?"

    Seeing Oliver, Roxanne''s good mood in the early morning vanished instantly.

    "It''s not me who made the appointment with Elliot, it''s Elliot who contacted me. Roxanne, let me tell you

    the truth, my sister''s husband found a connection, this time Elliot''s export order is going to me, you can

    forget about it."

    Oliver nced at Harrison in his cheap clothes and said disdainfully, "Do you think you can get the

    order by bringing your husband here?"

    The more Oliver looked at Harrison, the more he looked down on him.

    "Harrison, did you get stupid from writing too much code? Coming to a ce like this, you wear such

    cheap clothes? You look funny.¡±

    Roxanne tightly held Harrison''s hand and retorted unhappily, "Oliver, is there something wrong with

    your mouth? Your words are so unpleasant. If you''re gonna talk like that, shut up and stop polluting the

    air."

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Oliver was left speechless by the sharp-tongued attack.

    He wanted to retaliate, but in front of Roxanne, words always seemed to fail him.

    Roxanne had a way with words that left him in the dust...

    "I...¡±

    "What are you trying to say? Not only are your words unpleasant, but now you''re stammering too?"

    Harrison, standing at the side, kept his cool while watching Roxanne.

    How did his wife manage to be so biting with her words!

    But he loved Roxanne''s unppable nature.

    He didn''t pay much attention to Oliver''s bbering.

    After a pause, Oliver pulled out a contract from his bag and showed it to Roxanne, regaining some

    confidence.

    "Ms. Martinez, even if you bring your poor husband here, this project is still mine."

    "Look closely, Elliot already sent me the contract."

    Upon seeing the contract, Roxanne started to get nervous.

    If Elliot really gave the project to Oliver, then she wouldn¡¯t have a chance today.

    This was a deal that brought in tens of thousands of dors every month.

    And the profit from exports was huge.

    Losing this deal would be a real bummer for Roxanne.

    Oliver continued to rub it in Roxanne''s face, "Ms. Martinez, do you really think that starting a new

    can you two possibly do? Sooner orter, you''ll be so broke you won''t even afford to rent an office, and

    I''ll be waiting for Chloe toe crying back to me begging to get back together. All she knows is taking

    care of kids and housekeeping, do you think she can make it in the business world?¡±

    Such a misogynistic jerk, Harrison thought, filled with disgust and hatred.

    What a disgrace to all men.

    He sauntered over to Oliver, looking at him.

    Even in the cheap clothes that Roxanne bought for him, his aura was still much stronger than Oliver''s.

    Hismanding presence made Oliver feel suffocated.

    For some reason, whenever he looked directly into Harrison''s eyes, Oliver felt a chill run down his

    spine.

    His voice trembled, "what are you trying to do, looking for a fight?"

    Why would Harrison need to dirty his hands with a man like Oliver?

    He sneered, "how can you be so sure that the project is yours before things are settled?¡±

    "Mr. Harrison, are you here to y golf today?"

    Just as Oliver was about to retort, the golf course manager approached and greeted Harrison

    respectfully.

    Harrison shifted his gaze, taking Roxanne''s hand, "I am here with my wife."

    The manager asked, "Would you like me to arrange a field for you, Mr. Harrison? Would you like your

    favorite Swan Lake field?"

    Harrison replied, "Not for now, I''ll let you know if we need it."

    The manager nodded, "Alright, Mr. Harrison, just let me know whenever you need anything."

    The manager noticed that Mr. Harrison''s outfit was quite unusualpared to his usual attire.

    Was it custom-made?

    Heplimented him, "Mr. Harrison, you look very good in this outfit."

    "Really?" Harrison cracked a smile, "my wife picked it out for me."

    The manager turned to Roxanne, "Mrs. Rodriguez, you have great taste."

    Roxanne was puzzled, it was just a cheap outfit, was there really a need for such extravagant praise?

    What she didn''t know was that any outfit on Harrison, even a cheap one, could look like a high-end

    brand.

    Harrison''s social status was just that high.

    So regardless of what he wore, the manager would always have a few nice words to say.

    What confused Roxanne even more was how the manager addressed her.

    She tugged at Harrison''s hand, "Harrison, why did he call me Mrs. Rodriguez so respectfully?¡±

    In a calm voice, Harrison replied, "It''s a customary form of address in such upscale ces."

    "I see."

    That made sense.

    "Harrison." Roxanne tilted her head, gazing at Harrison''s handsome profile, "have you been here

    before? They seem to know you quite well."

    "Before I went bankrupt, I used to bring clients here for golf, so I guess I''m familiar. But they don''t know

    I''m broke now."

    "Alright."

    Before he went bankrupt, he could afford a mansion in Seraphim Haven that cost $30,000 per square

    meter.

    Even though the house was now seized by the bank, he was once a rich man.

    So, him ying golf wasn''t that strange.

    Roxanne didn''t think too much about it.

    "Let''s go meet your Russian client."

    Afraid that Roxanne might steal his business, Oliver quickly followed them as Harrison led Roxanne

    away.

    But he really had nothing to worry about.

    The export deal with Russia was already secured by his brother-inw, and all he needed to do was

    sign the contract.

    But Harrison''s words earlier made him a little wary.

    He was afraid of any unexpected twists.

    Thinking back on Harrison''s scornful look, Oliver felt a pang of unease.

    Roxanne had arrived at the ce where she was supposed to meet Elliot.

    She greeted him, and then it was Harrison''s turn.

    Harrison spoke Russian fluently.

    Roxanne didn''t understand a word.

    But it was clear that Harrison and the client were having a good chat.

    And the client was quite friendly towards Harrison.

    It was a pleasant conversation, not the disaster Oliver had painted.

    As someone who didn''t understand a word of Russian, Roxanne was curious about what Harrison and

    the client had discussed.

    Elliot nced at Roxanne and nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Harrison, don''t worry, I will take care of your

    wife''s business and she won''t know a thing about the inside story."

    Harrison responded in Russian, "Thank you for your help."

    Elliot replied, "Sir, it¡¯s my pleasure."

    Roxanne was curious. She tugged on Harrison''s sleeve, "What did Elliot say?"

    Harrison turned his head, looked at her and said with a smile:

    "Don''t worry about what Oliver said. He was just trying to scare you. Elliot still wants to work with you

    and he even wants to give you a 5% cut."

    "Wow, really?"

    What a nice surprise!

    But then she frowned, "Usually when signing contracts, you try to cut down the price, why is he

    increasing it?"

    "To assure the quality. They know if they go too cheap, the quality will be bad."

    At that moment, Elliot handed over the contract.

    Roxanne gave it to Harrison to have a look.

    Harrison skimmed through it, "Everything seems fine. We can sign now."

    Just when Oliver arrived, he saw Roxanne and Elliot were about to sign the contract.

    Oliver was dumbfounded.

    He quickly asked his Russian trantor to tell Elliot, "Hold on! Tell Elliot that Roxanne is not reliable.

    Even the BMW she drives is rented. Teaming up with her will bring bad luck."

    After hearing the trantion, Elliot just shrugged it off.

    She is not reliable?

    If even Mrs. Rodriguez isn¡¯t reliable, then who is?

    Elliot was very keen on working with Mrs. Rodriguez, so he didn''t pay attention to what Oliver said.

    Oliver was anxious and asked his trantor, "What did Elliot say?"

    Oliver''s trantor replied, "Mr. Lewis, Elliot said that you underestimate Ms. Martinez. He said that Ms.

    Martinez is very powerful and he ns to have a long-term cooperation with her."

    Roxanne is powerful?

    Her car is rented, how could she be powerful?

    Oliver wanted to argue more, but they were ignoring him.

    Elliot already asked the caddy to bring the golf clubs, getting ready to y golf with Harrison.

    Harrison looked at Roxanne and asked, "Are you interested in golf? I can teach you."

    "Forget about it. I can''t even hold the club right." Roxanne quickly waved him off, "You better keep Elliot

    "It''s okay. You just need to hold the club, I''ll guide you from behind."

    Harrison handed Roxanne a white glove, indicating her to put it on.

    Seeing her hesitating, Harrison urged her, "Your business is going to get bigger. You''ll be hanging out

    in these upscale ces often. Learning some golf could be useful."

    Roxanne thought about it and felt he had a point.

    Rich people love golf.

    If she wanted to make money from the rich, she would definitelye to ces like this.

    So she put on the glove and held the club.

    Harrison stood behind her, elegantly guiding her hand.

    "Just rx when you swing. Don''t tense up."

    Roxanne always thought Harrison''s voice was very unique and recognizable.

    Especially at this moment.

    His deep and mellow voice was right next to her ear, which made her heart flutter.

    Roxanne''s ear was itching and she forgot her hand movement.

    "Are you daydreaming?"

    How could she not daydream when he was so close to her? And right in front of Elliot?

    She lowered her voice and said, "Harrison, you should keep Elliotpany. You can teach me next

    time. This is too awkward."

    "I''m just teaching my wife how to y golf. There''s nothing awkward about it."

    Elliot said to Harrison, "Mr. Harrison, you and your wife are so sweet."

    Even though Roxanne didn''t understand, she could guess what he meant by his smiling face.

    She pushed Harrison away, "I can do it myself."

    In public, she didn''t like being too affectionate.

    Even though she never yed golf before.

    But she used to y with a slingshot when she was little.

    And she was pretty good at it. No bird could escape from her aim.

    It was pretty much the same as golf, just need to aim well.

    She swung the golf club, the movement was natural and smooth.

    And the ball actually went in the hole!

    She excitedly bragged to Harrison, "Harrison, look! It''s my first time ying golf and I got the ball in the

    hole."

    "Didn''t expect you to be a natural." Harrison said with a smile, and gently ruffled her hair.

    He originally nned to teach her himself.

    And he wanted to use this opportunity to attract her.

    But she didn''t give him the chance.

    After leaving the golf course, Roxanne invited Elliot to join them for a meal.

    After the meal, Roxanne and Harrison nned to return to East Adjacent Estates.

    In the car, Roxanne couldn''t help but call Chloe to share the good news.

    "Chloe, Elliot wants us to prepare at least $50,000 worth of goods every month and have it shipped to

    them."

    "Oh my god, Anne, you''re amazing."

    "We can make a profit of over $10,000. Chloe, you don''t have to worry about living expenses anymore,

    you can even afford to have a kid."

    Driving the car, Harrison heard Roxanne''s excited tone and couldn''t help but frown.

    She was so happy over just over $10,000 profit!

    What would she do if she knew his real identity?

    Roxanne hung up the phone, and Harrison tentatively asked, "Roxanne, what would you do if one day

    you suddenly find out you''re worth more than ten million dors?"

    Without hesitation, Roxanne replied, "I''d keep sleeping."

    "Keep sleeping?"

    "Yes, because only in my dreams can I have ten million dors. When I wake up, I''d just go back to

    sleep."

    "What if it''s real?"

    "I don''t want that much money. A few hundred thousand or one million is already good enough. I can''t

    even spend that much money, I prefer a simple life."

    He figured that now isn''t the right time to tell her about his background.

    Otherwise, she might get startled.

    Roxanne turned her head to look at Harrison, who was frowning, "You''ve justnded us this huge deal,

    why the long face?"

    "Nothing," Harrison answered curtly, and continued driving.

    She went on, "Harrison, let''s return the car to Samuel. We don''t need it anymore."

    "He called earlier, said you can use the car for as long as you want, he''s not in a rush." Harrison

    replied.

    "No, we can''t." Roxanne didn¡¯t agree.

    "He has so many cars, they''ll go bad just sitting there." Harrison insisted.

    "No, we should return the car to him. Actually, Chloe and I have already decided that tomorrow we''ll

    buy a car worth around $10,000 in thepany''s name." Roxanne replied.

    "Then I''ll go with you to check out cars tomorrow." Harrison said.

    "Tomorrow''s Monday, you should be at work, don''t take a day off because of me."

    "It''s fine to take a day off, I know a thing or two about cars. I can help you pick a good one so you don''t

    get ripped off."

    And so, it was decided.

    Since they signed a big contract, Roxanne bought some extra groceries to celebrate with Harrison.

    Just like always, they cooked together.

    Because Harrison enjoyed cooking with her, Roxanne bought two aprons online.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    One apron read, "Caregiver."

    The other read, "Little Piglet."

    Looking at the new aprons, Harrison gently pinched Roxanne''s delicate cheek, "From now on, I''m your

    ''Caregiver''."

    "Well, don''t fatten me up too much then," Roxanneughed happily.

    They chatted while they cooked.

    Half an hourter, the appetizer, main course and soup were ready.

    Since it was a celebration, there had to be wine.

    Roxanne''s new house had a wine cab.

    During thest housewarming party, Samuel gifted a few bottles of fine wine.

    Roxanne went to the wine cab to grab a bottle.

    The cab was high and even on her tippy toes, Roxanne couldn''t reach.

    Just as she was about to drag over a stool, Harrison came over and casually grabbed a bottle of red

    wine.

    Roxanne looked up at Harrison, but inadvertently bumped into him.

    She was soft and sweet, overwhelming him.

    Harrison found himself losing control.

    He gently wrapped his arms around Roxanne''s waist.

    Seeing the unusual warmth in his eyes, Roxanne cheekily smiled.

    "Harrison, why do you look drunk when you haven''t even had a sip?"

    Harrison wasn''t in the mood for jokes, he was serious, "Roxanne, didn''t you sayst time you wanted

    to try kissing?"

    "But you didn''t let me kiss youst time," Roxanne said.

    "I want to try it too."

    He had never kissed a woman before.

    If anyone found out, he''d definitely be the butt of the joke.

    After all, he was already 32.

    He really wanted to kiss her.

    He put down the bottle of wine, lifted her chin, and looked at her deeply, as if he was drawing her into a

    gentle vortex.

    "Harrison, are you serious?" Roxanne asked nervously.

    Harrison didn''t answer, he lowered his head.

    What answered her was Harrison''s hot breath, pressing against her lips...

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Harrison''s masculine vibe was like a heatwave, rushing towards Roxanne.

    But when he kissed Roxanne, he seemed a bit shy and naive, only sticking to her lips without knowing

    what else to do.

    This made Roxanne, who was originally on edge, rx.

    Sheughed, and thatugh made Harrison even more nervous.

    He gently lifted her chin, his eyebrows slightly creased, asking, "What''s so funny?"

    "Harrison."

    Roxanne looked at him cheerfully, into his eyes that were softer than a starry gxy.

    "I feel like you''ve never kissed anyone before, you have no experience."

    Herugh was a happy one, like she had discovered a treasure.

    Harrison, however, misunderstood and thought she was making fun of him, which made him feel a bit

    embarrassed.

    He pinched her nose and said in a low voice, "You little rascal, you can''t kiss either and you have the

    nerve tough at me?"

    Roxanne''sughter became even louder.

    He was 32, and she was 28.

    Both almost middle-aged, yet they had saved their first kiss for each other.

    This really proves the saying: only those who share the same values can be together.

    "What''s so funny? It''s my first time kissing someone."Harrison admitted openly, then yfully brushed

    her nose, saying, "You should be happy that your husband doesn''t have a lot of ex-girlfriends."

    "I am happy, that''s why I''mughing so hard." Roxanne replied.

    "You''reughing at me for being dumb, aren''t you?" Harrison didn¡¯t believe her.

    "No, I''m notughing at you for being dumb, I''m really happy."

    Harrison again lifted her chin, looking serious, "Stopughing."

    Roxanne held back herughter, "So... should we try again?"

    Harrison didn''t answer.

    His reply was another kiss.

    Two people who didn''t know how to kiss, kissing without any skill.

    There was no magical feeling, just awkwardness.

    Then, Roxanne''s stomach growled with hunger, interrupting their experimental kiss.

    Roxanne escaped, "I''m hungry."

    She was really hungry.

    She wasn''t interested in kissing anymore, because other than awkwardness, there was no other

    feeling.

    She wanted to eat quickly.

    Harrison, who was holding her tightly, didn''t n on letting her go, "I''m hungry too."

    He had been hungry for 32 years.

    Roxanne didn''t understand his meaning, grabbed his hand, wanting to go to the dining table, "Then

    hurry up, let''s get something to eat."

    "I only want to eat you." Harrison looked at her affectionately.

    But she avoided him, "Stop joking around. Hurry up, if we don''t eat soon, I¡¯m going to copse from

    hunger."

    She pulled him to the dining table.

    She served him food, "Eat properly, stop staring at me."

    "You''re very beautiful." Harrisonplimented.

    Roxanne served herself food and while eating heartily, she teased him, "You don¡¯t seem to get shy at

    all!"

    He leisurely passed her a piece of steak, saying seriously, "If I was too shy, how could I have married

    you?"

    Feeling good today, Roxanne ate lots of food.

    Watching her eat so inelegantly, gobbling down arge piece of steak, Harrison frowned, saying, "You

    eat so fast, don''t you chew, it will affect your digestion. No wonder you never gain weight no matter how

    much you eat."

    "Isn''t it good not to gain weight? Do you want me to be fat?"

    "Eat slower."

    "But it''s too delicious, I can''t stop."

    "You''re really greedy."

    "But I''m also very happy."

    Harrison was speechless.

    "Harrison, this steak you made is really good."

    "You should eat some vegetables too, to bnce your nutrients."

    Harrison passed her some sd.

    She didn''t want to eat vegetables, so she forked another piece of steak, "I want to eat meat."

    "I''ve never seen a carnivore as skinny as you."

    Harrison forked some vegetables to her mouth, forcing her to eat, "Open up."

    Roxanne bit down on the vegetables he fed her, andughed, "Harrison, you''re not worried that you¡¯ll

    go broke by feeding me because I eat so much meat, are you?"

    What a joke!

    As the president of Rodriguez Group, how could he ever be broke?

    He just thinks that eating only meat and no vegetables is not bnced.

    After dinner, Roxanne got up to clean up the dishes.

    Harrison gently knocked her hand, stopping her from cleaning up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Then he signaled her, "I''ll do the dishes, you go eat an orange."

    "I just ate, I don''t want to eat an orange."

    Harrison peeled an orange for her, forced it into her hand, and said, "If you don''t eat vegetables, at

    least eat some fruit. Otherwise, I won''t make you steak next time."

    "Alright, I get it, bnced nutrition, I will eat it."

    Sheughed and ate a slice of orange, watching him work in the kitchen like a diligent little bee.

    Who knows if he will still be this diligent after the honeymoon period?

    She''s seen many men who work hard during the passionate and honeymoon periods, taking the

    initiative to do all sorts of things.

    But after the honeymoon period, they bezy and the novelty wears off, leaving all the housework

    to the woman.

    She hopes Harrison can keep this habit.

    While he was doing the dishes, she was not idle either.

    She cleaned up the house thoroughly.

    After a while, it was time for a shower and bed.

    They each returned to their own rooms.

    Harrison at the door, called Roxanne who was about to enter her bedroom.

    Roxanne turned back, responding to him sweetly.

    "Roxanne." Harrison looked at her seriously, "The kiss I just shared with you was the first time I initiated

    a kiss with a woman, and it was my first kiss."

    Last time when she kissed him, it wasn''t really a kiss.

    This time was his real first kiss.

    He felt it was necessary to exin this to her.

    Sheughed happily, "I know."

    He didn''t say anything else.

    He seemed to have run out of topics to chat about.

    But he didn''t seem to want to go back to his room either.

    They just quietly stared at each other.

    Just being able to quietly watch her like this, felt like the most beautiful time for him.

    Roxanne also didn''t know what to talk about, so she just quietly looked at him.

    After a while, Harrison spoke again, "Roxanne, goodnight, sweet dreams."

    "Goodnight!"

    After pushing the door and entering, Roxanne leaned against the door and let out a long sigh of relief.

    She thought that Harrison looking at her so affectionately just now, meant that he wanted to sleep in

    her room tonight.

    This made her feel a bit nervous.

    She was nervous because she had no experience in such matters.

    If Harrison had indeed popped the question, she wouldn''t have turned him down.

    But Harrison seemed like a cool cucumber.

    Thinking of his first awkward move to kiss her, Roxanne couldn''t help but crack a smile.

    Only a man who really respects himself would keep his first kiss till he''s 32, right?

    She might be considered really lucky to get this man.

    Feeling happy, Roxanne headed for a shower.

    Outside the door, Harrison was still standing there.

    Did he just miss a golden opportunity?

    What was he mulling over?

    They were legally married. If anything happened between them, it would bepletelywful.

    But the thought of not havinge clean about his true identity, did make him feel a tad guilty.

    He was afraid that if he suddenly spilled the beans, he might scare her off.

    That night, Roxanne slept like a baby.

    But Harrison was tossing and turning.

    The next day.

    The weather was nice.

    Roxanne and Harrison were up with therk and had breakfast downstairs.

    Then, they hopped on their e-bikes and headed for the car dealership in a good mood.

    Upon reaching the dealership, Harrison texted Alexander the name and location of the ce.

    Alexander was puzzled and texted back, "Harrison, why are you telling me the location of a car

    dealership?"

    Harrison replied, "Roxanne wants to buy a car."

    Alexander said, "So just apany her, why are you telling me?"

    Harrison shot back, "What? You expect my wife to pay for her own car?"

    Alexander quickly got the hint, "Alright, I''ll sort it out."

    Roxanne had her mind set on a domestic car costing a little over ten grand.

    Domestic cars were now on par with imported ones, and her budget was just a bit over ten grand.

    After the test drive, she signed the contract and took out her bank card.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to pay.¡±

    The salesperson said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Martinez, before you pay, you should enter our lucky draw.

    We¡¯re having a promotion, and the grand prize is a Porsche.¡±

    Roxanne thought for a moment, ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass on the lucky draw.¡±

    Harrison asked her, ¡°Why not take a shot when you have the chance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a marketing gimmick. The odds are probably as slim as winning the lottery.¡±

    The salesperson thought to himself, ¡°Slim as winning the lottery? It¡¯s a sure win! It¡¯s tailor-made for

    you. The lucky draw is specifically organised for you. Please enter the draw. If you don''t, I can''t

    In a bid to persuade her, the salesperson said, ¡°Ms. Martinez, even if you don¡¯t win the grand prize,

    there are other prizes. Everyone will win something.¡±

    She asked, ¡°What other prizes?¡±

    ¡°An induction cooker, fridge, air conditioner, quilt, TV, etc.¡±

    She didn''t need any of those things, ¡°Let¡¯s just skip it. I¡¯m kind of in a rush, let¡¯s get on with the

    payment.¡±

    Harrison said, ¡°Why not give it a shot since there¡¯s a chance? If we win an air conditioner, we can give

    it to Chloe.¡±

    The salesperson handed over the lucky draw box to them.

    Roxanne nonchntly picked one out: Grand Prize, a Porsche Cayenne 2023 tinum Edition.

    Grand prize? A Porsche?

    She had seen the advertisement for this car at the bus stop before. It was priced over a hundred grand.

    She had really won the grand prize.

    She wasn¡¯t seeing things, right?

    The salesperson feigned surprise and said, ¡°Ms. Martinez, congrattions. Among hundreds of our

    stores nationwide, there¡¯s only one grand prize, and you¡¯ve won it. You¡¯re really lucky.¡±

    Even as she drove off without paying a dime, it still hadn¡¯t quite sunk in.

    She had really won the grand prize?

    Could something so good really be true?

    She turned to Harrison from the passenger seat, still unable to believe it, ¡°Harrison, am I really this

    lucky to win such a big prize? Is this some kind of a trap?¡±

    Harrison smiled and said, ¡°What trap could there be? You didn¡¯t pay anything.¡±

    Even if there was a trap, it was just his excessive doting on her.

    She was over the moon, ¡°Something feels off because I didn¡¯t pay anything.¡±

    ¡°The Rodriguez family frequently holds such promotions. Like thest online shopping promotion where

    someone won ten million dors. What''s so strange about that?¡±

    ¡°It does seem like that. Am I really this lucky?¡±

    Harrison stayed silent.

    ¡°No, no, no, Harrison, I realised that ever since I met you, I¡¯ve been extremely lucky. Harrison, you''ve

    made me lucky."

    Driving carefully, Harrison replied, ¡°It''s the good luck that I bring to my wife.¡±

    Roxanne told Chloe about this.

    Chloe was in disbelief, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you drove off in a car worth over a hundred grand without

    paying anything?¡±

    ¡°Would I lie to you?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Roxanne drove over to meet Chloe that she had to believe it.

    Chloe and Roxanne were discussing the car, while Amelia, holding Austin, stood in front of Harrison,

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, this is the car you bought for Roxanne, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Harrison replied, ¡°Just keep it under wraps for now.¡±

    Amelia assured him, ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t spill the beans.¡±

    Roxanne patted the car, ¡°Chloe, hop in! I can take you for a spin.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good.¡± Chloe frowned, ¡°I have to go to the hospital to pick up Aria. She¡¯s getting discharged

    today.¡±

    Roxanne opened the car door, ¡°Then let me drop you at the hospital. We can pick up Aria together.¡±

    She, Chloe and two others went to the hospital.

    Chloe was packing up Aria¡¯s stuff in the ward.

    Roxanne was at the payment counter.

    After settling the bill, she bumped into Nathaniel.

    He was her half-brother from the same father.

    Of course, he might not acknowledge Roxanne as his sister.

    And Roxanne didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him as her brother either.

    They saw each other but neither of them said hello.

    ¡°Roxanne, I was just about to call you. Since I¡¯ve bumped into you here, I¡¯ll just tell you in person. Our

    father is seriously ill and in the hospital. As his daughter, you should pay him a visit.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t have an ounce of affection for Sebastian.

    "He''s your old man, not mine."

    "Roxanne, why are you so coldblooded, so heartless? You wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for our dad. He''s

    very sick, can''t you just go see him?"

    It''s not that Roxanne was heartless.

    It''s because Sebastian disowned her first.

    But when she heard the words "very sick", Roxanne''s heart did a little flip.

    Very sick...

    She asked, "What happened to him?"

    "Cancer. It''s in thete stage. He''s probably only got a month left."

    Maybe it was thest shred of sentiment for her old man, Roxanne hesitantly followed Nathaniel to

    Sebastian''s sickroom.

    Nathaniel was a crafty one.

    When he saw Roxanne stepping into Sebastian''s sickroom, he got out of there right away, and bumped

    into the nurse chasing down bills outside.

    He pointed at Roxanne in the sickroom and told the nurse, "Nurse, thatdy there is Sebastian''s

    daughter. If you''ve got any bills to settle, go to her."

    With that, Nathaniel left there quickly.

    The nurse came in and handed Roxanne the bill, "your father''s cards are all declined. You need to

    settle this bill."

    That''s when Roxanne realized, Nathaniel was gone.

    She finally understood what was happening; he wanted to pass Sebastian''s bill onto her.

    And when Roxanne stepped into Sebastian''s sickroom, she found out that Sebastian was actually in

    orthopedics. He just had a second fracture and couldn¡¯t move , not dying fromte staged cancer.

    Nathaniel, in an attempt to avoid responsibility, was quite the storyteller.

    She handed the bill back to the nurse, "You should look for his son, not me."

    She turned to leave, and Sebastian whined from behind, "Roxanne, do you really hate me that much?

    I''m stuck in bed and can''t move, can''t you forgive me?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Roxanne admits, she has a soft heart.

    So, when Nathaniel told her that Sebastian had an incurable disease, and only had a month left to live,

    she rushed to see him.

    What''s there to quarrel about when someone''s life is hanging by a thread, right?

    But she''s no fool.

    Sebastian had merely broken a bone, he wasn''t dying.

    "Roxanne, despite all the wrongs I''ve done, I''m still your father, the one who brought you into this

    world. Are you going to hold a grudge against me forever?"

    "I''m bedridden now, are you really going to look the other way and let me die?"

    As she turned to leave, Roxanne''s eyes were cold, saying,"You''re not dying, you''ve just broken a bone.

    Stop using death as a threat. And don''t try to manipte me."

    Sebastian wiped his tears, "But I need someone to take care of me."

    Roxanne replied, "That''s your son Nathaniel''s duty and responsibility."

    Sebastian retorted, "But you''re my daughter, you have a duty and responsibility too. It''s against thew

    if you neglect me."

    Roxanne got worked up, "Are you threatening me with thew?"

    "Isn''t it so?" Sebastian adamantly said, "the children are supposed to take care of their parents."

    "Sebastian, you should know why I''m not taking care of you."

    Roxanne no longer argued with Sebastian about her being abandoned as a child.

    Sebastian knew the truth well, so he started begging for mercy.

    "Roxanne, I did wrong you in some ways, I apologize, isn''t that enough?"

    Could a mere apology erase all the hardships she went through as a child?

    Even though she''s living a decent life now and is always upbeat.

    But the psychological scars from her childhood would take a lifetime to heal.

    No one knew how painful it was for her to wake up crying in the middle of the night, reminiscing about

    her unfortunate childhood.

    She said coldly, "Sebastian, I don''t ept your apology, and I won''t being to the hospital to take

    care of you. Go find your son."

    The nurse finally understood.

    So this old man was sick, and his son and daughter were reluctant to take care of him.

    His son had run away.

    His daughter also wanted to shirk her responsibility.

    These people had no filial piety.

    The nurse said angrily, "Madam, he''s bedridden, how can you as his child avoid your responsibilities

    like this? Don''t you have any sense of filial piety? As his child, you left him here in the hospital, aren''t

    you ashamed?"

    Ashamed?

    Roxanne didn''t feel it at all. Instead, she was calm andposed.

    "Miss, what if your parents divorced when you were four and both of them considered you a burden

    and didn''t want you? They never gave you living expenses, didn''t send you to school, and didn''t care

    whether you lived or died, but they both started new families with others, had new children, and lived

    happily. When he got old, sick, and couldn''t move, his beloved children no longer cared about him, and

    he remembered he had a daughter like you, would you take care of him?"

    The nurse didn''t know how to respond.

    So, her childhood was so tragic.

    No wonder her heart was so cold.

    Seeing the tears she was holding back in her eyes, the nurse couldn''t help but feel a bitpassionate

    and understood her coldness.

    But the old man who was bedridden, his children didn''t want to take care of him, it was indeed pitiful.

    But that was how the world worked.

    You reap what you sow.

    Roxanne added, "Don''t advise others to forgive if you haven''t experienced their hardships."

    With that, she turned around and walked away without looking back.

    No matter how much Sebastian cried and apologized behind her, she didn''t turn back.

    The tear that had lingered in the corner of her eye finally fell silently.

    She wiped it away, straightened her back, and walked away slowly.

    She had been healing her childhood wounds all her life.

    But she didn''t want anyone to see her sad and painful side.

    Even in front of her best friend Chloe, or her husband Harrison, she never showed it.

    She forced a smile.

    When she met with Chloe, Chloe didn''t notice anything unusual.

    But at dinner in the evening, Harrison noticed.

    Harrison saw her mouth full of food, but she wasn''t swallowing, her movements were halted, she was

    in a daze, he couldn''t help but worry.

    "Roxanne, what happened to you today?"

    She was fine and cheerful when she drove to the hospital with Chloe in the afternoon.

    What happened after she returned that made her so absent-minded?

    "Roxanne?"

    It wasn''t until Harrison called her the third time that she snapped back to reality, started chewing the

    food in her mouth, and answered while chewing.

    "I was thinking about the first batch of goods for Russia, it''s going to be shipped in a few days, I need to

    check on the quality at the factory."

    It definitely wasn''t work-rted that made her so distracted.

    Harrison was still not at ease, "Did anyone upset you?"

    "Who dares to mess with me?" Roxanne stuffed her mouth with food.

    "Really, nobody did?" Harrison asked.

    "Do I look easy to mess with?"

    "If something''s bothering you, you must tell me." Harrison pinched her nose, "Got it?"

    "Got it."

    Although she agreed verbally, Roxanne didn''t want to tell Harrison about Sebastian.

    It''s best not to share these annoying things to avoid affecting Harrison''s mood.

    As she ate, she discussed with him, "Harrison, I have to go on a business trip to Warmville tomorrow

    morning."

    "So soon?"

    "I need to check on the quality of the first batch of goods for Russia."

    "Do you have to go personally?"

    "Right now, it''s just Chloe and me in thepany, Chloe has two kids, and I can''t expect her to go."

    Harrison stopped eating and looked at her.

    She met his gaze, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    He asked, "How long will you be gone?"

    "Probably a week."

    A week?

    They had been married for more than two months, he seemed to have never been away from her for

    that long.

    He had gotten used to having her around every day.

    He frowned, "What if I miss you?"

    Roxanne couldn''t help butugh.

    "Harrison, I''m only going to be gone for a week, not a month."

    "I''m serious," Harrison grumbled, looking upset. "A week is too long, I''ll miss you."

    "I''ll send you videos every day. So you can see me every day." Roxanne said.

    "That''s not the same."

    "Harrison, you''ve changed."

    Harrison was silent.

    "You weren''t this intense when we first got married." Roxanne continued.

    Harrison coolly admitted, "I can''t live without you now."

    "Alright, I''m only going for seven days. If the first batch of goods is sessfully shipped, I''lle back,

    okay?"

    "Watching you be stronger and stronger every day, I''m starting to regret."

    "What do you regret?"

    "I regret encouraging you to start a business again."

    She''s so busy now, all she thinks about is how to make money. She has no time to enjoy life with him. If

    she keeps being this busy, will she start to neglect him?

    If he had known this would happen, he should have advised her to go to the Rodriguez Group and live

    an easier life.

    But she wouldn''t ept a cozy life in the office.

    That night, Roxanne was packing her luggage.

    Harrison came to her room and saw her suitcase full of short sleeves and skirts, he couldn''t help

    frowning.

    "It''s already autumn in Warmville, with a cool weather. Are you nning to catch a cold with these

    clothes?"

    "The temperature in Warmville is that low? But it''s still hot here."

    "You know we''re in Seraphim Haven, you should check the weather."

    "I didn''t think of that."

    Harrison went to her wardrobe and picked out some jackets and pants for her.

    He nced at her suitcase again and frowned, "Where are your underwear?"

    Roxanne looked down, she had indeed forgotten to pack her underwear.

    "Harrison, you''re really attentive."

    She discovered another one of his great qualities.

    She quickly went to the wardrobe and put three sets of underwear in her suitcase.

    "Roxanne, do you like ck?"

    "Yes."

    "What size do you wear?"

    "Why are you asking?"

    "I want to buy some for you."

    "Who gives underwear as a gift?"

    "Do you expect anyone else to buy you underwear as gifts?"

    "Well, such things can only be gifted by a husband. I won''t let anyone else gift them, only you can, is

    that okay?"

    The next morning, Harrison took Roxanne to the airport.

    He helped her get her boarding pass, "I''ve booked your amodation. After you get to Warmville, my

    friend will pick you up at the airport. I''ll send his phone number to your phone."

    "You have friends in Warmville?" Roxanne was a little surprised.

    Harrison helped her with her luggage check-in, "He''s a good friend, don¡¯t worry. I always helped him

    before."

    "Harrison, you have a lot of friends."

    "I used to do business and travel frequently."

    It was 30 minutes before her boarding time.

    She had to go through security.

    She said goodbye to Harrison, Harrison frowned slightly, "Did you forget something?"

    "I didn''t forget anything," Roxanne said. "You checked for me several times, what else can I forget?"

    "Aren''t you gonna give me a hug since you''re leaving for a week?"

    Harrison opened his arms, waiting for Roxanne toe into his embrace.

    Roxanne smiled, walked towards him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and looked up at his

    handsome face.

    He was so tall that she had to stand on her tiptoes to kiss his face.

    After kissing him, she finally stood fully on the ground, "Alright, I will really miss you. Don''t make the

    long face, now I''m starting to feel bad leaving you."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He responded by lowering his head and gently kissing her.

    With the experience from the previous nights, Harrison wasn''t as stiff when he kissed her.

    He took her lips.

    His heartbeat sped up.

    But his movements were still not experienced.

    This was the airport, with peopleing and going, Roxanne didn''t feelfortable.

    She ced her hands on his firm chest, trying to push him away.

    But she couldn''t.

    Harrison held her waist tightly, as if wanting more, like he wanted topletely own her.

    With a strong push, she finally pushed him away, "Harrison, we''re in public."

    "So what?" Harrison looked carefree, unbothered. "We''re legally married."

    "Even if we''re legally married, we shouldn''t overdo it." Roxanne red at him, "Alright, I need to board

    now. If you want to kiss me, wait until Ie back from my trip."

    "Kiss me again." Harrison hugged her slender waist again, gently pulling her close.

    "You''re greedy," Roxanneughed.

    She kissed him again, he responded her passionately, then let go of her.

    Twenty meters away.

    Alexander lightly nudged Samuel''s arm, "Isn''t that Harrison with Roxanne?"

    Samuel smiled, "Yes. They''re making out at the airport?"

    Roxanne went through the security checkpoint and disappeared into the crowd. Only then did

    Alexander and Samuel walk towards Harrison.

    Alexander said, "Harrison, you''ve never had a girlfriend in 32 years, but now that you have one, you

    can''t stop. You even did PDA in a crowded airport, I¡¯m surprised."

    Harrison didn''t respond, his eyes still on the security checkpoint.

    He was still savoring that kiss and Roxanne''s sweet lips.

    Alexander said, "Roxanne just went through security, where is she going?"

    Harrison simply replied, "Warmville."

    Samuel said, "I see, so that small project in Warmville, but you insisted on going with us. Turns out it''s

    because you can''t bear to be away from her."

    Harrison nced at Samuel, "Are you jealous?"

    Samuel could only smile bitterly, "You''re mocking me again."

    Harrison said as he walked, "If you don''t want to be single, then ask out person you like, don''t waste

    time."

    Alexander was taken aback by Harrison''s words, "Harrison, you said Samuel has a crush on someone.

    Who is it? Howe I don''t know?"

    Harrison said, "He''s been head over heels for Nora Dawson. Didn''t you know?"

    Alexander said, "Samuel, Nora is a good girl. Don''t you dare hurt her."

    Samuel said, "Don''t mind Harrison''s rambling. I still want to enjoy a few more years of freedom,

    roaming around the bustling world without any strings attached. Isn''t that good?"

    Harrison had already moved to another security check.

    Behind him, Alexander slowed down his steps, grabbed Samuel and asked, "Samuel, you''re not really

    into Nora, are you?"

    Hearing Nora''s name, Samuel''s heart raced, but he acted as if nothing happened:

    "Have you ever seen me with an innocent and well-behaved girl before? I''m not into her type."

    Alexander frowned, "But Harrison said you''re crushing on Nora. He''s usually spot on."

    Samuel smirked.

    His smile would make any girl weak in the knees.

    "Alexander, why are you so uptight? I''m not going to bother Nora."

    "I''m just reminding you, even if you like Nora, you and Nora can''t possibly be together. My father-inw

    doesn''t like yboys like you. He likes steady and responsible men."

    "You''re talking like you''re very steady and responsible."

    "Am I not?"

    "Anyway, don''t worry, I won''t have any ideas about anyone, let alone Nora. We''ve grown up together. I

    won''t do anything to her."

    Everyone thought of Samuel as a yboy.

    They thought he roamed the bustling world without any strings attached.

    They thought he was fickle and insincere to any woman.

    But no one knew there was a gentle and well-behaved girl in his heart who had lived there for nearly

    twenty years.

    While checking in his luggage, Samuel signed the luggage receipt.

    identally, instead of his own name, he wrote Nora''s.

    Nora.

    Nora!

    Her name was deeply engraved in his heart and could not be erased.

    But when Samuel lifted his head, looking at the always outstanding Harrison in the distance, his

    shoulders couldn''t help but droop.

    He has been in love with Nora for almost twenty years.

    And Nora has been in love with Harrison for almost twenty years, hasn''t she?

    ......

    Roxanne arrived safely in Warmville and was picked up by Harrison''s friend.

    This so-called friend was actually the housekeeper of Harrison''s property in Warmville.

    Having picked up Roxanne, he was very respectful to her, which made Roxanne a bit uneasy.

    Arriving at the vi, Roxanne felt even more uneasy.

    The residence Harrison had arranged for her was luxurious. There was a hot spring pool in front of the

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    vi, steaming hot.

    Such a vi would cost at least 500 dors for a night, wouldn''t it?

    She wanted to call Harrison.

    But Harrison''s phone was not reachable.

    At that time, Harrison was still on the ne, which was tond at the Warmville airport in half an hour.

    The housekeeper took Roxanne around, "Mrs. Rodriguez, if you need anything, please let me know."

    Roxanne stared at the man in front of her, "James, what did you just call me?"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    James pushed up his sses resting on the bridge of his nose, paused for a moment, and then spoke

    withposure, "I called you Ms. Martinez."

    Roxanne stumbled on her thoughts for a second.

    Did she mishear?

    She could swear James just called her Mrs. Rodriguez.

    James stayed cool, "Ms. Martinez, as I was saying, this vi is quiterge."

    Did she really mishear?

    James reiterated, "Ms. Martinez, you might find this vi a bit too spacious, so feel free to leave all

    lights on at night, no need to switch them off, in case you feel scared."

    The vi was indeed massive.

    She found her attention sessfully redirected by James.

    She asked, "James, has Harrison paid the rent? It must be pretty pricey to rent a ce this big. If he

    hasn''t, I can pay you right now."

    "He''s paid everything, don¡¯t you worry."

    James was here looking after Mr. Harrison''s idle vi because he was getting a hefty paycheck from

    him.

    How could he possibly charge Mrs. Rodriguez any money?

    "Really? I''d feel really awkward staying here if Harrison hasn''t paid."

    "Don''t worry, this house was meant to be a vacation rental. Even though Harrison and I are good

    friends, the rent was still calcted properly."

    "James, how much did you charge Harrison? You didn''t shortchange yourself, did you?"

    Such a nice vi, even as a vacation rental, should be at least 500 dors a night.

    James frowned.

    What should he say was a reasonable amount?

    If he said too little, Mrs. Rodriguez might think it''s a scam.

    If he said too much, that wouldn''t work either.

    "Normally, the vacation rental goes for 300 dors per night, but due to the economic downturn,

    business isn''t great, and we don''t have many guests. So I gave Harrison a discount and charged him

    50 dors."

    "Is it that cheap, James? Aren''t you running at a loss?"

    "It''s a waste if the house is left empty, how could I possibly lose out? Besides, I''m good pals with your

    husband, so don''t feel burdened. Oh and, Ms. Martinez, the food in the fridge was prepared especially

    for you, help yourself and don''t be shy. Also, the car parked out front has a full tank of gas, feel free to

    use it. Here''s the key."

    Receiving the car key, Roxanne was immensely grateful.

    After going through some details, James finally turned to leave.

    Once he turned around, James breathed a sigh of relief.

    He almost blew his cover.

    He texted Harrison: [Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Rodriguez is all settled in, you can rx. Also, Mrs. Rodriguez

    kept asking about the rent, I told her I charged you 50 dors. If Mrs. Rodriguez asks you, just tell her

    that.]

    Harrison''s nended at Warmville airport half an hourter.

    Before the ne had fullye to a stop and was still decelerating on the runway, Harrison was

    already impatiently turning his phone on.

    Alexander reminded him, "Harrison, didn''t you hear the announcement asking to turn off all mobile

    phones and electronic devices while the ne is still taxiing? Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Samuel chimed in with a smile, "He must be dying to call his wife."

    Harrison ignored their teasing.

    After turning his phone on, he saw James'' message and several missed calls from Roxanne.

    He immediately dialed back.

    Roxanne picked up right away.

    "You called the moment you got off the ne, did you miss me?"

    "Harrison, I haven''t been gone for long, I''m not the kind of person who''s always thinking about

    romance."

    Roxanne was being honest.

    Harrison pretended to be heartbroken, "I''m so sad."

    "Okay, let''s get to the point. Why did you arrange such a nice vi for me? It''s such a waste."

    "A 50-dor vi, where''s the waste?"

    "I''m not saying 50 dors for a vi is expensive, in fact, James is losing out charging 50 dors. I''m

    saying, I could''ve stayed at a budget hotel, there''s no need for such luxury."

    "You''re just too frugal. Don''t worry, didn''t I tell you? I got a promotion and a raise."

    "Even if you got a raise, I still think staying in such a big house is a bit wasteful."

    Roxanne chatted with Harrison for a few more minutes.

    Nothing important, just some thoughts on how to save on living expenses.

    After that, she had to rush off to the factory and wanted to hang up.

    Harrison was reluctant to end the call, "Roxanne, remember to video call me."

    "Got it."

    "Anything else?" Harrison asked on purpose.

    Roxanne joked, "Also remember to miss you, I''ll remember that."

    "That''s my good girl." Harrison smiled satisfied.

    Roxanne said, "Harrison, why do you sound like a kid who wants candy?"

    Harrison said, "Don''t you know we just got married?"

    Roxanne said, "Alright, but I have to go take care of business, let''s talkter."

    Samuel looked at Harrison reluctantly ending the call, helplessly rubbing his own arm.

    "I''ve got goosebumps."

    Alexander next to himughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha, Samuel, you''ll never understand this feeling since

    you''ve never been married."

    Roxanne spent two days at the factory.

    The first batch of goods destined for Russia, both in quality and quantity, was ensured and sessfully

    Her task was alsopleted.

    These two days, she forgot to video call Harrison.

    Harrison knew her whereabouts well, knew she''s busy and everything else was fine, so he didn''t take

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    the initiative to call her.

    Instead, he wanted to see when she would remember him.

    Roxanne returned to the vi arranged by James, it was already past nine at night.

    The weather in Warmville is indeed not as good as in Seraphim Haven.

    The evening breeze was chilly.

    Roxanne stood under themp outside the vi.

    Her shadow stretched long on the ground.

    At first nce, she seemed all alone.

    Perhaps she had gotten used to being with Harrison, so when she was alone and had nothing to do,

    she felt lonely by herself.

    She kind of missed Harrison.

    Things at Harrison''s end were already settled.

    Alexander shut down hisputer eagerly. "I''m catching tonight''s flight back to Seraphim Haven,

    Harrison. Youing? I''ll have my secretary book the tickets."

    Harrison was glued to his phone, not blinking an eye.

    His brows were knitted tightly.

    "Alexander," Samuel joked. "Stop asking him. Didn''t you notice he''s always distracted when he''s

    working? He spent the whole time looking at his phone, probably worried about missing messages."

    Alexander lightly patted Harrison''s shoulder and pretended to ask, "Harrison, whose message are you

    waiting for?"

    Samuel interjected, "Do you even need to ask? Messages from his wife, of course."

    Harrison remained silent, lounging on the sofa with his legs elegantly crossed.

    He held a pen in his fingers, twirling it absentmindedly.

    On the surface, he seemed calm andposed.

    However, his furrowed brows concealed a restless and anxious mood.

    There were many unread messages on his phone, but none from Roxanne.

    He didn''t care about those unread messages.

    He just kept staring at Roxanne''s profile picture.

    Two days.

    That woman who once promised to miss him and to initiate video calls hadn''t sent him a single

    message.

    She verbally promised to call him, but her promise was not fulfilled.

    What a heartless woman!

    Alexander noticed his anxiety and restlessness, gave him aforting pat on the shoulder, and

    chuckled.

    "Harrison, if you miss her that much, go see her. How long are you going to wait for a message from

    Roxanne here?"

    Yeah, how long was he going to wait?

    Roxanne was a workaholic.

    Now that her newpany with Chloe was just starting, all her energy was focused on her work.

    She probably hadn''t even thought about dating him.

    Samuel also advised him, "Harrison, take some initiative."

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was beginning to miss Harrison. She had been busy for two days.

    She had been busy untilte at night, and fell asleep from exhaustion.

    Shepletely forgot to call Harrison or video chat with him.

    Sitting on the swing outside the vi, she decisively made a video call to Harrison.

    Upon receiving the video call, Harrison''s brows furrowed even more deeply.

    So this heartless woman finally remembered him?

    Perhaps still angry, Harrison answered the call with a sullen face.

    Alexander and Samuel, on the other hand, tactfully moved away.

    Roxanne''s crisp voice came over the video: "Harrison, what are you doing?"

    Harrison remained expressionless, "I''m waiting for your call."

    "No way, what a coincidence!" Roxanne didn''t believe it.

    She called him and he just happened to be waiting for her call?

    Harrison''s voice revealed his discontent, "You finally remembered me?"

    "I''m sorry, I''ve been really busy these two days and forgot to call you when I was busy."

    Harrison was speechless.

    "But I really miss you, I called you as soon as I have time!¡±

    Harrison consoled himself, "How much do you miss me?"

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment, not answering immediately.

    She didn''t miss him to the point of going crazy.

    She was past the honeymoon phase.

    Now, she pursued an ordinary, mutually supportive marital rtionship, not a passionate romance.

    So her attitude seemed a bit cold.

    This made Harrison a bit disheartened.

    "You liar," he said, emotionless and gloomy.

    Roxanneughed at his teasing, "Harrison, when did I lie to you?"

    She just said a fewforting words, saying she would miss him, call him, video chat with him, but she

    didn''t fulfill them.

    If she wasn''t a liar, what was she?

    He asked, "Then tell me, how do you miss me?"

    Roxanne thought for a moment, "I wish you were here with me now, that''s my true thought."

    Harrison, "Then wait for it."

    He ended the video call.

    Then he stood up, picked up his suit jacket from the sofa.

    Alexander, sitting on the sofa, gave him a look, "Harrison, if anyone is a liar, it''s you. Roxanne still

    doesn''t know your identity."

    Harrison quickly put on his suit jacket, "I''m afraid she''ll be scared, so I don''t n to tell her for now."

    Alexander asked, "When do you n to tell her?"

    Harrison said, "Slowly, I''ll tell her when she can''t leave me."

    Alexander replied, "You''re really a jerk."

    Harrison said, "Take me to EternalBreeze Vi."

    Alexander asked, "Are you really going to see Roxanne right now?"

    Harrison threw the car keys over, "Hurry up."

    Alexander tossed the car keys to Samuel, "Tell Samuel to take you. I''m going home to see Hazel

    tonight, she''s prepared roses for me specially."

    Samuel helplessly said, "Can you two stop unting your wives in front of me?"

    Half an hourter, Samuel took Harrison to EternalBreeze Vi.

    But Harrison did not get out of the car.

    He sat in the passenger seat, turned his head and nced at Samuel who was chewing gum, looking

    carefree but handsome.

    "Those piano concert tickets in your bag, they must''ve been hard to get, right?"

    "What piano concert? I''m not interested in piano."

    "Nora''s piano concert, tomorrow morning at ten, at Warmville Opera House."

    "Nora''s having a piano concert tomorrow? I heard she ys well, but I didn''t know she was performing

    in Warmville."

    Harrison gave Samuel a pat on the shoulder, "If you dig her, go for it, man. No need to beat around the

    bush."

    Samuel''s shoulders slumped.

    His eyes lost their spark.

    "Harrison, as you know, I am the illegitimate child of the Carter family. My grandfather and father have

    never acknowledged me. I am the most worthless member of the Carter family. If it weren''t for you

    taking me in, I would have had nowhere to go, and my reputation is not good. As for Nora..."

    Nora was ssy and pure, like an angel walking among them.

    He didn''t dare to approach her, he felt unworthy, andcked the confidence to do so.

    "You think the gap between me and Roxanne isn¡¯t big enough?"

    "You''re different, you''ve got your old man''s full backing. Plus, you pull all the strings at Rodriguez

    Group, you¡­"

    Harrison cut him off, "If you''ve given up on yourself, then no one can help you."

    With that, Harrison hopped out of the car.

    Back at EternalBreeze Vi, Roxanne shot Harrison a text: [Why did you hang up on me?]

    She waited for a while, but Harrison didn''t respond.

    She sent another message: [Harrison, you''re not mad, are you? I swear I didn''t mean to not call or

    video chat these past couple of days, I''ve just been swamped. Please don''t be mad!]

    Still, Harrison didn''t reply.

    She sent another text: [I really miss you.]

    After waiting for what felt like forever, there was still no response from Harrison.

    But she didn''t get mad.

    Maybe he was just busy.

    She decided to take a hot bath, get a good night''s sleep, and catch the earliest flight back to Seraphim

    Haven in the morning.

    The bathtub was already filled.

    She stripped off her clothes, one delicate foot just stepping into the warm water.

    There were footsteps outside¡­

    Who could it be?

    She had locked all the doors and windows, where could the footstepse from?

    Could someone have broken in?

    Roxanne quickly threw on her robe, snatching up a vase to hold in her hand.

    If there was a thief or some creep, she''d smash their head in with the vase.

    She was on high alert, stealthily hiding behind the bathroom door.

    When Harrison entered the vi, it was pitch ck.

    Hadn''t he told James to let Roxanne know to leave the lights on, no need to turn them off?

    But Roxanne was in the habit of saving, so she couldn''t bear to waste even this bit of electricity. He

    went upstairs, only the bedroom light was on, he pushed the door open and entered, but there was no

    one inside.

    He then walked to the bathroom door.

    The footsteps were getting closer.

    Roxanne held the vase tighter, watching as a tall shadow was cast on the frosted ss bathroom door.

    She would never have guessed that the man outside was Harrison.

    As the door was slowly pushed open, Roxanne raised the vase in her hand, decisively smashing it

    down.

    The vase suddenly came crashing down.

    But Harrison reacted quickly, his head turned to the side and he swiftly raised his arm to block.

    The shards of the vase smashed onto Harrison''s arm, shattering all over the floor. At the same time,

    Roxanne saw who it was.

    She was both surprised and worried, "Harrison, it''s you, what are you doing here? Did I hurt you?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Harrison got hit by a vase, shards of it scattering all over the floor.

    Instead of checking his arm for injury, he looked over at a stunned Roxanne.

    "Why did you use a vase as a weapon?"

    He quickly took the broken vase from her hands and then checked her over.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m okay." Roxanne shook her head. "Harrison, why are you here? You scared the hell out of me. I

    thought there was a burr."

    "In this ritzy neighborhood? Seriously?"

    Once Roxanne made sure Harrison was okay, she shot him a look. "You still haven''t told me why you''re

    here."

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see me, that you wanted me around?"

    After hearing those words, he naturally had to make an appearance.

    Gently poking her nose, he asked, "Or did you not really want to see me? Were you just tricking me

    when you said you wanted me around?"

    "No, I really did miss you. But how did you manage to show up here in just half an hour?"

    Harrison started to spin a tale. "Right after you got on your ne, thepany told me toe to

    Warmville for a business trip. What a coincidence."

    "Really?"

    "Why would I lie? There''s nothing in it for me."

    "Fine, but next time, give me a heads up. I almost killed you with that vase."

    "I''m not that klutzy."

    He does have reflexes and of course he would be able to dodge such attack.

    He poked her nose again. "Next time, can you use something a bit more sharp for self-defence? If it''s a

    real bad guy, a vase won''t do anything."

    "Now you''reining I didn''t hit you hard enough?"

    If it hadn''t been him, she might have stabbed him with those shards.

    If it had been a real bad guy, would her tough-cookie personality let him walk?

    "Alright, since you''re here, go rest up. I''m flying back to Seraphim Haven tomorrow morning. Are you

    done with your business? Want toe back with me?"

    "I wrapped up my stuff too, let''s go back together tomorrow."

    "Okay, I''ll book the tickets in a bit."

    As she spoke, she picked up a trash can and squatted down to pick up the broken pieces of the vase.

    Harrison pulled her up. "Didn''t you say you missed me?"

    "Yes."

    Harrison opened his arms, inviting her into a hug. "Don''t I get a hug?"

    Roxanne furrowed her brows.

    "Guess you don''t miss me that much."

    Harrison touched the back of her head, pulling her into his arms.

    "You little liar."

    "Who says missing someone means you have to say it out loud, or give them a hug?"

    You can just keep it in your heart.

    "Harrison, you''re squeezing too tight."

    Roxanne looked up at his handsome and tall figure.

    His gaze was deep.

    So deep it felt like a giant whirlpool, ready to pull her in.

    Roxanne was an adult.

    She knew what the heat in a grown man''s eyes meant.

    She also knew the responsibility she had as a wife.

    She leaned into Harrison, her head slowly dropping onto his shoulder.

    Her hand on his chest, she could feel his heart pounding, it came clearly through theyers of his suit

    and shirt.

    Then she chuckled softly. "Harrison, your heart is racing."

    Harrison''s heart beat faster.

    His mind and rationale seemed to be held in a tight grip.

    He wanted to rip off Roxanne''s clothes and take her right there and then.

    Roxanne looked up, grinning sweetly at him. "Harrison, do you want me?"

    In response, a wave of heat washed over her from Harrison, hitting her cheeks.

    She closed her eyes, nting a gentle kiss on his cheek. "Harrison, let''s make love tonight."

    After all, they were married.

    As his wife, she should meet his physical needs.

    And at the moment, Harrison was obviously yearning.

    But Harrison suddenly pushed her away. "I think I''ll sleep in the next room."

    "Why?" Roxanne frowned at him. "Don''t you want me?"

    She wasn''t being too forward.

    She was just trying to fulfill her duties as a wife, to meet his physical needs.

    He was 32, it wasn''t really reasonable for her to keep him from her bed.

    But...

    Was Harrison this self-controlled, thisposed?

    After pushing her away, he seemed to be suppressing himself.

    He cleared his throat and said, "I''m a bit tired today, I''ll sleep next door."

    "Are you really tired?"

    Roxanne''s gaze travelled down his suit.

    Her hand mischievouslynded on his belt.

    "But it doesn''t seem like it wants to sleep."

    Harrison chuckled. "Stop messing around."

    Roxanne can be quite the tease.

    Harrison pinched her nose and grabbed her hand. "Don''t y with fire, it can burn you."

    "You''re the one who didn''t want it." Roxanne smirked again. "I was just trying to do my duty, to satisfy

    your needs. But if you don''t want it, I''m gonna hit the showers and go to bed then."

    She slipped out of his grasp and turned around.

    But then, Harrison grabbed her wrist.

    "You just said it was your duty as a wife?"

    "As a wife, isn''t it my duty? But you said you didn''t need it, so I''m gonna shower now."

    Harrison frowned.

    His brow was filled with discontent.

    "Not because you miss me?"

    Roxanne asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Answer me." Harrison looked at her.

    She candidly said, "Actually, I have needs too. For a moment there, I wanted to know what it''s like to

    make love with you. I''ve never been with a man, I''m a bit curious."

    "So you would want to try with any man?"

    "Harrison!" Roxanne almost burst outughing at Harrison. "Since you''re mywful husband, I wanted

    to try with you. Don''t always misunderstand me, do you think I''m that casual?"

    Harrison was silent.

    "Why are you frowning, what are you mad about now?"

    Harrison''s face darkened. "I think you''re quite rational. Your physical needs seem to outstrip your

    emotional ones."

    Roxanneughed at him again.

    "Harrison, we''re not young anymore, we gotta be a little more sensible."

    "Did you ever fancy any guys when you were young?"

    "Well, not really. Even with my ex-boyfriends, the most I felt was that they were suitable, that I could

    give the rtionship a shot."

    "So, you¡¯ve never fallen for a guy?"

    Roxanne finally understood why Harrison was wearing that sour look, why his brows were furrowed.

    "Are you angry that I didn''t look all pleased when I suggested we have sex?"

    "You''re not as dumb as you look."

    Harrison yfully pinched her nose.

    Roxanne chuckled.

    He was already 32, well past the age of puppy love.

    Why is he acting like a teenager with raging hormones?

    "Alright, I''ll pretend to be smitten with you, will that make you happy?"

    She opened her eyes wide, only him in her sight.

    Still unsatisfied, he pinched her nose again, "That''s not falling for me, that''s just staring."

    "I''ve done my best, what more do you want?"

    "Don''t worry." This time, he affectionately ruffled her hair, "One day, I''ll make you understand what it

    feels like to fall for someone."

    Roxanneughed sweetly, "Harrison, are you trying to seduce me?"

    "Well then." Harrison coolly admitted, "Did I seed?"

    Roxanneughed.

    Harrison furrowed his brows, pinched her nose again, "Answer me."

    Roxanne became serious, nodded, then shook her head.

    "Harrison, I won''t lie to you. I don''t have that girlish heart-fluttering feeling, nor that head-over-heels

    feeling where you''re all I think about. But I can promise you this, as long as you don''t leave me, the rest

    of my life is yours."

    Even though Harrison wasn''t thrilled with her logical approach, he understood herpletely.

    Someone like her, who was abandoned by her closest family at a young age, would always remain

    logical, never letting her heart get carried away.

    So, she wouldn''t be infatuated with a guy like a teenage girl, she wouldn''t be reliant on a

    guy!

    He understood all that.

    "Your words are quite tempting."

    Even though she clearly doesn''t love him, she still wants to spend the rest of her life with him.

    But he wasn''t in a rush.

    There''s plenty of time!

    Seeing that he wasn''t angry anymore, Roxanne pulled her hand away, "I really need to take a bath

    now."

    "Get out." Roxanne pushed him towards the door, "I''ve prepared the bathwater."

    He closed the door for her.

    She peeked through the door gap, "Harrison, are you sure you don''t want to share the bed with me

    tonight?"

    "Right." Harrison answered reservedly, "I''ll sleep in the neighboring room."

    "Alright, I''m going to bathe now."

    She closed the door, took off her clothes and got into the bathtub.

    The water was already slightly cold.

    She added more hot water.

    Lost in thought in the humid heat.

    Actually, she was ready to have sex with Harrison, but Harrison was always gentlemanly and

    restrained.

    It seems he was still waiting for the right moment, perhaps he wanted to postpone their special night a

    little longer.

    She didn''t really get him.

    But he was always so restrained.

    If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t have stayed single till 32.

    Harrison wasn''t in a hurry.

    She was even less so.

    She checked her phone for a while, bought flight tickets.

    She sent the flight details to Harrison, and texted him: [Harrison, wake up early tomorrow, goodnight.]

    Harrison replied: [Goodnight, sweet dreams!]

    ...

    The next morning, Roxanne woke up naturally, a rare urrence for her.

    When she woke up, the sun was shining outside.

    The warm rays seeping through the curtain gaps, reaching the foot of the bed.

    Roxanne stretched, kicked off the covers, her slender feet exposed under the sunlight.

    She felt warm.

    She rubbed her eyes, saw the sunshine, and suddenly sat up.

    Oh no, it was already ten in the morning.

    Her flight was at seven.

    She had overslept and missed her flight.

    She hurriedly got out of bed, got dressed and freshened up.

    Roxanne''s hair was fluffy, she was brushing her teeth in front of the mirror when Harrison appeared at

    the bathroom door.

    "You''re up?"

    "Harrison, you were up early, why didn''t you wake me? We''ve missed our flight."

    Harrison was silent.

    "It¡¯s weird, why didn''t my rm go off?"

    Harrison, looking calm andposed, approached her, "I turned off your rm."

    Roxanne finished brushing her teeth, wiped her mouth, and red at him.

    "Why did you turn off my rm? We had a flight to catch."

    "I wanted you to sleep in, you''ve been looking tired these few days. Don''t worry, I''ve rescheduled our

    flight."

    "Harrison, I got discounted tickets! Rescheduling them will incur a hefty fee."

    Roxanne was upset about the money.

    She put down her cup andined about Harrison wasting money.

    Heughed and pinched her nose, "If you had ten million dors in cash in front of you, would you still

    be this frugal?"

    "Being frugal is a virtue, what''s wrong with that?"

    Harrison was speechless.

    "Besides, Harrison, do you know how much ten million dors in cash is? You''ve probably never seen

    it."

    Harrison thought: [If I wasn''t afraid of scaring you off, I''d show you ten million dors in cash.]

    Thinking about this, he shook his head.

    Even if he gave Roxanne ten million dors in cash, she''d probably still remain frugal.

    He ruffled Roxanne''s hair again.

    "I just don''t want you to be upset because you didn''t get enough sleep. Don''t worry about the money, I''ll

    give you all my wages."

    "Don''t you need some pocket money?"

    "My pocket money depends on your mood. I''ll take however much you''re willing to give."

    "Should I give you an award for being the best man in the world?"

    Harrison retorted, "You won''t look down on me because I earn less than you, will you?"

    "You''re giving me all your wages, what''s there to look down on? You''re honest and hardworking, I''m

    very satisfied, why would I look down on you?"

    After saying that, Roxanne tiptoed and gave him a peck on his face.

    Harrison slightly furrowed his brows.

    Honest?

    What kind of illusion made Roxanne think he was honest?

    He was somewhat helpless.

    Hopefully, when she realizes that he''s actually a crafty wolf, she won''t me him.

    At this moment, Roxanne''s phone rang.

    It was Chloe calling.

    After Roxanne picked up the call, she heard Aria''s anxious and helpless crying:

    "Roxanne, you gottae save my mom, she''s been beaten up, hurry!"

    The innocent and anxious cries broke Roxanne''s heart.

    Her heart pounded in her chest.

    She gripped the phone tightly.

    "Aria, don''t cry, tell me slowly, what happened? Where are you guys? Be clear."

    Aria said something.

    "Okay, I got it, stop crying, I''ll send someone over right away."

    Aria said something else. "Where are you?"

    Aria answered. "Okay, I''m on my way."

    Hanging up with Aria, Roxanne remembered.

    She''s in Warmville, not Seraphim Haven.

    Even if she wanted to rush over, she couldn''t be there instantly.

    She was extremely anxious!

    Harrison asked, "Roxanne, what happened?"

    Roxanne was too frantic to exin to Harrison, and quickly dialed Oliver Lewis''s number.

    Though Oliver was a jerk, he was still Aria''s biological father.

    He wouldn''t just stand by and watch Aria be bullied, right?

    She was wrong.

    After exining to Oliver, he impatiently said, "Isn''t this just kids fighting? It''s normal. You want me to

    go all the way there for this, Roxanne, are you nuts?"

    "Plus, Chloe chose to divorce me, and she wanted the custody of the kids. She''s capable, isn''t she?

    Let her handle it."

    The call was abruptly hung up.

    Roxanne was furious, "This shameless man, he doesn''t even care about his own daughter."

    "What happened?" Harrison tried tofort her, "Don''t be angry, tell me, maybe I can help."

    "Aria was pushed down on purpose by a boy while ying in the neighborhood, Chloe asked the boy to

    apologize, but his parents not only didn''t apologize but said Aria deserved it. They argued, and the

    boy''s parents even got physical."

    Roxanne was very anxious.

    "Chloe is so weak, how could she fight a man? Aria was crying so hard, I think Chloe got hurt. If I were

    there, I would''ve beaten that man to a pulp. Do they think Chloe is on her own because she''s

    divorced?"

    The more she thought, the more anxious and angry she became.

    Harrisonforted her, "I''ll make a call, I''ll send someone to check, don''t worry."

    ...

    Harrison went to the balcony and called Alexander, who was already back in his country.

    It was already past 10 in the morning.

    Alexander was still in bed.

    Hazel Dawson, with a face full of lust, caressed Alexander''s crotch while seductively climbing onto

    Alexander.

    "Darling, I want more..."

    "Wasn''t twicest night enough?" Alexander pinched Hazel''s beautiful face.

    "But you haven''t been with me for a week."

    "Give me a break."

    "No."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Hazel''s hand slipped into Alexander''s pants.

    Just then, the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang......

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Hazel grabbed her phone and nced at the screen.

    It was Harrison again.

    Annoyed, she gently tapped her hand on Alexander''s chest.

    "Babe, why does your friend always call at such inconvenient times? It''s so annoying."

    Alexander gently moved her off of him and tried to soothe her, "Let me take this call first."

    He was also slightly irritated.

    He was just flirting with Hazel and was interrupted.

    "Harrison, your timing is impable."

    Harrison, "Don''t tell me you''re still in bed with Hazel?"

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Can you control yourself a bit?"

    "Harrison, you haven''t been with Roxanne yet, have you? You don''t know what it''s like, so don''t preach

    to me."

    Harrison was speechless.

    "Maybe once you have a taste, you''ll be even more out of control than I am."

    "You think I can''t control myself like you do?"

    "We''ll see."

    "I have something important to say."

    "Go ahead, what is it?"

    Harrison exined the situation with Chloe and Aria to Alexander.

    From the first time Alexander met Chloe and learned about the domestic violence she suffered from her

    despicable husband, he always regarded her as family.

    It could be because Alexander''s sister had also been a victim of domestic violence and had gotten a

    divorce.

    So, Alexander felt sympathy andpassion for Chloe like he would for his own family.

    Hearing that Chloe was abused, Alexander became worried.

    "Alright, don''t worry, I''ll be right there."

    "Don''t blow my cover."

    "Don''t worry."

    Hazel, sitting next to him, looked somewhat disappointed.

    "Alexander, is it about Harrison''s wife''s friend again?"

    "I''ll go handle it."

    "Can you not go?"

    Alexander exined Chloe''s situation to Hazel.

    After hearing it, Hazel showed understanding.

    "Chloe really has it tough, single-handedly raising a child after divorce and being bullied."

    "You go and give that naughty kid a good lesson."

    Although Hazel and Chloe didn''t have any personal connection, they were both women.

    Hazel felt sympathy for a divorced woman raising a child alone, knowing how hard it can be.

    After all, she was a friend of Harrison''s wife, right?

    If they could help, they should.

    "Alexander, and that naughty kid''s parents, you should teach them a lesson too."

    "I knew you had the strongest sense of justice." Alexander kissed Hazel''s forehead, "I''ll be going now."

    He quickly got dressed and rushed to the neighborhood where Chloe lived.

    Chloe''s daughter was hit for no reason by a naughty kid.

    She herself was pped twice and kicked twice by the kid''s parents.

    Her ribs were almost broken.

    When Aria was pushed down by the naughty kid, her head hit the ground, causing arge red bump to

    form on her forehead.

    They could bully her, but they definitely couldn''t bully her daughter.

    If she didn''t protect Aria at this time, Aria would live in fear for the rest of her life.

    The parents of the naughty kid were muscr and fierce-looking.

    "What''s wrong with hitting you? Your daughter was blocking my son''s way. Why should he apologize?

    You should have moved out of the way, you''re just asking for trouble."

    Aria was scared and started crying.

    She kept holding onto Chloe, wanting to go home.

    Chloe endured the pain and blocked Aria behind her.

    "Aria, don''t cry. I won¡¯t let anyone bully us."

    First, she called themunity management, then the police.

    She knew she couldn''t fight a strong man.

    Even though at the moment Aria was bullied, she just wanted to stop that despicable kid.

    But the difference in strength was too great, she couldn''t fight the kid''s father.

    Even though the onlookers all condemned the despicable kid''s father, no one stepped up to stop him

    when she was being hit.

    Everyone only cared about their own affairs and didn''t meddle in others'' business.

    Chloe could only rely on herself.

    Actually, she really wanted to cry.

    Her daughter was being bullied, she was being hit, she and her daughter were so miserable, but no

    one came to help them.

    But she couldn''t cry, especially not in front of her daughter.

    After she called the police, they arrived in about twenty minutes.

    At this time, Chloe had also obtained the video of the despicable kid pushing her daughter and the kid''s

    father hitting her from themunity management.

    The police arrived and she sat on the ground.

    She said her chest hurt and she couldn''t breathe.

    The police asked the kid''s father to take Chloe to the hospital for a check-up first.

    Aria also had a bump on her head and needed to be checked at the hospital.

    The kid''s father who was arrogant just now suddenly became weak.

    Whatever the police said, he did, not daring to be arrogant anymore.

    Many checks were done, costing quite a bit of money.

    The results showed nothing serious, but Chloe still felt pain in her chest and struggled to breathe.

    Chloe asked, "Doctor, my chest still hurts, can I stay in the hospital for a few days?"

    The doctor said, "Yes, you can. But you have to pay the hospitalization fee first."

    The police looked at the muscr man, "You need to pay the hospitalization fee first, deposit a

    thousand dors in the ount, just in case somethinges up."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The kid''s father said helplessly, "Officer, the check-up results clearly show that there is no problem.

    Why does she need to be hospitalized? She''s just trying to scam me."

    The police said sternly, "Watch your tone. You''re the one who hit her, who''s scamming you?"

    They''ve dealt with many such civil disputes.

    They knew how to handle people who hit others and were unreasonable.

    They had seen the surveince footage.

    It was clearly the kid''s parent who was unreasonable.

    And Chloe was only driven to desperation to ask to be hospitalized.

    At this time, Chloe calmly said, "I don''t have to be hospitalized, but I have one request. You and your

    son need to apologize to us, sincerely, not perfunctorily."

    The kid''s father was very angry, "I''ve never apologized to anyone."

    "Watch your attitude." The police said sternly, "We''re still here and you''re still being arrogant. When we

    leave, are you going to hit her again? Let me tell you, she can sue you for intentional injury, and if she

    does, you will face detention and fines. Apologizing is already the lightest punishment. You should be

    grateful."

    The police''s support gave Chloe more confidence, "You either apologize to me, or you follow the

    police''s instructions."

    That kid''s dad was forced to back down.

    He had to.

    He could be stubborn when dealing with the weak, but acting tough in front of the cops, he''d be in

    trouble with thew.

    So, he had no choice but to apologize.

    "Sorry!"

    Chloe said, "I didn''t catch that, didn''t sound sincere to me."

    The kid''s father was not happy about it.

    But with the police there and not wanting to pay hefty hospital bills, he had no choice but to apologize

    to Chloe.

    "I''m sorry, my son shouldn''t have hit your daughter, and I shouldn''t have hit you. We were wrong,

    please forgive us."

    Chloe knew his apology wasn''t heartfelt.

    She warned him sternly, "I''ve got the video of you hitting me, don¡¯t even think about getting back at me.

    If anything like this happens again, I won¡¯t hesitate to send you to jail."

    With the video evidence, he didn''t dare to retaliate against Chloe.

    Take this as a lesson for him.

    Finally, the man took his son and left.

    The cop consoled Chloe for a while, then advised her, "Next time you take your kid out, bring along the

    father. It''s safer that way. And always call the cops if anything happens."

    Chloe nodded and thanked him.

    She didn''t mention she was divorced.

    As she watched the cop leave, she couldn''t hold back her tears.

    She turned away from Aria and wiped her eyes.

    She thought marrying Oliver would give her a sense of security.

    But all the pain in her marriage was brought by Oliver.

    She wanted a happy marriage, she wanted Aria to have a father''s protection.

    But reality is a bitch.

    To stop Aria from seeing her cry, Chloe held back her tears.

    She squatted down and hugged Aria.

    "Aria, if something like this happens again, tell me right away. I won''t let anyone bully you."

    "Mommy, are you hurt?" Aria clung to her.

    She shook her head, "I''m not hurt, as long as I can protect you, I won''t feel any pain."

    Next time, she''ll carry a can of pepper spray, and she''ll get one for Aria too.

    That''s self-defense.

    It''s lucky that it happened somewhere with surveince.

    Otherwise, they might not have gotten that apology.

    "Let''s go grab some burgers." Chloe took Aria''s hand and strode off.

    After the divorce, she was raising two kids alone.

    Life is tough.

    But as long as she''s with her kids, she fears nothing.

    "Mommy, weren''t you in pain just now? Are you okay now?"

    "I was just pretending. If we can fight back, do it. If not, find a way. Got it?"

    "Yes, we need to be smart."

    Alexander watched all this.

    Actually, he arrived at Chloe''s neighborhood when the cops did.

    He intended to help Chloe deal with the problem, but Chloe handled it herself.

    She got an apology for herself and her daughter.

    As a mother, she''s really brave.

    As a divorced woman, she''s got it tough.

    Alexander thought of his sister, also a single mother, living alone, life''s not easy.

    He drove off, pretending to bump into Chloe by chance.

    He rolled down the window and called out to her, "Ms. Mitchell, what a coincidence to run into you

    here."

    Chloe was surprised to see the handsome Alexander in his Rolls-Royce.

    She ran into him again?

    What a coincidence!

    "Fancy meeting you here, Mr. Alexander." Chloe smiled politely.

    Alexander, "I can give you and your daughter a ride."

    "We¡¯re okay..." Chloe waved him off.

    But Alexander wanted to personally take them home, so he got out of the car and opened the back

    door for them.

    "No worries, hop in. It''s the weekend, I''ve got time."

    Luxurious car., top-notch man.

    Chloe felt like they were from two different worlds.

    She didn''t even dare to look straight at such an outstanding and sessful man.

    She felt a bit inferior.

    "We¡¯re good, but thank you."

    "But you''re being too polite. Plus, it''s a no-parking zone. If you don''t get in soon, the traffic cop will give

    me a ticket."

    After several invitations and persuasions from Alexander, Chloe got into the car with Aria.

    Then, Alexander gantly closed the door for them.

    This was her second time in Alexander''s luxury car, Chloe still felt ufortable.

    After all, it''s a very expensive car.

    She just thought it was strange.

    Why did she keep bumping into Mr. Alexander recently?

    While driving, Alexander asked on purpose, "Ms. Mitchell, howe you''reing out of the hospital?

    Are you okay?"

    Chloe didn''t mention the assault.

    "I''m fine, just picking up some medication."

    Alexander sighed inwardly.

    This woman, so strong as a mother, it''s heartbreaking.

    He also has sisters and a wife, he wishes all women could be treated gently.

    But as an outsider, he seemed unable to help Chloe.

    After he dropped them off at their apartment, Alexander drove away before replying to Harrison.

    "Harrison, handled the problem herself. She got the surveince footage from management, called the

    cops, and got the guy to apologize to her and her kid. It''s not that I didn''t want to help, but she had

    already solved the problem. If I had stepped in, it would have seemed too deliberate."

    "Okay, thanks."

    Roxanne also got a reply from Chloe saying she was fine and not to worry.

    She sighed.

    Harrison asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Chloe really has it tough. She''s divorced, raising her kids alone, with no support, no backup. Harrison,

    do you have any suitable friends you can introduce to Chloe?"

    Harrison frowned, "Chloe just got divorced, introducing men to her now, she might not want it."

    "True." Roxanne sighed, "No matter how great the guy you introduce, she might not dare to ept.

    After all, she''s raising two kids."

    Thinking of her difficulties, Roxanne fell into thought...

    Harrison waved his hand in front of her, but she didn''t react, not even a blink.

    "Roxanne."

    He gently pinched her nose, "What''s on your mind?"

    "Nothing much."

    "Are you worried that I might fall out of love and divorce you?"

    Seeing her furrowed brows and worried expression, Harrison made such a guess.

    He was just about tofort her, to cheer her up.

    He wanted to tell her he would never leave her, he would always be good to her, she didn''t need to

    worry.

    But Roxanne retorted right away, "Are you kidding me? Do I look like the type to be scared of a man

    changing his heart?"

    "Then why do you look so worried?"

    "I''m worried for Chloe."

    Harrison was speechless.

    "Harrison, let me tell you, if you dare to change your heart, I won''t waste my time on you. I''d give you a

    good beating first, then leave you, cut my losses right away, cut ties with you, without any regrets."

    Now, it was Harrison''s turn to look worried.

    "Roxanne, can you really be that decisive, that ruthless?"

    "Harrison, it''s not being ruthless, alright?"

    Harrison acted all hurt, "Then you''re saying you''d cut ties with me, without any regrets?"

    Roxanne was amused by him.

    "That''s not the case. Harrison, these are all hypotheticals, why are you so worried? You were the one

    imagining it, that''s why I responded like that."

    Generally speaking, women are the ones worrying too much.

    How did Harrison end up worrying too much?

    Sheforted him, "Harrison, let''s not worry about things that haven''t happened, alright? And I think

    we''re doing great right now, you haven''t changed your heart, you''re actually pretty awesome, why

    would you change your heart?¡±

    "What if you found out I deceived you?" Harrison watched Roxanne''s reaction closely.

    Roxanne frowned, "What could you possibly deceive me about? You''re in massive debt outside, and

    you need me to pay it off with you?"

    Other than that, what else could Harrison deceive her about?

    She couldn''t think of anything else.

    Harrison counter-questioned, "Roxanne, do you think I look like the richest man in Seraphim Haven?"

    After asking that, Harrison''s entire back stiffened as he carefully observed Roxanne''s reaction...

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Roxanne eyed Harrison, her gaze serious to match his own solemn expression, but she couldn''t help

    but put on a teasing tone.

    She walked around him, examining him closely.

    "You look young, handsome, very charismatic, just like what a top billionaire of Seraphim Haven should

    be. In novels, the image of a CEO is usually someone young, tall, and handsome just like you. You fit

    perfectly into the stereotype of a CEO in novels."

    She took another look around him, then stopped in front of him, straightened his suit, and gave a small

    smile. "But in reality, billionaires are not as handsome as you, and they are usually much older. Look at

    Elon Musk, then Jeff Bezos. They are either not very handsome or old."

    Harrison stood there, his back still as straight as a pole.

    "Are there no young and handsome billionaires like me in reality?"

    Without a second thought, Roxanne replied with augh.

    "If there are, show me one. Plus, Harrison, if you were the top billionaire of Seraphim Haven, wouldn''t I

    be a tycoon''s wife?"

    Harrison frowned, seemingly a bit helpless.

    Why wouldn''t she believe him?

    He looked at Roxanne seriously, "What if you really are a tycoon''s wife?"

    Roxanne pretended to think seriously, "Then I''ll have to think about it. If I really married the top

    billionaire of Seraphim Haven and be a tycoon''s wife, I would definitely quit my job and stop

    working. I would spend my days shopping and eating good food with the ck card my rich husband

    gave me, not having to do anything or worry about anything."

    Hearing her say this, Harrison''s tense back finally rxed a bit.

    He started to say, "I also think you don''t need to work so hard, you could stay at home..."

    Before he could finish, Roxanne patted his arm and said firmly,

    "Alright, stop dreaming. If you were really the top billionaire of Seraphim Haven, would you marry an

    ordinary woman like me?"

    "Thinking about bing the top billionaire of Seraphim Haven is absurd. It''s something that''s

    impossible to happen, why even consider it?"

    "Let''s head to the airport, we can''t miss our flight."

    Seeing that he was still standing there, Roxanne went over to grab the suitcase and handed it to him.

    "Take the suitcase, let''s get a taxi fast."

    She picked up her bag and walked ahead.

    As she walked, she expressed her thoughts.

    "I''d rather work hard to earn money than daydream about bing a tycoon''s wife. What''s better than

    earning your own money and feeling grounded?"

    Watching her thin figure, Harrison frowned.

    He was really anxious now.

    He was usually a smart and decisive person, why would he be so anxious in front of Roxanne?

    He was truly afraid of losing her, so he didn''t dare to tell her the truth.

    Dragging the suitcase, he quickened his pace to catch up with Roxanne, took her bag and hung it on

    the suitcase, then held Roxanne''s hand.

    Her warm palm was clearly in his, tightly held by him.

    Yet he felt like she could leave at any moment.

    He held on tightly, and Roxanne nced at him.

    "Harrison, why are you holding me so tightly, are you afraid I''ll leave you?"

    "I am indeed worried you''ll leave me."

    "Don''t worry, I n to stay with you, I won''t leave."

    ...

    Three hourster, the nended smoothly in Seraphim Haven.

    Once off the ne, Roxanne immediately took off her coat.

    Warmville was in autumn.

    But Seraphim Haven was still experiencing high temperatures.

    Life became busy again.

    These days, Roxanne encountered some trouble.

    Her half-brother Nathaniel was constantly harassing her.

    Roxanne had already blocked and deleted Nathaniel''s phone number and social media ounts.

    But Nathaniel kept pestering her by changing his number.

    One early morning, just as Roxanne was getting in the car to take Harrison to the subway station, she

    received a call from Nathaniel.

    "Roxanne, is your heart made of stone?"

    "Our father is in the hospital, unable to take care of himself. You, as his daughter, don''t contribute

    money, don''t put in efforts, and don''t even pay him a visit, are you dead?"

    "He should have gotten rid of you, a cold-blooded person, long ago."

    His scolding was loud.

    Roxanne''s eardrums were almost ruptured.

    She moved the phone away to protect her ears.

    Nathaniel''s scolding continued on the phone...

    When he was done, Roxanne asked angrily, "Nathaniel, are you done?"

    "No, you are a selfish and ungrateful person, you..."

    "Even if you''re not done, shut up."

    Roxanne was angry!

    Did he think she was easy to bully because she didn''t lose her temper?

    "Nathaniel, did you lick the toilet bowl this morning, your mouth is so smelly?"

    "Or did you just crawl out of a sewer, I can even smell your stench through the phone."

    "You''re a big man with such a foul mouth, only knowing how to insult people, what kind of ability is

    that? If you have the guts,e out and we''ll have an open confrontation."

    Next time she sees Nathaniel, she''s going to beat him up so bad that he''ll know how tough she is.

    Only then will he know to behave.

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne''s face was still filled with anger.

    Harrison, who was sitting in the passenger seat, saw her in a bad mood and rubbed her head.

    "What''s wrong, who made you so angry?"

    Roxanne tried her best to control her mood and forced herself to calm down, "It''s nothing, let''s get you

    to the subway station."

    She couldn''t let that jerk Nathaniel ruin Harrison''s good mood in the morning.

    She drove out of the residential parking lot.

    She had gotten very familiar with this ''lottery-won'' Porsche.

    Soon, they arrived at the subway station.

    Harrison was about to get out of the car, but seeing that they still had some time, Roxanne held onto

    his arm.

    "Harrison, we''ve been married for quite a while now, and yet I still don''t know where yourpany is

    located. Since we''ve got time, why don''t you ditch the subway today and I''ll drive you to your office?"

    Harrison frowned, how was he supposed to answer this?

    He couldn''t take her to the headquarters of the Rodriguez Group.

    The Rodriguez Group owned five managementpanies, nine tier-one investmentpanies, and

    seventeen listedpanies.

    The business empire spanned real estate, jewelry, hotels, inte, healthcare, investment banking, and

    more.

    Some of thepanies were located in Seraphim Haven, while others were elsewhere. The nearest

    one to Roxanne''s newpany was located in Investor Complex on Southside Street. Harrison gave

    Roxanne the address.

    Roxanne happily eximed, "Harrison, your office is so close to mine! I''ll drive you there!"

    About half an hourter, Roxanne gently parked her Porsche in the Investor Complex''s ground parking

    lot.

    She got out of the car and looked at the building, saying, "Oh my god, Harrison, yourpany building

    looks so luxurious. It''s quite something."

    Harrison also got out of the car and stood next to her. "It''s alright," he said nonchntly.

    Roxanne asked, "How many floors does this building have?"

    Harrison answered, "168."

    Roxanne eximed, "What a luxurious office building!"

    Her and Chloe''s newpany was located on the ground floor of a residential building by the

    roadside, which didn''t look fancy. She yearned for such an upscale corporate environment.

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, on which floor do you work? Can I visit yourpany?"

    Harrison hesitated, Roxanne added, "I''m making grilled chicken and mushroom soup for lunch, I''d like

    to deliver it to you."

    Of course, Harrison wanted to taste Roxanne''s homemade grilled chicken and mushroom soup.

    He said, "You can bring it at lunch, I''lle downstairs to get it. Ourpany''s strict, outsiders can''t

    Roxanne said, "Alright, I''ll bring the lunch to the front door at noon."

    Harrison asked, "What time will youe? I''ll wait for you downstairs."

    Roxanne asked, "What time do you finish work?"

    Harrison said, "Half past eleven in the morning."

    Roxanne said, "Then I''lle at half past eleven, I don''t have much to do today, you should head into

    work now."

    Harrison ruffled Roxanne''s hair, reminded her to drive carefully, and then he walked toward the main

    entrance of Investor Complex.

    Harrison was right, Investor Complex did not allow outsiders to enter. Employees could swipe their

    cards to get inside, but as a non-employee without an appointment, he was naturally stopped.

    Although the investmentpany was his, he hadn''t been here in a year, and apart from the CEO, no

    one else knew him. A small receptionist naturally didn''t know who he was.

    The receptionist said, "I''m sorry, but you can''te in without an appointment."

    Harrison frowned.

    He couldn''t me the receptionist.

    He had never published his photo in the group.

    Except for the core senior staff, who knew him?

    He called the CEO of the investmentpany.

    He said, "Caleb, can youe downstairs and get me?"

    "Mr. Harrison, you''re at Investor Complex?"

    Caleb was suddenly flustered.

    Was Mr. Harrison here for a surprise inspection?

    He wasn''t prepared at all.

    He''s in a panic.

    He hurriedly said, "Mr. Harrison, please wait a moment, I''lle down to pick you up right away."

    Harrison thought that Roxanne might oftene here in the future, he did not want to reveal his

    identity, so he asked Caleb to keep a low profile and not make a big fuss.

    He stood where Roxanne couldn''t see, waiting.

    Outside the building.

    Roxanne got back into the driver''s seat of the Porsche. This car was a reward she and Harrison won in

    a lottery at a car dealer¡¯s shop, she drove it away for free. Even though she had the car for several

    days now, she still couldn''t quite believe her luck.

    She just casually joined a draw and won a free Porsche? Her luck was unstoppable.

    Roxanne smiled widely.

    Just as she was about to drive off, another Porsche parked arrogantly in front of her, blocking her path.

    She honked her horn.

    The guy rolled down his window, "Roxanne, you got a new ride? When did you start driving a Porsche?

    Don''t tell me you rented it?"

    "Nathaniel?" Roxanne frowned, "Do you work here?"

    What bad luck she got for running into him here?

    Nathaniel got out of his car, sizing up Roxanne''s Porsche, which was the same model as his.

    He was very familiar with this car, the purchase price was $120,000.

    Roxanne surely couldn''t afford it.

    "Roxanne, renting a car must be quite expensive, huh."

    Nathaniel leaned on Roxanne''s car window, looking at her scornfully.

    Seeing this face that looked somewhat like Sebastian''s, Roxanne''s good mood instantly disappeared.

    "Move your car."

    "Want me to move my car? Dream on. If you have guts, hit my car. Roxanne, let me tell you, go to the

    hospital to take care of Sebastian, then I''ll move my car. Anyway, we have plenty of cars at home, we

    won''t miss this one."

    Nathaniel stood up straight, pointing to the Investor Complex behind him.

    "See that? I''m the CFO of this investmentpany, after the CEO, I have the most power. On my turf,

    don''t even think about driving away smoothly."

    After that, he called the HR department.

    He asked them to inform the other three car owners to park their cars here and not to move them.

    So, Roxanne''s car was blocked in the middle.

    She couldn''t drive it out.

    Anger suddenly welled up in her chest.

    She got out of the car, clenched her fists, and red at Nathaniel.

    She really wanted to punch him to death.

    "Want to hit someone?"

    Nathaniel looked at her clenched fist and sneered.

    "Don''t you see who''s turf this is? If you dare touch me, I can call a bunch of security guys with one

    phone call. I could even sue you for intentional assault and get you locked up."

    Not far away, Harrison was waiting for Caleb.

    Caleb, with his big belly, looked every inch the boss of a majorpany.

    However, when he saw Harrison, he was still respectful.

    "Mr. Harrison, sorry to keep you waiting."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He frowned as he watched the situation with Roxanne from afar.

    "Mr. Harrison, what are you looking at?"

    Caleb followed his gaze and saw a tall woman arguing with theirpany''s CFO.

    "Mr. Harrison?"

    Harrison continued to stare in Roxanne''s direction.

    "That''s my wife."

    Caleb felt a pang of panic.

    Mr. Harrison''s wife hade with him?

    Nathaniel was really clueless, he couldn''t even recognize Mr. Harrison''s wife. He reallycked insight.

    "Mr. Harrison, I''ll call Nathaniel right away. He certainly didn''t mean to block Mrs. Rodriguez''s car."

    "No need."

    He briefly exined the situation to Caleb and then asked him to handle the matter.

    Caleb nodded, "Understood, I''ll get on it right away."

    In the parking lot.

    Nathaniel was arrogant.

    "Roxanne, let me make this clear to you today. If you don''t go to the hospital to care for Sebastian who

    can''t take care of himself, you can forget about driving your car away."

    "We''ll just have a standoff here, let''s see who gives up first."

    Roxanne knew she was stuck today because of Nathaniel.

    She originally wanted to call Harrison.

    She figured since Harrison worked here, he could help her out.

    But then she thought, Harrison is just a programmer here.

    And Nathaniel is the CFO, a higher position than Harrison''s.

    Better not to call and avoid Nathaniel finding out Harrison also works here and causing him trouble.

    "Nathaniel, do I have to go take care of Sebastian just because you told me to?"

    "Did Sebastian put me through school or raise me?"

    "He didn''t fulfill his duties as a father, didn''t care about me since I was a kid, why should I take care of

    him?"

    "Instead, you should be the one taking care of him. Sebastian raised you, even bought you two houses

    at Seraphim Haven. It''s you who''s wrong if you don''t take care of him."

    "No problem, if you won''t let me drive, I can have your car towed away."

    "I absolutely won''t go to the hospital to take care of Sebastian."

    "Don''t even dream about it."

    Just then, Caleb walked over.

    Although Caleb is Nathaniel''s boss, Nathaniel''s mother and grandfather have influence at Seraphim

    Haven.

    So, Caleb usually treats Nathaniel quite politely.

    But now, he was berating Nathaniel.

    After he finished, Nathaniel was puzzled, "Mr. Caleb, are you out of your mind today?"

    Caleb, "You''re the one out of your mind. You''re a man, why are you bullying a girl?"

    Nathaniel, "This is between her and me."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Caleb, "I don''t care what''s going on between you two, just move your car now and let her go."

    Nathaniel was confused, "Mr. Caleb, do you know her? Why are you helping her?"

    Not just Nathaniel was confused, Roxanne was also puzzled.

    Why was this man called Mr. Caleb helping her?

    Without responding to Nathaniel, Caleb turned to Roxanne with a smile and apologized profusely.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Martinez, my subordinate has no manners. I''ll have him move the car right away and

    clear the way for you."

    Roxanne was full of questions.

    "How do you know myst name?"

    Nathaniel, standing nearby, pped Caleb on the shoulder, "Who is she to you, that you''re helping her

    so much?"

    "Ms. Martinez is nothing to me." Caleb red at Nathaniel, his eyes full of warning, "But do you know

    who she is?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Caleb whispered thest sentence into Nathaniel''s ear, lowering his voice so that Roxanne couldn''t

    hear.

    She curiously eyed the potbellied middle-aged man.

    Weird.

    Why would Nathaniel''s boss help her?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nathaniel listened, his face full of disdain.

    He nced at Roxanne.

    "She''s just a poor girl from the countryside, no one cares for her. What kind of status could she possibly

    have?"

    Nathaniel knew Roxanne''s background best.

    But what he didn''t know was that Roxanne''s husband was the boss of the Rodriguez Group.

    Roxanne became his boss'' wife.

    "What status?" Caleb scoffed in his heart: If I spill the beans, you might get a heart attack.

    But he couldn''t tell.

    Instead, Caleb was prepared to give Nathaniel a good look at what his boss''s wife really looked like.

    "No matter who she is, you shouldn''t offend her." Mr. Caleb said as he snatched the car keys from

    Nathaniel''s hand.

    He hurried to move the car.

    Then, he got out of the car and walked over to Roxanne.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Martinez, he was blocking your way."

    Roxanne asked directly:

    "Why would you help me? And how do you know myst name, do you know me?"

    Caleb thought on his feet.

    "We don''t know each other. You have the samest name as Nathaniel, right? I heard him call you

    Roxanne, right?"

    Roxanne nodded, puzzled.

    She thought that this fat middle-aged man knew her already.

    It turned out that he only learned herst name after hearing Nathaniel call her by her first name.

    Caleb continued, "Ourpany is a bigpany and we won''t tolerate bullying women. Ms. Martinez,

    you better get going, don''t waste your time."

    "Thank you." Roxanne said gratefully, "Yourpany has a good atmosphere, but I don''t know why

    you would let such a jerk be the CFO."

    As she said this, Roxanne red at Nathaniel.

    She continued, "This guy has a terrible personality. He doesn''t even want to take care of his own father,

    he''s irresponsible. You let him be CFO, he''s bound to screw you over sooner orter."

    "What are you talking about?" Nathaniel was angry, "Are you looking for trouble?"

    "Shut up." Caleb held back the angry Nathaniel, "You think life is toofortable? Do you know the

    headquarters is watching you, so is the boss of Rodriguez Group. You''re out of luck."

    Hearing about his future, Nathaniel immediately got nervous.

    "Caleb, what are you talking about, can you rify? Didn''t you promise me three months ago that you

    would promote me to be the chief financial officer? Why am I in trouble?"

    Roxanne said, "Serves you right!"

    At this moment, Nathaniel only cared about his future and had no time to bother with Roxanne.

    He chased after Caleb for an exnation.

    Caleb saw Roxanne getting into her car and red at Nathaniel again.

    "Do you really not know?" Caleb asked.

    "How would I know? I''ve been working hard all the time, what did I do wrong to not get promoted?"

    Nathaniel replied.

    "Do you think it''s just about not promoting you?"

    "What else does the headquarters have in mind?"

    "Anyway, you just prepare for the worst."

    "Caleb, can you just tell me the reason?"

    "I can''t reveal too much, just wait for the CEO to announce it."

    Watching Roxanne drive away, Caleb quickly returned to the building.

    Nathaniel watched his back, feeling very uneasy.

    How did he offend the CEO?

    It''s over.

    What kind of bad oue will he face?

    Nathaniel''s heart was filled with unease, and his face was somewhat sad.

    Caleb returned to his office and saw Harrison looking at his bookshelf, he hurried over.

    "Mr. Harrison."

    Harrison casually picked up a copy of "Power and Prosperity", "You read this book?"

    "When I have free time, I skim through it. The rtionship between politics and market economy is

    "You''ll understand if you read it a few more times."

    Harrison sat down and went straight to the point.

    "I want to arrange a programmer''s job in the IT department of Investor Complex."

    "Mr. Harrison, you want to bring in a friend? Such a small matter, you just need to make a phone call,

    no need toe in person."

    "Not a friend, it''s me."

    "What?"

    "You mean, you want to work in the IT department of Investor Complex, and also as a programmer?"

    "I have no choice, my wife mighte to see me frequently."

    "This..."

    "Is there a problem?"

    Caleb was at a loss for words.

    In the past, Mr. Harrison hardly interfered with Investor Complex''s business.

    At most, he would make a phone call to inquire.

    Now he''s going toe every day, like a secret inspection.

    Caleb felt the pressure.

    Harrison continued, "Now, prepare a work pass and ess card for me."

    "Alright." Caleb said with a wry smile, "I''ll do it right away."

    Harrison stopped Caleb who was about to go work, "The fact that I''m working here, only you know,

    don''t leak it."

    "I understand."

    "Go on, after you finish the work pass, find me a desk."

    "What about Nathaniel... how should we deal with it?"

    Nathaniel was Roxanne''s half-brother.

    As long as he had a little bit of affection for Roxanne, Harrison would consider their kinship and treat

    him well.

    But Nathaniel really didn''t know better.

    He kept causing trouble for Roxanne.

    Well, then he can''t me him for being ruthless.

    "Let the headquarters send someone over to check his ounts, we''ll talk after that."

    The CFO was being audited.

    It''s over.

    He''s going to get fired.

    Mr. Caleb was worried about Nathaniel.

    ...

    Noon.

    Just past eleven.

    Roxanne, with her homemade creamy mushroom chicken soup, came to the Investor Complex.

    Harrison was already in the lobby on the first floor.

    He saw Roxanne standing under the zing sun, holding an umbre and a lunchbox through the

    floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Her slim and tall figure was a feast for Harrison''s eyes.

    He strode out, took her umbre, "Why didn''t youe in?"

    "Didn''t you say outsiders weren''t allowed in? I could only wait here."

    "You cane into the lobby."

    He took Roxanne''s hand, ready to take her into the lobby to enjoy the cool air conditioning.

    "I''ll stay out here." Roxanne stood still, furrowing her brows slightly, "Harrison, I have some bad news

    for you."

    "What bad news?"

    "Nathaniel is also working at Investor Complex, and he is the CFO. I''m worried that if he sees you here,

    he might cause trouble for you, even affecting your job. You worked so hard to find this stable job."

    "So what if he''s the CFO? Can he fire me?"

    "You don''t know. Today, after you went in, I ran into him. He blocked my car and wouldn''t let me go,

    trying to force me to go to the hospital to take care of Sebastian."

    "Fortunately, his boss is quite upright, he helped me move Nathaniel''s car, and I was able to drive

    away."

    "You said his boss is upright, if Nathaniel dares to mess with me, I''ll report him."

    Harrison pulled Roxanne inside.

    He noticed that she hadn''t eaten yet, so he took her to thepany''s cafeteria.

    He bought two employee meals and Roxanne''s creamy mushroom chicken soup.

    This was their lunch.

    Employee meals are just ordinary food, not too bad, but not delicious.

    Harrison preferred Roxanne''s creamy mushroom chicken soup.

    "Is it good?"

    Roxanne was propping her chin on the table with her elbow, watching him.

    "If it wasn''t good, would I have finished it all?" Harrison elegantly wiped his mouth.

    "If you like it that much, I''ll bring you some whenever I have time. Harrison, have you noticed? Many of

    your female colleagues are sneaking peeks at you."

    "Really?"

    "Didn''t you notice? Look, there''s one over there, and another one there. Harrison, you''ve been working

    here for over two months, have any female colleagues pursued you?"

    "Are you afraid I''ll be snatched away by others?" Harrison pinched her nose.

    "You''re pinching my nose again." Roxanne red at him, "I''m talking serious with you, has anyone

    pursued you?"

    "Don''t worry, even if they do, I won''t respond."

    At this time, a curly-haired beauty came over and sat next to Harrison, staring at him.

    When did such a handsome guy start working at thepany?

    Not only was he handsome, but he also had a certain charm in his behavior and speech.

    The charm radiating from him hit women''s hearts like a heatwave.

    The admiration in the curly-haired beauty''s eyes was obvious.

    "Sir, can you give me your contact information?"

    Her coquettish voice gave Roxanne goosebumps.

    However, she patted the cold Harrison and giggled, "Sir, she wants your contact information. You

    should at least say something, don''t be so cold. You won''t make friends being this cold."

    "Come here." Harrison motioned Roxanne toe closer.

    "For what?" Roxanne leaned in closer.

    Harrison''s gaze fell on her face.

    His eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    He seemed to be dissatisfied with her teasing.

    "Did you forget to bring something today?" He touched her face.

    "What?" Roxanne hadn''t reacted yet.

    The next moment...

    Harrison gently pulled her head toward him.

    He lowered his head, his sexy lips lightlynding on her smooth cheek.

    "You forgot to bring my kiss."

    The curly-haired beauty next to him was almost in tears.

    It didn''t matter if he didn''t give his contact information, just a word would be fine.

    He didn''t need to show off.

    "If you already have a girlfriend, you can just say."

    Harrisonpletely ignored the curly-haired beauty, his gaze always on Roxanne, his hand always on

    the back of Roxanne''s head, "Shouldn''t you do something to show?"

    Roxanne understood that Harrison was somewhat dissatisfied with her because she did not clearly

    state her identity to the curly-haired beauty.

    She smiled, "Okay, I''ll show now, are you satisfied?"

    With that, she turned her head and smiled at the curly-haired beauty, "Sorry, this gentleman is already

    taken, so he can''t give you his contact information."

    With that, she pushed Harrison''s hand away and pulled her neck back.

    Only then did Harrison show a satisfied expression, he didn''t even nce at the curly-haired beauty the

    whole time.

    Roxanne could rest assured.

    She waspletely confident.

    With Harrison like this, he certainly wouldn''t be snatched away by others.

    Harrison suddenly said, "If you''re free tomorrow, bring me soup too."

    It was his first day at Investor Complex, and many women wanted his contact information, even hoping

    to get close to him.

    Only by having Roxannee often could those women who fantasized about him know when to back

    off.

    "Harrison." Roxanne propped her chin and smiled, "You''re so popr with women, I''m curious how you

    managed to stay single until 32?"

    "That''s because I was destined to be with you." He pinched her nose again.

    "If you keep this up, my nose will be ruined by you." She red at him.

    "Isn''t your nose meant for me to pinch?"

    "Alright, I have to go. Chloe''s alone at thepany."

    "I''ll walk you downstairs."

    Harrison took her hand and they left together.

    In the parking lot, Harrison still hadn''t let go of her hand.

    "You did well today, you deserve a reward." Harrison lifted Roxanne''s chin and kissed her.

    But all he did was brush his lips lightly against Roxanne''s.

    The soft, sweet sensation was wonderful.

    "Harrison." Roxanne giggled, "You''re still not good at kissing."

    She stood on her tiptoes, leaned in towards Harrison''s ear, andughed.

    "Harrison, dare to go deeper next time?"

    "When did you be such a daredevil?" Harrison pinched her nose again.

    Sheughed again, "We can''t always just peck each other, that''s too boring, no sparks."

    "Girls should be a bit coy." Harrison pinched her nose again.

    She covered her nose, ring at him, "Harrison, can you stop pinching my nose all the time?"

    Then she said, "I¡¯m already 28, not a little girl anymore, why should I still be so shy?"

    Then, standing on her tiptoes, she hugged him around his neck, "Harrison, we can make out slowly

    when we get home tonight."

    She waved and turned around, "I gotta go, see you."

    Harrison couldn''t take his eyes off her,pletely captivated by her slender and tall figure.

    Thinking about the evening, Harrison was like a cat on hot bricks, full of anticipation.

    The evening came as expected.

    Harrison and Roxanne, as usual, returned together to their new home in East Adjacent Estates after

    work.

    They cooked together, ate together, walked together, and chatted together.

    After bathing, Roxanne stood at the bedroom door, just as Harrison was walking from the living room.

    Harrison had also taken a bath.

    He was holding a cup of water, "Want some water?"

    "Sure." Roxanne nodded.

    Harrison turned to get her some water.

    Roxanne grabbed his cup, "I''ll just drink yours."

    Harrison didn''t refuse.

    He had used her cup before, they were a couple, no need to be so particr.

    After drinking water, Roxanne returned the cup to him, he took the cup and wished her goodnight.

    As he turned around, Roxanne, looking at his tall figure, invited him:

    "Harrison, wanna crash in my room tonight?"

    The implication was clear.

    Harrison''s heart raced, and he felt like he was on fire.

    Before he could react, Roxanne moved closer, wrapping her arms around his waist.

    Her head rested against his back.

    "Harrison, let''s stop sleeping in separate rooms."

    "Girls being too forward isn''t always a good thing." Harrison turned around, looking at her with deep

    affection.

    She gave a yful smile, "It''s okay, we''re married."

    "You didn''t used to say that." He teasingly touched her nose.

    "Things are different now." She pouted a bit.

    Tonight, she was adorable, mischievous, proactive, and beautiful.

    She had Harrison somewhat smitten.

    He wrapped one arm around her slender waist, pulling her close, his voice softened, "How are things

    different now?"

    In his arms, Roxanne looked up at him and answered without hesitation.

    "Now I understand you, I know you''re a man I can spend the rest of my life with, and I want to build a

    life with you. That''s why I want to take our rtionship to the next level."

    She understood him?

    His brow furrowed slightly at her words.

    But the passionate Roxanne was already on her tiptoes, arms around his neck, kissing him.

    Tonight, she wanted to try a real kiss.

    She boldly stuck out her tongue...

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Harrison couldn''t handle Roxanne''s fervor and initiative.

    He felt a rush of blood to his lower abdomen.

    Taking a sharp intake of breath,

    As he exhaled, his hot breath sted on Roxanne''s face, heavy with the scent of masculine hormones.

    Seeing his strong reaction, Roxanne chuckled mischievously.

    "Harrison, you''re so easy to fluster!"

    He was such an innocent man. She simply teased him a little, and his body tensed up instantly.

    "If you keep teasing me like this, we''re bound to do something."

    Harrison wrapped his arm around her slender waist.

    His palm was full of masculine strength yet incredibly gentle.

    He had no idea when his firm resolve crumbled under her.

    His reason was now under her control.

    He was on the verge of losing control.

    "It''s okay." Roxanneughed mischievously again, "After all, I''m ready. I have decided to spend the rest

    of my life with you. My body is yours, sooner orter. But what about you, Harrison, are you ready?"

    Her nose lightly bumped against Harrison''s.

    They were close, their breaths mingling, hot as fire.

    Roxanne still had that mischievous smile on her face.

    But Harrison was about to lose his sanity, his voice hoarse, "Roxanne, not tonight."

    Roxanne lowered her head.

    Her hand, dangling around his neck,nded on the buttons of his pajamas.

    She lightly tapped, as if to tap open his heart.

    "Are you sure, not tonight?"

    "Roxanne, give me some more time." He kissed her forehead deeply.

    Lifting her head, she chuckled mischievously, "Tonight, you really don''t want to sleep with me?"

    "I want to." He was resolute, "But I can''t."

    "Alright then." Roxanne took a step back, smiling sweetly at him, "Good night."

    She turned and went into the bedroom, gently closing the door.

    She didn''t give Harrison any chance to change his mind.

    Leaning against the door, Roxanne felt like she was about to die of embarrassment.

    She had been too forward, too unrestrained, too bold.

    But seeing Harrison''s flustered look, she found it amusing!

    After all, he was her husband.

    She could tease him if she wanted to.

    No one could interfere.

    Now her rtionship with Harrison was going well.

    She liked this natural progression.

    After snuggling into bed, Roxanne was in a good mood.

    That night, she slept well.

    She thought she could sleep till dawn.

    But after a beautiful dream, she entered a nightmare.

    She had always been a vivid dreamer since childhood.

    Maybe it was because she didn''t have enough to eat as a child and was poorly nourished, or maybe it''s

    because she never felt secure, and therefore, she had a lot of dreams.

    In the middle of the night, she cried out.

    "Mom, can''t you take me with you? Mom, please, take me with you."

    "I can''t afford to raise you, don''t follow me."

    "Mom, I don''t eat much, I''m sure you can afford to raise me, please take me with you."

    "How can I remarry if you keep following me? Get lost."

    "Mom! Mom!! Mom¡­"

    She couldn''t see her mother''s face clearly.

    So many years had passed, she could no longer remember her mother''s face.

    The only clear memory was that her mother heartlessly kicked her away and left her in the heavy snow

    that day.

    It was very cold!

    After being kicked away, she fell to the ground, hit a stone, and bled a lot.

    The bright red blood stained the snow.

    When she woke up, Roxanne realized that she was drenched in cold sweat in the warm room.

    It had been a long time since she had woken up from a nightmare crying in the middle of the night.

    She couldn''t remember how long it had been.

    Since marrying Harrison, she had only had one nightmare of being abandoned by her parents, and

    never again.

    She thought that having Harrison with her could heal the shadows of her childhood.

    But that wasn''t the case.

    The saying didn''t lie to her:

    Lucky people use their childhood to heal their lives, unlucky people use their lives to heal their

    childhood.

    And she was thetter.

    "Roxanne!! Roxanne, are you okay? Roxanne, open the door."

    Outside, Harrison was knocking on the door vigorously.

    Roxanne wiped the tears from her dream-soaked eyes, got out of bed, put on her slippers, and went to

    open the door.

    "Roxanne, are you okay?"

    Harrison looked at her, his eyes full of worry.

    There were no lights on in the room.

    The light from the hallway shone on her teary eyes.

    Her eyes were red, like a rabbit''s.

    Harrison felt a pang of heartache,

    "I heard you crying, calling for mom."

    "I''m fine." Roxanne smiled, "I just had a nightmare."

    She shouldn''t keep dwelling on her childhood.

    After all, she had Harrison now.

    "Harrison, I really want to hug you."

    Harrison held her tightly without hesitation.

    He held her slender body tightly.

    His strength was just right, firm but not painful.

    "Harrison, thank you."

    She leaned against his chest, her head on his shoulder.

    "What are you thanking me for?"

    "Thank you for being in my life."

    "Silly girl."

    He gently tousled her hair, feeling incredibly heartbroken.

    If anyone should be thanked, it should be him thanking her.

    It was her presence in his life that let him taste the vor of love.

    She made this workaholic, who only knew about work, yearn for a home,e down from his high

    ce, and truly feel this world.

    Otherwise, he''d still be that desireless workaholic.

    No wonder his father was worried about him.

    "I''ll stay with you tonight." Harrison still held her.

    She lifted her head, "Are you willing to put down your pride and sleep with me?"

    "I can sleep with you." Harrison replied.

    "Weren''t you saying it''s not the time yet?"

    "What are you thinking?" Harrison gently tapped her head, "I''m a rational person, I won''t do anything

    excessive."

    "You''re too rational."

    "I just fear that you''ll have nightmares and feel upset, I just want to hold you."

    "Okay, let''s sleep together."

    She took his hand and they went back to bed together.

    This was the first time Harrison hadin in her bed.

    The bed was filled with a captivating scent, the same as the scent of her body wash.

    Compared to the pungent perfume of those socialites, the scent on Roxanne''s bed was simply

    intoxicating.

    Roxanne was lying on her side in bed.

    Her sour mood from just waking up from a dream was instantly cured because of Harrison''s presence.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    With one hand on her waist, Harrison gently held her close.

    Maybe holding her like this would bring her somefort.

    "Hey, you''ve never shared your childhood memories with me. Would you share them now?" He asked.

    "Don''t you already know?" She replied.

    She snuggled into him, resting her head on his other arm.

    His arm was strong and sturdy, like a harbor, radiantly warm and secure.

    She really liked this feeling.

    She extended a finger, lightly touching his protruding Adam''s apple.

    "Didn''t you hear thest time I exposed Sebastian''s true face on live stream?"

    "And your mom, did she ever try to find you?"

    "No." Her voice fell.

    She choked back a sob.

    Her finger remained on his Adam''s apple.

    "I can''t remember what she looks like anymore. If we ran into each other on the street right now, I

    wouldn''t recognize her. And she wouldn''t recognize me. No, I was wrong. We''re not mother and

    daughter. The mother-daughter bond is long gone."

    On the surface, her words sounded firm.

    But he could hear the endless sorrow in her tone.

    Harrison held her tight, "From now on, you have me. We will be a family. And we will have children."

    "You''re right. From now on, we will be a family."

    Roxanne''s finger moved again on his Adam''s apple.

    Her touch was so light, it felt like a feather brushing against his Adam''s apple.

    She giggled cheekily, "Harrison, your Adam''s apple is so sexy."

    "Stop it." Harrison caught her hand.

    "I like touching it."

    This time, she wasn''t just lightly brushing against his Adam''s apple.

    She touched it carefully, examined it carefully.

    "Harrison, they say men with a prominent Adam''s apple are wild in bed."

    "You''re asking for trouble." Harrison caught her hand, stopping her from fiddling.

    Sheughed, "Well, I don''t mind."

    She just loved to tease him, to provoke him.

    His reactions were too amusing.

    She extended her other hand, intending to touch his Adam''s apple again.

    "Stop it."

    As a result, he smacked her hand.

    "Harrison, you''re hurting me."

    "If it didn''t hurt, you wouldn''t calm down."

    "What does that have to do with anything? Weren''t you the one who let me touch it? If not me, then

    who would you let touch it?"

    "If you continue to misbehave, I''m going to sleep in my own room."

    "Alright, I''ll stop. I''ll be good and go to sleep."

    She cuddled up to him, no longer moving.

    Even her breaths became shallow.

    Probably because she was tired and sleepy from crying in her dream, she wanted to sleep.

    "Harrison, I''m going to sleep first."

    It was true that she often dreamed.

    And it was also true that she fell asleep easily.

    In less than a minute, she was asleep.

    Her breaths gradually became steady and deep.

    "Roxanne, are you asleep?"

    She replied in a whisper, "Don''t disturb me."

    "Roxanne? Roxanne?? Are you asleep?"

    She was deep asleep.

    But Harrison couldn''t sleep at all.

    Because she was curled up in his arms, resting on his arm, like a kitten needingfort.

    He couldn''t bear to push her away.

    But this position made it impossible for him to sleep.

    He thought that if she stayed still, he would be fine.

    But she seemed even more tempting.

    His insides were churning with desire.

    As a healthy, single 32-year-old man, holding his beloved woman in his arms, how could he possibly

    sleep?

    He was almost at his limit!

    Harrison wanted to wake Roxanne up, but couldn''t bring himself to do it.

    He should have justforted her outside the door for a while.

    He spent most of the night awake.

    When he finally dozed off, it was probably almost dawn.

    When he was finally feeling a bit sleepy, he felt Roxanne moving in his arms.

    He woke up again.

    There was Roxanne''s sweet breath in his arms.

    Her breath was gentle and sweet.

    "What are you doing?" Harrison''s voice was filled with deep charm and restrained emotion.

    "You''re awake?" Roxanne still looked at him sweetly.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m looking at a handsome guy."

    "Silly girl!"

    "What''s wrong with looking at my husband? You''re mine after all."

    "You little devil, aren''t you afraid I''ll fully possess you if you look at me like that?"

    Harrison bent his finger and yfully tapped her head.

    "Ouch. If you wanted to possess me, you would have done it long ago. Why hold back till now?"

    "Who knows."

    "Alright, I''m done ying with you. I''m getting up."

    She threw off the covers and put her feet on the dark carpet beside the bed.

    Her beautiful feet looked even more delicate and attractive on the dark carpet.

    Harrison propped up his head, admiring her with his eyes.

    Roxanne took out a set of clothes she nned to wear today from the closet.

    She turned around and saw Harrison''s admiring gaze.

    His gaze was full of passion.

    "You''re not nning to watch me change, are you?"

    "You''re changing in front of me?" Harrison asked back.

    "You wish!"

    She took the clothes and went into the bathroom.

    When she came out, Harrison was already gone.

    He was quicker than her.

    When she came out, he was already in the open kitchen in the living room, starting to fry eggs.

    "How about scrambled eggs and pasta for breakfast?"

    The first breakfast he made in her rental house was scrambled eggs and pasta.

    The pasta with scrambled eggs, though simple, was incredibly delicious.

    The pasta was cooked and they sat at the dining table to have breakfast.

    Roxanne watched him eat the pasta elegantly, his movements refined.

    "Harrison." She said, "Pasta should be eaten in big bites, like this."

    Even after spending so much time together, she was still not used to Harrison''s elegant eating

    manners.

    She took big bites of the pasta, demonstrating for him.

    He still ate very slowly.

    "You must have never gone hungry when you were young."

    "Eating too fast is bad for digestion."

    "I''ve finished eating."

    She finished the pasta in just a few bites.

    Her te was empty, so she could only stare at his.

    "Do you want more?" Harrison asked her.

    Sheughed and said, "I''m not full yet."

    "Here you are."

    He gave her the pasta in his own te.

    She didn''t hesitate and started eating.

    Watching her munch on spaghetti, he felt like this was what life was all about.

    He never imagined that simply sharing a te of spaghetti with someone could feel so homely and

    blissful.

    Harrison cracked a small smile.

    That morning, Roxanne drove Harrison to work in her Porsche.

    Once they reached the parking lot, she cautiously said, "Harrison, get out of the car quickly. Don''t let

    Nathaniel see you working here."

    "Why are you so scared of him?" Harrison asked, still buckled in his seat, taking his time to unbuckle.

    "I''m afraid if Nathaniel finds out you''re working here, he''ll give you a hard time because of me."

    "Don''t sweat it. I heard the big boss of thepany has already got his eye on him. He''s nning to

    take him down a peg. His job is hanging by a thread."

    "How do you know your boss is out to get him?"

    "Because he pissed off the boss''s wife and got her all riled up. Our boss absolutely dotes on his wife."

    Harrison had gotten pretty good at spinning tales.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Based on what Harrison said, Roxanne recalled the leader with a bit of a belly she met yesterday.

    She seemed to recall Nathaniel calling him Mr. Caleb.

    She reconfirmed with Harrison, "Harrison, is the boss of Investor Complex a guy named Mr. Caleb? I

    heard him saying yesterday that Nathaniel has gotten the attention of the big shot of thepany, and

    he might be in trouble."

    "Yep." Harrison replied, "Mr. Caleb is the boss of Investor Complex, and he happens to be your half-

    brother''s superior."

    "I don''t acknowledge him as my brother."

    For a good ten or twenty years, he never sought her out to acknowledge kinship.

    Now that Sebastian was bedridden and needed someone to take care of him, he finally remembered to

    ask her for help.

    For such a rtive, she wanted him to stay away from her. Seeing her anger, Harrison quickly patted

    her head in an attempt tofort her.

    But he rationally reminded her, "You''re just saying this out of anger, but he''s still technically your half-

    brother."

    "I don''t need a brother like that."

    "Roxanne." Harrison said rationally, "To deal with people like him, you should use the most rational and

    effective way, so he''s scared of you, then he''ll behave."

    "What''s the most rational and effective way?"

    Harrison handed Roxanne an envelope.

    "Take a look."

    "What?"

    After she took it, Roxanne opened it and finally understood what Harrison meant by the most rational

    and effective way.

    "Harrison, are you suggesting I fight Nathaniel for the property?"

    Harrison nodded.

    "I remember you telling mest time that Nathaniel owns ten properties at Seraphim Haven. Two of

    which were bought for him by Sebastian."

    "You did tell me. You said your friend helped you look it up."

    Only now did Roxanne think to ask him, "Harrison, how did your friend find out all these details about

    Nathaniel?"

    "You forgot I used to be a businessman. Even though I''m bankrupt now, I still know quite a few people."

    "Oh."

    That''s right.

    He could afford luxury houses before he went bankrupt.

    "Nathaniel has been threatening you, you should fight back and beat him."

    "So, you consulted on the legal process for me?"

    What she was holding was the legal process outlined by thewyer Harrison had hired for her, along

    with thewyer''s contact information.

    Because she was the person directly involved, Harrison couldn''t handle it for her.

    Otherwise, Harrison would have already helped her get thewsuit filing certificate.

    He suggested, "Thiswyer is one of the best under Mr. Johnson, she''ll help you out. After you contact

    her, you can go to the court to file thewsuit."

    "But I never thought about wanting Sebastian''s property. I don''t care about his stuff."

    What shecked was thepanionship from childhood, Sebastian''s sense of responsibility, and the

    bond of blood.

    She didn''t care about Sebastian''s material wealth.

    "Roxanne." Harrison furrowed his brow, "This is what you''re entitled to, why wouldn''t you want it?"

    Roxanne felt ufortable, "I know, if I sue them, I''m sure to win. But those aren''t things Sebastian

    willingly gave, what''s the point if I win?"

    "I''ve always been taking care of you, so I didn''t suggest you sue Sebastian at the same time. You can

    win just by suing him for neglecting his duty to provide support."

    Roxanne remained silent.

    Her hatred has always been directed at Sebastian for all these years.

    Harrison persuaded, "Roxanne, when I suggest you sue Nathaniel, it''s not to turn you into a heartless

    person. It''s to let you use thew as a weapon to protect yourself."

    Roxanne thought for a moment and then understood.

    "You''re right. I can''t be kind to people like Nathaniel, I have to be tough. Harrison, I''ll take your advice

    and sue Nathaniel. I''ll make sure he has no chance to threaten me or bother me anymore."

    For people like him, they should be made to feel afraid.

    Only then will he not dare to cause trouble.

    "That''s right." Harrison patted her head.

    "Off to work." Roxanne gave him a sweet smile.

    He opened the car door, ready to get out.

    Roxanne suddenly called to him, "Harrison!"

    "Hmm?" Harrison had already stepped one foot out of the car, he turned his head to look at her.

    She waved at him, "Come here."

    Harrison obediently went over and immediately received a kiss from her.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Harrison." Roxanne kissed his cheek and then giggled naughtily, "You''re so handsome today!"

    Harrison''s heart started to race.

    Just a kiss on the cheek, and his blood was already boiling.

    Looking at her again, she looked absolutely gorgeous, utterly irresistible.

    Harrison controlled himself, pinched her nose, "Little one, you''re getting cheekier."

    Roxanne chuckled happily.

    "Haha, I''m only cheeky to you. Alright, off you go to work."

    "Alright."

    "Harrison, I''m still a bit worried about you running into Nathaniel, considering you guys work for the

    samepany. If you do see him, you can try to avoid him."

    "Don''t worry, he''s going to have his hands full with troubles soon, he won''t have time to bother me."

    Harrison replied.

    "But he''s that kind of person, who knows what underhanded tactics he might use."

    "Haven''t I already given you the way to deal with him? What''s there to be afraid of?"

    "You''re right. If Nathaniel dares to bother you, I''ll make him pay. No matter what, I won''t let him bully

    you."

    "You care about me that much?"

    "Of course! You''re my hubby."

    Seeing her protect him like this, Harrison couldn''t help butugh.

    It seemed she was deathly afraid of him being bullied by Nathaniel.

    If she knew that he was Nathaniel''s boss, and Nathaniel couldn''t bully him at all, what would she think?

    Roxanne waved firmly at Harrison, watching him get off the car before she drove off.

    She headed to the office, feeling at ease.

    Why should she be afraid of someone like Nathaniel?

    If he was gonna y hardball with her, she could y harder.

    One day when Roxanne had some free time, she contacted thewyer Harrison had rmended to

    her.

    Then she made a trip to the court to file awsuit against Nathaniel.

    Thewyer was a middle-aged woman with short hair. She was efficient and very friendly towards

    Roxanne, as well as very considerate.

    Of course, she had to be, she was serving the wife of the group boss.

    However, Roxanne wasn''t aware of her special status.

    After sorting out the matters, Roxanne said, "Ms. Ste, you''ve been such a great help, especially

    since you didn''t charge me. I''m really grateful. Harrison and I would like to treat you to a meal, are you

    free tonight?"

    Ms. Ste was pleasantly surprised.

    However, thinking about dining with the big boss of the group, she suddenly felt a bit jittery.

    Having dinner with that stern and aloof big boss might be a disaster.

    Never mind. Besides, she was just a nobody. Being able to help the big boss with his domestic affairs

    was already an honor for her.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Martinez, I have other engagements tonight."

    "Well, we''ll invite you next time when you''re free."

    "Ms. Martinez, if there are any other issues, I''ll follow up immediately, don''t worry. We''ll definitely win

    thiswsuit."

    "Thank you, Ms. Ste."

    After parting with Ms. Ste, Roxanne returned to thepany.

    It was already two in the afternoon.

    Roxanne saw Chloe sitting at her desk, tapping on herputer while eating lunch.

    She reached out to touch Chloe''s lunch and found it as cold as ice.

    "Why are you eating lunch now?"

    She hurriedly took Chloe''s lunch and heated it in the microwave.

    As she typed, Chloe replied, "I haven''t worked for many years, I need to relearn many professional

    terms. You''re working so hard, I don''t want to be a burden."

    After her divorce from Oliver, Chloe was very serious and hardworking in her job.

    Roxanne said with concern, "If you don''t eat on time, I''m gonna dock a month''s pay."

    "Would you really?"

    Roxanne brought the heated lunch back, "Eat first, then work."

    At that moment, someone delivered a parcel for Roxanne.

    "Who''s Roxanne? There''s a parcel for you."

    Roxanne went up to sign for it, "Who sent this parcel, it''s huge?"

    Chloe asked, "Could it be samples from the factory?"

    "Let''s see." Roxanne squatted down and opened the parcel.

    Inside was a dead ck cat and a shattered mirror.

    She felt a chill run down her spine, and her heart began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Who would send her such things?

    Chloe was also scared and broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly came over and resealed the parcel.

    "This is freaky. Who would send you such things?"

    Roxanne stayed silent, she didn''t know either.

    "Anne, you didn''t buy something online and gave the seller a bad review, did you?"

    "I don''t have time for that."

    "Then who could do this to you?" Roxanne pondered.

    After a while, she had a clue.

    "I think I know who it is."

    "Who? Who could be so shameless?"

    "Who else but that scumbag Sebastian?"

    Sebastian was now paralyzed in a hospital, needing round-the-clock care for eating, drinking, and

    personal hygiene.

    Nathaniel was a jerk. He didn''t want to take care of Sebastian, so he harassed her in various ways

    every day, threatening her.

    His purpose was to have her rece him in taking care of the paralyzed Sebastian.

    Who else but Nathaniel would send her such things?

    "Quickly throw it away." Chloe picked up the parcel box, ready to throw it away.

    Roxanne stopped her, "We need to burn these ill-omened things."

    She was in business, and she was pretty superstitious about some things.

    It wasn''t about being superstitious, but a kind of custom.

    After burning the ck cat and the mirror in a remote ce, Roxanne felt more than ever that Harrison

    was right.

    She couldn''t be soft-hearted towards a shameless person like Nathaniel. She had to use stronger,

    more effective means.

    On the other side, the hospital called Nathaniel.

    "Mr. Martinez, your father has owed two days'' worth of medical and hospitalization fees. Please pay as

    soon as possible. Otherwise, we''ll have to stop his treatment. Also, have you not hired a nurse for your

    father these two days? There''s no one to deliver his meals. Do you want your father to starve to

    death?"

    Nathaniel had been unstable these two days because of Caleb''s words.

    He didn''t know how the big boss would handle him after setting his sights on him.

    He was worried about his future all the time, how could he care about his seriously ill father in the

    hospital?

    "You guys are so annoying, Sebastian is not only my father. He also has a daughter, why don''t you go

    find her?"

    Nathaniel hung up the phone.

    He was already annoyed, and then he called up again, "Did you send the parcel I asked you to?"

    "It''s been sent."

    To Nathaniel, Sebastian was useless now, he was just a burden.

    He found a phone number that Roxanne hadn''t blocked, and dialed it.

    Roxanne had just finished burning the ck cat and the mirror and was on her way home when she

    received a call from a strange number.

    She guessed, "It must be that jerk Nathaniel."

    She picked up the phone, and sure enough, it was Nathaniel.

    "Roxanne, did you receive the parcel? Surprised?"

    "Nathaniel, what the hell do you want?"

    "You go to the hospital to take care of our father, pay the medical bills, and I''ll stop bothering you."

    "Dream on!"

    She was abandoned by Sebastian since she was a child, why should she take care of him now?

    Roxanne had seen many jerks and viins, but none were as shameless as Nathaniel.

    She was so angry that she was almost suffocating.

    Over there, Nathaniel snorted, "Roxanne, this ain''t over. For every day you don''t go to the hospital to

    look after our old man, I won''t give you a moment of peace."

    Chloe couldn''t listen anymore and shouted angrily. "Nathaniel, are you even human? Do you have any

    moral boundaries at all?"

    Roxanne hung up the phone.

    "Anne, why did you hang up? Let me swear at this jerk. He''s even more revolting than Oliver."

    "What''s the point of shouting at someone like him?"

    "What''s wrong with the world these days? Why are the good guys always getting pushed around?"

    "Chloe, don''t get worked up. I''ve got a n to deal with Nathaniel. Just sit back and watch."

    When she got home that day, Roxanne didn''t tell Harrison about the paper doll and death suit

    Nathaniel had sent her.

    She didn''t want Harrison to worry.

    Early next morning.

    Roxanne and Chloe had just arrived at the office when they received a package.

    Roxanne was still scared by what happened yesterday. Seeing the package, she and Chloe became

    wary.

    Chloe asked, "Anne, this isn''t from Nathaniel again, is it?"

    Roxanne checked the return address, "Judging by the address, it shouldn''t be."

    When she opened it...

    The little snakes circled tightly inside the box, trying to climb out. The two immediately felt creepy.

    Chloe''s legs went weak, and while backing away, she pulled Roxanne with her.

    "Anne, watch out."

    Roxanne wasn''t overly scared though.

    She was a bit frightened when she first saw them.

    But when she was a child and didn''t have meat to eat, she had caught and eaten snakes.

    She knew these snakes were not venomous.

    So she wasn''t that scared.

    She quickly grabbed the snakes by their weak points, and put them back into the box.

    Then she quickly sealed the box.

    She used duct tape to make sure the box was sealed tight.

    Chloe, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but admire her bravery.

    "Anne, you''re not scared of snakes?"

    "When I was a kid and didn''t have anything to eat, I used to catch snakes. So I''m not that scared."

    "Why didn''t you tell me this when we were kids?"

    "If I had, you would have snuck food out of your house for me and gotten into trouble with your

    parents."

    So she hadn''t said anything.

    Chloe suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for her.

    Compared to her miserable childhood, her unhappy marriage seemed insignificant.

    Looking at the sealed snake box, Roxanne frowned, "It must be that jerk Nathaniel trying to scare me

    again."

    Just as they were talking about Nathaniel, the jerk''s number came up again.

    No matter how many times she blocked him, he would find other numbers to call her.

    She was about to lose her mind.

    She picked up the phone, before Nathaniel could speak:

    "Nathaniel, why are you so disgusting? You know what they say about karma, right? You''re so nasty

    and evil, aren''t you afraid of getting hit by a car or something?"

    Roxanne couldn''t keep her cool when dealing with Nathaniel.

    "Oh, can''t handle it already?" Nathaniel was unfazed, still as arrogant and rude as ever, "The fun''s just

    getting started. Roxanne, I''ve told you, if you don''t go to the hospital to take care of Sebastian, I''ll keep

    bugging you."

    "Bastard!"

    "You''re right, I am a bastard. What are you gonna do about it? If you don''t go to the hospital to take

    care of Sebastian, there''s worse toe. Roxanne, you just wait and see."

    Roxanne was not going to let Nathaniel bully her like this.

    Of course not.

    She was thinking about how to hit back. "Chloe, let''s ditch work today and teach that jerk a lesson."

    "How do you n to do that?" Chloe followed her.

    Roxanne told Chloe her n.

    This time, she was determined to teach Nathaniel a lesson.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    It''s about five o ''clock in the afternoon. Roxanne and Chloe were sitting in the car together. Once

    Nathaniel knocked off work, they started tailing him in their car, keeping a steady speed.

    They were sitting in a Porsche they''d won in a lottery, which was superfortable.

    However, when Chloe looked at the stuff in the backseat, she felt a little spooked.

    "Roxy, those snakes won''t escape, right?"

    "Nah, I''ve secured them with duct tape. Even if they escape, I''ll just capture them back."

    "You''re brave, daring to catch snakes."

    "They''re not venomous, what''s there to be scared of?"

    "Even if they''re not venomous, I''m still scared."

    Snakes are slimy and cold, just thinking about it gives one the creeps.

    Chloe kept ncing in the backseat.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was focused on Nathaniel''s car not far ahead.

    Nathaniel was loaded.

    Just a few days ago he was driving a Porsche identical to Roxanne''s.

    But today he was driving a fancy, expensive Land Rover.

    He''s got money, but his father Sebastian was seriously ill in the hospital and he''s not willing to pay the

    medical fees, nor hire a caretaker.

    Nathaniel even cursed Chloe, saying Sebastian shouldn''t have birthed her.

    But actually, the one who should be abandoned, is this scumbag Nathaniel.

    Roxy really wanted to step on the gas and ram into Nathaniel''s car.

    But she chose the rational approach.

    She drove, tailing Nathaniel, and not far from her car, a Rolls Royce was also following her.

    Harrison, sitting in the Rolls Royce, was frowning.

    He didn''t understand why Roxanne, after encountering such a big issue and being bullied by Nathaniel,

    didn''t tell him.

    What the heck was she thinking?

    Did she really consider him her husband?

    Or was she just too stubborn to rely on others?

    Harrison could understand Roxanne, she had been living independently since she was little.

    But hadn''t he already told her that she had him now, and she should tell him everything at once?

    This silly girl.

    Did she actually think she could take on the world?

    Did she actually think she could solve all problems?

    Even though he was angry, Harrison was more worried.

    Roxanne always drove aggressively.

    If Nathaniel drove fast, she''d follow fast.

    Her Porsche was weaving through traffic like a snake, afraid of losing sight of Nathaniel''s car.

    Anthony, following behind, had to speed up too, "Mr. Harrison, Ms. Martinez is driving too fast, I''m

    struggling to keep up."

    "Speed up." Harrison ordered with a stern face, "Don''t lose sight."

    "Mr. Harrison, you should also tell Ms. Martinez to slow down and drive safely. Her driving is just too

    reckless." Anthony suggested.

    Harrison had already warned her, but she wouldn''t listen.

    That''s how fast she drove. This little rascal, was she not taking his words seriously?

    After about twenty minutes, Nathaniel arrived home.

    He''s a resident of themunity, so the moment his car entered, it was automatically recognized and

    he drove in smoothly.

    But Roxanne was stopped by the security guard.

    The guard asked her to register her visitor information and car te number.

    Such a hassle.

    But after registration, she still managed to find Nathaniel''s car.

    Nathaniel was now standing in front of his Land Rover, fixing his hair in the mirror.

    He thought he''s the most handsome guy. Fixing his hair, he even whistled proudly.

    He was thinking about how he''d scared Roxy recently, she must be terrified now. Soon, she''d have to

    go to the hospital to take care of paralyzed Sebastian, which made Nathaniel extremely happy.

    He was imagining Roxanne''s reaction to the snakes he sent, was she scared?

    She must be scared to death.

    Hmph, she dared to challenge him?

    She couldn''t possibly win.

    As Nathaniel wasbing his hair in the mirror, whistling cheerfully, suddenly a cold wind blew at the

    back of his neck.

    A snake''s head, suddenly came close to Nathaniel''s ear.

    In the mirror, Nathaniel saw the snake, raising its head and hissing.

    Suddenly, he felt ice cold by his ear.

    He was so scared he almost peed his pants.

    "Oh my god, what is this?"

    "Don''t you recognize it?" Roxanne casually put the snake on Nathaniel''s shoulder, "It''s a snake."

    The snake immediately slithered from Nathaniel''s shoulder to his cheek.

    Nathaniel didn''t dare to move.

    He didn''t dare to move at all.

    Seeing Roxanne, he almost cried, but he yelled, "Roxanne, get this thing off me, now."

    "Are you ordering me?"

    Roxanne leanedzily against his car door.

    "You can scare me, I can''t scare you? If you want me to remove it, beg me."

    Nathaniel really wanted to kill Roxanne.

    But he was so scared of snakes, he was about to die of fear now.

    The snake coiled in front of him, stopping on his nose.

    The snake''s cold body made her shudder. Nathaniel didn''t care about his dignity anymore, he begged

    for mercy.

    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have scared you. Please, get this thing off me, please."

    "Alright." Roxanne giggled mischievously.

    She grabbed the snake and stuffed it into Nathaniel''s cor.

    The cold, slimy thing immediately slid into Nathaniel''s shirt.

    Drip, drip!

    Nathaniel peed himself, not only was his pants wet, his urine also spilled onto the ground.

    Roxanne sneered, "Coward!"

    She wanted to y some more stimting games.

    He got scared and peed himself so easily?

    Not fun at all.

    "Nathaniel, you''re too much of a coward."

    "Ah, Ahhh..." Nathaniel was about to cry.

    "Don''t cry."

    Roxanne took out another ck snake from the box, holding the snake in the middle and dangling it in

    front of Nathaniel.

    "Nathaniel, weren''t you bold? You had the guts to send me dead ck cats and snakes, and now

    you''re wetting your pants and crying like a baby?"

    A snake was slithering around Nathaniel''s clothes, and another was flicking its tail in front of him.

    Instantly, Nathaniel''s scalp was tingling, his limbs were cold, and he was dripping urine in his crotch.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was not scared at all.

    She reached into the box and grabbed a handful of snakes, dumping them all on Nathaniel.

    "Still think you can scare me? I''ve been around snakes since I was a kid. I''m not afraid of these things.

    Nathaniel, I''m not some delicate flower that needs protecting. When I get mean, I can make you cry

    your eyes out,"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nathaniel was covered in snakes, crying and begging for mercy.

    "Roxanne, I''m scared. I''m really scared, please get these snakes off me, I beg you."

    "No chance."

    "Please, sis, consider that I''m three years younger than you, consider our sibling rtionship, help me.

    Sis, please, quickly, get these snakes off me."

    Roxanne sneered, "Am I your sister? I don''t recall agreeing to that."

    Now he wanted to acknowledge her as his sister?

    When he was threatening and intimidating her, and morally kidnapping her, didn''t he consider their

    blood ties?

    "Sis, anyway, I''m your half-brother. Please, for the sake of our blood ties, help me get rid of these

    snakes, I beg you."

    "Oh, you did remind me. We are indeed children of the same father."

    "Yes, yes, yes, sis, we''re blood rted, please help me."

    A few snakes were still coiling around Nathaniel.

    Even as he spoke, he was trembling.

    He wanted to shake the snakes off, but he couldn''t move his body at all.

    He was so scared that he waspletely weakened.

    Roxanne, however, was indifferent. She pulled an envelope from her bag and pped it onto

    Nathaniel¡¯s face.

    It was the court''s filing notice.

    She wanted Nathaniel to know she was not to be messed with.

    "If we''re children of the same father, then I have a right to one of the two houses Sebastian bought for

    you. Sis, if you help me get rid of the snakes, I''ll give you both houses."

    "I don''t have time for your nonsense. Just wait for the court hearing."

    Looking at the snakes still coiling around Nathaniel.

    And Nathaniel, standing in front of his puddle of urine, was a sorry sight.

    Roxanne showed no mercy.

    She warned, "Nathaniel, if you dare to threaten me again, it won''t be these harmless snakes that I''ll

    throw at you. And don''t think about calling the cops on me. I had my friend block the cameras around

    your garage with balloons. Nothing that just happened was caught on camera."

    Oh, and Nathaniel''s dashcam.

    She quickly searched Nathaniel, took his car keys, opened the car door, and unplugged the dashcam.

    And there was more.

    She took a piece of paper from the car and stuck it on Nathaniel.

    The paper read: This man is a scumbag, ying around with several girls at the same time. This is his

    just desserts, so don''t help him.

    Then Roxanne turned around coldly and left.

    It was then that Chloe let go of the balloons in her hand and returned to her side.

    "Anne, you were so awesome just now, so cool."

    Roxanne opened the car door, "Let''s go, we''re going home."

    Chloe got into the car, "Anne, that bad guy is still standing there, too scared to move. If the neighbors

    see him with wet pants, he¡¯ll be so embarrassed."

    "Serves him right!"

    When dealing with bad guys, Roxanne was never soft.

    Behind them, a young couple approached Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel cried out for help.

    The young couple saw the paper on Nathaniel and were initially going to help, but in the end, they

    didn''t.

    "This man cheated on several women at the same time, he deserves to be punished. We shouldn''t help

    him."

    "Serves this bad man right."

    Nathaniel tried to exin with a bitter face, but the young couple just walked away without paying him

    any attention.

    Inside the Porsche, Roxanne started the engine and drove away.

    Chloe looked at the Rolls-Royce parked nearby, a familiar feeling washed over her.

    "Anne, there''s a Rolls-Royce over there."

    "Nathaniel lives in a high-end residential area, it''s normal to see luxury cars here."

    "No, I mean that Rolls-Royce looks familiar."

    "Don''t all Rolls-Royces look simr?"

    "No, look at the license te, it seems familiar. Anne, do you remember Mr. Alexander?"

    "What about him?"

    "He also drives a Rolls-Royce, the license te number is very simr to that one. Maybe the owner of

    this car is a friend of Mr. Alexander."

    "Mr. Alexander is from a different world than us. The people he knows have nothing to do with us."

    "That''s true."

    Behind them, Anthony''s car was still parked there.

    He asked, "Mr. Harrison, should we follow Ms. Martinez?"

    Harrison nced at Nathaniel, still standing in ce, then at Roxanne, who had already disappeared

    around the bend in her Porsche.

    He frowned.

    "No need."

    She never told him when she was being bullied.

    She handled things cleanly and efficiently, and certainly wouldn''t tell him about it.

    So, it was pointless for them to follow.

    "Mr. Harrison, should I take you to the Investor Complex or back to Rodriguez Group?"

    "Back to Rodriguez Group."

    He didn''t feel like going to the Investor Complex today.

    Although Roxanne had dealt with Nathaniel, and Nathaniel probably wouldn''t cause trouble for a while,

    Harrison was still somewhat angry.

    Roxanne should have told him about these things.

    But clearly, she still didn''t rely on him that much.

    On the way back, Harrison was in a bad mood.

    Was Roxanne too independent, or was he not worth relying on?

    Driving the car, Anthony couldn''t stop praising Roxanne.

    "Mr. Harrison, Ms. Martinez is really strong. She wasn''t scared at all of those snakes. Even I, a big guy,

    had goosebumps. No wonder Nathaniel was freaked out."

    Harrison was still pissed, "You think that''s a good thing?"

    "Absolutely." Anthony said, "Now no one will dare to mess with Ms. Martinez."

    Harrison was silent for a moment, "I wish she would rely on me."

    Roxanne was driving, stopped at a red light.

    "Chloe, I''ll drop you home first, then I''ll pick up Harrison."

    "How about you pick up Harrison first? You can drop me off here, I''ll take the bus home."

    "No way, I can''t let you take the bus. I haven''t heard back from Harrison yet, I don''t know if he''s working

    overtime."

    While waiting for the light, Roxanne called Harrison.

    Harrison answered immediately.

    She asked, "Harrison, are you workingte? What time do you finish? I''lle pick you up."

    "How was your day?" Harrison didn''t answer, instead he asked.

    "Not bad, had a minor issue but it''s resolved now. I''ll tell you when we get home, when will you be

    done? I''lle get you."

    "Why don''t youe get me now?"

    Harrison, who was a bit grumpy just now, immediately wanted to go home when he heard his wife was

    "You might have to wait a bit, I''m dropping Chloe off first, I''ll be there in about half an hour."

    "That''s fine, I''ll wait."

    Roxanne was about to hang up, when Harrison quickly said, "Roxanne, don''t hang up."

    "Uh huh." Roxanne, about to disconnect the car phone, pulled her hand back and held the steering

    wheel, "What''s up?"

    "Can you drive a little slower, don''t be so reckless."

    "Do I drive that fast?"

    "Just drive slower."

    "Got it, I told you, I''ve been driving for eight years, I know what to watch for, I''m hanging up now."

    When she hung up the phone, Chloe finally spoke, "Anne, Harrison really cares about you."

    "He''s just a nag."

    "I wish someone would nag me, but there''s nobody."

    Chloe felt a bit down.

    She also wanted a warm person, but it always seemed hard to find. Now she''s divorced and has two

    kids.

    "No worries, I''ll nag you often, until you''re sick of me."

    "I don''t mind you nagging." Chloe didn''t want to get too emotional, quickly adjusted her mood and

    "I think so too. His voice is very distinctive."

    His voice was like a violin, deep and elegant, irresistibly attractive.

    Seeing the happy smile on Roxanne''s face, Chloe felt relieved.

    Even though her marriage failed, her good friend found the right person.

    After Roxanne dropped Chloe off at her apartmentplex, Chloe waved at her, "Remember, listen to

    your husband Harrison, drive slower, don''t be reckless."

    "Got it." Roxanne smiled, "You go take care of your kids."

    As Roxanne drove off, the smile on Chloe''s face gradually disappeared.

    As a divorced woman, she always felt a bit sad when she was alone.

    But thinking of the two children waiting for her at home, she found her motivation.

    Who said a woman needs a man to live?

    She had her children, her career, that was enough.

    Even though her marriage failed, she had two adorable children, which was her greatest wealth.

    Thinking of going home to hug her children, Chloe walked away, with firm and powerful steps.

    On the road, Roxanne was driving a Porsche, heading to Investor Complex.

    Even though both Harrison and Chloe told her to drive slower.

    But she didn''t want Harrison to wait too long, and wanted to take him home as soon as possible, so

    she was still driving fast.

    She couldn''t wait to see Harrison...

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Roxannepletely ignored Harrison''s advice to drive carefully and not act recklessly.

    She was weaving through traffic like a snake.

    One car after another was overtaken by her.

    Harrison was eager to see Roxanne soon.

    He had Anthony speed up to get back to the Investor Complex, where he stood in the most

    conspicuous ce in the parking lot, waiting for Roxanne to pick him up.

    It was already seven in the evening.

    In Seraphim Haven, night fell early.

    By seven o''clock, the sky was pitch ck.

    However, the parking lot lights were bright, most of the staff at Investor Complex had left work, and

    there weren''t many cars parked.

    He stood in the most conspicuous position.

    But he was still worried that Roxanne wouldn''t see him, so he kept looking at the entrance of the

    parking lot.

    There were several entrances, and he was looking all around.

    Then he heard the sound of brakes behind him.

    A red Porsche drew a beautiful arc in front of him, finally making half a circle around him, and then

    stopped steadily in front of Harrison.

    After a breeze blew by, Harrison saw Roxanne, who was holding the steering wheel, through the

    passenger-side window.

    She gave him a sweet smile, saying, "Harrison, get in."

    But Harrison frowned.

    He had told her to drive carefully, but she didn''t listen.

    Her tail-spin drift just now was clearly reckless driving.

    Seeing his frown, Roxanne thought she had made him wait for a long time and quickly asked, "What''s

    wrong? Did I keep you waiting for too long?"

    Harrison got into the car, "Can''t you drive a little more carefully? This is way too dangerous."

    "I didn''t, I was going at a normal speed."

    "You''re driving like a maniac and you won''t even admit it." Harrison couldn''t help but knock her head

    lightly.

    She frowned, pretending to be wronged, "That hurts."

    "You''ll remember to drive carefully next time if it hurts."

    Did she really have a problem with her driving?

    If this was considered reckless, was it even more reckless for her to put a snake in Nathaniel''s cor

    today?

    Anyway, the problem was solved, and Roxanne wasn''t afraid of causing more trouble for Harrison.

    As she drove away after Harrison fastened his seatbelt, she told him all about how Nathaniel had

    threatened her and how she had fought back.

    After hearing this, Harrison looked grim and his face was somewhat gloomy.

    Roxanne didn''t notice his anger at all.

    She concentrated on driving and looked at the road conditions ahead.

    "Harrison, don''t worry. Nathaniel probably won''t mess with us for a while. But he''s a mean little bastard

    and he won''t give up until he gets what he wants. If I can''t handle him next time, you''ll have to help me

    think of a solution."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    Roxanne, who was driving, nced at him.

    He looked gloomy, as if he was angry.

    "What''s wrong? Are you upset?" Roxanne asked.

    "Do you think you''re pretty capable?" His tone was not good.

    Had she made him angry?

    He continued, "You didn''t even tell me about such a big thing."

    "I''m telling you now, aren''t I?"

    "You only told me after everything was settled, so you think you''re pretty capable, don''t you?"

    Although Harrison was ming and angry, Roxanneughed.

    Roxanneughed happily.

    She moved one hand from the steering wheel and gently tugged at Harrison''s arm.

    "Okay, Harrison, I know you care about me and want to help me share the burden. But this problem is

    within my capabilities, and I can handle it, right? If I really can''t handle it, I will definitely ask for your

    help. You''re my husband, who else would I ask for help if not you? It''s just that I''m used to solving

    problems on my own."

    Harrison understood this very well.

    This probably had to do with her upbringing.

    She had been alone since she was a child.

    She was used to being independent, or you could say she had always been toughing it out on her own.

    Harrison was deeply moved.

    He felt very sorry for her.

    Suddenly, he wanted to hug her tightly, but she was driving and he couldn''t hug her.

    He held her delicate hand that was resting on his arm tightly.

    Roxanne pulled her hand back, "I''m driving, let''s hold hands after we get out of the car."

    Harrison thought about it and felt a little scared.

    His tone became much softer, "Are you really not afraid of so many snakes, aren''t you afraid of being

    bitten?"

    "I don''t think there''s anything to be afraid of."

    "Anthony was creeped out when he saw so many snakes. You really aren''t afraid."

    "Who''s Anthony? Did he see me catching snakes?"

    Harrison frowned.

    He almost slipped up, but he yed it cool.

    "He''s a colleague of mine, he''s also afraid of snakes."

    "Actually, snakes aren''t scary, as long as you ovee your fear, it''s like catching big bugs."

    Most girls would be afraid of big bugs.

    But his wife was obviously not an ordinary girl.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being bitten?"

    "They''re not venomous snakes."

    "How do you know they''re not venomous snakes."

    "How could I not recognize a venomous snake? I caught a lot of snakes when I was little, at least

    dozens. At that time we didn''t have any meat to eat, so I often caught snakes to eat."

    Harrison had a veryfortable life when he was little.

    He lived a very privileged life.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    But when Roxanne was little, she had to catch snakes because there was no meat to eat.

    What kind of life was that?

    Harrison felt very sorry for her.

    "Don''t worry." Harrison seemed to beforting her, "I won''t let you starve anymore, I will feed you

    well."

    "When you say to feed me, how do you feed me? Do you mean feeding me with food or with your

    body?" she joked, "I would like to taste you."

    "My body may not be as delicious as you think." Harrison gently rubbed her head.

    She concentrated on driving, "Harrison, you are being too modest, you look delicious, and you''re still a

    virgin."

    "Stop joking with me!" Harrison was helpless.

    But Roxanne startedughing, "Harrison, can I ask you a very realistic, very serious question?"

    "Yeah."

    "So you''re 32 now, in the prime of your life, with a strong physical desire. How do you get through those

    long nights? Don''t you feel lonely?"

    If she weren''t driving, Harrison really wanted to give her a knock on the head.

    She''s such a tease, so fun, and loved messing with people, didn''t she?

    "Just keep your eyes on the road." He said seriously.

    "Harrison." Sheughed, "You don''t take care of your own needs, do you?"

    "I told you to focus on driving." He couldn''t help but give her cheek a light tap.

    "As a married couple, it''s normal to talk about this. Why are you so shy?"

    She mumbled something.

    He honestly said, "I have a lot of self-control. When I have needs, I just tough it out and then it passes."

    No wonder!

    They''ve been married for almost three months, and he still hadn''t slept with her.

    Roxanne wasn''t in a hurry.

    She felt more and more that she had married a man who was excellent in many ways.

    Especially when ites to being faithful, Harrison was really excellent.

    When they got home that night, Roxanne took a shower and walked out of the bathroom.

    Harrison knocked on the door and, after getting permission, went in.

    Roxanne looked at him, who was also fresh from the shower, wearing ake-blue silk pajama that

    made his legs look long, and asked:

    "What''s up, Harrison? Have you finally decided to sleep with me tonight?"

    This man''s legs were really long, and he was in front of her in just a few steps.

    Standing in front of the tall Harrison, she felt tiny.

    She looked up and smiled, waiting for his answer.

    He came in to tell her that from now on, she had him, and she didn''t have to bear everything alone, he

    wanted to share the burden with her.

    That''s what he should do as a husband, and he was happy to do it.

    Before he could say anything, Harrison waspletely captivated by Roxanne''s sweet smile.

    He forgot why he came in.

    Roxanne had just taken a shower, and washed her hair.

    Her wet hair was casually twirled up behind her head with a clip.

    A drop of water slid down her neck, along her sexy skin, and into her cor.

    Harrison''s gaze followed the drop of water into the depth of her cor, seeing the faint outline of her

    chest.

    His heart started to race.

    He pulled her into his arms without saying a word.

    He couldn''t help but lower his head, closing his eyes, and covered her sweet lips with a passionate

    kiss.

    This time, Harrison''s kiss wasn''t so awkward and stiff.

    He knew what to do.

    And she was like a sweet candy, letting him suck on her.

    Roxanne was kissed until she forgot to breathe, her mind went nk.

    She closed her eyes, her hands naturally wrapping around his neck.

    When her hands wrapped around his neck, Harrison sobered up a bit, he lifted his head, slowly

    opening his eyes.

    Roxanne held him tight, opened her eyes, and smiled sweetly, "Harrison, you seem to have improved."

    He became more proactive and knew how to use his tongue to kiss her.

    "I want to..." Harrison''s breath became heavier, his eyes deeper, more passionate.

    "Want what?" Roxanne teased with a smile.

    Harrison lowered his head, gently nibbled her ear, "I want to sleep with you..."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Roxanne couldn''t hold back her joy and gave away a little smile.

    Finally, Harrison couldn''t hold back today, huh?

    She remembered their wedding registration day, this man was as cold as ice, straightforward and

    insisted that they won''t share a bed.

    "Harrison, don''t you think you''re contradicting yourself?" Roxanne asked, giggling, her arm still around

    his neck.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison didn''t give a damn about her sarcasm, he continued to kiss her passionately.

    After their contact just now, his moves became more skillful.

    Subconsciously, both of them were lost in each other''s arms, eyes shut.

    They were all in, forgetting the passage of time, where and when they were, the world spinning around,

    everything.

    The only thing left in the world was their mutual desire and need.

    Harrison was reluctant to leave her sweet lips, wanting to have all of her.

    But in the end, he still retained some rationality, reluctantly pulling away from her lips, lifting his head.

    Roxanne opened her eyes, looking at the paused Harrison, she whispered, "What''s wrong?"

    Harrison frowned, answering, "Roxanne, I can''t."

    "Didn''t you just say you wanted me?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it."

    He held her tightly, gently stroking her hair.

    His eyes were filled withplex emotions, as if hiding some secrets.

    His fingers touched her face, gently caressing her delicate skin.

    His eyes were filled with tenderness, passion, restraint, and deep worry and fear.

    Roxanne closed her eyes, leaning against his warm palm, whispering, "Harrison, I won''t regret it. I''m

    willing."

    She lifted her head, looking at him tenderly.

    "Besides, we''re husband and wife. We should do what husband and wife do." She chuckled naughtily.

    They had missed so much time, meeting each other sote.

    Even though they were married, legal, and had been together for nearly three months.

    Roxanne didn''t want to have any regrets.

    Tonight, she would be his woman.

    She wanted this man, the only one she acknowledged, to have herpletely, belong to her.

    She gently jumped onto his waist.

    This man''s waist was really strong, full of strength.

    She straddled his waist, he stood firm and straight, easily supporting her.

    She held his neck tighter, teasing, "Harrison, let''s share the sweetness of love tonight. Let me taste

    you, see how delicious you are."

    With that, she leaned down, kissing his thin lips.

    She also had more skills now.

    Soon, Harrison''s mind was led by her again.

    He held Roxanne, came to her bedroom, and fell onto her soft bed with her.

    The bed had great bounce.

    The moment they fell, the bed bounced, making her cling tighter to him.

    Harrison''s hand, almost instantly reached into her clothes, touching her underwear, then he took off her

    underwear.

    In that moment, Harrison''s movements stopped.

    He held Roxanne''s underwear in his hand, eyes full of restraint.

    Roxanne also blushed, opening her eyes.

    "Harrison!" She gently called his name.

    Her voice, suddenly so pleasing to the ear that Harrison''s determination was about to bepletely

    shaken.

    "Roxanne, you''re so beautiful!"

    "I don''t need yourpliments." Roxanne yfully responded, biting his Adam''s apple, then leaning

    close to his ear, whispering, "I want you to fuck me crazy."

    "Anne."

    He gently called her name, as if he wanted to give her all the tenderness in the world.

    "You don''t know enough about me, I''m really afraid you''ll regret."

    He didn''t even tell her his real identity.

    He wasn''t that honest.

    He had already nned to divorce in a year before their marriage.

    Even, he epted her prenuptial agreement, tacitly approving the n that she would not take a

    penny of his pre-marital property if they divorce.

    He was guarded against her, had calctions.

    Yet she, on their first day of marriage, epted the news of his bankruptcy, didn''t me him for

    deceiving the marriage contract, even willing to lend him a hundred grand to help him through.

    Harrison felt ashamed.

    This shame made him unable to let go.

    In addition to hiding his identity, Harrison felt even more guilty.

    He was afraid that if he suddenly told her his real identity, she would feel cheated, angry, leave him, he

    would lose her.

    But if he didn''t say it, he felt even more uneasy.

    Hey on top of her, holding her, but carefully avoiding all his weight on her, his hands on the bed,

    looking at her seriously and tenderly.

    "Roxanne, if I tell you, I''m actually the richest man in Seraphim Haven, would you believe me?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    After Harrison uttered these words, every nerve in his body turned super tight.

    He got all jittery and extra cautious.

    His eyes were carefully scanning Roxanne''s reaction.

    He didn''t want to miss any little twitch that might give away her thoughts about his real identity.

    But it seemed like Roxanne''s face didn''t give much away.

    No surprise, no shock.

    Not even a fleeting flicker of emotion.

    She just slightly furrowed her brows and lightly patted his handsome face.

    "Harrison, if you really are the top dog of Seraphim Haven, we''d be so done."

    "Why?" Harrison was on pins and needles.

    His nerves got even more strung up.

    He felt like he was on the verge of a meltdown.

    Roxanne replied, "If you''re the richest man of Seraphim Haven and you didn''t tell me this before we got

    hitched, wouldn''t that be just fooling around and ying me? Besides," she added seriously, "You''re

    tall, handsome, gentle, and considerate. You even do housework and are responsible. If you''re also the

    big shot of Seraphim Haven, you''d be a real catch that¡¯s hard to find, just like the perfect male lead in

    novels. Even if you''re not that perfect in real life, with just being the big shot of Seraphim Haven, there

    would be plenty of women who would kill to be with you."

    Harrison went silent.

    "With so many women fighting over the same guy, I''d feel insecure." Roxanne continued, "Plus, I don''t

    match your social status. I''m a pretty self-aware person. I wouldn''t be with someone I couldn''t get, nor

    would I want to keep my eyes on a perfect husband all day. It''d wear me out, both physically and

    mentally.I just want a in, steady life. Being a rich man''s wife is way too exhausting."

    Her reasons were irrefutable.

    Harrison felt a sting in his heart.

    He felt like he had been dealt a heavy blow.

    He held Roxanne tighter, as if he was holding not his wife, not his beloved woman, but a dream that

    could shatter any moment.

    Luckily, he only asked her if she believed he was the richest man of Seraphim Haven, not told her

    outright.

    He quickly exined, "I was just kidding with you. How could I possibly be the richest man of Seraphim

    Haven? Didn''t you say that the big shot would either be ugly or old?"

    Feeling his tighter embrace, Roxanne ran her slender fingers over his throat.

    Then, she gave a cheeky smile.

    "Harrison, cracking a joke like this is such a mood killer."

    Harrison was still shaken.

    He held her even tighter.

    She ran her fingers lightly over his throat.

    "Harrison, we''ve wasted too much time already. Why don''t we just get it on tonight?"

    She started to undo the buttons on his pajama top.

    One.

    Another one.

    His muscr chest was immediately exposed.

    That chest looked strong and full of the beauty of human lines.

    Roxanne gave it a yful touch, then slowly moved her hand. She first let a fingernd on his heart,

    then pressed her whole palm against it.

    Such a strong heartbeat.

    It was beating so fast.

    His heart was pounding against her palm again and again, as if it wanted to leap into her hand.

    She became unusually tender and shy.

    Then, she closed her eyes.

    She lifted her slender, beautiful neck, waiting for his hot kiss.

    She gently bit her red lips, waiting quietly.

    Her red lips were so enticing that Harrison could hardly control his urge.

    After waiting a second, another second, and another second, Roxanne still couldn''t feel Harrison''s

    gentleness, so she slowly opened her eyes.

    In her bright eyes, there was a trace of confusion.

    "Harrison?"

    Harrison gently stroked her face, as if afraid of breaking the dream.

    "Anne, you have the most beautiful and purest soul in the world, worth my lifetime to cherish."

    She could only be his.

    Although Harrison knew that if she found out his true identity, she might get angry, even break up with

    him, he was still firm.

    He wanted to possess herpletely.

    Bending down to kiss her, his heart was filled with a strong desire to possess.

    With her heart pounding, Roxanne undid the buttons on Harrison''s shirt, then pulled at his shirttail,

    slipping his shirt down from his broad shoulders.

    Her hand touched his firm chest.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The always straightforward Roxanne blushed at this moment.

    "Harrison, I''ve never done this before. You have to be gentle with me."

    "I will." Harrison passionately kissed her forehead.

    In the dead of night, moonlight poured in through the window, embracing the two tightly entwined

    bodies.

    In the air, endless tenderness lingered...

    The next day was a bright and sunny day.

    Even though Roxanne felt weak all over, she still got up early as usual.

    When Harrison woke up, he found she was not by his side.

    He quickly called out, "Anne!"

    "I''m brushing my teeth," Roxanne sweetly replied.

    Harrison smiled contentedly.

    Her voice kicked off this lovely morning.

    This morning seemed to be the most beautiful one in his 32 years.

    The sunlight outside the window, the breeze, the shadows of the trees, all seemed unbelievably

    beautiful.

    Getting up, Harrison saw a dark stain on the sheet.

    It was left by Roxannest night.

    He immediately felt a mix of pity and like he had struck gold.

    His Anne!

    Harrison got out of bed with big strides, then went into the bathroom and lovingly embraced Roxanne,

    who was brushing her teeth.

    Roxanne stopped brushing, "Harrison, why aren''t you wearing anything? Aren''t you shy?"

    "What''s the big deal?" Harrison held her tighter and kissed her deeply in her hair, "Which part of me

    hasn''t been seen by you?"

    "You turned off the lightst night, so I didn''t see anything!"

    "Let me show you again."

    "No! Get dressed now."

    She pushed him away.

    He held onto her tighter, "Can we get some more sleep?"

    He said he wanted to sleep, but in reality, he wanted to do it with her again.

    "No."

    "I want you."

    "Tonight."

    "Now."

    "No! After dropping you off at the Investor Complex, I have real work to do."

    She pushed him away forcefully, ring at him, "Get dressed already."

    His body was just too perfect.

    Despite being so skinny, his waist, stomach, and chest were covered in firm muscles.

    The muscles on his legs were also tight and strong.

    No wonder she waspletely drained after being tossed around by him all night.

    "Do I have a good figure?" Harrison smirked.

    Roxanne shot him a re, "Are you trying to seduce me? You''re hot, sure, but seducing me won''t work.

    Wait till tonight."

    She continued brushing her teeth.

    When Harrison tried to hold her again, she gently pushed him back with her elbow.

    "Get dressed."

    "You''re so mean, Anne." He pretended to clutch his chest in pain.

    "Alright!" After she finished brushing her teeth and dried her mouth, she patted his chest, "Hurry up and

    wash your face, brush your teeth, have breakfast, and get to work."

    Their sweet and intimate moments fromst night were certainly memorable, but she was a money-

    grubber.

    All she could think of right now was getting to work to make some money. She wouldn''t give up a day''s

    wage for Harrison''s good looks.

    She hurried to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    After they had breakfast, Roxanne, as per usual, dropped Harrison off at the Investor Complex.

    Once they arrived, she hurried him out of the car.

    "Get to work. I need to get to mypany too."

    Harrison didn''t immediately get out of the car.

    He was sitting in the passenger''s seat, tilting his head slightly towards her, signaling that he wanted a

    kiss.

    Although he was asking, his expression was quite arrogant.

    Roxanneughed and asked him, "What are you trying to do?"

    Although she knew what he wanted, she refused to kiss him.

    "Give me a kiss." Harrison continued to tilt his head, waiting for her kiss.

    Sheughed sweetly, joking with him, "I''ll kiss you when we get home tonight. Aren''t you scared your

    colleagues will see us?"

    He took the initiative to kiss her once, then got out of the car.

    Nathaniel Martinez, who was a bit absent-minded, became alert and cautious when he saw Roxanne''s

    red Porsche.

    Why was this woman here again?

    She wasn''t going to try to scare him with a snake again, was she?

    Yesterday afternoon, Roxanne had thrown a snake into his clothes, scaring him so much that he still

    shivered when he thought about it.

    Adding to the embarrassment of wetting his pants from fright yesterday, Nathaniel absolutely loathed

    Roxanne.

    But Nathaniel didn''t dare to take any action against her, because Roxanne was too hard to handle.

    Nathaniel tried to take a detour. At this moment, he saw Harrison getting out of the car.

    Wasn''t that Roxanne''s husband?

    After Harrison got out of the car, he bent over and waved to Roxanne in the driver''s seat.

    "Remember to pick me up after work. I''m off to work now."

    After waving, he hung the work permit that Caleb gave him around his neck.

    Nathaniel frowned, looking at him puzzled.

    Does Roxanne''s husband work at the Investor Complex?

    He concluded that Roxanne''s husband must be just an ordinary employee in thepany and

    definitely not a key yer.

    Otherwise, as the deputy director of finance, how could he have never met Roxanne''s husband?

    Thinking of this, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh.

    He walked over and pped Harrison on the shoulder.

    Harrison didn''t like people pping him on the back, and he was quite alert.

    He used his elbow to push Nathaniel away.

    Nathaniel fell to the ground, screaming out loud.

    By the time he got up, more than half a minute had passed. His face was twisted in pain, but he still

    arrogantly cursed at Harrison.

    "Are you blind? How dare you push me?"

    Harrison looked at him coldly, "You?"

    "Recognize who I am!"

    Nathaniel, rubbing his butt with one hand and holding his work permit with the other, showed it to

    Harrison.

    "See it clearly?"

    "You''re just a deputy director of finance."

    Harrison snorted coldly.

    Such a petty person was not worth his attention.

    He looked at Nathaniel as if he was a little ant.

    Nathaniel originally felt superior because he was the director of the Investor Complex, holding a high

    position and power.

    But when he saw Harrison''s calm andposed reaction, he suddenly felt a great pressure.

    Nathaniel was somewhat breathless under the pressure.

    Until he saw the words written on Harrison''s work permit:

    "IT department programmer, Harrison."

    Ha!

    So he''s just an ordinary programmer.

    Nathaniel instantly regained his confidence.

    "Your name is Harrison? You have the same surname as our group''s boss?"

    "But, you''re just an ordinary programmer. How dare you look down on me, the deputy director of

    finance?"

    Seeing the two men in conflict, Roxanne immediately got out of the car.

    This was bad.

    Nathaniel had discovered that Harrison worked here.

    Nathaniel was the deputy director of finance, and Harrison just pushed Nathaniel.

    Would Harrison be retaliated against by Nathaniel?

    Seeing Roxanne approaching, Nathaniel maliciously said:

    "Roxanne, so your husband works here. I''ll give you onest chance: If you go to the hospital to take

    care of Sebastian Martinez, I''ll let your husband off. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what?" Roxanne stared at Nathaniel fearlessly, "You dare to mix personal grudges with

    work?"

    "Roxanne, the fact that I can mix personal grudges with work shows that I''m capable. I''m the deputy

    director of finance, and your husband is just an ordinary programmer. What can he do to me?"

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Sebastian is a wreck now. He''s just gonna be a pain in the butt at the hospital. As long as you look

    after him and take him home after he''s discharged, your hubby can continue to work here without

    worries. Or else, I''ll kick him out."

    Nathaniel''s words were harsh.

    Harrison chuckled on the side.

    How cocky this guy was!

    Just as Harrison was about to speak, Roxanne yed a recording.

    "Nathaniel, I recorded everything you just said. If you don''t mind stirring up trouble, I''ll send this

    recording straight to the headquarters of your Rodriguez Group. I heard the boss of the Rodriguez

    Group is a pretty decent guy."

    This got Harrison grinning.

    His wife knew him too well.

    Roxanne continued, "Nathaniel, do you think your boss would keep you as the CFO if he knew what

    kind of person you were?"

    Nathaniel had received a call from the boss before.

    He never met the boss, but that call still made him shudder.

    Nathaniel was indeed afraid of Roxanne making a big fuss, but he couldn''t show fear.

    He snorted.

    "Ha, who do you think you are? Why would our boss believe you? And besides, our boss has a ton of

    things to deal with every day. How could he possibly care about this petty stuff?"

    "How would you know he won''t care about this petty stuff?" Harrison said coldly.

    If it wasn''t for the fear of Roxanne discovering his identity, he would reveal himself now and give

    Nathaniel a good lesson.

    Nathaniel scoffed  "Harrison, do you think you can get the boss to manage me just because you share

    the samest name? Do you really think Rodriguez Group is yours? As amon programmer, with

    no money, no power, and no family background, how dare you challenge me? That''s all I''m gonna say.

    If Roxanne doesn''t follow my instructions, you''ll be out of a job tomorrow."

    Roxanne clenched her fists.

    She really wanted to punch Nathaniel, but she couldn''t.

    Doing so would only make Nathaniel harder on Harrison.

    It was hard enough for Harrison to find this stable job.

    She didn''t want Harrison to lose his job.

    At this moment, Harrison took her hand, gently unclenched her fist, and ced it in his palm.

    "Anne, don''t worry. The one getting fired tomorrow might not be me."

    Nathaniel sneered, "Well, let''s wait and see."

    "Harrison." Roxanne looked at the man next to her, "I''m sorry, I got you into trouble."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t be fired tomorrow." Harrison gently ruffled her hair.

    When he looked at Nathaniel again, his eyes were cold, "I heard you pissed off the big boss of

    Rodriguez Group and his wife. You might be in deep trouble soon."

    "What? How did you know?"

    Harrison didn''t answer him.

    He chuckled, held Roxanne''s hand, and escorted her to the car.

    Then, he buckled her seatbelt and gently stroked her head, "Don''t worry about me. Nathaniel can''t

    even save himself now. He can''t threaten me. You better get back to your work."

    But Roxanne felt guilty, "If he really fires you, will it be hard for you to find another stable job?"

    "Do you really think your husband can be fired that easily?" Harrison yfully pinched her nose,

    looking quite calm.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Harrison''s coolness really got to Roxanne.

    Even though he was on the verge of losing his job, he was stillforting Roxanne with optimism.

    Was that to stop her from worrying?

    If her husband was a heartless man like Oliver, not to mentionforting her, it would be enough if he

    didn''tin about her.

    She really married a responsible good man.

    She clutched Harrison''s hand and said,

    "Harrison, I''m truly sorry. I might have cost you your job and yet you''re stillforting me."

    "I won''t get fired."

    Harrison gently ruffled her hair,

    "Why don''t you believe me?"

    "Nathaniel is yourpany''s CFO. His word could cost you your job." Roxanne said.

    How could she not worry?

    Harrison was about to close the car door and let her go about her business, but seeing her so worried,

    he couldn''t help but stop at the door, bend down to look at her, and ruffle her hair again.

    "I heard Mr. Caleb on the phone with our boss yesterday, they''re nning to fire Nathaniel. He might be

    out today." Harrison said.

    "Really?" Roxanne asked.

    "Do you think I would lie to you?"

    He gently stroked her hair again, as ifforting her.

    Sure enough, Roxanne felt the warmth of his hand.

    Her wrinkled eyebrows involuntarily rxed.

    She let out a sigh of relief, but found something odd.

    "Harrison, Mr. Caleb must be very busy. How did you happen to overhear his call with the boss?"

    Roxanne asked.

    "It was a coincidence. We were in the elevator together yesterday. As soon as we got out of the

    elevator, Mr. Caleb received a call from the boss."

    Every time he lied, Harrison was so calm.

    He was used to lying.

    Roxanne finally believed him.

    "Nathaniel deserves to be let go, but why is he getting fired?"

    "Didn''t I tell you already? Nathaniel offended our boss'' wife. Our boss spoils his wife. He can''t stand

    her being wronged." Harrison said.

    "He really loves his wife." Roxanne said.

    "Yes."

    Harrison smiled, looking a bit self-satisfied, but Roxanne didn''t notice.

    She believed him and started the engine, "Alright, I¡¯m off to the office. You should head up too."

    Outside the car, Nathaniel was eavesdropping on their conversation, but he seemed to have not heard

    clearly.

    After Roxanne''s red Porsche left, Nathaniel approached Harrison.

    "Hey, what did you say? You heard Caleb and the boss say they''re going to fire me?"

    This really scared Nathaniel.

    But in front of Harrison, he was acting all high and mighty.

    Harrison ignored him and walked away.

    Harrison didn¡¯t need to lift a finger against him.

    But Nathaniel was pestering him like a fly. He grabbed his arm and yelled,

    "I''m talking to you! Did you hear me?"

    Harrison nced down at Nathaniel''s hand gripping his suit sleeve.

    His gaze was cold as ice.

    Nathaniel was a little scared, so he involuntarily loosened his grip, but still held on tightly.

    Harrison grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and applied a little pressure, who immediately cried out in pain.

    Nathaniel felt like his bones were being crushed by Harrison.

    "Ah, ah! Hurts, it hurts!¡± Nathaniel shouted out.

    That hurt?

    Harrison only used a little bit of force.

    He warned coldly,

    "You''re not qualified to talk to me."

    After saying that, he let go, turned around and walked away.

    His tall figure scared Nathaniel.

    He had a kind of imperial majesty and deterrent power.

    This was really strange.

    He was just an ordinary IT programmer.

    How could he have such a powerful deterrent?

    Nathaniel was not satisfied.

    He couldn''t even deal with an ordinary programmer?

    Feeling humiliated, Nathaniel decided to teach Harrison a lesson. He hadpletely forgotten about

    the Rodriguez Group''s boss wanting to deal with him.

    Half an hourter, Nathaniel arrived at the IT department.

    He found Mr. Lanny from IT.

    Mr. Lanny was a middle-aged man with sses and a bit of baldness. He led a team for project

    development year-round.

    When he saw the CFOe into his office, he immediately greeted him politely,

    "Mr. Martinez, what brings you to our IT department today?"

    Nathaniel closed the door tight, locked it, and directly told Mr. Lanny his purpose.

    Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mr. Lanny frowned,

    "Mr. Martinez, this is not easy to do."

    "It''s just firing a programmer. I''ve already asked HR. Harrison just started, he''s still on probation, and

    he didn''t sign a formal contract. We can fire him on the grounds that he didn''t perform well during the

    probation period." Nathaniel said.

    "He is indeed on probation, but he seems to have a strong background, so I dare not offend him." Mr.

    Lanny said.

    "What kind of background does he have?" Nathaniel asked.

    "I''m not sure, but I feel his background is very strong." Mr. Lanny answered.

    "To be honest with you. This Harrison is my half-sister''s husband. They both came from the

    countryside." Nathaniel said.

    "Since he''s your brother-inw, why are you targeting him?" Mr. Lanny was confused.

    "This is our personal dispute." Nathaniel said.

    "Mr. Martinez, I really can''t help you. Because Mr. Caleb personally told me to treat Harrison like a god.

    Mr. Caleb said, I can''t assign him work, just let him y in the office every day, but his sry should be

    paid as usual." Mr. Lanny said.

    "Is that really the case?" Nathaniel asked.

    "I guess, this Harrison must be sent by headquarters. His status must be higher than Mr. Caleb''s." Mr.

    Lanny said.

    "Impossible! He''s a bankrupt small businessman. How could he be rted to the headquarters?"

    Nathaniel said.

    "Why would I lie to you? This came straight from Mr. Caleb''s mouth. Every time Mr. Caleb sees him,

    he''s all respect. How could it possibly be fake?" Mr. Lanny said.

    Nathaniel asked, "How is this even possible?"

    "Mr. Martinez, if you asked me to fire anyone else, I wouldn''t hesitate for a second. But as for Harrison,

    I wouldn''t dare cross him." Mr. Lanny said.

    Disappointed, Nathaniel had no choice but to leave.

    But he wasn''t ready to give up.

    He did a round in the IT department and saw Harrison, right by the floor-to-ceiling window.

    There he was, chilling at his desk, legs up, fast asleep.

    His sleeping pose was super casual, like he was snoozing at home, totally disregarding that he was in

    the office.

    Nathaniel marched over, hollering, "Harrison, you think this is your house or something? Is this your

    bedroom? Get your ass up!"

    Such noise!

    Harrison heard Nathaniel''s voice, but he only slightly furrowed his brow, not moving an inch.

    He still maintained his casual pose, legs up on the desk.

    This made Nathaniel even more pissed, "Harrison, didn''t you hear me talking to you?"

    Furious, he reached out to push Harrison''s chair.

    But the next moment, another firm arm stopped him.

    Nathaniel turned around.

    It was the HR manager from the personnel department, along with Caleb, and two guys who looked like

    they were from headquarters.

    Caleb nced at the still sleeping Harrison, then at Nathaniel.

    He said, "Nathaniel, I''ve told you, the big boss from headquarters has noticed you, but you still don''t

    know how to behave. You don''t need toe to work anymore. Go pack your stuff now."

    "Caleb, what kind of joke is this? Even if you want to fire me, there has to be a reason!" Nathaniel said.

    "Multiple vitions, embezzlement ofpany funds, is that enough?" Caleb said.

    Caleb handed him the evidence of his embezzlement.

    Nathaniel was instantly speechless.

    At that moment, Harrison, who had been resting quietly, slowly opened his eyes.

    He calmly pulled his legs off the desk, stood up, and gave Caleb a nce.

    "It''s too noisy here. Caleb, find me a quieter office tomorrow."

    "Sure thing." Caleb said.

    "I need some fresh air." Harrison said.

    Harrison walked over.

    When he reached Nathaniel, he paused.

    He said nothing, just gave Nathaniel a disdainful look, but

    Nathaniel was so scared he didn''t dare to utter a word.

    When he left, Nathaniel finally asked, "Caleb, who the hell is he?"

    "That''s none of your business. Just go." Caleb said.

    "Caleb, he''s sent from headquarters, and he shares the same surname as the boss. He wouldn''t

    happen to be a rtive of the big boss, would he?" Nathaniel asked.

    "I said, it''s none of your business." Caleb said helplessly, "Nathaniel, if you still want to have a decent

    life ahead, stop offending the boss'' wife."

    "When did I ever offend the boss'' wife? I don''t even know her." Nathaniel said.

    "Then don''t offend any woman. You can''t go wrong with that." Caleb said.

    HR hurried Nathaniel to pack his stuff and leave, and sent out a notice to all departments about

    Nathaniel''s dismissal.

    Within five minutes, Nathaniel was out, security escorting him out like he was some stray dog.

    Nathaniel stumbled as he was kicked out.

    The things in his box scattered on the ground.

    He picked himself up, awkwardly collecting his stuff.

    Once again, he was humiliated in front of everyone.

    His pride shattered once more.

    But he had no idea when he had offended the big boss and his wife.

    At that moment.

    Roxanne sent a message to Harrison during her work: [Harrison, are you okay? Did Nathaniel give you

    any trouble?]

    Harrison forwarded the HR''s dismissal notice of Nathaniel to Roxanne.

    Roxanne: [Nathaniel was really fired?]

    Harrison: [Didn''t I tell ya? Nathaniel pissed off our boss'' wife, so of course the boss wouldn''t put up with

    him.]

    Roxanne: [Your boss must really adore his wife.]

    Harrison: [What kind of husband wouldn''t love his wife? I''m gonna spoil you rotten just the same.]

    Roxanne: [You''re such a pain.]

    Harrison: [By the way, not only did I not get fired, but I also got promoted. After my pay raise next

    month, I''m gonna hand over all my sry to you.]All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Roxanne: [What, you think I''m some kind of housewife? I can earn my own money! You don''t have to

    give me all your sry.]

    Harrison: [If a man doesn''t give his wife his earnings, who else should he give it to?]

    Roxanne sent a happy gif.

    Such a man was really rare.

    In the afternoon, like always, they left work together and happily went home.

    Just as they reached the door, they smelled something delicious.

    It kinda smelled like chili hash.

    Roxanne loved that smell, "Your dad didn''te over, did he?"

    Who else would cook them chili hash at home?

    Harrison wasn''t too fond of the smell of chili and onion. He couldn''t help but cough when he entered.

    But his wife loved this smell, so he had to get used to it.

    He held back and didn''t cough again.

    Vincent saw them enter the house and hurried them to wash their hands for dinner.

    "Vincent, it''s been a while since west saw you. What brings you here today?" Roxanne asked.

    Roxanne washed her hands and was about to help out.

    "I just missed you guys." Vincent shooed her away, "I don''t need any help! You two just sit and wait to

    eat. Only a sd left to make."

    The family happily shared a meal together.

    After dinner, Harrison volunteered to do the dishes.

    Vincent cut up some fruit, and sat in the living room with Roxanne, eating and chatting.

    "Anne, how far have you and Harrison gone? Are you guys ready to start trying for a baby?" Vincent

    asked.

    Roxanne paused in her fruit-eating action.

    They just had their first night togetherst night, and today her father-inw was already urging her to

    get pregnant?

    Roxanne felt a little embarrassed. Biting into her fruit, she nodded.

    "So you''re saying." Vincent was overjoyed, "You and Harrison are sharing a bed now?"

    When Vincent came over today and saw that both rooms were made up, he was a little worried.

    Now, he felt this was the best news he had ever received in his life!

    "How long have you been sleeping together? Could you get pregnant this month?" Vincent asked,

    "If you can get pregnant and if it''s a girl, I''ll be so happy that I won''t be able to sleep tonight."

    Roxanne was eating fruit with her head down, not daring to look up.

    Although she was not a shy woman, discussing this kind of thing with her father-inw made her feel a

    bit embarrassed.

    "Let nature take its course. Don''t worry. We''re not using protection." Roxanne said.

    She was already 28, about time she had a child.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Vincent said.

    Vincent had been keeping tabs on Harrison''s every move, so he knew that Harrison had fallen in love

    with Roxanne a long time ago.

    Now he was like a clingy dog, wanting to be with Roxanne every day, hardly ever going to the

    headquarters of the Rodriguez Group.

    So, it was within Vincent''s expectations that they had started sleeping together.

    Later, Vincent went to Harrison''s room alone.

    Harrison had just finished taking a shower and was walking out of the bathroom in a towel.

    Seeing Vincent, he frowned, "Why didn''t you knock?"

    He quickly went to the bathroom to get dressed, then came back out and looked at Vincent, "What do

    you need?"

    Vincent was sizing up his son.

    He was a spitting image of him, tall and handsome.

    Back in the day, Vincent had won over Harrison''s mother with his good looks.

    However, while Harrison had inherited his looks, he hadn''t learned his skills in wooing women.

    So, it wasn''t until Harrison was 32 that Vincent managed to find him a wife.

    The guy was a virgin until the age of 32!

    Though it waste, at least he and Roxanne had finally had sex.

    Vincent looked at Harrison with a meaningful smile.

    Harrison thought his smile was odd and asked,

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Harrison, you''re a real man now. How does it feel? Have you finally discovered the true meaning of

    life?" Vincent asked.

    Harrison, drying his hair, frowned, "When was I not a real man?"

    "A man isn''t a real man until he''s lost his virginity." Vincent said.

    Harrison was speechless.

    "Even though you were the boss of a big corporation, you weren''t a real man." Vincent said,

    "But now you''re good! You''ve finally slept with Anne, so you''re a real man now. Hurry up and let me

    hold a granddaughter!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Harrison paused from drying his hair.

    He frowned, looking at Vincent,

    "Are you spying on me?"

    "I''m not into that stuff. I''m not a creep, why would I spy on you and Anne''s private life?" Vincent said.

    "Then how did you know I''m living with Anne?" Harrison asked.

    "Look at you, even the way you call her has changed! Are you really in love with her?" Vincent asked.

    "Did Anne tell you?" Harrison said.

    "I asked her, and she told me." Vincent said.

    Harrison was grumbling to himself, ¡°This silly girl, how could she tell his dad everything? Don''t they

    need some privacy as a couple?¡±

    Vincent continued, "Harrison, now that you two are truly husband and wife, we should start preparing

    some stuff. Let Anne know about your true identity sooner rather thanter. Once she knows, we can

    introduce her to the family."

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "We can''t go public with this yet." Harrison said.

    Harrison told Vincent about how he almost spilled the beans to Roxannest night, and his worries.

    Vincent frowned, "Judging from Anne''s character, she might not enjoy the life of the rich and famous,

    so we can''t rush this. If you act recklessly, she might really leave you."

    Harrison knew this too.

    He was afraid Roxanne would leave him, so he decided to have sex with herst night.

    "Dad, I n to let Anne have a baby first. If we have a child, even if she''s unhappy after learning the

    truth, she willpromise for the sake of the child." Harrison said.

    In this way, he could ensure that Roxanne would always stay with him.

    If their love deepened, and they had a child, Anne would definitely forgive him for hiding his identity

    from her.

    "When did you be so cunning?" Vincent asked.

    "I have no choice. I''m really afraid Anne will leave me. Dad, let''s change the subject. She can¡¯t hear

    this." Harrison said.

    Harrison went out and found Roxanne doing theundry on the balcony.

    He helped her with theundry, and they chatted.

    "What did you and Vincent chat about after dinner?" Roxanne asked.

    "Nothing much. He just asked about how far our rtionship has progressed and when we can give

    him a cute granddaughter. He also mentioned that my cousin just had her third child, a very cute girl.

    He''s really envious." Harrison said.

    "He''s really desperate for a granddaughter." Roxanne said.

    "That''s only natural. But he seems to prefer granddaughters and isn''t too keen on grandsons. He and

    my mom never had a daughter, so now he wants a granddaughter." Harrison said.

    "Ha-ha." Roxanne found her father-inw really cute.

    "Anne, if dad asks you about this in the future, don''t tell him everything. We as a couple should have

    our own privacy." Harrison said.

    "He''s your dad. What can''t he know?" Roxanne said.

    "You still can''t tell him everything. He''s very cunning." Harrison said.

    "I''m going to tell him! I like chatting with Vincent." Roxanne said.

    "You really don''t listen."

    Harrison yfully patted her on the butt.

    "Harrison, did you just spank me?"

    She touched the area where Harrison had patted, her eyes wide.

    Harrison gave Roxanne another yful pat on the butt, then put on a serious face and said,

    "Who told you to spill the beans to everyone?"

    "He''s not just anyone! He''s your dad." Roxanne said.

    "You can''t say it next time." Harrison told her.

    "Harrison, you spanked me, I''ll do the same to you!"

    Roxanne unceremoniously patted Harrison''s butt.

    A man''s butt muscles were indeed firmer and stronger. Roxanne couldn''t help but give it a squeeze.

    "Harrison, your butt is quite firm."

    "No touching." Harrison frowned.

    "You started it! I''m going to touch it anyway." Roxanne said.

    Standing in the living room, watching the yful couple, Vincent smiled contentedly.

    His son was finally married, and his daughter-inw was so perfect.

    He was only missing a cute little granddaughter now!

    Vincent looked forward to his daughter-inw giving birth to a little girl soon.

    It was a pity his wife couldn''t see this.

    He looked out at the deep night sky, sighing in his heart,

    ¡°Rita, our son is married now.

    Your daughter-inw is a good person, just like you were back then.

    Their rtionship is getting better and better.

    They can definitely live happily ever after.¡±

    Even though this was something to be happy about, Vincent suddenly felt a bit mncholic.

    Outside the floor-to-ceiling window was the vast, distant night sky. The starry sky made the old man

    feel especially lonely at this moment.

    Vincent spoke to himself in his heart,

    Rita, other couples can grow old together, why did you have to leave me so early?

    Rita, it''s been seven years since you left, but I still feel so sad.

    Rita, I miss you so much.¡±

    Roxanne, who had just finished theundry, noticed Vincent staring nkly out the window, his eyes

    somewhat sad.

    She quickly tugged on Harrison''s sleeve,

    "Harrison, look, Vincent seems to be troubled."

    "He''s probably thinking about my mom again." Harrison said.

    His father only had such a sad, tortured and lovesick look when he thought of his mother.

    Roxanne felt a little sorry for him, "Vincent really had a tough life. He must have been very lonely after

    your mother passed away."

    "All he wants now is a granddaughter." Harrison took her hand, whispering, "So let''s try harder tonight

    and fulfill him his wish as soon as possible."

    "Vincent''s still here! Behave." Roxanne red at him.

    Heughed, "So what? Once the door''s closed, he won''t know anything."

    He took her hand and went back to their room passing the living room.

    As they passed Vincent, Roxanne smiled and said, "We''re going to bed now. I''ve made your bed in the

    guest room. You should get some rest."

    Vincent watched their intertwined hands, smiling and nodding,

    "Okay! I won''t disturb you guys."

    Watching his son quickly pull Roxanne back to their room, Vincent felt increasingly happy and content.

    This guy was hooked, wasn''t he?

    Vincent was once young and remembered well how strong the desires of youth could be.

    Thinking about how he''d soon have his long-awaited granddaughter, Vincent was in high spirits.

    Harrison, on the other hand, was a tad too eager.

    The moment he entered the bedroom, he had Roxanne down on the bed, pulling the covers over the

    both of them.

    He leaned down, kissing her gently.

    His hand was exploring every inch of Roxanne, showcasing his intense desire to possess her.

    "Harrison!" Roxanne tried to stop him, grabbing his hand, "Vincent is still outside, this is kind of

    awkward."

    But Harrison wasn''t worried at all.

    This house was renovated by the guy that Alexander hired. He knew the soundproofing was top-notch.

    He kissed her forehead, "Focus."

    But Roxanne still dared not make a sound.

    When climax hit her, she clung onto Harrison''s shoulders and back tightly.

    The next morning, there were marks made by Roxanne all over Harrison''s shoulders, back and neck.

    As always, Roxanne was the first to wake up.

    Sheid her head on her hand, elbow resting on the pillow, silently observing Harrison sleeping.

    She loved his nose bridge and Adam''s apple the most.

    She reached out a finger, teasingly touching his nose bridge, then his Adam''s apple.

    Harrison caught her hand and flipped over, pressing her down,

    "Teasing me first thing in the morning? You want more?"

    Opening his eyes, Harrison looked at the woman beneath him with deep affection.

    Roxanne replied in a soft voice, "I wasn''t teasing you. I just touched you a bit."

    "Do you find my Adam''s apple sexy?" Harrison asked.

    She had been mischievously touching it for over ten minutes while he pretended to sleep. Did she

    really think he didn''t know?

    "Mmm, it is sexy indeed." Roxanne teased again.

    "If you touch it, you¡¯ll know the consequences."

    He leaned down to kiss her.

    "No! I need to get up." She turned her head to dodge his kiss.

    Harrison just buried his head in her neck, kissing her dominantly yet gently.

    "Harrison, I really need to get up." Roxanne said.

    "It''s the weekend." Harrison said.

    "But I need to make breakfast for Vincent." Roxanne said.

    "Don''t worry. He might have left already." Harrison said.

    How could Vincent, who was so eager to have his granddaughter, still be here to bother them?

    He must have left a long time ago.

    Harrison kissed her ear again.

    Then, the phone rang.

    It was Alexander calling.

    Harrison didn''t want to answer, but Alexander kept calling.

    "You should answer it. What if it''s urgent?" Roxanne asked.

    Roxanne passed the phone to Harrison. She saw "Alex" on the screen but didn''t know who he was.

    Harrison got up, walked barefoot to the side of the bed, and answered the phone,

    "What''s up?"

    His tone was clearly impatient.

    Alexander on the other end of the phone seemed to sense something, "Harrison, why are you so

    impatient? Did I interrupt you?"

    "What do you think?" Harrison said.

    Alexanderughed loudly, "Harrison, were you and Roxanne in bed, and I interrupted you, didn''t I?"

    "Get to the point." Harrison said.

    "Ha-ha, Harrison, so you''re having a day like this!"

    Alexander sounded gleeful, as if he was getting revenge.

    "Harrison, now you should know how it feels when I''m with Hazel and you keep interrupting us, right?"

    "If you keep bullshitting, I''m hanging up." Harrison said.

    "I did have something important to say, but since you''re with Roxanne, I won''t interrupt you."

    Alexander wisely hung up.

    No matter how important it was, it couldn''t interrupt Harrison''s married life.

    Alexander was indeed a good friend.

    Roxanneid on the bed, watching Harrison''s back as he was on the phone.

    Since he had just taken off his clothes, nning to make love to her, he wasn''t wearing anything at the

    moment.

    From this angle, she could see Harrison''s perfect muscle lines and his long legs.

    He was incredibly sexy.

    She couldn''t help but smile happily.

    Harrison went over, put his hand around her waist, and held her, "What were you smiling about?"

    "I feel like I''ve hit the jackpot. Such a perfect man has be my husband. Isn''t fate amazing? Just a

    few months ago, I was dead set against getting married." Roxanne said.

    "If you really feel like you''ve hit the jackpot, then no matter what happens in the future, you can''t

    abandon me." Harrison said.

    "With such a big jackpot, how could I bear to let go?" Roxanne said.

    "I''ll remember what you said." Harrison said.

    Since it was the weekend, they spent a long time having sex in bed.

    People always say that newlyweds were the most intimate. They were definitely proving it right.

    That weekend, Harrison wanted to release all the pent-up desires he had umted over the past 32

    years, but he was afraid Roxanne couldn''t handle it.

    After lunch, they took a nap and he didn''t disturb Roxanne again.

    Roxanne slept till almost 6 in the evening.

    At this time, Vincent at his own house wanted to arrange a dinner with them, so he called.

    As soon as the call connected, Vincent was eager to hear his daughter-inw''s voice, "Harrison, pass

    the phone to Anne."

    "She''s sleeping."

    Harrison was preparing dinner.

    He nced at the closed bedroom door, his eyes filled with a warm smile.

    A man usually so calm and indifferent, smiled so gently like a spring breeze.

    "Come by tomorrow. Let her sleep a bit more." Harrison said.

    "It''s not even dark yet, and she''s sleeping?" Vincent seemed to realize something, and quickly

    admonished, "Harrison, you haven''t been clinging to Anne all day, have you? You at least need to let

    her rest!"

    "Aren''t you in a hurry for a granddaughter?" Harrison joked.

    "I want a granddaughter, but I don''t want you to wear out Anne. Harrison, you need to know your

    limits." Vincent said.

    "She''s my wife. I''ll take care of her. You don''t need to worry." Harrison said.

    "Hmph, just listen to yourself now! Who was it that said they''d divorce Anne within a year? Harrison,

    having regrets now, are you?" Vincent retorted.

    "Who said I was getting divorced?" Harrison asked.

    "Yeah, yeah, you never said it. Must''ve been my imagination. Not like you''d admit it now, anyway."

    Vincent said.

    "Dad, you got anything else? If not, I''m hanging up. I''m cooking dinner for Roxanne." Harrison said.

    "Got any of her favorite chili pepper?" Vincent asked.

    "No, she wants something light today." Harrison said.

    "Anne always liked spicy food. How can she stomach nd meals?" Vincent said.

    "She just wants something light today. Gotta go." Harrison rushed to hang up.

    Harrison was busy cooking a pot of seafood porridge. It was light, but tasty.

    Roxanne had just lost her virginity in the past couple of days and bled because of it, so she couldn''t eat

    anything too spicy.

    Harrison thought of everything.

    This wasn''t just a pot of porridge. It was also a husband''s love for his wife.

    Roxanne, who had been sleeping all afternoon, came out of the bedroom just as Harrison was serving

    dinner.

    Seeing only a bowl of seafood porridge and two servings of vegetable sd on the table, she frowned

    and asked, "Harrison, why did you make such a light dinner for me? Any chili pepper?"

    "You can''t have spicy food today." Harrison replied.

    "Why not?" Roxanne asked.

    "Aren''t you still bleeding?" Harrison reminded her.

    "So what? Every woman goes through this. I''m not any weaker than others." Roxanne answered

    candidly.

    Even though Harrison was quite aggressive yesterday, she didn''t show any sign of pain.

    "You need to avoid spicy food for now. Once you''ve healed, you can have chili pepper again." Harrison

    insisted.

    Even though there was no chili pepper tonight, Roxanne knew that the food on the table was filled with

    Harrison''s love for her.

    Roxanne enjoyed her meal.

    "Harrison, your seafood porridge is even better than what the restaurant chefs make! It''s so delicious!"

    Roxanne kept praising.

    She had three bowls.

    "Harrison, your cooking skills are amazing." Roxanne showered him withpliments.

    Looking at Harrison, her eyes were filled with happiness.

    "Let''s take a walkter. Don''t stuff yourself." Harrison gently nudged her nose.

    After dinner, they went for a walk, hand in hand.

    This sweet married life seemed to have just begun.

    Upon returning home, Roxanne hugged Harrison''s neck and gave him a kiss.

    Harrison suddenly felt a warmth in his lower abdomen.

    His breathing also became much more rapid.

    Roxanne''s little hand yfullynded on his belt, trying to undo it.

    "Harrison, are you up for it? Or, how about we take a bath together tonight?" Roxanne suggested.

    "No." Harrison replied in a low voice, filled with restraint, "You''re still not fully healed from the bleeding.

    Rest for a few more days. Once you''re not in pain, I''ll satisfy you."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    When Roxanne heard these sweet words, she stopped in the middle of unbuckling Harrison''s belt.

    She raised her hand, wrapping it tightly around his neck.

    Then, with a face full of joy and tenderness, she gently rubbed her cheek against his.

    In the morning, Harrison had just shaved.

    But he was so full of life that when she rubbed her cheek against his sharp jawline, she still felt a slight

    prickliness.

    This prickliness was full of masculine charm.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but rub her cheek against his a few more times.

    She really liked this strong masculine scent that Harrison had.

    "Don''t rub."

    Harrison held her face in one hand.

    He frowned, speaking in a serious tone,

    "If you keep rubbing, I really won''t be able to control myself."

    But Roxanne still wanted to rub.

    Her little head moved in his big hands, trying to rub against him again.

    But Harrison held her tighter.

    As a result, her face was somewhat deformed, looking like a swollen bun.

    So cute.

    When they first met, she was straightforward, refreshing, and full of vitality.

    He didn''t expect her to have such a cute side.

    Harrison gave her a smile, still holding her face in his hands.

    Such a calm andposed man, when he smiled, it was like a spring breeze brushing past, so

    handsome.

    "Harrison."

    Roxanne''s mouth was a bit distorted due to the pressure, her voice naturally somewhat muffled.

    "Uh, let me go, you''re distorting my face." Roxanneined.

    "Do you still want to rub?" Harrison didn''t let go.

    Roxanneughed and said, "You''re my man, I''ll rub if I want to."

    He didn''t let go of her face, so she took the initiative, leaning in to kiss his slightly pursed lips.

    Then, with a mischievous smile, she left him.

    "I''m going to take a bath now. Since you don''t want to bathe with me, I''ll go and hog the bathtub first."

    Harrison chuckled wryly behind her. He actually wanted to bathe with her too.

    But he was afraid that once they bathed together, he wouldn''t be able to control himself and might hurt

    her.

    After all, he had been repressing himself for 32 years.

    Even though they had been together for the past two days, his primal desire had not been relieved.

    How could her petite body bear that?

    She still didn''t quite understand men. All men had a wild side.

    But in front of Roxanne, he couldn''t show his wild side. He wanted to slowly enjoy life with her.

    In the bathroom, Roxanne was filling the bathtub with warm water.

    These past two days, probably due to their intense sexual activities, her body was incredibly sore.

    She really wanted to soak in a bath to rx.

    Actually, when she first bought the house, it wasn''t decorated like this. The model bathroom wasn''t this

    big and couldn''t fit a bathtub.

    But she didn''t know if it was the generosity of the developer, who not only expanded the size of her

    bathroom but also gave her a whole new decoration.

    Maybe because she was in a good mood, Roxanne tested the water temperature, feeling the ripples on

    the surface of the water seemed to be dancing.

    When the water was full, shey in the bathtub, happily soaking.

    At this time, her phone outside the bathroom rang.

    Harrison brought the phone into the bathroom for her, lightly knocking on the ss door.

    "Roxanne, there''s a call." Harrison said.

    "Who is it?" Roxanne asked, "If it''s not important, we can ignore it for now."

    "It''s Chloe." Harrison said.

    Roxanne always prioritized Chloe''s calls.

    Chloe was a single mother, raising two kids, life was quite tough.

    Roxanne was worried about any emergencies, hurriedly said, "Don''t hang up, give me the phone."

    Harrison pushed open the ss door.

    The first thing he saw was Roxanne hurriedly reaching out from the water to grab her phone.

    It was a slender, elegant hand.

    Perhaps it was because Harrison had just tasted the marrowst night.

    Now, looking at her slender arm, he also found it full of vitality, very enticing.

    Harrison felt a surge of impulse, but he had to restrain himself.

    Looking at Roxanne soaking in the water, she seemed very calm, but all he could think of was the

    warmth and sweetness of her body.

    It was truly torturous.

    Roxanne quickly picked up Chloe''s call.

    Because there was a small table next to the bathtub, she put the phone on it, turning on the speaker

    mode.

    From the other end of the phone, came Chloe''s gentle voice,

    "Anne, you haven''t gone to bed yet?"

    "No, I''m taking a bath." Roxanne said.

    "With Harrison?" Chloe asked.

    "No, just by myself." Roxanne said.

    Chloe didn''t know that Harrison and Roxanne were already sleeping together.

    She thought Harrison wasn''t with Roxanne, so she asked without any hesitation,

    "Anne, guess who I just saw?"

    "Who you saw, you''re making it sound so mysterious." Roxanne said.

    "Guess, anyway you guys haven''t seen each other for a long time, I guess you''ve forgotten what this

    person looks like." Chloe said.

    "It''s not my mom, is it?"

    Roxanne appeared to be tolerant about everything, but every time she thought of her mother who

    abandoned her when she was four to remarry and leave, her heart ached like it was being pricked by a

    needle.

    Her smile also stiffened a bit.

    Chloe said, "Not your mom, it''s Dominic. He seems to have bought a vi in my neighborhood."

    The name Dominic made Roxanne''s eyes dim slightly, and her eyebrows furrowed.

    Chloe continued, "Dominic took the initiative to greet me. He seems to know that you''re married now,

    and he asked me how your husband treats you. From his tone, it seems like he''s really regretful about

    you."

    Ha, regretful?

    If he was really regretful, he wouldn''t have fallen in love with a rich girl all of a sudden seven years ago,

    when he and Roxanne were already discussing marriage.

    To be honest, Dominic was a man who relied on women to rise to the top.

    Roxanne didn''t miss a man like this at all.

    It was just that three years of affection now seemed like a waste.

    She had just wasted three years of her youth.

    "Chloe, I''m not interested in what he''s up to. If he wants to know about me, don''t tell him." Roxanne

    said.

    "I know, I also hope you and Harrison will be happy." Chloe said.

    Harrison hadn''t left even after Roxanne hung up the phone.

    Roxanne knew he''d heard everything.

    Taking the initiative to exin, she said, "Dominic is my ex. You might remember me mentioning him

    before. He once tried to kiss me, but I dodged him."

    "Hmm." Harrison wanted to ask her who Dominic was.

    Having exined, she calmed his nerves a bit.

    He asked, "Are you still in pain? Would a bath help?"

    "Still hurts." Roxanne cringed, "I just checked. It''s a bit swollen."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I''m sorry."

    Harrison sat by the tub, gently kissing Roxanne''s face, "I was too reckless yesterday."

    "It''s okay." Roxanne wrapped her arms around his neck, "You''ve been holding back for so many years.

    If you don''t let loose a bit, you''ll break down."

    Their eyes met and locked, intertwining.

    Even the air was sweet.

    Roxanne yfully caressed his Adam''s apple.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to join me for a bath? I think I can handle it. We can continue."

    "I think we should take it slow. You should rest and recover these next few days."

    He rubbed his head and stood up, "I''ll head out first, you stay in here for a bit longer."

    "Okay." Roxanne let out a sweet smile.

    Meanwhile.

    After eight in the evening, many people were out for a walk in the neighborhood.

    Amelia was out today, leaving Chloe alone with the two kids, ying in the neighborhood yground.

    Aria was going down the slide.

    Eight-month-old Austin sat in his stroller, gesticting and interacting with his mom.

    Suddenly, a three or four-year-old boy ran up and threw a handful of sand in Austin''s face.

    Chloe was caught off guard. Before she could stop him, the fine sand had already covered Austin''s

    face, eyes, and ears.

    Austin immediately burst into tears, crying shrilly.

    Chloe quickly picked up Austin, brushing off the sand from him before going to discipline the little boy.

    "Hey, my son is still little, you can''t do this." Chloe said.

    "It¡¯s fun!" The little boy pped his hands and grabbed another handful of sand, ready to torment

    Austin again.

    Chloe wouldn''t allow it.

    She blocked the boy, giving him a gentle push, "Whose kid is this? No manners at all?"

    She didn''t push him over, just a few inches away, but the boy started crying.

    S

    oon enough, the boy''s parents showed up.

    And they seemed like they wouldn''t be easy to deal with either.

    Without asking what happened, the parents growled at Chloe, "Did you push my son? As an adult, how

    can you bully a child? Do you have any manners?"

    "You didn''t see him throwing sand all over my son''s face? He even went for a second handful. Who''s

    the one without manners here?" Chloe retorted.

    "Where did he throw sand on your son? Who can prove it?" The parent asked.

    "Are you blind?" Chloe was furious.

    Austin''s face and nostrils were still covered in sand.

    Anyone with eyes could see it.

    This parent was clearly unreasonable, just like the one whose child knocked down Ariast time, no

    manners whatsoever.

    Chloe was furious.

    Austin was still crying in her arms.

    She held Austin tightly, continuing to confront them, "There''s CCTV over there. Want me to pull up the

    footage for you?"

    The boy''s mother looked at the CCTV, probably feeling guilty, and didn''t say anything.

    But two secondster, she started again,

    "So what if he threw sand at your son? They''re kids, ying around. Do you really need to take it so

    seriously?"

    "Me? Taking it seriously?" Chloe asked.

    "If it''s not you, then who is it? They''re kids and they''re supposed to y. Why are you intervening?"

    "Fine, you say they''re just ying, right? Then let them handle it themselves." Chloe said.

    Chloe gave Aria a meaningful look.

    Aria understood instantly.

    Ever since Aria was bullied by a naughty kid, Chloe taught her many self-defense techniques.

    She signed Aria up for taekwondo lessons, and bo

    ught pepper spray and a small stun baton.

    The initial products she bought were toorge and inconvenient to carry.

    So, Chloe ordered a few smaller ones from another website for Aria to keep in her bag, very handy.

    Having seen this boy bully her brother, and being so brazen about it, Aria surely wouldn''t let him off.

    She took out the pepper spray and sprayed it in the boy''s face. The boy immediately covered his eyes

    and started crying.

    The parents rushed over, asking, "What''s wrong, sweetheart?"

    "Mommy, my eyes, they hurt." The boy cried.

    "Aria,e here." Chloe called her daughter back and shielded her.

    "What did your daughter spray on my son?" The parents asked angrily.

    "What does it matter what she sprayed?" Chloe felt a sudden sense of satisfaction, "Didn''t you say

    they''re just ying? My daughter was just ying with your son."

    "You..." The parent was stunned.

    "Aria, let''s go."

    Chloe held Austin and let Aria push the stroller, leaving together.

    The ill-mannered boy''s parents ran up, wanting to attack Chloe,

    "You vicious woman, how dare you bully my precious son, I''ll make you pay."

    Chloe dodged with Austin in her arms, spraying the pepper spray in the parent''s face.

    Having experienced being attacked before, Chloe was always on her guard.

    Not only did she buy these self-defense items for her daughter, but she also carried them with her.

    She looked at the parent covering their face and screaming,ughing coldly,

    "So only your kid is precious, and mine isn''t?

    Go home and teach your son some manners, stop causing trouble.

    If you dare bully my kids again, I have more tricks up my sleeve."

    Even though they were alone, they weren''t easy to bully.

    "Aria, let''s go home." Chloe said.

    On the way home, Chloe gave Aria a lesson while walking,

    "Aria, don''t be scared when you face problems. Stay calm and be decisive. We don''t look for trouble,

    but we can''t be afraid of it either."

    "Okay, Mom. I understand. I will protect you and my brother." Aria said.

    Aria''s maturity tugged at Chloe''s heartstrings.

    Nearby, a little girl fell and was immediatelyforted by her father.

    While some kids had their fathers by their side, loving and protecting them, others had to grow up and

    be strong far too early.

    Aria was one of thetter.

    Chloe was awash with guilt for not providing Aria with aplete family, being a single mom to her and

    her brother after the divorce.

    "Aria, do you miss your dad?" Chloe asked.

    Aria nodded, then quickly shook her head, "No."

    That "no" hid a world of emotions within this little one.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held them back.

    "Mommy, it''s okay without daddy. I just need you." Aria said.

    Chloe''s heart sank even further.

    She squatted down, holding Austin with one hand and tightly hugging Aria with the other.

    Life after divorce was tougher than she had ever imagined.

    She had to juggle between earning a living and taking care of the kids, her heart brimming with

    bitterness.

    It had been a month since she divorced Oliver, and she had asked him for child support.

    But Oliver t out refused, even hurling insults at her over the phone.

    She held Aria close, her voice hoarse, "Mommy feels the same, having you and Austin is all I need.

    Aria, do you me mommy for divorcing your dad, for not having him around?"

    Aria shook her head, "I know mommy had no choice. Grandma and aunts all bully mommy, and daddy

    used to hit mommy. I don''t want mommy to be hit by daddy."

    Chloe couldn''t hold back anymore, tears streaming down her face.

    Her daughter''s understanding and considerateness felt like a knife to her heart.

    Aria, too, couldn''t help but cry.

    Chloe wiped away her tears, "Aria, we promised not to cry in front of others. The more we cry, the more

    people will take advantage of us."

    "Okay." Aria held back her tears.

    Just then, the mother of the mischievous little boy came chasing after her, her husband in tow.

    "Honey, this is the woman who was bullying me and our son. Teach her a lesson!" The boy¡¯s mother

    yelled.

    The man looked like a barber, his hair styled impably.

    He had tattoos on his rolled-up sleeves.

    He looked intimidating, a

    nd ruthless.

    He strode up to them, grabbed Chloe by the hair, raised his arm, and ready to p her hard.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    "You wicked woman, you dare to attack my wife and son? I''ll make you pay!" The guy shouted.

    Chloe''s hair was yanked hard, causing her scalp to sting as if it was being ripped apart.

    Holding Austin and Aria in her arms, Chloe couldn¡¯t free her hands and unexpectedly fell backwards.

    "Mom, be careful!" Aria was startled and rushed to help her hold Austin.

    Finally, Chloe was able to free her hands and grabbed the man''s arm, who had been pulling her hair.

    They want to mess with her and her kids? No way in hell.

    She would not let anyone hurt her children.

    Thinking about her children, Chloe''s anger exploded like a bomb.

    She went all in.

    She squeezed the man''s arm tightly; she was going to make him pay.

    "Ouch, you wicked woman, you dare to pinch me, ouch!¡± The guy was in pain.

    Chloe went all in, not letting go even a bit.

    Because once she let go, the man would be even more crazy.

    As expected, the man let go of her due to the pain and kicked her hard, almost breaking her waist.

    She fell to the ground and slid backwards for a few inches due to inertia. Her palms rubbed against the

    cold ground until her skin was torn, then she finally stopped.

    Though the pain made it nearly impossible for her to stand up again, Chloe managed to get up quickly

    and protected her children behind her.

    She was on high alert, ring at the man.

    And the boy and his mother nearby were still instigating,

    "Good job.

    She deserves it if she dies.

    Hey, this woman and her kids are often alone in the neighborhood, there''s no man around.

    I guess she''s divorced. Beat her, beat her hard! There''s no man at home to protect her anyway."

    Just because there was no man to protect them, they could be bullied?

    Chloe was furious.

    If that man dared toy a hand on them again, she would fight him to the death.

    She was not someone who could be bullied easily.

    She reached into her bag and gripped the taser she carried with her.

    She was constantly on guard against the wicked man who was approaching step by step.

    Her palms were sweaty.

    "Hitting a woman? What kind of man are you?"

    At this moment, a man''s voice rang out.

    Chloe turned her head and saw Dominic, Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend who she had just bumped into.

    Seeing Dominic approach her, standing in front, and separating her from the wicked man, she slightly

    lowered her guard.

    She suddenly felt a bit safer, b

    ut she still didn''t dare to rx.

    "Dominic, that man is very vicious, be careful." Chloe said.

    Dominic nced at her, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him do anything."

    Seven years ago, Dominic dumped Roxanne, leaving a bad impression on Chloe.

    But at this moment, Dominic was willing to help her, which made her feel grateful.

    The wicked man wanted to fight again, but was easily subdued by Dominic.

    Dominic was indeed a sports star; his moves were swift and his strength was amazing.

    He pushed the wicked man on the ground, and then grabbed his wrist and twisted it.

    "Do you dare to hit a woman again?" Dominic asked.

    "Ouch, it hurts. Please, let go." The guy pleaded him.

    The subdued man lowered his head, unable to resist.

    "Apologize." Dominic ordered.

    "Sorry!" The guy said.

    "I''m asking you to apologize to her." Dominic said.

    The man raised his head slightly and looked at Chloe, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hit you."

    "Is that it?" Dominic asked.

    "What else do you want?" The guy said.

    "You kicked her, she must be hurt, and her palms are scraped from the fall. You have to pay for her

    medical bills, $500." Dominic said.

    "She also pinched me and sprayed pepper spray on my wife and child." The guy said.

    "Would you have been sprayed if you hadn''t bullied people first?" Dominic asked.

    With a slight effort from Dominic, the man was in so much pain that his face contorted.

    "Ouch, I''ll do. Give her the money." The man signaled to his wife.

    The woman asked, "Why should I?"

    The man said, "If you don''t want your husband''s arm to be twisted off, give them the money."

    The woman reluctantly took out her phone and signaled Chloe to ept the money.

    Chloe was stunned for a moment, but

    Dominic persuaded her, "You''re injured. You should take the medical expenses."

    Only then did she show her payment information, and immediately heard a notification of $500 being

    transferred.

    Dominic let go of the man''s arm.

    "I live in Tranquil Bliss Vi in this neighborhood, if I see you bully them again, be careful, I''ll break your

    arm."

    Those who could afford a vi in the Seraphim Haven were extremely rich.

    The beaten man was a bit scared.

    He quickly left with his wife and child, walking so fast as if he was afraid of being beaten again.

    Under the moonlight, only Chloe, Dominic, and the children were left.

    Chloe suddenly felt a bit guilty.

    Because half an hour ago, when Dominic greeted her and asked about Roxanne, her attitude was not

    very good, and she even mocked Dominic.

    At this moment, Dominic asked, "Isn''t Oliver at home?"

    "We''re divorced." Chloe lowered her head.

    Divorce was not something to be ashamed of, but it did make her feel a bit sad.

    Dominic gentlemanly said, "I''m sorry!"

    Being a divorced woman now was indeed not easy.

    Dominic stretched out his hand and said,

    "Phone."

    "What?" Chloe asked.

    "Give me your phone, I''ll give you my number." Dominic said.

    Chloe was stunned.

    Dominic gave a bitter smile, "Don''t worry, I''m adding your number but not to ask about Roxanne. I won''t

    bother you."

    "Oh." Chloe handed him her phone.

    He quickly saved his own number on Chloe''s phone and dialed his own number to save hers.

    "This is my current number, the same for WhatsApp. I live in this neighborhood. If you need help in the

    future, feel free to contact me." Dominic said.

    "Dominic, thank you." Chloe said.

    "Even though Roxanne and I broke up, you''re still my friend." Dominic said.

    Chloe suddenly realized that maybe thebels they had put on Dominic over the past seven years were

    a bit unfair.

    He seemed straightforward, not like a calcting man who was just out to take advantage of a rich girl?

    Chloe was a bit curious and asked, "Dominic, when you and Roxanne broke up, was there some

    misunderstanding or mimunication?"

    Dominic didn''t answer right away.

    He gave a slight smirk as if he was about to say something, but then he held back.

    Then, he gave a bitter smile and said,

    "No misunderstanding here, I dumped Roxanne because of her poor background and hooked up with a

    rich girl."

    But how would bad guy admit to being bad?

    Real viins usually denied it, even acted all high and mighty. Just like Oliver, who thought he was the

    best and hottest guy in the world.

    Chloe always felt that there must be some kind of misunderstanding.

    Looking at Dominic, his eyes were filled with deep loneliness and pain, l

    ike the sparse moonlight shining on the treetops, cold and filled with sorrow.

    The moonlight cast upon Dominic''s tall figure, making him seem utterly sad.

    Chloe sighed, "Anyway, you and Roxanne are a thing of the past; she''s already married now. I hope

    you can be happy too."

    Dominic shed a slight smile again, but he didn''t say a word.

    His broad shoulders seemed a bit droopy.

    Something seemed to have copsed in his eyes, l

    ike his world was falling apart.

    Chloe vaguely felt that Dominic was troubled by something.

    He took a deep breath, finally feeling the air smoothly filling his chest, then he bent down to look at the

    children by Chloe''s side.

    Aria was holding her little brother, Austin.

    There seemed to be tears in her eyes, but she held strong.

    Dominic gently patted Aria''s head, "You were very brave just now, good job."

    Aria politely replied, "Sir, thank you for helping us."

    Seeing Aria struggling to hold her brother, Chloe quickly took Austin from her, then also patted Aria''s

    head.

    Dominic loved children.

    Chloe''s two kids were both well-behaved and cute.

    He took a longer look at them.

    Then asked, "What''s your name, sweetie?"

    Aria obediently replied, "I''m Aria."

    Dominic sighed, "Time flies. The year I broke up with Roxanne, you were just pregnant with Aria. Aria

    should be in elementary school now, right?"

    Chloe replied, "Yes, Aria is now in the first grade. Seven years, just like that."

    Dominic didn''t say anything.

    For others, these seven years might have passed in the blink of an eye.

    But for him, these seven years were pure agony, like struggling in hell.

    If that ident hadn''t happened, his and Roxanne''s child would be the same age as Aria now, right?

    If it was a girl, she would surely be as beautiful as Roxanne.

    The woman he pursued for three years and nned to spoil for a lifetime, was now someone else''s

    wife.

    Something felt stuck in Dominic''s throat.

    After a while, he still found it hard to breathe.

    He shouldn''t have asked, but he couldn''t help,

    "Is Roxanne''s husband good to her?"

    Chloe retorted, "Is the answer important to you?"

    After asking the question, Chloe carefully observed Dominic''s expression.

    Dominic gave a bitter smile, "Forget I asked."

    "I can tell you, Roxanne''s husband is very responsible. He is frank, honest, and family-oriented. He

    cares about Roxanne a lot, and she is very happy now. If you still have any feelings for Roxanne, I

    hope you don''t disturb her." Chloe said.

    Dominic didn¡¯t say a word.

    "You know, Roxanne was abandoned by her parents when she was young." Chloe added,

    "Even if you still have feelings for her, with her character, she will never forgive someone who once

    abandoned her."

    Dominic stayed silent.

    "Maybe I said too much." Chloe said.

    "No, you''re right." Dominic said.

    Chloe asked again, "Did you marry your rich girlfriend?"

    Dominic could afford a vi in Seraphim Haven, he must have gotten married, right?

    Otherwise, with his ordinary background, how could he afford a vi worth tens of millions?

    Dominic said, "I''d rather not say."

    Chloe said, "Then I won''t ask."

    Dominic said, "Don''t worry, I have my own life, I won''t disturb Roxanne."

    Chloe said, "That''s good, what are you doing now?"

    Dominic said, "Same old, IT industry, techie."

    Chloe said, "Then you''re in the same field as Harrison!"

    Dominic asked, "Harrison?"

    Chloe said, "Roxanne''s husband."

    Dominic asked, "Can I know his full name?"

    Chloe said, "Harrison Rodriguez."

    Harrison Rodriguez?

    That name made Dominic slightly frown.

    What a coincidence?

    Was he the same Harrison Rodriguez he had recently encountered?

    But the Harrison Rodriguez he knew was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, an ultra-rich guy. How

    could he marry Roxanne who lived at the bottom of society?

    Maybe it was a namesake?

    Dominic pondered for a moment.

    Chloe said, "It''s gettingte, I should take the kids home. Let''s keep in touch."

    Dominic nodded, "Sure, let me know if you need anything."

    Chloe was grateful, "Thank you."

    After leaving with the two children, Chloe felt a bit odd.

    Did Dominic really fall for a rich girl and be her boyfriend, leading him to break up with Roxanne?

    Dominic didn''t seem like the type to be money-hungry or to give up easily.

    No matter what, these two people had missed each other.

    Walking, Aria asked, "Mom, was that man Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend?"

    Chloe said, "Yes."

    Aria asked, "So, did they use to date or something?"

    Chloe was surprise, "Do you even know what dating means?"

    Aria said, "Of course! That gentleman seems really nice, why didn''t he end up with Roxanne?"

    Chloe said, "Well, Mr. Harrison is also a nice guy. It''s just destiny, you know? Some people are just a

    chapter in our lives, walking with us for a while but not forever."

    Aria said, "Then, I hope I''ll only fall in love and get married once. Stay with the boy I like forever."

    Chloe looked at her daughter.

    Were kids these days maturing early?

    She was only six or seven.

    But Chloe wouldn''t stop her daughter from thinking like this, she just wanted to be friends with her,

    East Adjacent Estates.

    After taking a bath, Roxanne came to the living room.

    Harrison was sitting on the sofa, texting with Alexander.

    He raised his eyes to see Roxanne still looking neat, wearing long-sleeved, long-legged pajamas.

    She was wearing a size S, but it gave off an XXL vibe.

    Even though her body waspletely covered, in Harrison''s eyes, she was like a tempting little fairy.

    One nce at her and everything else faded away.

    His mind was filled with the memory of her soft sweetness from the night before.

    He wanted to pull her into his arms and never let go.

    But he feared she couldn''t bear it, so he tried to control his basic male desires.

    His gaze at her was also full of restraint.

    Roxanne came over, sat on the sofa, and hugged him.

    "Harrison, I''ve moved your toothbrush, cup, and some personal items to my room. From now on, we

    won''t sleep separately, okay?"

    They were already a married couple, sleeping separately seemed less intimate.

    Harrison agreed, stretched out his long arm, gently hugged her shoulder, and ruffled her hair.

    "You go to sleep first, I have to report to my boss. I''lle and join youter."

    "Okay." Roxanne kissed his cheek.

    Her sweet lips elerated Harrison''s heartbeat.

    He wanted to throw her onto the bed.

    He tried to control himself, "I''ll be there in a bit."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Then I''ll wait for you." Roxanne stood up.

    His gaze followed Roxanne''s silhouette until she entered the bedroom.

    Harrison''s gaze still lingered there

    , until his phone received a video call request from Alexander.

    Only then did Harrison''s attention return to reality.

    He answered Alexander''s video call.

    Alexander''s brow was furrowed,

    "Harrison, I''ve sent you several messages, why aren''t you replying?"

    "Speak." Harrison said.

    Harrison stood up, went out to the balcony, and closed the door.

    "We''re in big trouble. I heard that Valeria''s EastTech Consortium has spent a fortune hiring a hacker to

    target our core data. Our defense system is on the verge of copsing." Alexander said.

    "That does sound like a big problem." Harrison admitted.

    "Harrison, should we talk to EastTech Consortium?" Alexander asked.

    "Do you want to betray our country? It''s clear that EastTech Consortium wants our 6G-Technology. Do

    you know what 6G-Technology means to our country''s satellite system?" Harrison asked.

    "I was just saying." Alexander said.

    "What''s the hacker''s name, have we found out?" Harrison asked.

    "How could we? Our digital experts can''t even stop his solo attack." Alexanderined.

    Harrison remained silent.

    "Harrison, there''s something strange. Half an hour ago, our system was about to copse, but the

    attack suddenly stopped. I don''t know what he''s up to." Alexander said.

    "I''ll handle this personally."

    Harrison hung up the call.

    He got up and went to the bedroom.

    Roxanne was sitting on the bed, holding a notebook in her hand, calcting the ie she and Chloe

    had made from theirpany in the past couple of months.

    She was a very practical woman, highly focused on ie.

    ording to the current situation, she thought she and Chloe could expand thepany further, hiring

    at least a few more employees.

    Harrison came over, saw the numbers in her ledger, rubbed her head, and praised,

    "My wife is so capable, you made so much money this month!"

    "Harrison, I think I could support you even if you didn''t work." Roxanne said.

    "I need to work harder to earn more money. If I earn less than a woman, I would feel embarrassed."

    Harrison said.

    "You shouldn''t think like that. We''re a couple, a family. During marriage, no matter who earns the

    money, it''s our joint property. There''s no issue of who earns more or less. Besides, doing business also

    requires some luck. Who knows what will happen in the future? If I lose money, you''ll still have to take

    care of me, right?" Roxanne said.

    Suddenly, Harrison felt a bit ashamed.

    He initially feared Roxanne would take his property, so he happily epted her prenuptial agreement.

    She was so sincere to him, yet his initial attitude towards her was merely guarded .

    He was such a jerk.

    The more he thought about it, the more guilty he felt.

    He didn''t know how to face her with his true identity.

    Today, he had a more important issue to deal with, so he gently rubbed her head, saying,

    "Anne, I need to work overtime tonight to write some code. You go to sleep first."

    "How long will you be working?" Roxanne asked.

    "I''m not sure, don''t wait for me." Harrison said.

    Harrison sat on the sofa in the living room, working on hisptop, while Roxanne saw him rapidly typing

    code she didn''t understand on the ck screen.

    She poured him a cup of milk, chatted a bit, then went back to the room.

    She thought Harrison was just a regr programmer.

    However, Harrison was trying to infiltrate the hacker''s system at this moment.

    On the other side, Dominic was sitting in front of hisputer.

    Even though his system had been infiltrated, he still seemed calm.

    He slowly hit the keyboard, and a line immediately appeared on Harrison''sputer screen: [Let''s

    meet tomorrow morning!]

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Harrison frowned at the remark.

    Alexander said thepany''s hacker problem this time was a tough nut to crack.

    Indeed.

    Even though Harrison was the big cheese of the Rodriguez Group, a businessman, he''d studied

    He was also a top-notch hacker.

    But he''d nevere up against someone like this before, someone who could breach hiswork.

    This was no small potatoes!

    Soon, Harrison''s phone buzzed with a message. It was a meeting ce and time from the other side.

    Meanwhile.

    At Tranquil Bliss Vi in the Southside Neighborhood,

    Dominic had sessfully hacked into the city''s marriage registration system.

    On the screen was the wedding registration photo of Roxanne and Harrison.

    Their faces side by side in the system photo was a real eyesore.

    The husband was a handsome devil, with rugged features and eyes as sharp and wise as a hawk,

    radiating a powerful aura.

    You could tell he was a big shot just by looking at him.

    And the wife was strikingly beautiful, radiating an air of effortless elegance.

    Every time Dominic woke up from a dream in the wee hours, this beautiful face would always appear in

    his dreams.

    But the dream was never as clear as reality.

    Maybe it was because he hadn''t seen her for so long, and even the deepest memories could be

    blurry.

    But Dominic would never forget. His longing only grew stronger.

    If Roxanne really did marry a responsible, honest, family-oriented man like Chloe said, Dominic would

    wish them well.

    But he confirmed again that the man by Roxanne''s side was Harrison Rodriguez, the wealthiest man in

    Seraphim Haven he''d recentlye into contact with. n

    He was the big boss behind the Rodriguez Group, with a worth in the billions.

    His business empire spanned real estate, jewelry, hotels, the inte, healthcare, and finance, with five

    major managementpanies, nine primary investmentpanies, and seventeen listedpanies

    under his belt.

    How could such a filthy rich man marry a in Jane like Roxanne?

    They were like chalk and cheese.

    Why on earth would Harrison marry Roxanne?

    Dominic was hell-bent on not believing that they got together out of love.

    Because Roxanne and Harrison had no connection whatsoever, no chance of any interaction or any

    chance for romance.

    Could it be that Roxanne had some kind of use to this filthy rich man?

    Otherwise, why would the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven marry a woman with no money, no

    power, no background like her?

    If his guess was correct, Dominic wouldn''t let Harrison get away with it.

    To figure out why Harrison married Roxanne, Dominic dug up every piece of information about

    Harrison''s family, but he couldn''t find a single loophole.

    This only made Dominic more puzzled.

    That night, Dominic spent the whole night at Tranquil Bliss Vi analyzing everything.

    Harrison also spent the whole night at East Adjacent Estates thinking.

    The next morning at ten o''clock, when the two men met at the agreed-upon clubhouse, they both

    looked worn out.

    But both of them were dressed to the nines.

    Even though Harrison was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, the boss of the Rodriguez Group,

    he didn''t show any overly dominant attitude.

    He didn''t need to use a dominant attitude to overpower anyone.

    When he walked into the coffee shop, he was calm andposed, radiating a natural aura, his wise

    eyesmanding respect at first sight.

    Then, he calmly sat down across from Dominic.

    Harrison said,

    "It''s an honor to have such a talented person like Y-Spectre among us."

    Dominic initially wanted to stand up to greet him, but since Harrison had already sat down, Dominic

    didn''t want to beat around the bush.

    He handed Harrison the menu, saying, "Let''s skip the pleasantries.

    Mr. Rodriguez, you don''t have to worry about yourpany''s core database being attacked. I''ve paid

    EastTech Consortium double the penalty and terminated the contract. No one but me can hack your

    6G-Technology."

    Harrison furrowed his brows.

    He''de to meet Y-Spectre today in hopes of luring him away with a higher offer.

    But he''d terminated his contract with EastTech Consortium already?

    What was he after?

    People usually go after fame or fortune, but Harrison had a feeling that Y-Spectre wasn''t after either.

    Harrison asked straight up, "What do you want?"

    Dominic slid the coffee cup the waiter had just brought over to Harrison and smiled faintly,

    "I just want to ask Mr. Rodriguez one question."

    "Go ahead." Harrison said.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, you''re the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, a billionaire, with a massive business

    empire. Why would a super-rich man like you marry amon woman from the bottom rungs of

    society?" Dominic asked.

    Harrison didn''t answer.

    The Y-Spectre in front of him was bing even more of a mystery.

    How did he know so much about his marriage?

    Dominic asked again, "What value does Roxanne hold for Mr. Rodriguez? What is your purpose in

    getting close to her?"

    "Do you know my wife?" Harrison asked.

    Knew her? That was an understatement!

    To Dominic, Roxanne was once his fianc¨¦e.

    If it weren''t for a certain ident, he and Roxanne might even have kids by now.

    Every time he brought up the topic, it felt like a knife was twisting in his heart.

    Dominic''s body slumped a little as he sat at the table.

    It seemed like something had copsed in his eyes.

    Harrison''s sharp gaze caught Dominic''s fleeting emotion, "Did you ever like Roxanne?"

    Dominic smiled, "Sir, you just need to answer my question. What does Roxanne mean to you?"

    "What if I said that Roxanne and I came together because of fate, would you believe it?" Harrison said.

    After a moment of thought, Dominic frowned, skeptical,

    "The difference in your social status is vast, there''s no way you guys could have met."

    "I also find fate magical, but I did marry a woman whose life waspletely different from mine, and

    she''s a good woman." Harrison said.

    "Was it really fate that brought you two together?" Dominic asked.

    "You can choose not to believe me." Harrison said.

    "I hope what you said is true, if I find out you have any intention of using Roxanne, I''ll make you pay."

    Dominic said.

    "I believe you can do it. But I hope that day neveres." Harrison said.

    "I hope so too." Dominic said.

    The coffee had gone cold.

    Harrison didn''t drink it.

    Dominic asked the waiter to pour out the coffee in the cup and serve two fresh ones.

    The light roasting vor of the sun-dried coffee beans was light and elegant, drifting past Dominic,

    reflecting his dignified face.

    Harrison was certain, he was different from those vicious hackers.

    He asked, "Is it worth it to offend foreign financial groups for a woman, and pay double the breach of

    contract penalty?"

    Dominic poured the newly served coffee into a small cup and handed it to him, counter-questioning,

    "Is it worth it to marry a woman from the bottom of society, Mr. Harrison?"

    "Roxanne doesn''t know my real identity yet Please keep it a secret for me." Harrison dodged the

    question.

    Dominic frowned, "You can''t even be honest about your identity, I doubt your intentions towards

    Roxanne."

    "When the time is right, I''ll be honest with Anne." Harrison said.

    Anne!

    Such an intimate address made Dominic''s heart ache a bit.

    Harrison picked up the cup and took a sip, "Good coffee beans."

    He put down the cup and said, "No matter what position Roxanne holds in your heart, she is mine now.

    No one can take her away from me."

    "Don''t worry." Dominic gave a bitter smile, "I won''tpete with you."

    If he really wanted topete, he wouldn''t have hurt her like that seven years ago.

    He wouldn''t have ruthlessly left her when they were about to get married.

    Dominic wrote a phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Harrison, "This is my phone

    number, and my real name."

    For years, he had been known as "Y-Spectre".

    No one knew his real name except for those who knew him well.

    He told Harrison his real name because Harrison was Roxanne''s husband.

    When he got up to leave, Dominic nced at Harrison, "If you need my help, feel free to call me. I hope

    you can treat Roxanne well."

    Harrison nced at the phone number and name on the paper, and when he looked up, Dominic had

    already left the box.

    He was sure that this man called Dominic must have feelings for Roxanne.

    Because he had feelings, he didn''t continue to attack Harrison''s 6G-Technology.

    Suddenly, a powerful and uprightpetitor appeared. Harrison felt jealous.

    He didn''t know what kind of past Dominic and Roxanne had.

    He didn''t leave the box immediately, but called Chloe.

    Chloe was busy at thepany.

    Harrison asked on the phone, "Chloe, is Roxanne next to you? Can you talk?"

    "What''s up?" Chloe nced at Roxanne and walked to the bathroom, "Harrison, Roxanne is not next to

    me now, go ahead."

    "I want to inquire about someone." Harrison said.

    "Hmm, go ahead." Chloe said.

    "Dominic." Harrison answered.

    How did Harrison know about Dominic?

    "Is he Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend?" Harrison asked.

    Chloe smelled a scent of jealousy.

    It was obvious even over the phone.

    "Harrison, Roxanne and Dominic''s rtionship was a thing from seven years ago. They haven''t been in

    contact for a long time." Chloe said.

    "I just want to know, how was their past rtionship?" Harrison asked.

    "Harrison, what are you worried about?" Chloe asked.

    Worried about?

    Seeing Dominic''s lingering affection for Anne, he was afraid that his wife would leave him.

    He had never been honest with Anne about his identity.

    He had always been wary and calcting towards her.

    If Dominic intervened, Harrison would really be afraid.

    Chloe only hoped that their marital rtionship could be stable and free from misunderstandings and

    difficulties.

    "Harrison, Dominic pursued a rich girl in the past and dumped Roxanne. He hurt her, and she has

    gotten over him. This will not affect your marital rtionship, you don''t need to worry." Chloe said.

    "Rich girl?" Harrison asked.

    Dominic didn''t seem like the type to cling to the wealthy.

    "Don''t tell Anne about our conversation today." Harrison said.

    "Don''t worry, I can keep a secret. I won''t say anything you don''t want me to say." Chloe assured him.

    But after all, Roxanne was Chloe''s close friend.

    After ending the call with Harrison, Chloe went to Roxanne and said, "Anne, you and Harrison didn''t

    argue over Dominic, did you?"

    "No. We haven''t fought yet. What does Dominic have to do with us? How did Harrison know about

    Dominic?" Roxanne asked.

    "Harrison seems to know about Dominic. He just inquired about him." Chloe said.

    "He''s an ex from seven years ago, what''s there to inquire about?" Roxanne asked.

    "Maybe he''s jealous." Chloe said.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I doubt it." Roxanne said.

    "Who knew that your Harrison could get jealous so easily?" Chloe was teasing her.

    "I''ll ask himter what he''s thinking about, it''s been so many years." Roxanne said.

    "No, Anne, I just promised Harrison I wouldn''t spill the beans to you." Chloe told her no.

    "But since you promised Harrison, why are you telling me?" Roxanne asked.

    "Because you''re my best friend, duh." Chloe said.

    "Ha-ha, Harrison might go bananas." Roxanne said.

    "Just zip your lip to him." Roxanne warned her.

    "Don''t worry, my lips are sealed." Chloe reassured her.

    Chloe went back to her desk and continued working.

    Two minutester, Dominic called,

    "Chloe, there''s something I need to dig up."

    "You''re snooping on Harrison, aren''t you?" Chloe asked.

    "Yes. But I hope you won''t spill the beans to Roxanne." Dominic said.

    "Anne''s out. Shoot." Chloe said.

    "How did she meet Harrison?¡± Dominic asked.

    "Actually, you yed Cupid between Roxanne and Harrison." Chloe said.

    "Me?"

    Dominic was puzzled, "Chloe, cut the crap."

    "Remember seven years ago when you dumped Anne? You two were about to tie the knot and you left

    her out of the blue. She was devastated and fled to Marientown in the west." Chloe said.

    "And then?" Dominic asked.

    "In the middle of nowhere, she met Harrison''s dad. They teamed up to survive a wolf attack and

    became friends." Chloe said

    , "But during these seven years, Anne lost touch with him.

    Six months ago, they bumped into each other again. Harrison''s dad introduced Anne to Harrison. She

    was contemting marriage at the time. They chatted online for three months and got hitched."

    Chloe was too shy to tell Dominic about Oliver, the jerk who constantly harassed Roxanne, ultimately

    pushing her to get married.

    It felt like a disgrace.

    Dominic asked, "Do you guys know the real deal with Harrison?"

    "We know." Chloe said, "Harrison broke the news about his bankruptcy to Anne on their wedding day.

    It''s admirable, given he was dirt poor. And he''s been very responsible since, giving every penny he

    earns to Anne. She''s the queen bee at home, loved by both her husband and father-inw."

    Honest?

    Harrison hid the fact that he was the mogul of Seraphim Haven.

    Was that honesty?

    Hopefully Harrison didn''t have other motives towards Roxanne, or Dominic would have his hide.

    Chloe tried to reason with him, "Dominic, there''s no point in digging this up. Anne''s already hitched.

    You shouldn''t bother her life anymore."

    "This is thest time I''ll ask about her. I won''t do it again." Dominic hung up.

    Chloe was puzzled.

    Why were these two men calling her about each other today? Were they about to be rivals?

    On the other end.

    Harrison was a bit worried.

    He called Vincent again, "Dad, did Anne tell you anything about her ex when you met her in

    Marientown?"

    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?" Vincent was clueless.

    "Did Anne go to the wilderness of Marientown alone because she broke up with someone?" Harrison

    asked.

    "Are you getting the green-eyed monster?" Vincent asked.

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    "Harrison, you''re really getting a bad case of the green-eyed monster, and over something that

    happened seven years ago. Is it necessary?" Vincent said.

    "Dad, just tell me." Harrison pleaded.

    "Since you''re so concerned about Roxanne, I''ll tell you." Vincent said.

    Vincent told Harrison everything about meeting Roxanne in Marientown.

    After listening, Harrison felt uneasy.

    He murmured, "Was Anne really that hurt? The guy who caused her so much pain must be someone

    she deeply loved."

    "Harrison." Vincent felt his son was deep in the emotional whirlpool, "why are you so anxious?"

    "I have to hang up." Harrison didn''t feel like doing anything.

    He just wanted to see Roxanne.

    He was desperate, and h

    e couldn''t wait any longer.

    When he arrived at Roxanne''s office, it was noon.

    Roxanne and Chloe were having lunch.

    They ordered two servings of beef stew - very simple.

    When Harrison walked in, Roxanne was in the dressing room changing her clothes as they were

    stained with sauce.

    Chloe was surprised to see him.

    Wasn''t today a workday?

    "Harrison, why are you here? Have you eaten?" Chloe asked.

    "Where''s Roxanne?" Harrison asked.

    "She got her clothes dirty, so she''s changing her shirt." Chloe said.

    In the dressing room, Roxanne removed her stained clothes and found that her body was also smeared

    with sticky sauce, so she took a shower.

    When she came out in fresh clothes, she saw Harrison.

    They had just parted this morning, but to Harrison, it felt like a long time had passed.

    "Why are you here?" Roxanne was surprised.

    Harrison didn''t say a word. He walked up to her, wrapped one arm around her waist, the other

    supporting her head, and held her tight.

    His grip was a bit too strong and a bit too heavy. Roxanne''s head was tightly pressed against his chest.

    "Harrison, you''re holding too tight." Roxanne said.

    Chloe was still outside.

    "Anne, I missed you." Harrison kissed her forehead.

    His thin lips gently touched her forehead, kissing deeply.

    "Chloe is still outside!" Roxanne said.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything. Carry on." Chloe purposely came over and closed the door for them.

    When the door mmed shut,

    Harrison''s kisses became more passionate, filled with his strong desire.

    He nted kisses on her forehead, nose, cheeks, neck, and corbone.

    Seemingly not satisfied, he hoisted her onto the table, bent down, and started to undress her.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Roxanne reacted like a deer in headlights. She quickly pressed down the scorching hand that fell on

    her thigh, "Harrison, we can''t do this. We''re in the office."

    Harrison looked up from kissing her corbone. His eyes were as fiery as magma. In his eyes, she was

    his whole world.

    He swallowed. Ignoring Roxanne''s subtle refusal, he unbuttoned all her clothes, then bent down again

    with eyes closed, and kissed her.

    From her slender neck to her t belly, each kiss was like being covered in magma.

    Roxanne was quickly conquered. She felt the September weather as if it was on fire. Her body

    temperature rose rapidly. Her tense, rigid hands involuntarily circled Harrison''s neck. Her slender and

    beautiful legs wrapped around Harrison''s muscr waist, tightly hooked.

    Harrison kissed her for a long time. He seemed to have a tremendous force that needed to be

    released.

    Suddenly, Roxanne opened her eyes. A trace of hurt shed in her intoxicated eyes,

    "Harrison, this table is too hard, my back and waist hurt."

    Harrison caressed her cheek affectionately and then asked her, "Is there a bed inside?"

    "Yeah, there is." Roxanne smiled sweetly,

    "When I was decorating the newpany, I deliberately left a rest room."

    "Let''s go inside." Harrison said.

    Harrison breathed heavily, kissing her forehead. Then he picked her up and walked inside. When they

    reached the bed, clothes were scattered all over the floor.

    Roxanne was pinned under him, her small hands cupping his handsome face, "Harrison, will we get

    pregnant like this?"

    They hadn''t taken any precautions. The possibility of getting pregnant was high.

    "I want you to have a baby for me. Let''s not use protection, okay?" Harrison said.

    She also wanted to have a baby. Roxanne smiled sweetly and nodded. Then she closed her clear and

    bright eyes.

    Harrison kissed her again. Roxanne suddenly pushed against his chest, "Harrison, wait."

    "What''s wrong?" Harrison asked.

    "The curtains, close them." Roxanne said.

    Although outside the window was a deste wastnd, she was still afraid of someone passing by.

    After all, this was the ground floor.

    Harrison quickly got up, closed the curtains, and then returned to her side. He seemed to have endless

    strength. But he was gentle.

    A long timeter, the bouncing mattress finally calmed down. Harrison still held Roxanne tightly.

    The curtains were lightly blown by the wind. The light shone through the curtains onto Roxanne''s

    corbone. Crystal sweat gradually seeped out. Harrison held her waist tighter, kissed her corbone,

    and then buried his head beside her face.

    "Anne, you''re mine. You can only be mine." His voice was filled with strong possessiveness. He was

    both domineering and gentle.

    Roxanne felt something was wrong. The usual Harrison was very restrained. She had teased him many

    times, and he had always maintained his restraint.

    But today in her office, he just did it with her, totally ignoring that Chloe was still working outside. She

    could feel his strong possessiveness throughout the process. This man must have a problem. He was

    holding her so tightly, as if he was afraid of losing her.

    She gently lifted his handsome cheek, which was buried in her chest. On Harrison''s high nose, there

    were tiny beads of sweat. His sexiness and handsomeness were at their peak.

    She stroked his thick short hair on his forehead, "Harrison, what''s wrong with you today?"

    He turned around, held her tightly in his arms, stroked her head, and let her lean on his chest, "I just

    miss you."

    "Just miss me?" Roxanne asked.

    "Yeah." Harrison said.

    Roxanne pouted slightly. She wanted to say something, but stopped.

    Harrison probably knew about Dominic. He suddenly came to her today, demanding so forcefully. He

    was either jealous of Dominic or had been hit. Was he afraid of losing her?

    Observant Roxanne seemed to sense something. She held him tightly,forting, "Don''t worry, as

    long as you''re sincere to me, I''ll always be by your side. We have a long way to go."

    "I will always be sincere to you." Harrison kissed her neck deeply.

    She felt ticklish from his kiss. When sheughed and pushed him away, she found scratch marks on

    his neck. Did she scratch him too happily just now?

    "Harrison, there are scratch marks on your neck." Roxanne said.

    "It''s okay." Harrison said.

    "Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by your colleagues?" Roxanne was worried.

    "If someoneughs at me, I''ll say I got scratched by a cat." Harrison said.

    "You''re the one who''s like a cat." She lightly pushed him.

    He caught her hand andughed, "Aren''t you like a little cat? Your expression just now was like a

    charming kitten."

    "Stop it." She was a bit shy, "I need to take a shower. I have to work, you should get up too."

    Chloe was still working outside. And she was here having sex with a man. What was going on?

    She immediately got up. When she came out after a shower and changed her clothes, Chloe was

    already gone.

    Two hours ago, Chloe left her a note: [Roxanne, I''m going to the bank, I''ll be backter.]

    Chloe knew she would feel embarrassed when Roxanne came out, so she deliberately avoided it.

    Roxanne smiled softly. Chloe was really considerate! She was the best friend.

    ......

    An hourter, Harrison returned to thepany headquarters.

    Alexander and Samuel saw him walk into the CEO''s office through the ss window of the building.

    The two immediately followed,

    "Let''s go check it out."

    The two stood at the door. Samuelughed, "Alexander, did you notice, Harrison seems very happy

    today, full of energy?"

    "Indeed." Alexander seemed thoughtful, "It''s like he''s been nourished by love."

    Samuel nced at him, raising an eyebrow. His eyes were full of amusement, "Or nourished by a

    woman?"

    "Harrison is notcking in women, nor does he need women. What he needs is love. This time,

    Roxanne seems to havepletely tamed him, and he seems to have found love in her." Alexander

    said.

    Alexander walked in, jokingly said, "Harrison, you always tell me to keep things in check. How about

    you set an example for me?"

    Alexander observed the scratches on Harrison''s neck, showing a mischievous smile, "Don''t tell me

    you''ve been messing around with your wife all day."

    Harrison nced at him, "If I''m in bed, who''s gonna deal with the Y-Spectre situation."

    "Is it because you stepped in, Y-Spectre didn''t attack our database again?" Alexander sat down.

    Samuel also sat down, chimed in, "That makes sense."

    The two rxed.

    Alexander asked, "How did you persuade Y-Spectre, what conditions did you give him?"

    Samuel guessed, "At least gave him five hundred million, right?"

    Harrison replied, "He didn''t ask for a cent."

    Alexander and Samuel asked together, "Not a single cent?"

    Top hackers in the world, either for fame or for profit. Whoever paid more, worked for them.

    Valeria''s EastTech Consortium offered a two hundred millionmission, there was no way he was

    persuaded to withdraw so easily.

    Alexander asked, "Harrison, how did you do it, didn''t give a single cent and persuaded him to stop. Are

    you really that powerful?"

    Samuel also asked, "Yeah, are you really that powerful?"

    Harrison gave a bitter smile. How was he powerful?

    It was all because of his kitten at home. Thinking of Dominic''s lingering thoughts about Anne, he felt a

    lump in his heart.

    On his way back from Roxanne''s. Harrison had learned all the information about Dominic, except for

    his hacking skills.

    Dominic and Roxanne were both from Harmony Vige. They grew up together and shared the same

    fate. Both were children left in their hometown by their parents. They had been together since they

    were young, they must have many warm memories.

    Harrison gave another bitter smile.

    Samuel looked at him, full of curiosity, "Harrison, why the bitter smile?"

    "My father was right." Harrison mocked himself, "Since being with Roxanne, I''ve been worried about

    losing her."

    It was just an ex-boyfriend. What was he worried about? It was not because he felt he was not

    charming enough to keep Roxanne. He was worried that Roxanne would find out he lied to her, and

    Dominic, the ex-boyfriend, was still there. They might rekindle their old feelings.

    Alexanderforted him, "You, a sessful man, are afraid of not keeping an ordinary woman?"

    Harrison frowned, "Who said Anne is an ordinary woman?" His Roxanne was very special.

    "Oh my, I''m getting goosebumps." Samuel made an eerie expression, "Anne, you call her so

    affectionately."

    Alexander also teased, "Who was it that wanted to hide their identity when they got married, afraid of

    being divided property when they divorced. Now you must not want to divorce, right?"

    "Of course." Harrison admitted generously.

    Alexander nodded in agreement, "That''s right, for Roxanne, you might even be willing to give your life."

    "Let''s talk business." Harrison knocked on the table, "EastTech Consortium didn''t get our 6G-

    Technology this time, they definitely won''t stop there. You need to monitor EastTech Consortium, and

    Samuel needs to manage the tech department. We need to stay alert."

    The smiles on Alexander and Samuel''s faces immediately disappeared; both became serious and

    nodded.

    Alexander suddenly asked, "Harrison, didn''t the famous Y-Spectre meet you? Shouldn''t he be careful in

    case he has any plots?"

    Harrison answered firmly, "No need."

    Samuel hurriedly asked, "Why?"

    Harrison exined, "Y-Spectre is Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend." The identity of Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend

    made Harrison frown and showed obvious displeasure on his face.

    "Ex-boyfriend? Harrison, what''s going on?" Alexander asked.

    Harrison replied, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t."

    Samuel retorted, "You brought up this topic first."

    Harrison sternly said, "Go to work!"

    After chasing these two away, another guest came to Harrison''s office. It was his six-year-younger

    cousin, Evelyn . She was his uncle''s daughter. The way she walks had a gusty character, like storming

    ahead, not at all like a twenty-six-year-old young woman. She waspletely like a female version of a

    domineering businessman.

    Harrison looked down at the table, hearing footsteps, he coldly said, "Why don''t you knock before you

    Evelyn stopped in front of his desk. She honestly stated her purpose, "Harrison, you are married. Why

    didn''t you tell me? I want to meet my sister-inw."

    Harrison then raised his head. He teased, "Isn''t our President Miller busy like a top, still have time to

    find me?"

    Evelyn insisted, "Don''t avoid my question. I want to meet my sister-inw."

    Harrison replied, "It''s not the time yet."

    Evelyn curiously asked, "Why?"

    Harrison''s marriage was known to very few people in the family. Evelyn also heard about it

    unintentionally, from Nora.

    Harrison had always been indifferent to matters of the heart. Let alone getting married. Even a serious

    rtionship, he was very resistant. But he suddenly got married.

    Who was the luckydy that managed to steal the heart of this man who never wanted tomit?

    Evelyn was super curious. Of course, she wanted to catch a glimpse of her gorgeous sister-inw,

    "Harrison, why can''t I meet her? Am I gonna embarrass you or something?"

    Harrison nced at the document in his hand and replied, "Don''t you get that you''re a public figure?"

    Evelyn retorted, "So what if I am? A public figure isn''t gonna make you lose face."

    At this, Harrison finally shut hisptop, stood up, and walked over to Evelyn. With a furrowed brow, he

    said, "Your sister-inw doesn''t know she''s married into a rich family yet, and I¡¯m afraid to let her find

    out."

    After his detailed exnation, Evelyn finally got the gist of Harrison''s intentions. She nodded

    thoughtfully and suggested, "I get it. Harrison, here''s an idea. Why don''t you take her out for dinner,

    and I can sit at the next table. That way, I can steal a nce at her from a distance."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    Evelyn pleaded, "Please, Harrison. I really want to meet my sister-inw."

    Harrison remained silent.

    Evelyn carried on, "Actually, I can go and see her on my own. But, if I do, I might identally spill the

    beans about your background." There was a hint of threat in her words.

    Harrison frowned and replied, "If you really want to meet her, that''s fine. Anne doesn''t like fancy

    restaurants, she prefers roadside food stalls. I''ll text you the location tonight. If you don''t mind the

    shabby environment, you can go."

    "I''m in!" Evelyn nodded vigorously. Who cared about a shabby food stall when she could meet her

    gorgeous sister-inw?

    But when night fell and Evelyn arrived early at the roadside stall that Harrison had given her, she found

    herself quite ufortable.

    This was more than just a bit dirty and messy, wasn''t it? The stall owner picked his ear and then cut the

    corn. The te of tacos was enough to make anyone throw up.

    And the ce was swarming with mosquitoes. They kept biting her. After sitting down, Evelyn had

    plenty of bites on her arms and legs. It wasn''t until she saw Harrison walking towards the stall, hand in

    hand with Roxanne, that she calmed down a bit.

    Roxanne noticed a super cool purple Bugatti parked outside the stall and tugged on Harrison''s sleeve,

    "Harrison, the person who drives a Bugatti is eating at a roadside stall, that''s quite unusual."

    "Not really. In Seraphim Haven, those billionaires who wear flip-flops and baggy pants often frequent

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    these stalls." Harrison said.

    "That makes sense." Roxanne said.

    In Seraphim Haven, they couldn¡¯t tell who was wealthy. The people in flip-flops and baggy pants could

    easily be billionaires.

    Harrison sat down at the table next to Evelyn''s with Roxanne. He texted Evelyn: [Why did you have to

    bring your Bugatti to a roadside stall? Can''t you be a bit more low-key?]

    Evelyn texted back: [Harrison, I don''t have a more low-key car at home.]

    Harrison: [Stop staring at your sister-inw. You''re going to give yourself away.]

    Evelyn: [I''m going to look. She''s my sister-inw, and I''ll look if I want to.]

    Her sister-inw was a real knockout. Beautiful and elegant, with such distinctive features. Even as a

    woman, Evelyn found herself somewhat attracted.

    Harrison noticed that Evelyn''s eyes were practically glued to Roxanne. He quickly texted a reminder:

    [Stop staring at her!]

    Evelyn replied: [If you don''t let me look, I''ll just go up to her and introduce myself.]

    Harrison frowned. This cheeky girl, daring to threaten him? If he''d known, he wouldn''t have let her

    Just then, Roxanne finished ordering, looked up, and happened to notice the beautiful woman at the

    next table staring at her. She gasped.

    Wasn''t that the youngest female billionaire in Seraphim Haven, Evelyn, from the news? Oh God, was

    she seeing a celebrity? Evelyn''s fortune was almost on par with the richest man in Seraphim Haven,

    the Rodriguez Group. And she was lucky enough to meet her in person today?

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Would the richest woman in Seraphim Haven really go eat at a roadside food stall?

    This was surprising and puzzling. Roxanne couldn''t help but nce at Evelyn a few more times,

    confirming that she was indeed Evelyn, the wealthiest woman of Seraphim Haven, who was usually

    only seen in the news.

    Roxanne tugged at Harrison''s sleeve, leaning in and whispering in shock, "Harrison, that elegantdy

    over there, she looks like the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, Evelyn. She''s even more graceful and

    gorgeous than her pictures online.¡±

    This was so shocking.

    As Roxanne was sizing up Evelyn, Evelyn had already shifted her gaze. She still had to maintain some

    respect for Harrison. If he didn''t want to expose himself, she had to y along.

    "Mm-hmm." Harrison merely responded nonchntly.

    This cold response made Roxanne tug at him once again. "Look, it''s a big shot you only get to see in

    the news."

    How strange! Howe Harrison didn''t seem to care?

    "Harrison, if you don''t look now, you might not get another chance."

    Harrison thought to himself: I''ve watched her grow up since she was a kid, what else was there to see?

    He pretended to take a look, then replied indifferently, "I don''t pay attention to that kind of news, so I

    don''t recognize her."

    "You don''t know Evelyn?"

    "Nope."

    "Are you serious? She''s so famous, and you don''t know her."

    "Evelyn graduated from college when she was 13, took over the family business at 17, and multiplied

    the business''s market value by over forty times by the age of 25. You seriously don''t know her?"

    Despite Roxanne lowering her voice, her admiration for Evelyn was unmistakable. She continued,

    "When I read about her, I was determined to be a strong woman like her someday. But s! My

    background isn''t as good. I didn''t even fully graduate from college. I probably won''t be able to catch up

    to her in this lifetime. But I''ll still look up to Evelyn."

    Women should be like Evelyn, independent, strong, and sessful. That was how to make it in society.

    Of course, bncing work and family life, and working hard to live afortable life with Harrison was

    also important.

    Harrison looked at her and asked seriously, "Do you really admire her that much?"

    "Absolutely." Roxanne couldn''t help but sneak another nce at Evelyn, full of admiration. Graduated

    from college at 13. Took over family business at 17. Multiplied the business''s value by over forty times

    at 25. Who wouldn''t admire and respect such a sessful young female tycoon at that?

    Roxanne was also very ambitious, but she can''t help but envy those who were born with a silver spoon

    in their mouth.

    The more sessful people were, the harder they worked. She also wanted to work hard. But when

    others were blessed with better educational opportunities, she can''t even solve the basic needs of life.

    It was really not fair topare. Her eyes suddenly dimmed.

    Sensing her mood, Harrison held her hand and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    At that moment, their food was served.

    Roxanne grabbed a lobster and started to peel it. "Even though I admire her, I feel my simple life is

    more down-to-earth, and I shouldn''t envy others."

    Harrison gently touched her nose, "Do you know how many people envy you?" Their marriage was still

    under wraps. Once it was revealed, there would be plenty of people envying her.

    Roxanne chuckled while peeling the lobster, "Yeah, they envy me for marrying a reliable and

    responsible man."

    One should be content. She really admired Evelyn.

    After peeling a lobster, she put it in Harrison''s te and said, "Harrison, if Evelyn, who''s only second to

    the richest person in Seraphim Haven, is so beautiful, I wonder what the richest person looks like?¡±

    "I heard Evelyn''s family and the Rodriguez family are rted. Their genes wouldn''t be too bad, right?"

    Harrison was also peeling lobster. He was faster than Roxanne. Soon he had put several pieces of

    lobster meat in her bowl.

    While eating the lobster, Roxanne frowned. "Didn''t you say you don''t follow this kind of news? How do

    you know they''re rted?"

    Harrison had a simple exnation. "I haven''t seen Evelyn''s picture online, but I''ve heard it on the

    news."

    "I see."

    Roxanne peeled another lobster and fed it to Harrison. Evelyn, sitting at the next table, looked

    surprised.

    When did her Harrison be so down-to-earth? He used to frequent only high-end ces and was

    very particr. Was this still the Harrison she knew?

    Also, her Harrison and his wife were unting their sweetness.

    Evelyn called over a waiter, "That red thing with a lot of ws, get me one of that."

    She wanted to try the food her sister-inw liked. Once Harrison made their rtionship public, she

    could have meals and chat with her sister-inw.

    "That''s called lobster."

    "Alright, I''ll have that."

    "Excuse me, are you Evelyn?"

    "Yes."

    "Wow, a real celebrity. Ms. Miller, could we take a picture with you?"

    Evelyn was very easygoing. She didn''t put on airs because she was a celebrity. Instead, she

    generously took a picture with the owners of the food stall.

    Roxanne sighed from afar, "That¡¯s the life of a celebrity.."

    Harrison thought to himself: Little did you know, this celebrity came specifically for you.

    He asked, "Do you want to take a picture with her?"

    Roxanne: "Nah, I don''t want to bother her."

    Harrison: "Fair enough, there will be plenty more opportunities."

    Roxanne: "What did you say?"

    Harrison: "Nothing, keep eating. The lobster today is excellent, very clean."

    Once snobby Harrison had now grown ustomed to eating at street stalls, and he''d be quite the

    connoisseur when it came to lobster quality.

    After taking a group photo, Evelyn sent Harrison a message: "Hey Harrison, any chance I cane up

    with an excuse to add your wife on WhatsApp?"

    Harrison responded tly: "No."

    Evelyn: "But I really want to be friends with her, take her shopping, and buy her gifts."

    Harrison: "She doesn''t need anything. I can buy her whatever she needs."

    Evelyn: "You''re so stingy, it''s not like I''m a guy."

    Harrison: "Even if you were a girl, it would still be a no."

    Roxanne was a hustler, always busy making money. She hardly had any free time to spare. If Evelyn

    started hanging out with her and shopping, what was the point of Harrison being her husband?

    Roxanne, who was busy peeling a lobster, nced up and found Evelyn looking at her. She thought

    she was seeing things. But a closer look confirmed that Evelyn was indeed staring at her and even

    waving generously. Roxanne returned the gesture with an equally generous smile.

    Harrison shot Evelyn a warning look, "What are you up to?"

    He was clearly nervous. He was worried Evelyn would reveal his true identity, and if Roxanne med

    him for being dishonest, she might leave him.

    Seeing Harrison so anxious, Evelyn found it amusing. She finally found something that scared her

    Harrison. Now she had a way to get at him. But Evelyn wouldn''t go too far. She approached with her

    phone in hand, "Hi, I''ve had my eye on you for a while."

    Harrison''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Evelyn ignored him and continued chatting with

    Roxanne. "You look just like someone I know."

    "Really?" Roxanne responded openly, her excitement not dampening her confidence. "Who?" Evelyn

    smiled. "You look so much like my sister-inw. It''s strange how two people can look so alike."

    Then, Evelyn pulled out a prepared wedding photo of Harrison to show Roxanne.

    "Can I have your WhatsApp contact? I''ll ask my sister-inw if she has a twin sister."

    "Sure." Roxanne agreed readily.

    After they exchanged numbers, Evelyn cheekily stuck out her tongue at Harrison while Roxanne was

    saving her number.

    Evelyn was thrilled to have added her sister-inw on WhatsApp. After a few polite exchanges, she

    returned to her seat.

    Once she sat down, she texted Harrison, "Hahaha, I''ve got your wife''s WhatsApp info."

    Harrison warned, "Watch your mouth, or you''ll face the consequences."

    Evelyn: "Hmph, I finally found your weakness. You always act like nothing scares you, Mr. Harrison, but

    in reality, you''re afraid of your wife."

    Harrison: "A man should fear his wife."

    Evelyn switched back to the main topic, "Congrats, Harrison, you''ve finally found the one. Although it''s

    built on hurting Nora, you''ve found your other half."

    Harrison asked, "How''s Nora doingtely?"

    Evelyn answered, "She hasn''t gotten over her heartbreak yet." After sending the message, Evelyn

    nced at her Bugatti''s window. She thought Nora might be hiding in the car, silently nursing her

    heartbreak.

    It wasn''t until Harrison and Roxanne left after dinner that Evelyn opened the car door. "Come on out,

    they''re gone," she said.

    Nora turned her face around.

    "Have you been crying?" Evelyn asked, frowning.

    "No," Nora wiped her eyes and got out of the car casually, "I''m hungry."

    The two friends settled into the diner. To mask her sadness, Nora pretended to eat happily. The food

    tasted surprisingly good for such an unassuming diner. They chatted as they ate.

    Evelyn said, "Do you know why I brought you here, Nora?"

    Nora replied, "You wanted me to see how lovey-dovey Harrison is with his girlfriend so I can let go of

    him."

    Evelyn said, "That¡¯s right. So why can''t you let him go?"

    Nora said, "Try letting go of someone you''ve liked since childhood."

    Evelyn said, "That''s just how fate works. If they''re meant for you, they''re yours. If not, no amount of

    desire can change that."

    Nora said, "I don''t know when I''ll get over it, but don''t worry. I won''t bother Harrison again, nor will I be

    jealous of that girl. At most, I''ll envy her, but I won''t harbor any ill will."

    Evelyn said, "I''ll peel you some more lobsters. You see, the lobsters at this food stall are really good."

    Nora said, "Indeed."

    The more they ate, the happier they became. Evelyn didn''t bother about her image and dug in with her

    hands. "Nora, once Harrison reveals his identity to his girlfriend, we cane here often to enjoy the

    food together."

    "Will Roxanne hate me? After all, I used to like her boyfriend."

    "No way. My brother''s girlfriend can''t be that petty. She won''t, and maybe you two can even be

    good friends."

    "Let''s not talk about being good friends. I just hope that when she finds out I''ve had a crush on

    Harrison for years, she won''t see me as a rival."

    The Rodriguez Group and Dawson Group still needed to maintain their rtionship. Nora didn''t want

    things to get too tense.

    Seeing her pause in peeling the lobster, Evelyn said, "Stop feeling sorry for yourself, girl. When it

    Harrison for more than a decade. If you still haven''t caught him after all these years, it means you guys

    aren''t meant to be."

    Nora continued with her lobster. "And what about you? You''ve been chasing your guy for six years,

    right? Have you got him yet?"

    Mention of him made Evelyn''s bright eyes dim a little, but it was just a fleeting moment.

    "He¡¯s different from Harrison. He''s worried he''ll drag me down."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Let''s not talk about this. I''m afraid my parents will find out and worry about me."

    After parting ways with Nora, Evelyn didn''t go home. Instead, she headed to the Tranquil Bliss Vi in

    the Southside Neighborhood. Standing outside the vi, she excitedly rang the doorbell.

    When Dominic came out to open the door, Evelyn walked up without hesitation and hugged him tightly.

    "Dominic, I''ve missed you so much."

    Dominic didn''t like this kind of contact. He tried to push Evelyn away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away.¡± Evelyn was almost begging. "Dominic, let me hug you, I''ve really missed you, so

    much. I''m scared that one day I won''t get the chance to hug you anymore."

    In front of him, Evelyn was no longer the sharp and capable businesswoman, but appeared somewhat

    humble. Yet, Dominic still firmly pushed her away. "You shouldn''t be so invested in me."

    Evelyn pouted in a pitiful manner. Then, without any reservation, she threw herself into Dominic''s

    embrace.

    ¡°Evelyn!¡±

    ¡°Call me Eve. That''s a privilege I''m giving you. I don''t let anyone else call me that.¡±

    ¡°Evelyn, let go.¡±

    ¡°Dominic, you''re totally unromantic. Just like the programs you write, cold and heartless.¡±

    ¡°If you know that, why do you still throw yourself at me?¡±

    ¡°Because I like you.¡±

    Her gazes were firm. Then, she tiptoed and kissed Dominic''s cold lips. She had taken the initiative to

    kiss him many times, but he had never responded. This made her feel wronged, unwilling, and

    extremely dissatisfied.

    What did she do wrong?

    Dominic once again mercilessly pushed her away, his eyes cold. ¡°Evelyn, are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°I said that you can call me Eve. I like it when you call me that.¡± Evelyn insisted.

    ¡°I don''t want to argue with you.¡±

    Dominic turned and walked back into the house.

    Evelyn closed the door and followed him in. "I came to tell you that we''ve made a breakthrough in our

    drug research.¡±

    Dominic stopped, his back to her, his fingers trembling slightly. His voice was full of loneliness and

    helplessness. ¡°You shouldn''t have too many expectations for me. If the whole world can''t solve the

    problem, what can your research team do?¡±

    ¡°But what if there''s a miracle?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°I believe in miracles, just like I believe that one day you''ll fall in love with me.¡±

    Dominic was silent.

    Evelyn walked up and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Dominic, you actually like me too, don''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stopped attacking

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison, right?¡±

    ¡°It''s not because of you.¡± Dominic forcibly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°It is because of me. I know.¡±

    Dominic didn''t tell Evelyn the truth. He had stopped attacking the Rodriguez Group''s database because

    of another woman. He thought it would be too cruel to tell her that.

    The night outside the window was dark and deep, as were Dominic''s feelings.

    On this side of the night, there were various entanglements. But on the other side of the night, there

    was iparable warmth and romance.

    Back at East Adjacent Estates, Roxanne decided to take a bath. Harrison gently picked her up. Then,

    with both hands supporting her legs wrapped around his waist, he leaned her against the wall and

    passionately kissed her. When his lips slid to her ear, he bit her earlobe wetly, "Anne, shall we try a new

    position today?"

    Roxanne chuckled, "Harrison, I bet you were a hypocrite in the past. I just found out you can be so

    naughty." After saying that, she lightly tapped his straight nose with her slender finger.

    He gently bit her finger and said softly, "What man doesn''t like to fool around."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    "You''re just not the same guy I used to know."

    The old Harrison was always rational and restrained. But now, he seemed to have boundless energy

    and can''t keep his hands off her. The guy hadpletely lost his old cool. It was clear that once a guy

    got a taste of the sweet stuff, he would be hooked.

    And they were still in the bathroom!

    Harrison was lying in front of her, nting a light kiss on her lips. His breath was as hot as moltenva.

    He leaned into Roxanne and confessed, "Truth is, I''ve been hooked on you for a long time. Your looks,

    your figure, your personality, and your soul - everything about you."

    As he confessed, he kept kissing her, moving from her cheek down to her earlobe. Roxanne was

    feeling all kinds of ticklish. She wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck and whispered his name.

    "Harrison, what happened to your gentlemanly manners?"

    "No more pretending," Harrison kissed her earlobe and then led her into the bathroom. He turned on

    the shower. "Shall we take a shower together?"

    "Put me down first. Let''s make it clear - we''re just taking a shower, no funny business. Once we''re

    done, we can pick up where we left off."

    Roxanne was hanging onto his waist. Harrison was carrying her effortlessly.

    "Harrison," she patted his shoulder lightly, "put me down."

    "Nope."

    "You must have a strong waist, doesn''t it hurt carrying me?"

    "What''s the big deal?" He pinched her nose yfully and then leaned her against the wall, letting the

    hot shower wash over them.

    Their clothes were thin and got soaked quickly. The wet clothes clung to their bodies, bing

    translucent.

    Roxanne''s sexy figure was now fully on disy. Harrison was like a wild horse that had broken free

    from its reins, losing all control.

    The room was filled with steam, quickly fogging up the shower door. Amidst the mist, their bodies were

    increasingly entwined. Roxanne''s foot was reflected on the shower door. Her toes were gripping the

    ss tightly. As they moved, the door shook, finally settling down a whileter.

    In the end, Roxanne was still being held by Harrison. Water droplets were slowly falling from their skin.

    It was hard to tell whether it was sweat or shower water.

    Harrison kissed Roxanne''s neck, then gentlyy on her chest. "Anne, are you some kind of a witch?"

    "Harrison," Roxanne kissed his cheek, "I must say you''re really strong." From the moment they entered

    the bathroom till now, he''d been holding her. They had also been having intense sex. This was more

    physically demanding than ying a full match of ser.

    She saw that he was still energetic after all that, but she was really tired. She leaned on his shoulder.

    "Harrison, help me rinse off and then carry me back to the bedroom to rest, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Then he finally put her down, gently washing her all over. He wrapped her in arge towel and carried

    her in his arms. On the way back to the bedroom, he looked down at the visibly exhausted Roxanne.

    His eyes were full of tenderness and affection. After he put her on the bed, she was so tired she didn''t

    even want to dress. She just wanted to sleep immediately.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Your hair is still wet, wait till it''s dry before you sleep, okay?" He gently stroked her hair.

    "No," Roxanne turned away from him, "I''m really tired and sleepy."

    He''d got so much energy. She was barely hanging on, wanting desperately to sleep.

    Harrison can''t do anything about it. It was all his fault. He''d been too indulgent with her, keeping her up

    for so long. He got up to fetch the hairdryer.

    "You sleep first, I''ll dry your hair."

    He sat on the bed, spreading her hair on hisp,bing it strand by strand, and drying it with warm

    air. His fingers ran through her hair, from root to tip. Her hair was so smooth. It felt like silk.

    Roxanne was half asleep. She felt him drying her hair and turned over. She rolled to her side, one arm

    draped over his leg. She hugged his thigh, her face against it. "Honey, you''re so good," she closed her

    eyes, a small smile ying on her lips. Her face was full of contentment.

    Harrison stopped drying her hair and looked at her. "What did you just call me?"

    Roxanne, still half asleep, answered him, "Honey."

    He was delighted, "Say it again."

    "Honey! You''re so good..."

    Her voice was getting softer. She was really sleepy. The smile on her lips slowly faded away. Soon, she

    fell asleep. She looked like azy little kitten when she was sleeping.

    He carefully moved her hand off his leg. She frowned, seemingly unhappy. She just wanted to sleep

    hugging his leg.

    Harrison didn''t dare to move. He just let her hold on. He fixed her hair again, looking at her carefully.

    Her long hair was spread out on the pillow, making her face look even more delicate and charming.

    Harrison''s heart was racing. He wanted to wake her up and make love to her again. Was he too

    energetic? But he cherished her and didn''t want to disturb her sleep.

    Roxanne was sound asleep. He carefully moved her hand,y beside her, gently held her, and fell

    asleep together.

    The next day.

    Roxanne slept inte. Even though the curtains in the bedroom were almostpletely drawn, the

    sunlight still managed to shine in when the wind blew the curtains. Roxanne shielded her eyes with her

    hand and got up.

    Harrison was already gone.

    She was not wearing anything. She wrapped herself in the nket and shouted, "Harrison, bring me

    my skirt, and my underwear and bra, the ck set."

    Harrison was in the living room. He was in a video conference with thepany''s top management.

    They all heard Roxanne''s voice. The video conference fell into an awkward silence.

    Everyone was holding back theirughter.

    Alexander suddenly spoke, "Harrison, your wife is calling you to help her dress. Hurry up, we''ll wait for

    you."

    Harrison frowned. He quickly shut off theputer. He walked to the bedroom door and saw Roxanne.

    Her hair was slightly messy, but she was still beautiful.

    Just waking up, she was still quite a sight. Maybe because she just got up, herplexion looked even

    better. Her cheeks were rosy and she looked really healthy.

    Harrison walked over, couldn''t resist bending down and giving her a light kiss. "Which dress do you

    wanna wear?" He asked, leaning in for another kiss.

    She dodged him, "Don''t kiss me. I haven''t brushed my teeth yet."

    Harrison just chuckled.

    She finally answered him, "The white V-neck dress on the balcony."

    "Are you sure? A white dress with ck underwear?"

    "Don''t worry, the dress is of good quality. It''s not see-through."

    After she put on the dress he handed her, it was indeed not see-through. Harrison was finally

    reassured. But looking at her, he still frowned, "Do you think this dress might be a bit too revealing?"

    Tying her belt, Roxanne red at him, "Revealing? The hemline is at my ankles; it''s not like those mini

    skirts."

    Dressed in white, with her youthful, high ponytail, she was a mix of charm and grace. Quite a head-

    turner.

    Harrison frowned, "Maybe you should just wear jeans and a shirt." His beautiful wife, he wanted her all

    to himself.

    "No, even though it''s autumn, it''d be too hot to wear jeans in Seraphim Haven."

    "What about a shawl?"

    "That''d be too hot too."

    Harrison always felt that it wasn''t just the long white dress that made Roxanne more beautiful. No

    matter what she wore, she was always very noticeable. He was always worried that other people would

    have thoughts about his wife. But he couldn''t just lock her up at home and take away her freedom.

    That day, Roxanne cheerfully headed to the office. She arrived three hourster than scheduled. Chloe

    probably had already done a lot of work.

    As soon as Roxanne entered the office, she heard Chloe on a heated phone call. "Oliver, have you no

    shame? During the divorce, you took the house and didn''t give me a dime. It''s been two months since

    the divorce and you haven''t paid child support, but you''re asking me for money. Shame on you."

    Oliver retorted, "That 500,000 was originally mine, and you tricked it out of my mom. You should pay

    me back."

    Chloe was fuming, "Oliver, that was our joint property during our marriage. It''s mine by right. I didn''t

    trick anyone."

    "So you''re not gonna pay me back?" Oliver threatened.

    "What are you gonna do about it?" Chloe wasn''t scared, "Are you gonna hit me again?"

    "You think just because we''re divorced I won''t hit you?"

    "Before the divorce, you hit me and I sent you to detention. After the divorce, if you dare toy a finger

    on me, I can send you to jail. Don''t threaten me, I''m not easily scared."

    With a huff, she hung up the phone.

    How could she have married such a disgusting, despicable man? She was so mad, she could hardly

    breathe.

    Roxanne walked over, patting her back to help her breathe. "Why do you even pick up his calls? Just

    block him."

    "I did block him, but he called from another number."

    "Why is Oliver just like Nathaniel, always pestering?"

    "They''re both scoundrels."

    Meanwhile...

    Charlotte anxiously asked, "Oliver, Chloe doesn''t want to return the 500,000?"

    Oliver shook his head.

    "What are we gonna do?" Charlotte was very concerned, "Your business is losing money, Mia insists on

    a wedding gift before she''ll marry you, how are we going to have this wedding? The invitations have

    already been sent out."

    Oliver sat on the edge of the bed, leaning forward, and took a deep breath.

    Charlotte whispered something in his ear. He looked up, "Will that work?"

    "Mia is pregnant with your child and she''s already six or seven months along, she wouldn''t dare not to

    marry you. Listen to me, I have a n."

    They went outside.

    Mia, heavily pregnant, slowly stood up. "So have you figured it out? Do you have the 500,000 for the

    wedding gift?"

    Mia was the college girl who had an affair with Oliver.

    Charlotte started with some sweet talk, saying Mia had a tough time being pregnant. Then she firmly

    stated, "Mia, we''re having some financial difficulties now. We can''t even afford 50,000, let alone

    500,000. The wedding gift can only be 8,000."

    8,000 was even a stretch. When their son married Chloe, they didn''t give a cent for the wedding gift.

    Instead, they made Chloe bring some.

    "Mia, the wedding banquet is already prepared and the invitations have been sent out. If you''re willing,

    you can take this 8,000 as the wedding gift. If not, we''ll tell everyone that the bride thinks the money is

    not enough and doesn''t want to get married. Anyway, Oliver did nothing wrong."

    If she were a weak girl, she might be scared and agree to marry. After all, she was already six or seven

    months pregnant. But Mia was a tough cookie. Cradling her big belly, she sneered, "Alright, if you really

    do that, I''ll give birth to the baby and use your son of raping me. Then my child can still get a share

    of Oliver''s property and I can send this jerk Oliver to jail."

    "Mia, who are you calling a jerk? You were the one who pursued me." Oliver retorted.

    "I admit, I pursued you. I was the third party. My actions were disgraceful." Mia wasn''t shy about her

    past. "But do you think you''re any better? It''s only been two months since the divorce and you''ve got a

    woman six or seven months pregnant. Do you think your friends and rtives don''t know what''s going

    on?"

    Oliver was speechless.

    Miaid out her terms, "Give me 500,000 as the wedding gift and the wedding goes on as scheduled.

    Or, I can wait until I give birth, use you of raping me, send you to jail, and let my child fight with your

    mother and sister for your property. Choose one."

    Having said that, Mia, hand on her waist, turned and left. Outside, Mia''s family helped her into the

    elevator.

    Charlotte ran out to stop her, but seeing the crowd, she backed off. When she got home, she was very

    depressed. "Are all women so hard to deal with these days? Maybe we shouldn''t have divorced Chloe."

    Putting things into perspective, Charlotte realized how great of a daughter-inw Chloe was. She was

    kind and gentle, respectful and hardworking around the house. On top of that, she gave the Lewis

    family two kids.

    "Man, Oliver, you should''ve never divorced Chloe. She was such a solid catch," she said.

    She didn''t even want wedding gifts, instead, she gave money, and was super respectful. Where on

    earth can one find a better daughter-inw like her in today''s world?

    Oliver appeared to have some regrets too, "Mom, what''s the point of saying all this now that we''ve

    already divorced?"

    "Oliver, you could try winning Chloe back. She might not be as young and pretty as Mia, but she''s

    obedient. A few sweet words and she''ll be putty in your hands just like before."

    "You make it sound so easy. What about Mia? She''s stubborn as a mule. If I don''t give her a wedding

    gift, she''ll really have the baby and then use me of coercion."

    "You both willingly got together, there''s no coercion involved. If she wants to sue, let her."

    "You don''t understand thew. If the woman sues in this situation, she''ll almost certainly win, and I

    might really end up in jail."

    "So, what should we do?"

    "We can only start with Chloe."

    People always went for the easy targets. Oliver was no exception, "I''ll try and get Chloe to return the

    money." After all, dealing with Chloe was a whole lot easier than dealing with Mia.

    On the other hand, Chloe, who had just hung up on Oliver, had a gut feeling that something was about

    to go down.

    "What''s wrong?" Roxanne asked, noticing Chloe''s unease.

    Chloe stopped what she was doing and furrowed her brows, "I have a feeling Oliver isn''t going to let

    this go. It feels like trouble''s brewing."

    "That money''s in your bank ount, he wouldn''t dare to snatch it, would he? Don''t stress too much."

    Right as Roxanne was speaking, she got a call from Harrison. He sounded all flustered on the phone,

    saying he had to rush to Valeria. His tone suggested that something urgent and troublesome was up.

    "Harrison, what happened? Don''t panic..." Before she could finish her sentence, Harrison hung up.

    When she called back, his phone was off.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but frown, feeling increasingly uneasy. Harrison was usually calm and

    She suddenly felt a suffocating tension in the air. It was so thick that she felt it difficult to breathe. What

    exactly happened? She felt very uneasy.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    She was really uneasy. Roxanne tried to call Harrison several times, but his phone was always turned

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    off.

    If Harrison had turned off his phone right after calling her and then boarded the flight, he should have

    Roxanne calcted the time. As it approached the time for Harrison tond, she tried calling him again.

    But his phone was still off.

    It was midnight by now. Roxanne was curled up on the sofa, her heart filled with anxiety. Every twenty

    minutes or so, she would try to call Harrison again. But still, no answer.

    She couldn''t sleep at all. Her anxiety was like the thick, dark night outside the window. Heavy and

    oppressive.

    She sent Harrison a message, "Harrison, call me when you get off the ne."

    She figured he would definitely call her back once he saw her message.

    She kept waiting. Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep on the sofa.

    She was holding a pillow in therge living room, and her curled figure seemed lonely.

    Without Harrison by her side, she was back to her lonely old self. Even the air was filled with a cold and

    deste atmosphere.

    Perhaps the air conditioning in the living room was too cold. Or maybe she had gotten used to being

    able to reach out and hold him when they shared a bed. She subconsciously turned over and reached

    out to hold him but only grabbed air. She woke up abruptly. It was already four in the morning.

    There was no one next to her. And no return call from Harrison. Her heart felt even emptier and more

    anxious.

    If Harrison had seen her message, he definitely would have called her back. Otherwise, he must be

    tangled up in some sort of trouble.

    Roxanne wondered whether she should call him again to ask about the situation, but he probably

    wouldn''t have time to answer her call if he was really busy.

    So Roxanne didn''t call him again. She couldn''t fall asleep for the rest of the night. From four in the

    morning till dawn, then daylight.

    The short two or three hours felt like an eternity.

    ...

    Harrison''s ne didn''tnd in Valeria until neen hourster.

    The ne had just stopped. Harrison had just turned on his phone when Alexander called him,

    anxiously asking, "Harrison, how is the chairman? Have you met him yet?"

    Harrison walked out of the cabin. It was just dawn over there at Alexander''s side. Over here, it was just

    entering the deep night.

    Harrison''s tall and majestic figure walked briskly through the night at the airport. He replied, "Just got

    off the ne. Haven''t seen him yet."

    "Why did you just get off the ne? Shouldn''t you have arrived by now?"

    "The ne encountered strong air currents in the sky and circled for a few hours, so it was dyed."

    "Do you think you can handle it?"

    "Valeria''s Department of Justice personally detained my father and charged him with bank fraud and

    stealing Valeria''s secret intelligence. With two offensesbined, do you think they will let it go?

    When they want to use someone, they always find a reason. What they want is Rodriguez Group''s

    6G-Technology."

    "Harrison, what should we do? We can''t give up the 6G-Technology. And the chairman can''t stay in jail

    in Valeria."

    "I''ll negotiate with them first. You handle thepany matters."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let the backyard catch fire."

    "Also, keep an eye on my wife. If she encounters any trouble, step in and help."

    "Understood, rest assured."

    Harrison was nning to call Roxanne, but the situation was urgent, and he didn''t have time.

    After hanging up the phone, Harrison set up call forwarding. He forwarded all iing calls to

    Alexander. He needed to focus on handling his father Vincent''s situation.

    If he didn''t handle it well, Vincent might end up spending the rest of his life in jail in Valeria. As a son,

    he wouldn''t let his father face such a cmity in his old age.

    It was already bright in Seraphim Haven, and Roxanne had already gotten up.

    At this moment, she was driving the Porsche she had won as a "free prize."

    While waiting for the red light, she was lost in thought, worried about Harrison''s situation.

    But he didn''t give her any update. She was always uneasy.

    When she got to the office, she called Harrison. Finally, it was no longer turned off or unreachable.

    When Alexander saw Harrison''s call forwarding, he guessed who might be calling Harrison. He

    answered, "Hello..."

    Roxanne immediately realized this was not her husband''s voice and she asked, "Hello, Harrison

    there?"

    "Are you Roxanne?" Alexander recognized Roxanne''s voice.

    Roxanne was even more surprised as she asked, "Why are you answering my husband''s phone? Who

    are you?"

    "Oh, I''m Alex, Harrison''s colleague."

    He made up a lie, saying that Harrison was abroad working on a very urgent and secretive project and

    couldn''t answer his phone. Plus, many clients would call Harrison''s cell phone to ask about the project,

    so he forwarded all calls to his own phone.

    As Roxanne listened to Alex''s voice, it sounded familiar. She had a keen ear for voices.

    Alex? This voice... it sounded like Mr. Alexander, the overbearing CEO who had saved Chloe.

    After hanging up, Roxanne was still a bit puzzled. She nudged Chloe''s arm and said, "Chloe, when I

    get through on the phone, you help me listen to the voice and see if it''s that Mr. Alexander."

    "Which Mr. Alexander?"

    "Don''t you remember? The Mr. Alexander who saved you when Oliver cornered you in the alley and

    tried to hurt you. We even rode in his Rolls-Royce and had dinner with his wife."

    "Oh, that Mr. Alexander. Okay, you get through, and I''ll listen."

    Roxanne rang Harrison''s phone again. The call was once again forwarded to Alexander''s mobile.

    Seeing the iing call, Alexander''s back tightened.

    What the hell was Harrison''s wife up to?

    Did she suspect his identity?

    Afraid that revealing Harrison''s identity would get him a beating, Alexander picked up the call

    cautiously.

    "Hey, Alex, sorry to bug you again."

    "No biggie."

    "When was Harrison expected to get back from his trip?"

    "Can''t say for sure. He will be back as soon as the business over there is taken care of. But it''s a tough

    nut to crack this time, and I don''t really know when exactly. But don''t worry. Harrison will definitely call

    you as soon as he gets a chance."

    "Alright, thanks." She hung up the call.

    Chloe was utterly astonished. "Anne, this is Alex''s voice... It''s exactly like Mr. Alexander''s."

    "Right? I think it''s the same person." Roxanne''s gut feeling never lied.

    "But how is that possible? How could your husband Harrison be colleagues with Mr. Alexander? Mr.

    Alexander is a big shot who drives a Rolls-Royce, a top executive."

    Roxanne remained silent.

    Chloe continued, "Anne, remember thest time when Mr. Alexander stood up for me and sent over a

    dozen bodyguards to scare off Oliver? It was like something out of a TV drama. Mr. Alexander must be

    a big fish in Seraphim Haven. At least, he must be running a bigpany, making big bucks.

    And if Harrison is his colleague, your husband must be a big shot too, right?"

    Roxanne frowned and said, "But how could this Alex and Mr. Alexander''s voice sound so alike?"

    Just then, some people came to thepany reception. They were all in uniform, iming to be from

    the Business and Commerce Bureau. "Who is the person in charge here?"

    Roxanne stepped forward and said, "Good day. I am in charge here. May I ask what this is about..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the people from the bureau sternly handed over a notice, "This is

    a rectification and suspension notice for yourpany. Could you please bring thepany''s official,

    ounting, and legal representative seals together?"

    "Leader, in what ways have we vited the regtions?"

    "Just cooperate with our work. You will be notified of the specific situationter."

    Helplessly, Roxanne watched as the bureau took away all thepany''s seals.

    They wereter notified.

    It was said that a batch of exported goods had been found abnormal at the customs. They could face

    jail time.

    Chloe was utterly baffled as she said, "Anne, what could be wrong with our goods? They''re all legit fully

    "Could it be Oliver?" Roxanne pondered, "Or maybe Nathaniel."

    These two, one wanted to mess with Chloe, the other with her. They didn''t leave them any room to

    breathe.

    Chloe was freaking out, "Anne, what do we do now? Nathaniel''s grandpa is a big name in Seraphim

    Haven, and Oliver''s brother-inw has connections too. If they really want to screw us over, our

    The two of them, one without higher education, the other a divorced single mom. Both were on their

    own. They had just started to make some headway in foreign trade. If they got screwed over like this,

    where else could they find a ce to stay in Seraphim Haven?

    A heavy cloud of gloom hung over the two women, tainting their expressions. They both were at a loss

    for what to do.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    It wasn''t until two dayster that Roxanne came up with a solution.

    During these two days, thepany was forced to shut down.

    The two newly hired employees ditched them without even asking for their pay when they saw the

    Couldn¡¯t really me them though.

    After all, Roxanne¡¯spany was just a smallpany with few advantages. Who''d want to stick

    around after a blow like this?

    Starting your own business was tough, especially for a woman.

    And it was even harder if someone was sabotaging you from behind the scenes.

    Roxanne wasn''t sure if Nathaniel Martinez or Oliver Lewis was messing things up. But she was certain

    it was one of them.

    She pulled every string she could to book a private room in a famous restaurant at Seraphim Haven.

    She kept popping out to check the situation.

    Chloe said, "Anne, will this n work? Will that government official help us after his meal?"

    Roxanne retorted, "Layton rmended it. I guess he''ll give us some consideration. We''re at the end

    of our rope anyway."

    Chloe said, "I wonder when that government official wille out."

    Roxanne then said, "We''ll just wait here."

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of dress shoes behind them.

    "What a coincidence, running into you here."

    Roxanne knew that voice was Nathaniel¡¯s.

    She turned around and, sure enough, saw Nathaniel smirking at them.

    Nathaniel asked, "Roxanne, are you trying to get something done with a government official? The one

    dining in another private room? Heard yourpany got shut down. What happened?"

    Roxanne instantly knew and also asked, "Did you have a hand in this?"

    Nathaniel asked, "What are you talking about? When did I ever mess with things?"

    Roxanne asked, "Did you get ourpany shut down?"

    Nathaniel said, "Roxanne, you can eat what you want, but you have to watch your words. You can''t

    me me for yourpany''s problems."

    Roxanne replied, "You''re despicable."

    Nathaniel retorted, "No skin off my nose if you insult me. After all, we''re half-siblings sharing the same

    father. How about I help you with yourpany''s issues, but you must agree to two conditions.

    Firstly..."

    "Don''t bother," Roxanne cut him off, "I won''t agree."

    Nathaniel said, "Roxanne, think carefully. That official is my uncle. His word can make or break your

    Roxanne retorted, "So it was you!"

    Nathaniel didn''t bother hiding it anymore, basking in his victory.

    "Roxanne, now you know not to cross me."

    "If you had taken care of that waste of space, Sebastian Martinez, sooner, none of this would have

    happened."

    Roxanne added, "He''s your dad, not mine. It''s your responsibility to take care of him."

    Nathaniel asked, "And where do you think you came from?"

    Roxanne answered, "What''s the difference between having a child and not taking care of it and not

    having one at all?"

    Nathaniel said, "I don''t care. You''re Sebastian''s daughter. As long as you take Sebastian off my hands,

    stop adding to my burden, and drop thewsuit against me, yourpany can resume its operations."

    Nathaniel added, " Otherwise, brace yourself for bankruptcy."

    Roxanne clenched her fists.

    She just wanted to punch this bastard to the ground.

    How could Sebastian have spawned such a monster?

    Like father, like son, both of them rotten to the core.

    Chloe, who was standing by her side, tugged at her sleeve, trying to soothe her.

    Chloe said, "Anne, don''t give in to him. Sebastian is nothing but trouble. He''ll just bring you more

    headaches. Besides, he was the one who abandoned you first. He didn''t raise you. You don''t owe him

    anything.

    If we have to, we can close thepany. I can quit my job, and we can start delivering food together.

    We can still make money.

    No matter what we do, as long as we put in our best effort, it''s okay, even if we earn a bit less and work

    a bit harder.

    Anne, you must not give in to this man."

    Roxanne felt like her heart was being torn apart.

    Was she supposed to let Nathaniel trample all over her?

    And Chloe was getting dragged into this mess too.

    She felt so guilty. But she had no choice.

    Nathaniel''s connections far outweighed hers.

    She was truly at a loss.

    Sometimes, you just end up being someone else''s pawn, getting bossed around.

    Life can be so damn cruel!

    ...

    A man in a suit and tie walked out from the adjacent restaurant, talking as he went.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. I underestimated Mr. Alexander''s capabilities. I hope he can put in a good

    word for me and not hold a grudge."

    "All right, all right, don''t worry. I''ll handle it."

    He seemed quite authoritative.

    Must be a government official.

    As expected, Nathaniel approached him and called out, "Uncle, how was your meal? Did you enjoy the

    wine? If you did, I can send you a couple of bottles tonight."

    The government official asked, "Who''s your uncle?" The government official stopped in front of

    Nathaniel, ring at him.

    "Uncle?" Nathaniel was a bit taken aback, "What''s wrong?"

    Wasn''t everything fine just now?

    "What on earth did you do?" The government official pointed at him, huffed, "You''ve got me in deep

    shit."

    "Uncle, I don''t understand what you''re saying?"

    "I was almost done for because of you. Next time you see me, don''t call me your rtive. I disown

    you." With that, the government official walked up to Roxanne and Chloe.

    He looked at the two of them.

    Even though he knew who Roxanne was, he still yed dumb and asked, "Excuse me, who''s Miss

    Roxanne?"

    "That''s me," Roxanne replied.

    "You''re the one Layton mentioned, aren''t you? He gave me a heads-up. The issue with yourpany

    was just a misunderstanding. I''ll have someone return your files tomorrow, and you can get back to

    work."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "And our cargo at customs?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s been inspected and cleared. It''s good to go."

    "That''s it?" Roxanne couldn''t believe it. It was a big deal, and now it was suddenly resolved.

    Nathaniel was confused too, "Uncle, didn''t we agree..."

    "What agreement?" The official chided sternly, "We''re not rted. Don''te looking for me anymore."

    "Uncle."

    "Don''t call me uncle. From now on, I don''t know you."

    Roxanne asked the official, "Can you tell me what happened? Why did you suddenly stop investigating

    ourpany?"

    "Ms. Martinez, it was a misunderstanding. I hope you can move past it. As adults, we should learn to let

    go of the past. If there''s anything I can help with in the future, I''m at your service."

    What happened?

    Why was Nathaniel''s uncle suddenly trying to curry favor with her?

    She could clearly sense she was now being valued and appeased.

    What did she do to win over a district leader?

    It was like she became an important person overnight.

    The official made some polite remarks and invited Roxanne to dinner.

    Roxanne politely declined.

    As Roxanne and Chloe were preparing to leave, they overheard a conversation between Nathaniel and

    the official in the parking lot.

    "Stop following me. I told you, we''re done."

    "Uncle, at least tell me what happened. What does Roxanne have that scares you?"

    "Do you know her husband is a big shot?"

    "Her husband is just a programmer. How could he possibly be a big deal?"

    "I don''t have the time or patience to exin. Just remember, we''re done. I don''t want to get dragged

    into your mess."

    They watched as the official got into his car and drove away, leaving Nathaniel looking baffled.

    Roxanne and Chloe were equally puzzled.

    As they got into the car, Chloe asked while buckling her seat belt, "Anne, he said your husband is a big

    shot."

    "I heard."

    "How could your husband possibly be a big shot? Has he been hiding something from you?"

    Just then, Roxanne''s phone rang. It was Harrison Rodriguez, whom she hadn''t heard from in two days.

    The phone was in Chloe''s bag. Chloe handed it to her, "Anne, it''s Harrison. Maybe you should ask

    him?"

    Roxanne was sure Harrison must have sorted this out. The conversation between the two men was a

    clear indication.

    But she had no idea how "big" the "big shot" was that the official mentioned.

    She was ready to grill Harrison. So, she picked up the call without hesitation.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    After picking up the phone, Roxanne put it on speaker.

    Before she could even say anything, Harrison, who was on the other end of the phone, beat her to it.

    ¡°Anne, are you okay? Has the issue with yourpany''s shutdown been resolved?¡±

    So it was indeed he who had helped her out with the problem.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t even asked yet, but Harrison had already addressed the issue himself.

    This left Roxanne even more puzzled, and she couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Harrison, since you knew about

    the government investigation into mypany, you must know some government officials, right? Do

    they refer to you as a big shot? Harrison, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Roxanne was more unsatisfied and a bit angry than curious.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Harrison was supposed to always be honest with her, but it seemed like he was hiding something

    important from her.

    But then again, Harrison was very responsible and honest; he definitely wouldn¡¯t deceive her.

    But how was she supposed to interpret the fact that the official referred to him as a big shot?

    She suddenly felt very irritated.

    Harrison answered with ease. ¡°I screwed up by not telling you about this earlier.

    I have a rtive who''s a senior leader in the province. He''s my father''s brother, my uncle. Due to the

    huge gap in our social statuses, we don''t usually have much contact. I rarely ask him for help.

    But with this big mess you''re in, I had no choice but to go to him.¡±

    His exnation made sense, but Roxanne still felt like something was off.

    ¡°Harrison, you must have been really busytely, right?¡±

    Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t he called or texted her at all?

    Harrison replied, "Yeah, I''ve been a bit swamped."

    "Then how did you know about the government shutting down mypany?"

    This was indeed worth pondering over.

    Harrison retorted, ¡°Didn''t I tell you that I was abroad working on a project and couldn¡¯t answer phone

    calls? I was worried about you, so I asked my colleague Alex to help take care of you. He went to your

    today, and Alex told me about it.

    So I immediately called my uncle, who''s a government official.¡±

    Harrison was very skilled at lying; he could exin away anything.

    This left Roxanne without any loopholes to exploit.

    Suddenly, she felt a bit ashamed. Despite being so busy, Harrison had arranged for a colleague to help

    look after her.

    He was only trying to care for her, but she was suspecting him of hiding something from her.

    She shouldn''t have doubted him.

    Spouses should trust each other, and her actions made her feel very guilty.

    Her voice became softer, ¡°Harrison, I''m sorry; I shouldn''t have doubted you.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be silly. I¡¯m your husband; you don¡¯t need to apologize. Besides, I should have told you from the

    beginning that I have an uncle who''s a big shot in the province.¡±

    ¡°I understand you; even though he''s a close rtive, the gap in our social statuses is huge. We really

    shouldn¡¯t bother your uncle often.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much; my uncle has already talked to them. They won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±

    Roxanne felt relieved.

    Harrison''s big shot uncle really did help her solve a big problem, but they shouldn¡¯t disturb him

    anymore in the future.

    ¡°Harrison, when are youing back? I miss you.¡±

    At this point, Roxanne hadpletely forgotten about Chloe, who was still in the car.

    She was speaking from her heart. ¡°When you''re not home, it feels so lonely. I really miss you.¡±

    Harrison exined, ¡°Things are quite messy here. I can''te back just yet.¡±

    His father, Vincent Rodriguez, was still in a jail, and the Justice Department was very adamant on

    seizing the 6G-Technology from the Rodriguez Group.

    The 6G-Technology was very important to the Rodriguez Group and the entire country.

    He was a dignified, responsible, patriotic, and outstanding entrepreneur.

    He wouldn''t yield to them.

    But bringing his father back might be a bit difficult.

    Roxanne expressed her concern for him over the phone.

    After hearing her worry for him, Harrisonforted her a few times, not letting her know about his inner

    troubles.

    Only then did Roxanne let down her guard.

    When hanging up, they both found it hard to say goodbye.

    It wasn''t until Chloe''sughter filled the car that Roxanne remembered there was another person in the

    car.

    She nced at Chloe, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and frowned slightly, "What are you

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Chloe smiled, ¡°You and Harrison are getting closer, and I''m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship is indeed getting better.¡±

    Roxanne''s face was filled with a joyful smile and she started the engine, ready to go home.

    Chloe continued, ¡°That day when Harrison went to the office, I could feel it. You two are finally together,

    right?¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°Yes, we are together now.¡±

    ¡°So, you guys have already...¡±

    "What are you implying?"

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? We are all adults here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we''re together now, and it feels great.¡±

    ¡°Harrison is quite good, right? No wonder you werete to work those few days.¡±

    ¡°To let you in on a secret, it was his first time, just like me.¡±

    ¡°Really? He is already 32.¡±

    ¡°Harrison has always been very disciplined.¡±

    ¡°He must have suffered before then.¡±

    Roxanne struggled to find a response.

    Chloe added, ¡°I''ve heard that men who have their sexual experiencester are better. How long does it

    take you guys?¡±

    Roxanne was getting a bit peeved, ¡°Why are you so curious and naughty?¡±

    Roxanne, who was driving, couldn''t help but re at Chloe.

    Chloeughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t talk to you so openly about this when you didn''t have a boyfriend.¡±

    Roxanne retorted, ¡°You''re really unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°I just want to remind you that you need to tell Harrison to control himself and not overdo it. It''s not

    good for a man''s health to be excessive in that department. Harrison''s got a solid physique. Still, he

    needs to watch out; going overboard isn''t good for him."

    And so, the two besties started to chew the fat; after all, there was no one else in the car.

    When you¡¯re with your closest friends, you don''t have to tread on eggshells when you chat.

    It''s a wonderful experience.

    Harrison got a call from Alexander.

    Due to Vincent''s situation, he hadn''t caught a wink of sleep for two days straight.

    Now, he was just about to take a quick breather on his wheelchair.

    Alexander''s call, however, was getting on his nerves. He scrunched his eyebrows but answered

    anyway.

    "Spit it out!"

    In front of Alexander, he didn''t need to put on a facade. He was exhausted; even his voice gave away

    his fatigue.

    It was a stark contrast to the energetic front he put up while speaking with Roxanne just a few moments

    ago.

    Alexander picked up on his exhaustion and couldn''t help but ask. "Were you catching some Z''s?"

    Harrison weakly replied, "Haven''t slept a wink in two days."

    "Sounds like things aren''t going too smoothly."

    Of course they weren¡¯t.

    "Harrison, has Roxanne gotten suspicious of you?"

    Harrison spilled the beans about his fib that his uncle was a high-ranking official.

    Alexander had augh. "Harrison, you''re one slick operator. Roxanne''s just too green; she''s no match

    for you."

    "I never intended to pull the wool over her eyes."

    "You''ve been doing it from the get-go. But without the deception, you probably wouldn''t have been so

    smitten with her."

    "Can you give me a break, just for a bit?"

    "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t disturb your break; go take a nap. Once you''re refreshed, get back to

    handling your business."

    The thought of the intense workload in front of him made Harrison fall silent.

    "Because of your father getting nabbed by the Justice Department, the media back home are

    practically cramming the whole building."

    Alexander was at his wits'' end.

    For the past two days, he didn''t have to do anything but deal with the press hounds.

    He just wished that Vincent could get out of this mess ande back home sooner.

    Harrison reminded him, "You deal with the media; don''t let Samuel step in."

    Samuel Carter, as his good buddy, had met Roxanne at her housewarming party.

    If Samuel showed up in front of the media, no matter how he spun it, he couldn''t keep hiding the his

    true identity from Roxanne.

    If Roxanne got mad and wanted to break up with him, it would hit him hard.

    He would drag this out for as long as he could.

    Ideally, he woulde clean only after Roxanne was pregnant with his child.

    By then, the baby would soften Roxanne''s heart.

    He would then own up to his mistakes, show some sincerity, and sweet-talk her, and their marriage

    wouldn''t have to end.

    That was his safest bet.

    Knowing his intentions, Alexander chuckled on the phone, "Harrison, you sly old fox. You¡¯re even

    scheming against your own wife."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    After hanging up, Harrison, who was already dead tired, couldn''t catch a wink of sleep.

    He rubbed his temples, reaching out to the man next to him, "Mr. Johnson, pass me those files."

    He wanted to take another look.

    Mr. Johnson handed them over, "Here you go, Mr. Rodriguez."

    Harrison took them, carefully reading every word, trying not to miss a single detail.

    Mr. Johnson looked on with furrowed brows. His face was a mix of anger and worry.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Rodriguez Group''smitment to 6G-Technology and their dedication to corporate responsibility had

    been praised by all major media outlets.

    Everyone knew that Rodriguez Group was a responsible corporation.

    The leader of the Rodriguez Group was a patriotic and responsible businessman.

    Alexander, as the spokesperson, had be a public figure.

    He was everywhere, whether it was on a cell phone screen, aputer screen, or a TV screen.

    It was only then that Roxanne and Chloe learned of his true identity.

    The two carried on working while chatting.

    "Anne, so Mr. Alexander is a major shareholder of Rodriguez Group. No wonder he''s loaded. The

    corporate culture of Rodriguez Group must be really good, whether you''re the CEO or just an

    employee."

    "Yeah, it''s rare to see such a responsible corporation. No wonder they''re the richest in Seraphim

    Haven."

    "But poor President Rodriguez, at the age of 70, is still hustling in a foreignnd.¡±

    ...

    Roxanne added, "I trust Harrison; the whole world might deceive me, but he never would."

    She chose to believe in Harrison.

    Trust was the most important thing between a husband and wife.

    Chloe feigned jealousy, "Don''t I also never lie to you? Is Harrison now ranked above me?"

    "What are you jealous about?" Roxanne gave Chloe''s head a gentle tap, "How can youpare a

    spouse with a good friend?"

    "So who do you care more about, me or your husband?"

    "You. Are you happy now?"

    "Alright, I give up onpeting with Harrison. I know I''m second and Harrison is first."

    Roxanne''s marriage was blissful. Their rtionship was getting stronger and stronger, which made

    Chloe very happy.

    Although Chloe¡¯s divorce was a tough blow for her, she had now epted it.

    If a man was unreliable, having him around would actually cause more pain and exhaustion. She was

    better off without him.

    Her two children, Austin and Aria, were her treasures.

    As long as her two kids were safe and healthy, she was content.

    The three of them depending on each other and living happily was the best life she could imagine.

    But idents alwayse too quickly and suddenly.

    That day, Chloe took herputer home to workte upstairs.

    Amelia put Austin in the stroller and took him with her to drop off Aria for her dance ss.

    Around 8 p.m., Amelia called, sounding desperate.

    "Chloe, Aria is missing. After her dance ss, I went to buy an apple, and when I turned around, I

    couldn''t find her."

    Her beloved little girl! She was so cute and sensible.

    How could Chloe lose her like this? Even if she gave her life, she still couldn''t make it right.

    Aria was such a well-behaved and sensible child, and Amelia loved her so much that she treated her

    like her own.

    Amelia regretted it deeply. How could she be so careless? Why did she have to buy an apple and lose

    such a sweet child?

    Chloe''s heart was pounding so hard that she felt like it was about to leap out of her chest.

    She was also really anxious, but she couldn''t panic. However, when she spoke, she found herself

    tongue-tied.

    "Amelia, you... you¡­ you¡­ don''t panic. See if Aria is somewhere nearby."

    "I''ve looked! She''s nowhere nearby. A passerby said they saw an old woman take Aria away."

    Did they encounter a child kidnapper?

    Chloe felt weak; she was about to faint.

    "I¡­ I¡­ I am calling for help."

    She frantically searched for her phone.

    It took her a while to realize the phone was in her hand.

    Then she thought of Dominic Thompson. The closest person to her ce was Dominic.

    "Dominic, Aria is missing; she was tricked away. I can''t find her; can you help me?"

    After calling Dominic, she had already stepped out of the house.

    In her hurry, she forgot to put on her shoes.

    She was barefoot on the cold ground, but she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Her steps quickened. "Okay, I''ll send you the address; we''ll meet there."

    Her mind was aplete mess, and she even began to feel dizzy.

    Aria was lost. It was like the world wanted her to die.

    She called Roxanne. "Anne, Aria is missing; I can''t find her. Can youe out and help me look?"

    Her voice was trembling; it seemed like she was on the verge of crying.

    Roxanne was eating noodles. After hearing the news, she quickly dropped her fork and grabbed her

    car keys while rushing out the door.

    She was in such a hurry that she didn''t even close the door properly.

    "Chloe, I''m on my way; don''t panic."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Roxanne floored it out of the garage. She had no clue how many red lights she ran or how many traffic

    rules she broke.

    By the time she hit her destination, she and her crew, consisting of Chloe, Amelia, and Dominic, split up

    and hit the bus station, the train station, their homes, and the spot where Aria had disappeared.

    They looked all night but found not even a trace of Aria.

    They even called the cops.

    The cops checked the surveince video and came up empty-handed.

    Turned out that there was a side street near where Aria used to take her dance sses where there

    were no cameras.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That''s where Aria disappeared.

    The only lead was a word on the street that Aria left with a woman who gave her a toy.

    It smelled like a con job.

    When Chloe got wind of this, she passed out.

    Roxanne looked at Chloe, who seemed to have aged many years overnight.

    No words could soothe Chloe''s broken heart.

    Roxanne herself was gutted.

    The sweet and clever little girl had just vanished into thin air.

    Roxanne tried to say something tofort Chloe, but she couldn''t get the words out.

    Chloe stood up from the bench at the police station. "I need to find Aria."

    She took two steps and crumpled to the floor.

    Roxanne was quick to catch her. "Chloe, you''ve already passed out once; cool your jets. I promise,

    we''ll find Aria."

    Chloe couldn¡¯t take it, "Aria''s so young; she must be scared without me..."

    Her voice was hoarse, and her whole body was shaking.

    She was terrified. If Aria was sold to a childless family, at least she''d be alive. But if those people had

    bad intentions...

    She couldn''t even bear to think about it.

    Chloe became dizzy and started shaking. She almost passed out again.

    But she held on. She found a cop and fell to her knees, begging, "Please send more people. Find my

    daughter, please!"

    A few uniformed officers rushed to help her up, but Chloe wouldn''t stand.

    She cried harder as she pleaded with them. Before long, she passed out again.

    The first time, she was out for about ten minutes.

    This time, Chloe''s face was pale and bluish. Something was seriously wrong.

    Austin, in Amelia''s arms, was crying nonstop.

    It was a heartbreaking sight for anyone.

    Roxanne''s eyes welled up with tears. She, Amelia, and Dominic rushed Chloe to the hospital.

    Once Chloe was hooked up to an IV, Roxanne could finally breathe.

    It had been a while since Dominic had seen Roxanne. He stole nces at her a few times.

    Roxanne knew, but she didn''t acknowledge Dominic.

    In her life, the people Roxanne hated the most were those who abandoned her, like her parents and

    Dominic.

    But she knew how to regte and heal herself.

    She didn''t want to harbor hatred. It made life too bitter and tiring.

    Life was a journey of self-improvement. She had to deal with all the struggles in life herself. Only letting

    go could make her happy.

    So, she decided to marry out of the blue; despite her deep pain, she epted Harrison and started a

    new life.

    She didn''t care about Dominic anymore. She had no love or hate for him.

    Seeing him didn''t stir anything inside her.

    He was just like a stranger she hadn''t seen in a long time; he was barely an acquaintance.

    Dominic didn''t want Roxanne to see through him.

    He wanted thebel of heartbreaker to stick to him.

    In the end, Dominic suppressed all his emotions and said calmly. "Roxanne, Chloe will wake up soon;

    don''t worry."

    "Mhm." Roxanne replied, then asked Amelia to keep an eye on Chloe.

    She stepped outside the ward to call Oliver.

    Oliver, being Aria''s father, had to know about her disappearance.

    Roxanne even hoped that Aria had managed to escape her kidnapper.

    If she was unable to find her mother, she probably went to her father''s.

    So, the first thing she asked when the call connected was, "Oliver, did Ariae to you?"

    Oliver responded, somewhat agitated, "Roxanne, are you joking? When Chloe and I divorced, both

    kids went to her. Why are you asking me for her?"

    "I asked if Aria came to you."

    "No."

    "Aria''s missing."

    Oliver didn''t respond or react.

    Roxanne told Oliver about how Amelia lost Aria and asked him to help look for her.

    Oliver casually responded, "What''s the point in looking? Maybe Aria went to a friend''s house to y.

    She''lle back when she''s done."

    Something didn''t add up. Roxanne felt it in her gut.

    Oliver was Aria''s biological father. His daughter was missing, and he was this nonchnt?

    After thinking about how Oliver had pressured Chloe for money a few days ago, a light bulb went off in

    Roxanne''s head.

    "Oliver, did you hide Aria?"

    "Roxanne, are you crazy? Why would I hide my own daughter?"

    "Are you trying to use Aria to threaten Chloe into giving you money?"

    "You''re nuts."

    Click! The call ended.

    Roxanne was now even more certain that something was off.

    Aria was seven; she wouldn''t have been so easily taken by a stranger.

    Maybe she was taken by someone she knew.

    She rushed off to find Oliver and found him with his sisters, Ava and Sophia, seemingly discussing

    something.

    Aria wasn''t in the house.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t waver, "Oliver, hand over Aria. I know you''re hiding her."

    Roxanne stormed in, and Oliver dropped the pretense.

    Oliver spoke with no hint of shame in his voice, "Yeah, I had my mom take Aria away, so what? My

    mom wants to see her granddaughter; is that wrong?"

    Roxanne was seething with anger. "That old hag of yours is nothing but mean to Aria. How could she

    possibly miss her? Hand her over now."

    Oliver frowned.

    He knew Roxanne was a tough cookie; he was no match for her.

    So, when Roxanne started badmouthing his mother, Charlotte, Oliver didn''t talk back.

    He had one goal in mind. The minute Chloe paid back the money she conned from his mom, he''d

    return Aria. After all, his mom taking her granddaughter wasn''t illegal, and the cops wouldn''t bother with

    it.

    Sophia shot Roxanne a look, "Tell Chloe that my little brother, Oliver, is waiting to use this money to

    marry a new wife. My future sister-inw is young and beautiful; she¡¯s way better than Chloe.¡±

    Roxanne was having none of it. She wanted to fight, but it would be three against one. She would be at

    a disadvantage, but she was still furious.

    Roxanne angrily retorted, "Sophia, your brother is getting a new wife and wants his ex to pay for it? If

    your husband left you for a new wife, would you also pay for him?"

    Sophia retorted, "Who are you cursing?"

    "I''m cursing you! I want you to divorce your husband soon and have to pay for his new wife."

    "Are you asking for a fight?" Sophia red menacingly.

    Bring it on.

    Roxanne wasn''t new to brawls.

    She stepped forward and kicked Sophia in the stomach.

    Ava and Oliver immediately stepped in.

    Roxanne grabbed a vase with her left hand and smashed it into someone''s face.

    Her right foot kicked another person down.

    All three of them got hit. They looked at each other, wanting to charge at her again, but they were a bit

    scared.

    Roxanne was indeed a tough nut to crack.

    They were all a bit intimidated. But they were siblings, so they mustered their courage and charged at

    Roxanne again.

    Sophia, who got kicked, was the first to strike. She grabbed Roxanne''s hair.

    Roxanne felt like her scalp was being torn off, and her neck was pressed so hard she couldn''t lift it.

    But she wasn''t one to be bullied.

    She grabbed Sophia''s elbow, gave it a strong pull, and tossed her over her shoulder.

    Sophia was thrown off bnce and couldn''t get up for a while.

    Roxanne fought like a wild animal. She had no formal training. This over-the-shoulder throw was self-

    taught.

    On this side, she was in a heated fight with three people.

    On the other side, Charlotte was in a van with Aria.

    They had been driving for a whole night since left Seraphim Haven.

    Aria red at Charlotte, "You lied to me; Dad didn''t have a car ident. You wicked woman, where are

    you taking me?"

    "Don''t you know to call me Grandma? Who are you calling a wicked woman? Are you asking for a

    beating?"

    With that, Charlotte started hitting Aria. She pinched Aria and pped her.

    In the end, she pped Aria three times. Aria''s face turned red instantly.

    But her mom taught her that she shouldn¡¯t let people walk all over her. So she bit down hard on

    Charlotte''s arm.

    "Ah, ah, ah...you little brat! Let go, let go."

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Charlotte felt like a chunk of meat had been bitten out of her; the pain was so intense that it twisted her

    face.

    But she wouldn''t back down just like that, so she gave Aria''s waist a hard pinch.

    "Let go!" She yelled.

    But Aria held on like a bulldog. She bit down hard, keeping her eyes locked on Charlotte.

    Their stares shed, like two ouws having a standoff.

    Aria''s gaze grew fiercer.

    The woman in front of her was no longer her grandma, but her enemy.

    She bullied her mom and abused her. She was indeed her enemy.

    Charlotte''s grip grew tighter, and Aria¡¯s biting became more forceful.

    She bit with all her might, intending to scare Charlotte so that she wouldn''t dare hit or pinch her in the

    future.

    Sure enough, Charlotte couldn''t bear the pain of the bite and had to let go.

    "Alright, alright, I won''t pinch you anymore! Can you let go of me?"

    She still didn''t let go.

    "Aria, sweetie, let go of Grandma... Oh, it hurts so much."

    Finally, Aria let go. There were traces of blood on her teeth.

    "So you know what pain is too? If you dare pinch or hit me again, I''ll bite your flesh off."

    At this moment, even though Charlotte''s flesh hadn''t been bitten off, she was still scarred and

    muttered, "Just my luck."

    "Who are you calling unlucky? Do you want me to bite you again?" Aria clenched her teeth, ready to

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    bite at any moment.

    Charlotte was genuinely frightened. She held her throbbing hand and moved to the window of the car.

    "Drive back home now, so I can lock this brat in the pigsty and starve her for a couple of days."

    Aria wasn''t scared at all. She was only worried about her mom being heartbroken when she found out

    she was missing.

    She asked, "Did you take me away to get money from my mom for my dad?"

    Charlotte replied, "You''re just a child; don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the truth."

    "I do know. My dad wants to marry a woman and he needs money. I heard him call my mom."

    Charlotte didn''t hide it anymore. "Your dad wants to marry a young, beautiful woman. She''ll be your

    new mom. She even has a little brother in her belly, who will definitely be better behaved than you."

    "I don''t need a new mom; my mom is Chloe. You all are bad people."

    Aria started to dislike her grandma and Oliver more and more.

    Meanwhile, although Roxanne had managed to scare the three Lewis siblings, she had also taken

    quite a beating.

    Her hair was a mess, and she had pinch marks all over her body.

    It was pointless to keep fighting them.

    She needed to find out where Aria was from these three despicable siblings.

    After leaving the Lewis family¡¯s home, Roxanne began to keep tabs on the three Lewis siblings.

    When Sophia walked towards the underground garage alone, Roxanne crept up from behind, dragged

    her into a car, and quickly locked the doors.

    She grabbed Sophia''s phone, nning to tie her up.

    "Roxanne, what are you trying to do? Let me go!"

    Roxanne had always managed to best the three of them. Now that Sophia was isted, dealing with

    her felt even easier.

    She quickly overpowered Sophia and tied her hands behind her back.

    Sophia screamed for help.

    Roxanne quickly stuffed an old piece of clothing into her mouth and then tied up her legs.

    Finally, she had Sophia under control.

    Sometimes, Roxanne felt sad about her background. She was an orphan without the love of her

    parents. She was often ridiculed and even beaten by others. But sometimes she was grateful for her

    extraordinary experiences because these experiences gave her courage, strength, and fighting

    experience.

    She picked up Sophia''s phone and texted Charlotte, pretending to be Sophia. "Mom, how are you and

    Aria doing?"

    Charlotte replied. "Almost home. You can start asking Chloe for money."

    Roxanne really wanted to p Charlotte.

    Chloe had already divorced Oliver, yet Charlotte was still scheming against her.

    Now that she knew Aria''s situation, she immediately called Amelia.

    "Amelia, is Chloe awake?"

    "She''s awake. She''s been crying and wanting to go out to find Aria, but I stopped her."

    "Let her answer the phone."

    "Roxanne, it''s me. Have you found Aria?"

    "It was Oliver and Charlotte who took Aria away. Charlotte is taking Aria back to Amberfield now. Send

    me the address of her old home; I''ll drive there now."

    Chloe said, "I''ming too."

    Dominic Thompson chimed in. "Chloe, I''ll go with you."

    After discussing the situation with Chloe and the others, Roxanne drove to Amberfield.

    She drove fast. The journey that usually took four to five hours only took her a little over three.

    Currently, Aria was tied up in the pigsty at Charlotte''s old house, unable to move.

    Charlotte brought her food.

    Although she favored boys over girls, Aria was still her granddaughter, so she couldn''t actually let her

    starve to death.

    Charlotte untied the cloth in Aria''s mouth.

    "Little brat, it''s time to eat. Hey! Why are you biting me again? Let go!

    Hey! It really hurts! Let go!"

    Perhaps because she was tired, Aria didn''t bite for as long this time; she soon ran out of energy.

    She red at Charlotte angrily, the woman who had separated her and her mom. She was undoubtedly

    a bad person.

    She hated bad people.

    "You''re still not scared even in this pigsty! Maybe I should let you starve for a couple of days."

    Dn tried to persuade her to rx a bit. "That''s enough. After all, she is Oliver''s child. We should lock

    her in the house; there are too many mosquitoes in the pigsty."

    Charlotte replied, "She deserves to get bitten to death by mosquitoes!"

    Charlotte was so angry that she yanked Aria''s ears again.

    It seemed like she wanted to yank Aria''s ears off. "I can¡¯t believe your dad fathered such a useless girl

    like you! All you want to do is stick with your mom; I really can''t stand you!"

    Aria snapped back, "I don''t need you to like me; I hate you too."

    "Oh, you dare talk back! I''ll teach you a lesson!" Charlotte threatened her and then yanked her ears

    hard.

    Aria''s small ears were pulled till they bled, and tears threatened to spill from her eyes due to the pain.

    But she stubbornly refused to let them fall.

    She looked both pitiful and resilient, which tugged at everyone¡¯s heartstrings.

    But Charlotte didn''t let go at all.

    Just then, someone rushed in...

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Roxanne rushed over ording to the address she got.

    Before she even entered Charlotte''s house, she saw Aria in the pigsty next to the door, her ears

    bleeding as they were being pulled.

    A surge of anger immediately welled up inside her chest.

    She felt sorry for Aria.

    She was shaking with fury after seeing Aria being abused by her own grandma.

    There was a small door to the pigsty.

    But Roxanne was too anxious. Instead of going through the small door, she jumped in from behind the

    stone fence in front of the pig trough.

    Before Charlotte could react, she was pushed a good few meters away by Roxanne.

    "Charlotte, get lost."

    Roxanne hurried to untie the ropes on Aria andforted her while doing so.

    "Aria, don''t be scared; I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Aria was Charlotte¡¯s own granddaughter; she was so cute and sensible. How could Charlotte have the

    heart to lock her in a pigsty?

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was aching.

    But luckily, Aria was not kidnapped.

    Aria, who had been holding back her tears, started crying at the sight of Roxanne. Tears poured down

    her adorable face.

    After untying the ropes, Roxanne picked up Aria and held her tightly.

    "Aria, stop crying. I''ll take you back to your mom."

    "Roxanne, why are you always messing things up for us?" Charlotte red at Roxanne.

    Roxanne saw that not only were Aria''s ears red and swollen, but her face was too, and there were

    pinch marks on her hands.

    She pulled her clothes a little apart, and there were scars all over her waist too.

    These scars were from this cruel woman, Charlotte.

    Roxanne couldn''t take it anymore!

    She carefully let go of Aria in her arms and walked over.

    Charlotte was scared and backed off, "What are you going to do?"

    Roxanne didn''t answer.

    She grabbed Charlotte''s hair and mmed her head against the pigsty post a few times.

    Charlotte started to cry out.

    After a few more ms, Roxanne finally let go of Charlotte, but she was still furious.

    "Charlotte, you''re not fit to be human. You kidnapped Chloe''s child, trying to force Chloe into giving

    money to Oliver for a new wife? How shameless can you be?"

    Charlotte covered her aching head, still acting cocky. "This is our family''s business! It has nothing to do

    with you!"

    SMACK!

    Roxanne pped her across the face.

    If Charlotte wasn''t scared, then she would just keep hitting. Roxanne was ready to hit Charlotte until

    she was scared.

    She warned, "Charlotte, Chloe''s daughter is my daughter. I''m taking care of this, so if you dare hurt my

    daughter, I''ll fight you to the death."

    Charlotte hurriedly called for help from her rtive, "Dn, what are you standing there for? Help!"

    Roxanne picked up a stick and pointed it threateningly at Dn.

    "I dare you. If you dare meddle in our business, I''ll break your legs."

    Dn stood on the side; he was scared and didn''t dare step forward.

    Charlotte muttered under her breath, "Coward¡­"

    At this point, Roxanne picked up Aria again and walked out.

    She went back to the car, dragged out the tied-up Sophia, and pushed her in front of Charlotte.

    Charlotte was heartbroken when she saw that her own daughter''s hands and feet were tied up, and her

    mouth was gagged.

    She immediately went to remove the cloth from her daughter¡¯s mouth.

    Sophia immediately started crying, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Charlotte finally understood how Roxanne had found her.

    But Roxanne was too strong, they couldn¡¯t fight her, so Charlotte didn¡¯t dare speak anymore.

    Roxanne had left Moons Vige in Amberfield with Aria in the car.

    The car was heading to the county town. Roxanne had booked a private room in a hotel and then took

    Aria to eat something.

    It took a lot of effort to get Aria to sleep.

    When Chloe arrived and saw her sleeping daughter covered in pinch marks, with her ears and face

    swollen, her heart felt like it was breaking.

    She gently held Aria, afraid to wake her, and didn''t dare hold her too tight.

    She was scared of losing her again.

    Once she held her, Chloe didn''t want to let go, and tears silently slid down her cheeks.

    Fromst night, when Aria went missing, until she knew where she was, her heart felt dead. She felt

    like a walking corpse.

    It was only at this moment, while holding her daughter tightly, that Chloe felt alive again.

    Roxanne wanted the mother and daughter to have a good reunion. "Chloe, you didn''t sleep at allst

    night, so why don''t you sleep a bit next to Aria? I''ve booked the room next door; let me know if you

    need anything."

    She and Dominic left together and closed the door.

    She nced at Dominic lightly and handed him the key card.

    "I booked room 203 for you. You should rest too."

    Dominic was feeling mixed emotions, and he looked at Roxanne withplicated eyes. "Thank you for

    caring."

    "Dominic, you got it wrong; I don¡¯t care about you."

    Roxanne looked at Dominic calmly.

    "Last night, you also helped look for Aria the entire time, so I booked this room for you."

    Dominic understood. "I know."

    Without saying anything more, Roxanne turned around and went to room 205.

    She had also been up all night and had been driving for three hours. She needed to rest too.

    Her weary figure made Dominic''s heart ache with a mix of emotions.

    He really wanted to go up and hold her. But he couldn''t.

    He couldn''t help but follow her for a few steps. While watching Roxanne''s back, he asked, "Roxanne,

    you still hate me, right?"

    He had left her and betrayed her right before they were about to get married.

    Roxanne was holding the doorknob, about to go in, when she paused.

    But she didn''t turn around to look at Dominic.

    She said lightly, "Hating someone takes a lot of energy. I don''t have that much energy."

    She had long stopped hating him.

    If she didn''t learn to forgive and let go, she would have too many people to hate.

    Why be so hard on herself?

    She had let go of the whole Dominic thing ages ago. Back when she almost died in Marientown seven

    years prior.

    After thinking about that trip to Marientown, Roxanne turned to face Dominic, offering him a nonchnt

    smile.

    "Dominic, I should thank you. You were actually a matchmaker for my husband and I.

    You broke my heart when you left me, so I went to Marientown. As I traveled through the deste

    wastnd, I ran into my future father-inw. We managed to survive a wolf attack together and

    became friends. Then, quite unexpectedly, I ended up marrying his son.

    My husband is a very responsible, down-to-earth, caring, and honest man."

    Whenever she mentioned Harrison, a smile would always grace Roxanne''s face.

    Just the thought of the times spent with Harrison would make her beam with happiness.

    In this life, she believed she had chosen the right man to marry.

    This sense of happiness was like a sharp knife that stabbed deep into Dominic''s heart.

    But hadn''t he left so that Roxanne could find happiness and marry a good man?

    Why then, did it hurt so much to see her actually find it?

    Roxanneughed. "You know my husband''s name is Harrison, right?"

    She knew Dominic had asked Chloe about Harrison.

    Dominic was well aware of who her husband, Harrison, was.

    Even his real identity was no secret to Dominic.

    He asked, "Do you truly know your husband?"

    "Absolutely!" Roxanne replied with certainty.

    Dominic gave a bitter smile.

    How could she im to know him when she didn''t even know his real identity?

    Dominic had no intention of revealing Harrison''s true identity. He didn''t want to cause any trouble

    between the couple.

    Although he still didn''t understand why Harrison, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, would marry

    someone like Roxanne from the lower ss.

    But he was willing to believe that Roxanne didn''t make the wrong choice.

    "Dominic, let bygones be bygones. I don''t me you anymore, and you should stop dwelling on the

    past. After all, leaving was your decision. And I don''t n on being friends with you. I hope our paths

    can cross less in the future, ideally not at all if possible."

    After all, they were once lovers; they even almost got married.

    They also grew up in the same vige and went through a lot together.

    Roxanne didn''t want Dominic to make her husband ufortable.

    After saying that, she entered her room, closed the door, andy down on the bed to rest.

    The moment the door closed, a cold gust of wind swept past Dominic''s face.

    It was like a sword piercing through his body.

    He now knew that he had lost Roxanne for good.

    Dominic was heartbroken. He stepped out of the hotel and lit up a cigarette.

    As he puffed on the cigarette and gazed at the clear blue sky, his heart felt like it was covered in a thick

    Meanwhile, in Seraphim Haven.

    Harrison had justnded and was greeted by Alexander.

    Alexander couldn''t help but frown after seeing Harrison''s unshaven face. "Harrison, have you been so

    busy that you can''t even find time to shave?"

    If he had time to shave, he''d rather use it to call Roxanne.

    He didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "Has Anne been okay these past few days?"

    While he was away, he had Alexander keep an eye on Roxanne.

    "Save the pet names for when you get home." Alexander got into the car, shuddering at the thought.

    Harrison took out his phone. "Never mind, I''ll call her myself."

    "Don''t bother." Alexander continued, "She might be busy and not have time to answer your call."

    Roxanne hadn''t picked up any of the calls Harrison had made.

    The driver pulled away.

    While sitting in the car, Alexander said, "Roxanne''s been having quite an exciting timetely. She got

    into a fight and even won."

    Harrison was upset. "Weren''t you supposed to take care of her for me?"

    Alexander feigned innocence. "What could I do if your wife wanted to fight?"

    Harrison was worried about Roxanne, so he asked in a cold voice. "What exactly happened?"

    Alexander recounted the whole story in detail.

    Even though he heard that Roxanne hadn''t been taken advantage of, Harrison still knitted his brows.

    "You said Dominic also went to Amberfield?"

    The clear feelings Dominic still had for Roxanne made Harrison even more anxious. "Turn around."

    "We''re almost at the freeway."

    "Head to Amberfield."

    "You''re going to pick up Roxanne? Are you worried about her? Don''t worry; there are people watching

    over her. They won''t let your wife be bullied. Besides, your wife''s so badass, who''d dare bully her?"

    Harrison shot Alexander a nce. "What do you know? She''s just pretending to be strong."

    The driver, Anthony, turned around at the intersection, preparing to get on the freeway to Amberfield.

    In the car, Alexander and Harrison chatted.

    "Your wife is smart, calm, and strong. If she''s pretending, then those weak women might as well not

    exist."

    Harrison retorted, "Anne''s had no one to take care of her since she was young. Who wouldn''t want to

    be a pampered princess instead of a tough girl who has to fight and win every day?"

    Roxanne''s toughness was her armor to protect herself.

    All her strength and toughness were just a facade.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t wake up crying from nightmares in the middle of the night.

    He didn''t want Roxanne to have to put on this armor to protect herself anymore.

    He wanted to be Roxanne''s armor.

    Alexander thought about it carefully, "Well, Harrison, you have a point there. Looks like you''re really

    starting to get your wife."

    "No shit. She''s my wife."

    "Harrison, are you changing? Are you still nning to get a divorce a year after getting married?"

    Alexander chuckled, and so did Anthony.

    On the other side.

    Roxanne continued to snooze in room 205 of the hotel.

    She was probably drained from staying up all night and constantly worrying about Aria, which made her

    really tired.

    She was conked out.

    Even the drone that was hovering outside her window didn''t stir her.

    However, Dominic, who was smoking downstairs, noticed the drone.

    He knew it was definitely Harrison¡¯s doing.

    Was he secretly monitoring Roxanne or protecting her?

    Dominic hoped for thetter.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let Harrison off the hook.

    Bodyguard Jack saw that Roxanne was sound asleep and that everything was secure, but he still

    remained vignt.

    He reported Roxanne''s situation to Alexander.

    After receiving the message, Alexander replied, "Jack, your boss is back and is heading to Roxanne.

    You can report to him directly."

    This way, he wouldn''t have to ry the message to Harrison.

    Bodyguard Jack promptly sent the pictures he took to Harrison, saying, "Roxanne is alright; she¡¯s just a

    bit tired, so she''s still sleeping."

    After magnifying the picture, Harrison saw Roxanne''s weary face.

    How exhausted must she have been to sleep so deeply?

    His wife was always so warm-hearted.

    If Chloe needed anything, she would definitely go all out to help.

    Harrison asked, "Is the little girl, Aria, okay?"

    "She''s been found. Otherwise, your wife wouldn''t be resting."

    After hearing this, Harrison breathed a sigh of relief.

    Alexander sighed, "Chloe is a good friend, and she''s also dealing with a divorce and raising two kids. It

    must be tough for her."

    Harrison replied, "You''ve said that many times. If it were ancient times where you could have multiple

    wives, would you want to marry Chloe and pamper her?"

    Alexander retorted, "What are you talking about? Am I the kind of guy who wants multiple wives? Even

    if I could, I only want my Hazel."

    Three hourster, it waspletely dark.

    Harrison arrived at the hotel where Roxanne was staying.

    As soon as he got out of the car, under the flickering lights, he ran into Dominic.

    While looking at Dominic, Harrison spoke sarcastically. "I remember you telling me you wouldn''t snatch

    Roxanne. What are you doing here? Do you have ns for Roxanne?"

    Dominic gave a bitter smile and counter-questioned, "You''ve been having people follow Roxanne; are

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    you spying on her or protecting her?"

    "Do you still doubt why I married Roxanne?"

    Dominic didn''t answer.

    Harrison scoffed, "Looks like Roxanne is still in your heart."

    Otherwise, Dominic wouldn''t be so worried about Roxanne, always fearing that Harrison was using her.

    Harrison fell silent for a while.

    Dominic said coldly, "Are you going to tell Roxanne your real identity yourself, or should I?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Harrison didn''t bat an eyelid at Dominic''s threat.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn''t care about Roxanne, but he knew Dominic like the back of his hand.

    He was certain Dominic wouldn''t spill his secret to Roxanne.

    Dominic asked again, "You gonna spill the beans to Roxanne, or shall I do the honors?"

    Harrison didn''t even bother to answer.

    He shot a nce at Anthony, who was opening the car door for him, and said, "You and Alexander

    should head back first."

    Even at night, the luxurious Rolls-Royce parked in front of the motel was an eye-catcher.

    "Sure, Mr. Harrison."

    Anthony nodded, hopped in the driver''s seat, and prepared to take off.

    Alexander poked his head out of the car window, nced at Dominic, then at Harrison.

    "Harrison, is this the top hacker, Y-Spectre? Roxanne''s ex?"

    Harrison shot a nce at Alexander, "Roxanne is still upstairs in the motel; you and Anthony should

    head back first."

    Alexander nodded, "Alright, I''ll leave the bodyguard with you. We''ll head back to Seraphim Haven. Be

    careful."

    The ck Rolls-Royce slowly pulled away.

    Only then did Harrison turn his attention back to Dominic.

    "Why are you always suspicious of my intentions for marrying Roxanne?"

    Dominic sneered, "You, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, marrying a woman from the bottom of

    society. Does that make any sense?"

    "Who said Roxanne is from the bottom?" Harrison retorted. "In my eyes, she''s a little cutie." He loved

    the way Roxanne snuggled into him.

    She was cute as a button, just like a little kitten.

    He could lightly stroke her hair, gently kiss her cheek, and kiss her head.

    His pet names for Roxanne were always so sweet.

    Sometimes he called her Anne, kitten, or even cutie.

    This made Dominic green with envy.

    Dominic was stewing. Even his broad shoulders seemed to slump a little.

    Suppressing the agony in his heart, he scoffed, "Did youe here to unt your love?"

    "If you''ve noticed, then good." Harrison seemed to have everything under control.

    Dominic was at a loss for words.

    Harrison confidently said, "You won''t expose my true identity to Roxanne."

    "Why?" Dominic frowned.

    Harrison was full of confidence. "Because you love her."

    Because of love, he didn''t want Roxanne to be plunged into despair due to Harrison¡¯s lies and

    deception. He didn''t want Roxanne to be upset.

    Of course, Dominic probably thought his lies and deception were malicious, maybe even purposeful.

    But Harrison didn''t need to exin to an outsider.

    He just needed Dominic not to expose him in front of Roxanne. That would be enough.

    Dominic was a bit vexed to see his heart be exposed. ¡°Was I that obvious?¡±

    Harrison was always good at observing people, never misjudging anyone.

    Especially when the person Dominic loved was his wife.

    Dominic fell silent.

    Next, Harrison, as if proiming his sovereignty, said, "Even if you love her, it''s toote. After all, you

    left Anne behind.

    Now she''s my woman, and she even said she''s willing to have my baby."

    Dominic said coldly, "Harrison, congrattions; you''ve sessfully pissed me off."

    Harrison gave him a slight smile. It was a smile full of defiance, as if he were trying to make it clear that

    he intended to piss him off.

    Then he turned around and walked into the motel.

    In the shabby motel lobby, his figure seemed even more striking.

    His demeanor didn''t fit in with the surrounding environment.

    He''d never stayed in such a small motel in a small town before.

    He walked up to the front desk and said, "Can I have a key for room 205?"

    The receptionist was staring at him the whole time.

    What a handsome man!

    Who would have thought such a handsome man would visit a small-town motel?

    This was a rare sight!

    The receptionist was so engrossed in observing Harrison that she forgot what she was supposed to do.

    Harrison reminded her. "Can I have a key for room 205?"

    "I''m the husband of the guest staying there. This is my marriage certificate with my wife."

    Of course, Harrison didn''t carry his marriage certificate around with him.

    Instead, he took a photo and saved it on his phone for times like these.

    The receptionist looked at the marriage certificate on his phone and felt a pang of disappointment.

    So he was already married.

    She was actually thinking about asking for his contact.

    The receptionist smiled, "Can we connect on WhatsApp?"

    "No." Harrison''s answer was brisk and cold. He didn''t even look at her.

    The receptionist quickly said, "I meant in case you needed anything during your stay, you could text me

    directly."

    "Can''t you see?" Harrison said coldly.

    The coldness took the receptionist aback, "Uh..."

    Harrison said coldly, "Can''t you see I''m already married? I don''t add any other woman''s contact except

    my wife''s."

    What a cold and boring man!

    The receptionist felt somewhat hurt.

    Harrison still said coldly, "The key. Hurry up."

    He seemed a little impatient as he tapped on the front desk.

    He didn''t need to be a gentleman to this calcting woman.

    The receptionist quickly handed him the room key.

    After getting the key, all Harrison wanted was to see Roxanne as soon as possible.

    The elevator was too slow, so he headed towards the stairs.

    Dominic, trailing behind, asked the receptionist, "You all like these kinds of aloof men?"

    The receptionist noticed Dominic was quite handsome too.

    Although he wasn''t as good as the one just now, he was still a tall, handsome, and well-dressed man.

    She started asking, "Can we exchange contacts?"

    Dominic frowned.

    Was this receptionist a man-chaser or what?

    "Sorry, I''m not the type to just add someone to my contacts." Dominic said as he strode towards the

    elevator.

    When Harrison arrived in Roxanne''s room, he didn''t turn on the lights.

    He didn''t want to disturb her sleep, so he moved gently.

    Roxanne was curled up in bed, hugging a pillow, looking like azy kitten.

    She seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    Her high ponytail was loose and flowing like gentle waves, highlighting her petite face and making her

    look more exquisite and charming.

    Harrison sat at the edge of the bed, and he couldn''t help but lean down to kiss her.

    He kissed her a few times, but she didn''t react.

    She must have been really tired.

    Harrison stroked her hair,y beside her, and gently held her.

    Roxanne seemed to sense a familiar presence, so she snuggled closer into his embrace.

    She raised an arm and wrapped it around Harrison''s waist.

    One of her legs draped over Harrison''s; her whole body was basically glued to him.

    Changing her sleeping position seemed to make her morefortable and secure.

    In his arms, she seemed to sleep deeper and more soundly.

    It wasn''t until around six in the morning that Roxanne woke up in Harrison''s arms.

    She was still in the same position asst night. She had one arm around Harrison''s waist and a leg

    wrapped around him.

    At first, she thought she was dreaming.

    She blinked and realized that she was indeed in Harrison''s arms.

    "Harrison, why are you here?" She asked with surprise and happiness in her eyes.

    Harrison smiled lightly, stroked her nose, and said, "I''ve been waiting for you to wake up. I¡¯ve been

    waiting for a while."

    He didn''t wait for her to respond, but instead rolled over and pressed her under him.

    His kiss was like a tropical rainforest, hot and passionate.

    Although Harrison wasn''t very experienced, his kissing skills were already quite adept.

    He tried to pry open her teeth with his tongue, but she kept them shut, not letting him in.

    She turned her head away and pushed him off, "Harrison, I was so tired yesterday that I didn''t shower."

    "Let''s shower together." He kissed her ear. "Is that okay?"

    "No."

    Roxanne continued to resist.

    His passionate gaze made her feel like she was melting.

    She stroked his stubbly cheek, trying tofort him, "I know it''s been a while; you must be dying for it.

    But I''ve heard that there might be hidden cameras in these small motels. I don''t want to be seen by

    others. I''ll satisfy you at home tonight. I promise to make you satisfied. Okay?"

    Harrison frowned.

    He had always had high standards for his lifestyle; he almost forgot that they were currently staying in a

    small, shabby motel in a small town.

    With his wife in his arms, he actually forgot how poor their surroundings were.

    Roxanne stroked his stubble, "Harrison, where did youe from yesterday?"

    When they checked out, Harrison didn''t hold Roxanne''s hand.

    But when he saw Dominic and Chloeing downstairs with Aria, Harrison deliberately reached out to

    hold Roxanne''s hand, gripping it tightly.

    This was his way of asserting his rights.

    Dominic understood this clearly.

    After seeing their tightly sped hands, Dominic''s eyes momentarily lost focus.

    It was as if his world had copsed.

    In the past, the right to hold Roxanne''s hand was unique to Dominic.

    Now, he could only watch helplessly as she was held tightly in another man''s hand.

    Dominic tried to control his emotions, trying to stay calm.

    After Roxanne finished checking out, Dominic suggested, "Let''s have breakfast nearby, then go back to

    Seraphim Haven."

    Chloe, holding Aria, nodded, "Okay."

    Aria was already seven years old. Her weight had increased, and it was indeed a bit difficult for Chloe

    to carry her.

    But Chloe was reluctant to let go.

    She was always afraid that once she let go, she would lose her daughter again.

    Aria was a very sensible young girl. "Mom, you''ll get tired carrying me. Put me down."

    But Chloe refused. "Let Mom hold you a little longer; Mom wants to hold you."

    "But Mom, your hands will get sore, and your back will hurt."

    Aria knew that after giving birth to her brother, her mom often had back pain.

    She was very sensible and voluntarily got off her mom.

    Harrison looked at Aria. "Aria is so sensible."

    Then he looked at Roxanne, who was holding his hand, "Anne, let''s have a daughter as cute and

    sensible as Aria."

    Roxanne red at him, "Why are you like our dad? Howe you all favor having daughters?"

    "Only by having a daughter can we have someone who looks as pretty and well-behaved as you."

    "What part of me is well-behaved? I was fighting with Charlotte yesterday; she even called me a

    shrew."

    Harrison yfully scraped Roxanne''s nose, "You''re my well-behaved wife."

    Their eyes met. It was an exchange filled with love and sweetness.

    Dominic, standing next to them, seemed to be marginalized. He couldn''t participate in their

    conversation at all.

    He felt deeply that Harrison was deliberately provoking him by asserting his authority.

    They left the motel and found a breakfast shop in town.

    They nned to have breakfast and then drive back to Seraphim Haven.

    Roxanne and Chloe took Aria to get breakfast.

    In small-town breakfast shops, with peopleing and going, the ce was rather noisy and messy.

    The shopkeeper was so busy that many customers had to help themselves.

    Roxanne and Chloe waited there with the child.

    Dominic looked at Harrison across the table. "Are you used toing to these small shops?"

    Harrison replied, "If my wife can get used to it, what''s there for me not to?"

    Dominic, suppressing his inner bitterness, calmly said, "I already know about your marital rtionship

    with Roxanne; you don''t need to deliberately show your affection in front of me."

    Harrison replied, "You''re overthinking it. This is just our daily life; we don''t need to deliberately show our

    affection."

    At that moment, Roxanne and Chloe came back with breakfast, and they ate together.

    Harrison was peeling an egg for Roxanne one minute and testing the temperature of her milk the next.

    He didn''t let her drink until it wasn''t too hot.

    Even though there was no food left at the corner of Roxanne''s mouth, Harrison still wiped it for her.

    His actions were filled with affection and love.

    It seemed like he was deliberately trying to get under Dominic''s skin.

    Since Dominic gave up his contract with EastTech Consortium for Roxanne, he still had feelings for her.

    He wanted to let Dominic know that Anne was his.

    Nobody could take her away.

    Dominic thought Harrison was overstepping. Did he really need to provoke him like this?

    Dominic came up with a n to retaliate. "Harrison, I saw you getting out of a Rolls Roycest night;

    whose car was that? It''s pretty fancy, huh?"

    "Really?" Roxanne turned to Harrison, asking with a puzzled look on her face, "Harrison, did youe

    in a Rolls Royce yesterday? Where did you get a Rolls Royce?"

    If he said he rented it, he definitely couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation for it.

    He was just an IT employee working in programming; how could he afford to rent a Rolls Royce?

    Saying it was his own car was even more impossible.

    This was clearly a trap set by Dominic.

    He looked up, giving Dominic a nce.

    Even though his gaze was cold and calm, there was a silent battle when it met Dominic''s.

    Harrison maintained hisposure, "Our boss, Mr. Caleb, is from Amberfield; he happened to be

    going back to his hometown to pay respects to his ancestors yesterday, so I got a ride."

    "Oh, Mr. Caleb seems to be a nice guy."

    Roxanne had a deep impression of Mr. Caleb.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Last time, Mr. Caleb even helped her teach Nathaniel Martinez a lesson.

    Shepletely believed what Harrison said.

    Dominic chuckled, "Is that so? I thought it was your own fancy car."

    "I don''t have the money to buy a Rolls Royce." Harrison replied.

    After breakfast, the two men went to get the car.

    When they were alone, Harrison looked at Dominic coldly.

    Dominic asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Harrison said coldly.

    "Why can you show off your love for Roxanne in front of me, but I can''t threaten you?" Dominic

    retorted.

    Harrison responded, "Do you think that even if you tell Roxanne who I am, it can affect our feelings for

    each other?"

    Dominic calmly said, "I have never thought about destroying your rtionship."

    "Really?"

    It was clear that he still had feelings for Roxanne.

    After seeing how much Harrison cared about Roxanne, Dominic couldn''t help but question whether a

    wealthy man from Seraphim Haven would really fall in love with amon woman from the bottom of

    society.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Roxanne and Harrison drove back to Seraphim Haven from Amberfield.

    Meanwhile, Dominic was driving another car with Chloe and her daughter in tow.

    He dropped Chloe and her daughter off at the underground parking lot of their apartment building.

    Throughout the trip, Dominic barely said a word.

    After they got out of the car, Chloe, holding her sleeping daughter, looked at Dominic with sympathy.

    "Feeling a bit bummed out?" She asked.

    "What do you mean?" Dominic responded calmly.

    "Seeing Harrison and Roxanne so lovey-dovey has got you feeling a bit out of sorts, hasn''t it?" Chloe

    continued.

    Dominic gave a wry smile but didn''t respond.

    Chloe frowned in confusion, "Dominic, I''ve always had a hunch that you had a reason for leaving

    Roxanne back in the day. Can you tell me what really drove you away?"

    "That''s water under the bridge; let''s not bring it up." Dominic dodged the question, "You better take your

    girl upstairs."

    Chloe hesitated for a moment, then nodded. The matter between Dominic and Roxanne was indeed in

    the past. She decided to let it go and didn''t pester him anymore.

    Now that Roxanne was happy, she decided that this was the best oue.

    After walking a bit with her daughter in her arms, Chloe turned back to Dominic, "Dominic!"

    Dominic had just closed the car door and looked up at her, "What''s up?"

    "Happy birthday!" Chloe said with a smile.

    Dominic was stunned.

    Did Chloe just remember his birthday?

    "Thanks!" Dominic replied, feeling a bit moved.

    Seven years ago, Roxanne celebrated every birthday with him.

    She would prepare everything meticulously.

    But from now on, he probably wouldn''t be getting any birthday wishes from Roxanne anymore.

    Chloeforted him, "Dominic, like you said, let bygones be bygones."

    Dominic nodded and waved at her, "You better scoot upstairs; your daughter''s had a scare these past

    few days; you need tofort her and stay by her side."

    ...

    Harrison parked the car and turned off the engine.

    Roxanne was about to open the car door and get out, but Harrison grabbed her left wrist.

    "Roxanne!"

    She took her right hand off the door handle and ced it over the hand Harrison had on her wrist,

    gently covering it.

    The ovey of their palms made her feel the warmth of Harrison¡¯s hand and the prominent joints of his

    fingers.

    "What''s up?" Roxanne asked him sweetly.

    They locked eyes.

    Harrison''s face was ruggedly handsome with a manly charm; his deep-colored suit contrasted with his

    white shirt that had two buttons undone.

    His shirt was slightly open, revealing his neck.

    Harrison''s Adam''s apple was very sexy. A signature feature of his that was incredibly captivating.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed lightly, then he bent down and kissed Roxanne.

    He had been missing her terribly these past few days.

    His kissing technique was getting better and better, making her heart flutter.

    His tongue slipped into Roxanne''s mouth, exploring for a while.

    It wasn''t until Roxanne''s tongue felt a little numb that he lifted his head.

    His nose gently brushed against Roxanne''s cheek, "Roxanne, I''ve missed you so much."

    Roxanne smiled.

    His deep eyes were filled with adoration and tenderness.

    His hand slid into her clothes, wrapping around her back, ready to unbutton her, but she suddenly

    grabbed his hand.

    "Harrison, we''re in the underground parking lot; there''s a camera over there. Let''s go home!"

    After nting a deep kiss on her forehead, Harrison got out of the car and strode over to the passenger

    side.

    He opened the passenger door and scooped her up.

    "Harrison, put me down." Roxanne couldn''t help butugh, "What if the neighbors see us?"

    "What''s there to be afraid of?"

    "Put me down."

    "No, we''re married."

    "Even married couples can''t be this affectionate in public."

    Luckily, they didn''t run into any neighbors on their way from the underground parking lot to the elevator,

    then to their front door.

    However, just as they were about to enter their home, they heard someone by the elevator say, "These

    young folks are so passionate in their love that they can''t even wait to get inside before they start

    making out."

    Harrison kicked the door shut.

    Roxanne, with her arms wrapped around his neck,ughed, "Did you hear what they said? You''re too

    intense."

    "There''s more where that came from." Harrison kicked off his shoes, carrying her into the bedroom.

    He gently put her on the bed, knelt down, and took off her shoes.

    As he got up, he pressed himself against her as his hand explored the area under her clothes.

    His kissesnded on her fair neck.

    "I haven''t taken a shower yet!"

    "Then let''s go to the bathroom."

    Harrison''s kisses stopped at her ear, "It''s not even dark yet; are you sure you want to?"

    If they waited until nightfall, he would be even more wild.

    While holding her sweet and soft body, he walked into the bathroom.

    The shower sprinkled a gentle rain as Harrison held Roxanne tight.

    Amid the sound of running water, Roxanne''s voice could be heard fluctuating.

    After a long while, Harrison helped her wash her body once more, then carried her back to bed to rest.

    Roxanne was very tired, and she just wanted to sleep. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.

    Just as she opened her eyes, Harrison¡¯s kisses fell on her face again.

    Roxanne was caught off guard, finding Harrison more and more enchanting. His fingers stroked her

    smooth waist, making it impossible for her to sleep any longer.

    Her body felt like it was floating, as if she were about to fly into the sky.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out some noises that she herself found a bit embarrassing.

    The room was dark, and the voice-activated light in the house flickered on and off due to the sounds

    from the room.

    Forty minutester, Roxanne nudged Harrison, "Honey, can you get up for a bit?"

    "Hmm?" Harrison opened his eyes, clearly dissatisfied.

    Roxanne gave a cheeky smile, "Get up and sit at the head of the bed; I''ll be on top."

    Harrison let out a clearly amusedugh.

    Then he pinched her nose, "You want to take the lead today?"

    "You''ve been tired for so long; it''s my turn to do the heavy lifting."

    Harrison respected her, got up, and sat on the edge of the bed.

    Under the dim light, the muscles of his abdomen were distinct and firm.

    Roxanne rolled over and straddled him, and their silhouettes were reflected in the bright window.

    Harrison held onto her slender waist tightly.

    At the other end of the night, Dominic was driving back from an errand.

    All the way, he was pondering the same question.

    Did Roxanne, who was already married, still remember his birthday?

    Did she really forget himpletely?

    What was she doing on this particr day?

    When Dominic returned to Tranquil Bliss Vi and saw the light in front of the vi, he felt a sense of

    destion.

    He scoffed at himself.

    Now that Roxanne was married, what did it matter what she was doing at this moment?

    But he couldn''t help but think about it.

    He opened the door and stepped in.

    The vi was pitch ck, which made Dominic feel even more deste.

    His six-foot-tall figure seemed even more lonely in the dark vi.

    Suddenly, the light turned on, and multicolored fireworks slowly fell from the ceiling.

    Finally, there was a lively atmosphere in the quiet room.

    As the fireworks fell, they illuminated a young and beautiful face.

    Evelyn Miller held the fireworks and began to sing the birthday song.

    Seven years ago, it was Roxanne who sang him the birthday song.

    Roxanne never missed any of his birthdays.

    In these seven years, someone still sang him a birthday song every year.

    But with a different singer, Dominic was indifferent.

    As the fireworks hit the ground, Dominic looked at the excited Evelyn and said coldly, "I told youst

    year that I don''t need you to celebrate my birthday."

    His words put a damper on Evelyn''s enthusiasm.

    But Evelyn smiled, "Whether you need it or not is your business; I insist on doing this anyway. I have

    said that I will apany you on every one of your birthdays."

    Roxanne once said the same thing.

    Dominic''s eyes dimmed.

    Evelyn looked at him. "I know I can''t rece your ex-girlfriend."

    "Then why do you keep doing these useless things?"

    Evelynughed, "To live is to be bold. To live is to love someone, climb a mountain, and chase a

    dream."

    The mountain she wanted to climb, and the dream she wanted to chase were all Dominic.

    That was the meaning of life.

    She couldn''t just give up because he had an unforgettable ex-girlfriend.

    "When you confessed your feelings to me for the first time, I told you that there would be no end for

    us." Dominic was still cold. "You know my situation."

    "So what?" Evelyn didn''t care.

    Dominic asked again, "Do you know who my ex-girlfriend is?"

    Evelyn retorted, "Do I know her?"

    Dominic didn''t answer her question but said, "Your cousin got married recently; did you know?"

    "You mean..." Evelyn was smart and had already guessed, "Your ex-girlfriend is Roxanne, my cousin''s

    wife?"

    Dominic was silent.

    Evelyn never expected such a coincidence.

    The woman she wanted to rece was Harrison''s wife.

    The woman was so calm when they met on the snack street.

    She chuckled, "What a coincidence!"

    She asked again, "So, the reason you canceled the appointment with EastTech Consortium and

    stopped attacking Harrison''s database was not because I, but because of her?"

    "You should leave." Dominic avoided her question, took a long stride, and was about to go upstairs.

    Evelyn stepped forward, grabbed his hand, and said, "Dominic, you should at least try the cake I

    brought."

    Dominic struggled to free himself from her delicate hand.

    She held on firmly, as if she were going head-to-head with him.

    "I, a CEO, made a cake for you. It would be too unfair to me if you didn¡¯t try it."

    "I didn''t ask you to learn to make a cake for me."

    When he was a child in Harmony Vige, every year on this day, Roxanne would pull Chloe to make a

    mock cake out of mud to celebrate his birthday.

    After they moved to the city, Roxanne also learned to make a cake for him.

    After eating Roxanne''s cake, no other cake could enter his mouth.

    He said coldly, "Let go."

    "Dominic, I''ve been chasing you for six years. How could you still be so heartless?" Evelyn''s voice was

    on the verge of tears.

    Although she was a female CEO, she was tough when she needed to be and could switch to being

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    gentle and coquettish when necessary.

    Of course, she was only coquettish toward Dominic.

    "Dominic!" Evelyn gently tugged at the corner of his sleeve and said, "I''ve been learning to make a

    birthday cake for you for three days; I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t even stand up straight.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your choice?¡± Dominic shook off her hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­"

    What a heartless man!

    Evelyn was about to explode with anger.

    But if he was tough, she could be tougher.

    She wouldn¡¯t leave.

    Evelyn stood there, pretending to be aggrieved, and lowered her head. Her red lips were tightly pursed,

    and she looked strong but heartbroken.

    Any man would feel sorry for her.

    Dominic''s heart was moved.

    Why were women so strange and confusing?

    When she was a CEO, she was brave, cunning, and fierce as a tiger. When she cried, she was like a

    helpless kitten.

    Dominic softened, "Eat the cake and leave."

    "Let me sing you another birthday song, and then make a wish with you!" She cunningly said.

    "Where''s the cake you made?"

    "It''s in the kitchen."

    Dominic turned to find the cake in the kitchen. As he walked, he said, "I really shouldn''t have given you

    the door code."

    "That proves that I do have a ce in your heart."

    "Don''t overthink this."

    On the other side of the night.

    East Adjacent Estates.

    In the little home of Roxanne and Harrison, the cozy atmosphere continued unabated.

    This atmosphere paused in the middle of the night and then started again at midnight.

    All of Harrison''s urges were soothed in a beautiful way tonight.

    In the wee hours, he left a note for Roxanne saying he''d be heading to the Information Technology

    Building under the Rodriguez Group.

    Along the way, Alexander kept buzzing his phone, pushing Harrison to get there ASAP.

    "Harrison, hurry up, man. We''re gonna lose it if you don''t get here soon."

    Just as he got to the building''s entrance, Alexander rushed to meet him, leading him straight to the

    elevator.

    "Valeria''s EastTech Consortium is shameless! They''ll do anything for that 6G-Technology.

    They not only fabricated evidence but also nabbed our group''s chairman, Vincent Rodriguez.

    They''ve started another round of attacks to get their hands on the 6G-Technology. They''ve got some

    hotshot hacker this time. Harrison, you¡¯ve gotta get to the tech department. Pronto!"

    After half a day''s work with the tech team, Harrison managed to temporarily restore the system that

    EastTech Consortium hadpromised.

    Alexander brought him a takeout box from outside and said, "Harrison, this can''t go on like this. As the

    president of the group, you can''t be sticking around the tech department all day."

    Harrison furrowed his brows.

    He hadn''t had a bite since breakfast.

    He''d burned most of his energy the night before and needed to fuel up.

    As he opened the takeout box, a voice came from outside, "Harrison, I''ve got a big surprise for you."

    It was Evelyn.

    Today, she was dressed in a purple suit, looking dashing yet lively.

    "Heard that EastTech Consortium sent another hacker to get your 6G-Technology?"

    "You''re quite the newshound."

    Evelyn sat down at the marble table, "Harrison, hold off on the food. I brought Dominic."

    Harrison paused and looked up, "You know Dominic?"

    Evelyn replied, "Dominic''s my boyfriend. Why wouldn''t I know him?"

    "So the bad boy you''ve been after is him?"

    "He''s not a bad boy." Evelyn frowned, "Dominic is the best man in the world."

    Harrison was silent for a while, then said, "You shouldn''t be falling for a guy like that."

    "You mean the fact that Dominic is Roxanne''s ex? I knew thatst night. I also know that Roxanne still

    has a ce in his heart, but that doesn''t change how I feel about him."

    Just then, Dominic parked his car and was ushered into the office by the HR.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    The moment Dominic Thompson walked through the door, Evelyn Miller''s gaze was locked on him.

    She sprang up from the edge of Harrison Rodriguez''s low table and went over to Dominic, excitedly

    grabbing his hand.

    "Harrison, this is the famous Y-Spectre from the hacker world, aka Dominic. I guess I don¡¯t need to

    borate more, do I?"

    Dominic didn''t respond to Evelyn.

    He coldly pulled his arm out of her grasp, not even bothering to look at her.

    Then he said, "I want to talk to Harrison alone."

    Harrison nced at the puzzled-looking Alexander next to him and said, "You and Evelyn go out first."

    Alexander nodded, gently tugged at Evelyn''s sleeve, and they stepped out together.

    Standing in the hallway, Alexander asked, "Evelyn, what''s going on? Do you have some sort of

    rtionship with Dominic?"

    Evelyn''s face was downcast as if she was stuck in the sadness of Dominic¡¯s cold rejection.

    She didn''t want to talk.

    Alexander spected on his own, "Could he be the guy Nora mentioned, the one you''ve been chasing

    for six years but never got?"

    "So what if I''ve been chasing him for six years?" Evelyn defiantly lifted her chin. "I have another six

    years, and the next six years, and the next..."

    "But in another eighteen years, you''ll be in your mid-forties, nearly fifty."

    "Even better when I''m almost fifty, it shows my persistence in love."

    Alexander yfully pushed Evelyn''s head and asked, "Are you really willing to end up like Nora,

    pursuing Harrison only to end up with nothing?"

    Evelyn, chin held high in defiance, responded, "Impossible. I''m bound to get Dominic in this lifetime. I''m

    not afraid of waiting. I''m just afraid Dominic can''t wait..." Her voice trailed off.

    Her chin dropped, her shoulders sagged, eyes filled with sadness.

    "Alexander, I need to tell you a secret."

    Alexander¡¯s family and the Millers were kind of rted. So, technically, Evelyn and Alexander were

    cousins.

    Evelyn and Alexander got along pretty well.

    Alexander was intrigued and asked, "What secret?"

    Judging from Evelyn''s suddenly gloomy gaze, Alexander had a hunch that whatever secret she was

    about to reveal wouldn''t be good news.

    As expected, Evelyn said forlornly, ¡°I¡¯d chase Dominic my whole life if I had to. But Dominic doesn¡¯t

    have much time left.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Alexander frowned, ¡°Dominic looks perfectly healthy.¡±

    Evelyn gave a bitter smile and said, "Don¡¯t tell Harrison, and especially not Roxanne Martinez. It was

    because of this that Dominic decided to leave her in the first ce."

    This was way tooplicated. And it absolutely twisted.

    Alexander thought it seemed like everyone around him was having love troubles.

    Except him.

    He had boldly pursued Hazel Dawson.

    Now, his marriage with Hazel was blissful and sweet.

    In the office.

    Harrison and Dominic were having a private conversation.

    Dominic stood in ce and cut straight to the chase, ¡°I thought about it allst night about your

    sincerity towards Roxanne. I choose to trust you. But I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you.¡±

    Harrison was still seated on the couch in front of the low table.

    He chuckled and asked, "And why would I need your trust?"

    Dominic replied, ¡°But you do need a top-notch hacker to ensure the security of your 6G Technology,

    don¡¯t you?¡±

    Harrison asked, ¡°Are you offering to help because you still love Roxanne and want to help her?¡±

    Dominic replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Harrison asked, ¡°When can you start?¡±

    Dominic replied, ¡°Anytime. I demand an annual sry of at least eight figures.¡±

    Harrison agreed and said, ¡°Deal!¡±

    Harrison and Dominic came to an agreement. He then sat back on the couch and picked up the lunch

    box that was previously on the low table.

    He opened the lid, nced at Dominic, and asked, "Have you had lunch?"

    "Not yet."

    "Join me?" Harrison offered Dominic another lunch box.

    Dominic took a seat and asked, "Is your lunch always this simple?"

    "What''s wrong with simple?"

    Harrison picked up his cutlery and said, "Ever since marrying Anne, I¡¯ve found that the simpler life is,

    the happier and more blessed it is."

    Dominic furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to constantly wave your happy marriage with

    Roxanne in my face.¡±

    While eating, Harrison casually remarked, "I''m just making conversation.¡±

    Perhaps because of spending too much time with Roxanne, Harrison¡¯s manners were bing less

    refined.

    He seemed to be in a bit of a hurry, eating quite fast. Then, the phone rang.

    The caller ID read, ¡° My Wife Roxanne.¡±

    The phone was on the low table.

    Harrison saw the caller ID, and so did Dominic.

    Answering the call, Harrison deliberately switched to speaker mode.

    "Honey, where did you put my underwearst night?" Roxanne asked.

    She had turned the bed upside down but couldn''t find it.

    Harrison paused in his eating and said, "You didn¡¯t wear any after showeringst night, remember?"

    "Oh right." Roxanne recalled.

    "Are you up?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you still feel sore?"

    As he said this, Harrison deliberately nced at Dominic sitting across from him.

    His gaze was calm, but it had an obvious touch of boasting and provocation.

    Dominic remainedposed, his expression neutral. But inside, he felt like a tangled ball of yarn,

    utterly chaotic.

    His fingers clutched into tight fists under the low table.

    He wanted to throttle Harrison.

    Clearly, Harrison was trying to provoke him!

    On the other end of the phone, Roxanne had no idea someone was with Harrison.

    Ever since they became intimate, Roxanne had been unting her charm.

    She started to coo to Harrison, ¡°What do you think? Ever since we got back from Amberfield, you¡¯ve

    been keeping me in bed. How could I not be tired?¡±

    Harrison smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Again tonight?¡±

    Roxanne, on the other end, was falling apart.

    Before they slept together, Harrison was always calm andposed.

    After they did it, his sexual desire was like a floodgate that had been opened.

    Harrison spoke in a sultry voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have a baby with me?¡±

    Dominic, sitting across, clenched his fists, seemingly wanting to give Harrison a good beating. But

    Dominic held back.

    After Harrison and his wife finished their lovey-dovey chat and hung up the phone, even the well-

    mannered Dominic wanted to curse.

    In the end, he held himself back and asked coldly, ¡°Harrison, are you doing this on purpose?¡±

    Harrison sent a message to his bodyguard, ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez is up; have the cook disguise as a

    deliveryman and bring her lunch.¡±

    After sending the message, Harrison finally looked at Dominic¡¯s furious face and said nonchntly,

    ¡°d you know!¡±

    He meant to provoke this man and to let him know that Roxanne was now his wife.

    As he ate, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you just because you helped me out.¡±

    Dominic frowned and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just be friends?¡±

    Harrison said, ¡°You''re always thinking about my wife, and you want to be friends with me?¡±

    Had he gone mad?

    Dominic asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see me as Roxanne¡¯s family?¡±

    Harrison responded with another question, ¡°Do you share a blood rtion with Anne?¡±

    Dominic said, ¡°Alright, you want to make life difficult for me? Let¡¯s see who ends up having a hard

    time!¡±

    Harrison retorted, ¡°Fine, I''d love to take on the challenge.¡±

    Harrison put down his lunch box.

    The contact name ''My wife Roxanne'' on his phone wasn''t intimate enough for him.

    He casually changed it to ¡®My sweet darling.¡¯

    He did it in front of Dominic, which once again deeply provoked him.

    Seeing that Dominic could no longer hide his agony and sadness, Harrison felt like he had won another

    round.

    Fight him? No chance!

    A hint of smugness shed across his calm andposed face.

    He stood up, patting Dominic on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Take your time. I''m going to video call my

    wife.¡±

    Seeing his tall and handsome back, Dominic let out a bitter smile.

    Harrison always used his love for Roxanne to provoke him.

    Didn''t this just prove his true feelings and love for Roxanne?

    It meant that he, the top tycoon, married Roxanne, who was from the bottom of society, truly out of love

    and not for any other purposes.

    He should feel reassured and relieved.

    Why did his heart ache like it was pierced by needles?

    ¡­

    Two dayster, it was October 13th.

    Mid-October in Seraphim Haven, fall hadn''t arrived yet.

    The morning sunshine was still strong.

    7 a.m.

    The sun shone through the windows, casting a glow on Alexander''s short hair, giving it an added

    sheen.

    Alexander''s newly cropped hair was almost a buzz cut.

    Few people could pull off such short hair. But the way he looked in his sleep was ruggedly handsome.

    In the glow, Hazel, with her pink manicure, ran her fingers through Alexander''s hair.

    They say that stroking a man''s scalp was the best way to arouse him, to instantly activate his primal

    instincts.

    Sure enough, Alexander turned over and pressed himself on Hazel before he even opened his eyes.

    Alexander gently kissed the corner of her eye, then opened his eyes, chuckled, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I

    satisfy youst night? Are you trying to seduce me this early?¡±

    Hazel pushed his chest and climbed on top of him, ¡°Can I be on top?¡±

    ¡°You little perv!¡± Alexander gently pinched her dewy cheek.

    Hazel pouted and whined, ¡°It''s your fault for being so busytely.¡±

    ¡°Then let me satisfy you.¡± He hooked her waist, pulling her down and pressing her tightly against him.

    ¡°But, you have to be on the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Hazel reached out for the drawer to get a condom.

    Alexander held her hand, looking serious as he said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we had a baby.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Hazel frowned. She didn¡¯t want to have a child. She wanted to enjoy a few more years of

    freedom.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You''re so busy with work. If I get pregnant, will you really have time for me?¡±

    ¡°If you really get pregnant, I''ll be with you until the baby is born.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Every time Harrison calls, you immediately run to him, and it¡¯s like you''re ready to die

    for him.¡±

    ¡°Harrison is not as important as my wife.¡±

    Then his phone rang¡­

    How ironic.

    Hazel pouted, ¡°Harrison again, right?¡±

    ¡°Let me take this call, wait a moment.¡±

    Alexander got up to answer the call.

    After the call, he dressed in his suit and said to Hazel who was still lying on the bed.

    ¡°Hazel, I need to make a trip to the office. Have breakfast by yourself; I''ll be home for dinner tonight.¡±

    After putting on his trousers and buckling his belt, Alexander walked back to the bed and kissed Hazel

    on the forehead, ¡°Be good.¡±

    Hazel had gotten used to his busyness.

    Her sexual desire was strong, but she often felt unbearably lonely.

    How she wished Alexander could be by her side every day. But it seemed like Alexander had devoted

    his life to his work.

    Two minutes after Alexander left, Hazel got a call.

    A man on the other end said, ¡°Babe, do you miss me?¡±

    Hazel frowned and said, ¡°We should stop contacting each other for a while.¡±

    The doorbell rang.

    "Babe, I¡¯m outside your house. Even if we''re breaking up, we should at least have the decency to do it

    face-to-face, right?"

    Hazel threw on her pajamas, fastened her belt, headed downstairs, and opened the door.

    The man at the door was Hazel''s personal fitness trainer. His physique was hard to ignore, especially

    the masculine charm he exuded.

    Especially in ''that'' department, he was top-notch. But, to Hazel, he was just a fling.

    She sat down on the couch, wrote a check for half a million dors, and handed it to him.

    "Consider this as a breakup fee. Take the money and leave. You''re aware of the Dawson family''s status

    in Seraphim Haven. If my husband gets wind of our affair, you''ll regret it."

    "Don''t worry, I know the score." Within seconds, he turned into a lovey-dovey puppy, sticking to Hazel

    and kissing her.

    "Babe, before we break up, let me charm you onest time. Consider it a repayment for your money."

    Hazel still had a bit of sanity left. She knew it was unfair to Alexander. She pushed him away.

    Bu he said, "Onest time, then I''ll leave. I promise not to bother you again."

    Hazel''s self-control wascking.

    His words and actions made her unable to resist.

    Soon, she found herself pushed onto the couch.

    They had done it before.

    One more time wouldn''t hurt.

    Just this once.

    After thisst time, she decided to stop, return to her normal life, and dedicate all her love to Alexander.

    Her silk pajamas were taken off one by one, falling onto the dark carpet.

    From the living room to the upstairs bedroom, it felt like a battleground.

    Having sex with another man on Alexander''s bed gave Hazel an indescribable thrill.

    Outside the vi, a Bentley with a winged logo slowly pulled up in the driveway.

    It was Nora Dawson''s car.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nora was here to deliver something to Hazel.

    She was holding a strawberry cake that their mom made, which was Hazel''s absolute favorite.

    Nora knew her sister loved to sleep in, so she didn''t call Hazel but Alexander instead.

    Alexander said he was at the office and that Hazel was home, so she could go ahead.

    Nora knew the house code.

    Upon entering, she saw the clothes scattered across the couch and carpet. Men''s clothes and women''s

    clothes piled together.

    From upstairs, loud, shameful noises resonate.

    Nora was shocked.

    With Alexander not home, who was Hazel with?

    How could her kind and virtuous sister secretly have an affair at home?

    But the silk pajamas on the floor were unmistakably Hazel''s.

    Nora felt sick.

    She picked up a vase from the table, almost ready to rush upstairs and bash the cheating couple to

    avenge Alexander.

    How could Hazel do this?

    But in the end, Nora chose to leave her sister with some dignity.

    She put the vase back on the table and sat back down on the couch, filled with anger, shame, and

    restraint.

    Only after an hour or so, when the couple upstairs were done and came downstairs, did they see Nora

    on the verge of exploding.

    "Nora..." Hazel stammered, shocked, "You... Why are you here?"

    Nora didn''t say a word.

    She got up, walked over, and raised her right arm!

    A harsh pnded on Hazel''s left cheek.

    "Nora, let me exin, I..."

    Another p interrupted her.

    There was no excuse for a mistake, was there?

    Nora looked at Hazel with utter disappointment as she said, "Hazel, you''ve shamed me. Alexander is

    such a good man. How could you do this to him?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Rodriguez Group headquarters.

    Alexander had a sneaking suspicion someone was bad-mouthing him behind his back.

    He sneezed a few times in session.

    Quickly, Alexander pinched his nose.

    Just then, Harrison came strolling into Alexander''s office and asked, "Caught a cold, have you?"

    "Nope, I''m as fit as a fiddle. Never get a cold. It must be Hazel thinking about me."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Alexander remembered what happened in the morning.

    The way Hazel clung to him was alluring and tempting. But he didn''t give in to her.

    Women''s sexual desire would amp up after marriage, and men needed to keep up with their needs.

    Otherwise, they might be snatched away by other guys.

    Of course, Alexander trusted Hazel 100%.

    She loved him so much. She was considerate, kind, sensible, and gentle, just a tad bit spoiled

    sometimes.

    Hazel would never betray him.

    "There''s something that might tick Hazel off." Harrison said from the doorway.

    "You''re not sending me on a business trip again, are you?" Alexander frowned.

    "Not out of town." Harrison said, "We''re going to Valeria. My father''s bail hearing is the day after

    tomorrow. You know your way around thew. I need you with me."

    "What about Mr. Johnson?"

    "You''re the safer bet. My father''s 70 now. I want to bring him back to our country."

    "Right, he''s getting up there. We should bring him home sooner. I''ll let Hazel know and apany you

    to Valeria."

    "The flight takes off in three hours."

    "That soon?"

    The bail hearing for Vincent Rodriguez was the day after tomorrow.

    Alexander originally thought he''d be leaving the country tomorrow.

    At least he could spend the evening with Hazel. But the flight was going to leave in three hours, just

    enough time for him to pack.

    Everything else would have to wait. But, President Rodriguez''s matter was more pressing. Alexander

    had no choice but to let Hazel down again.

    Harrison said, "Go home, pack, and let Hazel know."

    "Hazel''s definitely gonna grumble behind your back again." Alexander picked up his car keys and

    phone, stood up, and prepared to head home.

    Alexander lived in Bayview Vi.

    It was just over a ten-minute drive.

    He drove out of thepany''s underground parking lot.

    At Bayview Vi, Hazel was crying her eyes out, looking absolutely pitiful.

    But her sister Nora had zero sympathy for her. "Sis, you know how many guys out there would love you

    like your husband does? He''s just busy with work, but he always tries his best to spend time with you.

    Every time you throw a tantrum, hees over to our ce, patiently and gently coaxing you. When

    has he ever lost his temper with you? Such a good man. How could you hurt him like this?"

    Nora was deeply disappointed.

    She was so furious she was shaking. And Hazel was crying so hard she could barely catch her breath.

    Yes. Alexander was such a good man.

    How could she betray him?

    She truly loved Alexander.

    She loved him so much that she wanted to spend her life with him. But she couldn''t resist temptation.

    The guys out there were just too irresistible.

    There were some needs he just couldn''t fulfil.

    One careless mistake, and she couldn''t control herself.

    Such a thing once was a mistake; ten times was still a mistake.

    The more she did it, the more addicted she got.

    It was just like doing drugs.

    Hazel sobbed to Nora, "Nora, I really love my husband. I only cheated physically. I never thought about

    betraying him in my heart."

    Hearing this, Nora got even more furious. She was seething, "Hazel, you..."

    A surge of anger welled up in Nora''s chest. She was having trouble breathing.

    Several secondster, she finally managed to spit out, "Hazel, we Dawsons are cultured. Our parents

    are educated. They sent you to a top university abroad. How could they have a shameless daughter

    like you?"

    Wasn''t physical infidelity still infidelity?

    She even had the nerve to say she didn''t betray him in her heart.

    Nora felt a deep sense of shame and guilt for her sister''s words.

    It was the Dawsons who owed Alexander an apology.

    This was truly heartbreaking.

    "Nora,I was just fooling around. I never thought about betraying my husband."

    "That''s enough Hazel. I must tell Alexander about this."

    With that, she took out her phone.

    Hazel immediately lunged at her and grabbed her phone.

    "Give me back my phone."

    Hazel held onto the phone tightly.

    The two sisters struggled over the phone.

    The phone suddenly fell to the ground.

    Hazel quickly knelt before Nora.

    "Nora, I beg you, you can''t tell Alexander about this. If he finds out, I''m done for. I don''t want to lose

    him; I messed up. I really know I messed up."

    "If you don''t want others to find out, you shouldn''t have done it."

    "Nora, I''ll change. I promise I''ll be faithful to Alexander from now on; I won''t go looking for other guys."

    "You''re thinking about a next time?"

    "No, there won''t be a next time, absolutely no next time."

    Hazel knelt on the floor, clinging onto Nora''s legs, crying her heart out.

    Slowly, Nora also closed her eyes.

    Tears silently rolled down her cheeks.

    She wished so much for her sister and Alexander to be happily in love without this kind of betrayal.

    She was torn.

    If she didn''t tell Alexander, she would feel guilty and uneasy. But if she did tell Alexander, her sister''s

    marriage would truly be over.

    While the two sisters were distracted, the guy standing by quickly made a run for it.

    "Hold it." Nora quickly shouted.

    The guy got scared and tightened his grip on the check for half a million dors.

    Would they demand the money back?

    The guy quickly stuffed the check into his pocket, fearing Nora would see it and want it back.

    After all, he was the one who ruined her sister''s marriage.

    Nora red at him and said, "Give me your ID."

    "What are you gonna do?"

    "Your ID!"

    Nora nned to cut off ties between the guy and her sister to save her sister''s marriage to Alexander.

    But the guy was not ying nice.

    With a few moves like a neck chop, a throat lock, and a knee strike, Nora had him pinned to the

    ground.

    She snatched his bag, rummaging for his ID.

    "I''m keeping your ID here. You need to leave. The farther, the better."

    Later, she would deal with this man.

    Now, she needed to give her shameless sister a good scolding.

    She didn''t have time for this guy.

    The guy was preparing to sneak away.

    Just then, the elevator bell rang, and the vi''s entrance elevator stopped at the living room entrance.

    When the door opened, a suited-up Alexander stepped out, which scared the guy so much that he

    almost wet his pants.

    As he walked withrge strides, Alexander''s nearly shaved head made him look even more tough and

    handsome. However, this tough and handsome-looking man was a very gentle husband who loved his

    wife dearly.

    Seeing everyone, he said curiously, "Nora, you''re still here. Who is this gentleman...?"

    Alexander''s gaze fell on the guy.

    The guy tensed up.

    Would he be exposed?

    Would he get beaten up?

    Hazel was even kneeling on the ground, begging Nora with her eyes not to tell Alexander.

    Seeing his wife kneeling on the ground, crying, Alexander hurriedly helped her up.

    "Hazel, why are you kneeling on the ground?"

    Nora said, "Just now my mom called to say that a rtive we were close to when we were kids has

    died. My sister couldn''t handle the shock and copsed."

    Alexander quickly helped his wife to the sofa andforted her.

    After thinking it over, Nora decided to give Hazel another chance for the sake of preserving her

    marriage.

    "He''s a friend of mine. We came together. We''ll be leaving now."

    Alexander was solely focused onforting his wife and didn''t notice anything unusual.

    Nora hurriedly dragged Hazel''s boyfriend out.

    Alexander didn''t even get up to see them off, just focusing on wiping Hazel''s tears.

    As he wiped her tears, he pulled her into his arms andforted her.

    Seeing Hazel still crying, Alexander''s heart was about to break.

    Alexander knew women best.

    When a woman cried, a man should do nothing but hold her gently and lovingly, let her feel the love

    and tenderness, as well as a strong sense of security.

    Then a woman''s mood would slowly improve.

    Every time Hazel cried in the past, Alexander would hold her like this.

    The more he held her, the more guilty Hazel felt, and her crying became more intense.

    She couldn''t stop her tears.

    Alexander was so good, she really shouldn''t betray him.

    She was a bad woman.

    "Darling, don''t cry anymore. It will hurt your body."

    He made faces and weird gestures at Hazel, trying to cheer her up. He was willing to do anything as

    long as he could make Hazel happy. Hepletely forgot that he hade home to get his luggage,

    to say goodbye to Hazel, and Harrison had entrusted him with the important task.

    Half an hourter, Harrison called.

    Hazel also heard Harrison urging him to catch the flight.

    Alexander simply said, "Harrison, I''m afraid I won''t be able to apany you to Valeria. For President

    Rodriguez, please remind Mr. Johnson to pay attention. For the judicial issues, we''llmunicate over

    the phone."

    "What''s going on?" Harrison sounded a bit dissatisfied on the phone.

    Hazel sniffled and said, "You go, don''t let me affect your work."

    She felt she had to be a considerate good wife.

    She couldn''t be capricious like before.

    After persuading Alexander for a while, knowing it was about Vincent, she supported him to go to the

    airport even more.

    Alexander saw that her mood seemed to have improved a bit.

    Considering that Vincent''s matter was indeed very important, he began to pack his luggage.

    Before leaving the house, Alexander hugged Hazel tightly for several minutes, then reluctantly let go

    and left.

    Hazel made a vow in her heart. She must return to her family, cut off all contact with other men, and

    love Alexander wholeheartedly. If she was ever to betray Alexander again, let her be hit by a car.

    ...

    On the way to the airport.

    Harrison was sitting in the Rolls-Royce driven by Anthony.

    On the road, he finally had time to call Roxanne.

    Roxanne, who answered the call, was a bit surprised as she said, "You''re going to catch a flight now.

    Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"

    "Sorry, it''s a bit urgent." Harrison felt a bit guilty, "I''ll be back as soon as I finish my business."

    "I''ll go to the airport to see you off."

    "No need, you do your own thing; don''t let it affect your work."

    "It''s okay, I want to see you off."

    "Really no need."

    "Don''t you want me to see you off?"

    "Of course I do."

    "That''s good; you''re on the way to the airport now? I''ll drive to the airport now. Tell me which terminal."

    "I''m just worried that you''ll drive too recklessly, and it won''t be safe."

    "I''ve been driving for eight years, and there''s nothing to worry about. When Aria disappeared, I ran red

    lights all the way, and nothing happened."

    She almost forgot that there were still a lot of traffic fines to deal with at that time.

    "You''re really proud of yourself?"

    "Wait for me; I''ll be right there."

    "Don''t worry, the flight is dyed by an hour."

    Actually, the flight was not dyed. It was taking off in forty minutes. But this time, he and Alexander

    were taking their own business jet to Valeria.

    He could apply for another hour dy with air traffic control for the flight departure time so that

    Roxanne could drive a bit slower to the airport, not rush and cause any idents.

    Originally, Roxanne was supposed to arrive at the airport twenty minutester than Harrison.

    However, she drove really fast and almost arrived at the same time as Harrison.

    When she got to the airport, she was calling Harrison when she saw him pulling his suitcase into

    Terminal 2.

    She quickly chased after him and yelled, "Harrison, wait!"

    Hearing his wife''s voice, Harrison stopped. He turned around and looked back.

    This woman really did drive like a maniac.

    She was here already?!

    Harrison was caught off guard.

    Alexander, who was with him, was also in a panic, "Harrison, what should we do? Your wife knows me.

    Will she blow our cover?"

    "Let''s get out of here," Harrison said quietly, his brow furrowed.

    Alexander snapped out of it. But when he wanted to distance himself from Harrison, Roxanne had

    already run over.

    She stopped in front of Harrison, panting heavily.

    "Let''s sit in the airport cafe. I''ll leave twenty minutes before your boarding time."

    "Alright." Harrison held her hand.

    As they were about to enter the airport, Roxanne spotted Alexander three meters away from them.

    "Mr. Alexander?" she said.

    She pulled Harrison towards Alexander.

    Although Alexander heard Roxanne''s voice, he didn''t stop.

    He seemed a bit nervous, pulling his suitcase and trying to hide ahead.

    Roxanne kept dragging Harrison, chasing after Alexander.

    Finally, she got in front of Alexander and said in surprise, "Mr. Alexander, why are you running?"

    "Ms. Martinez!" Alexander pretended to be surprised, "What a coincidence, we meet again."

    They chatted for a while.

    Roxanne introduced Harrison to Alexander, "Mr. Alexander, this is my husband, Harrison."

    Does he need an introduction?

    Alexander looked a little uneasy, his back stiff.

    But he still had to pretend not to know Harrison.

    Roxanne then introduced Alexander to Harrison, "Harrison, this is the Mr. Alexander I told you about,

    the one who helped Chloe Mitchell. He''s a major shareholder of Rodriguez Group, but he''s different

    from the other big bosses. Mr. Alexander is very down-to-earth and not snobbish at all. Thest time I

    was selling goods at a stall, Mr. Alexander bought a lot of women''s clothes, bags, and shoes from me

    as employee benefits. Do you remember?"

    Harrison pretended to recall, thought for a moment, and said, "I think I have some memory of it."

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rodriguez." Alexander extended his hand, indicating that he wanted to shake

    hands with Harrison.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Bustling T2 terminal entrance and exit.

    Harrison also extended his right hand, gripping Alexander''s outstretched hand.

    "Hi, Mr. Alexander!"

    "Hi, Mr. Rodriguez." Alexander responded too.

    The two men actually have known each other since they were kids. But in front of Roxanne, they

    pretended not to know each other.

    Their act was wless, without any hups.

    Alexander couldn''t help but admire Harrison''s exceptional acting skills.

    Although Alexander put on a good front, he felt a bit guilty and flustered inside. Because Alexander

    hated deception the most, especially deceiving women.

    He felt regretful for deceiving Roxanne and conspiring with Harrison, who vehemently insisted on

    concealing his identity.

    Out of the blue, Roxanne said, "Harrison, don''t you think Mr. Alexander''s voice sounds just like your

    colleague Alex?"

    "Oh?" Sweat trickled down Alexander''s back, "Really?"

    Harrison stayed cool, "A bit."

    "Very alike." Roxanne, a straight shooter, just said what was on her mind.

    Alexander smiled awkwardly and said, "Maybe my voice is justmon."

    Harrison remainedposed as he said, "There are even people who look alike in this big world, let

    alone sound alike."

    Perhaps out of trust, Roxanne didn''t probe further.

    iming he had a flight to catch, Alexander said goodbye to Harrison and Roxanne.

    Then he secretly sent a message to Harrison, ¡°Harrison, I''ll wait for you on the ne. You can say

    goodbye to Roxanne with a kiss but don''t neglect the business at hand.¡±

    Harrison nced at it and replied with only one word, ¡°Sure!¡±

    After replying, he took Roxanne to the airport cafe and sat down.

    Roxanne ordered her favoritette.

    Harrison randomly picked a coffee.

    He preferred bitter coffee brewed from premium beans. The sweet taste of themon coffee in the

    cafe was a bit off for him.

    But when he was with Roxanne, everything tasted delicious.

    They chatted.

    Roxanne put down her cup and said, "Harrison, isn''t Mr. Alexander very easy-going and nice? I wasn''t

    lying, right? It''s rare for a big boss to be so humble and approachable, not arrogant at all. And most

    importantly, Mr. Alexander really spoils his wife. Last time I dined with Mr. Alexander and his wife, along

    with Chloe, he was serving his wife the whole time. Being married to a man like Mr. Alexander, she is

    really lucky."

    Saying this, Roxanne sped the hand Harrison had put down.

    "Of course, no man is better than you."

    "Why are you being so sweet today?" Harrison pinched her nose.

    "I''m just stating facts." Roxanne smiled sweetly.

    Their hands on the table gripped tighter like they were reluctant to part.

    They seemed to have a lot to say. But time was limited. Harrison had to board the ne soon.

    Roxanne walked him to the security checkpoint.

    Before leaving, Harrison opened his arms, "Hug?"

    Roxanne happily threw herself into his arms.

    Despite the crowd, their sweet atmosphere remained unbroken.

    However, this was a public ce after all. Roxanne hugged him and then stepped back.

    "Alright, you should go in."

    "Aren''t you going to kiss me?" Harrison asked casually.

    Roxanne smiled.

    After they got intimate, this manpletely changed!

    He just couldn''t get enough hugs or kisses.

    She pretended to be serious and red at him, "Harrison, where''s your oldposure and reserve?"

    She didn''t kiss him.

    So, he pulled her by the back of her head, brought her close, and bent down to kiss her.

    But he just kissed her lightly. Then he let her go and said, "I have to go through security."

    "I know." Roxanne waved her hand, "You go in. I have to go back."

    Then she turned around and left. She was afraid she wouldn''t bear to leave Harrison, so she didn''t

    watch him enter the security area.

    She walked decisively and resolutely, taking big strides, but in reality, she was filled with worry.

    Two minutester, Harrison boarded the ne.

    In the spacious private cabin, there were only Alexander and a few flight attendants.

    This made the cabin look even bigger and emptier.

    Harrison walked over; Alexander looked at his watch.

    "You really don''t want to waste a minute, boarding just one minute before takeoff, just like a newlywed."

    Harrison sat down.

    Alexander continued, "Your performance in front of Roxanne just now had me on edge. You should just

    tell her the truth."

    "If my wife leaves me, you''ll take responsibility?" Harrison shot Alexander a cold nce.

    Alexander furrowed his brows, pondering, "She won''t really leave, right? At most, she''ll be mad at you

    for not being honest."

    "If you were a frog suddenly thrown into hot water, would you jump out?"

    "Of course!"

    "Exactly."

    Roxanne has already adjusted to and be ustomed to living at the bottom of society.

    If he suddenly told her she had married into a wealthy family and started taking her to high society

    events, she would surely jump out like a frog thrown into hot water.

    Only by boiling the frog in warm water, gradually increasing the temperature, would the frog not jump

    out.

    Harrison said very seriously, "My n is to wait until Roxanne has our child, then tell her. During this

    time, don''t cause me any trouble."

    Harrison and Alexander had been kicking around in Valeria for a week.

    Vincent''s bail hearing had already done one round.

    However, Valeria''s judiciary hadn''t lifted the detention order on Vincent, let alone let him return to his

    homnd. But at least Vincent could roam freely around his own estate in Valeria. Only that he was

    being monitored.

    Vincent didn''t give a hoot about being watched by Valeria''s judiciary.

    What worried him was not being able to visit Roxanne regrly and not being able to deliver to her the

    organic veggies he grew himself or the poultry and livestock he raised.

    Roxanne was a real dutiful girl.

    Knowing he was an old man with no one to look after him, she called almost every day to check on

    him.

    All Vincent could do was fib to her that he was back home, cultivating crops and raising chickens.

    The thought of Roxanne put Vincent off his chess game.

    He chucked the chess piece he was holding onto the board.

    "Harrison, Alexander, when are you guys gonna let me go home? I''m sick and tired of this ce."

    "President Rodriguez, hold your horses," Alexander reassured him, "the second round of the bail

    hearing is tomorrow. We''ll do everything we can to get you free."

    Vincent furrowed his brows and said, "I''m just worried Roxanne isn''t getting the nutrients from my

    home-raised poultry. When she has kids, her health might suffer."

    Alexander said, "Harrison and Roxanne just got hitched. How could she be pregnant so soon? It''s early

    days yet. Don''t worry; she can take her time to get her body ready."

    Vincent knew that his son and Roxanne had already been intimate.

    He nced at Harrison and asked, "Harrison, are you guys using protection?"

    Harrison answered, "No, we''ve already put the matter of giving you a grandchild on our agenda."

    "Seriously, Harrison? You''re so eager," Alexander chimed in, "I''ve been married for years longer than

    you. Am I going to be a fatherter than you?"

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "That''s because you''re not trying hard enough," Harrison retorted.

    "I''d love to, but Hazel doesn''t want a kid yet. She always uses protection," Alexander admitted.

    "Anne wouldn''t. She''s ready to have my babies," Harrison said.

    "Why can''t Hazel be as eager as Roxanne?" Alexander grumbled.

    Vincent asked, "Alexander, you''ve been married to Hazel for so many years, and she doesn''t want to

    have your babies. Is there a problem?"

    "No way. Both Hazel and I are healthy and capable of having children," Alexander replied.

    "I''m not talking about physical problems," Vincent rified.

    "What then, President Rodriguez?" Alexander asked.

    "¡­It''s hard to say," Vincent said.

    "I''m your nephew. What''s so hard to say?" Alexander asked.

    "Alexander, is Hazel seeing someone else?" Vincent queried.

    "Absolutely not. Of all the women in the world, Hazel is the only one who wouldn''t cheat," Alexander

    insisted.

    A whileter, Hazel called Alexander.

    He walked off to take the call.

    As Vincent watched Alexander''s handsome back, he asked, "Harrison, do you think Alexander''s wife is

    unfaithful?"

    "You''re always making wild guesses," Harrison frowned.

    "Then why doesn''t Hazel want to have Alexander''s children? They''ve been married for several years.

    Any woman who truly loves a man would be willing to bear his children, like your mother, like Anne.

    Look, Anne''s been married to you for only four months, and she''s already ready to have your babies.

    That''s a good woman who''s truly willing to spend the rest of her life with a man."

    Compared to Hazel, Roxanne was indeed more willing to spend her life with her husband. She took her

    marriage very seriously. She was a really good wife. No woman couldpare.

    As for Hazel, she was indeed very considerate and gentle to Alexander on the surface, but something

    seemed off.

    Harrison pondered with a furrowed brow, then seriously said to Vincent, "Father, they''re happily in love.

    Don''t make baseless usations. There''s no evidence."

    "I trust my gut, and it''s usually right," Vincent insisted.

    "Alexander fully trusts Hazel. If he''s not worried, why should you?" Harrison asked.

    "Trust? Honestly, Alexander''s wife is too delicate, all because of Alexander''s pampering," Vincent

    grumbled.

    Harrison stayed silent.

    "Really, Harrison. I believe that any woman in the world could betray her husband, except for Roxanne.

    If we''re talking trust, Roxanne is the most trustworthy. Hazel...she just doesn''t seem right," Vincent

    said.

    Harrison, who had been frowning, now had a slight smile on his face.

    "Of course!" He agreed.

    Vincent lowered his voice and stole a nce at Alexander, "Don''t say this in front of Alexander. He''ll get

    mad."

    Then, in a blink of an eye, two more weeks passed.

    Vincent''s problem had been resolved.

    Soon after, he, Harrison, Alexander, Mr. Johnson, and a bunch of bodyguards boarded a private jet and

    returned home.

    From Vincent''s criminal detention by Valeria''s judiciary, to his bail hearing, to his eventual return home

    on a private jet after being cleared of all charges, the hearts ofizens at home were deeply affected.

    This incident had been headline news at home from start to finish.

    Harrison had already warned that no photos of his father were to be leaked.

    But on the day they returned home, a photo of the father and son pair stepping off the ne, greeted

    by the head honcho of Seraphim Haven personally, somehow found its way online.

    Of course, Harrison was super careful.

    He, Vincent, Mr. Johnson, and Alexander all donned ck masks.

    In the photo, you could only make out their silhouettes. Their faces were a mystery.

    The media could only get long shots.

    However, Chloe, who was ordering takeout, stumbled upon this piece of news.

    She clicked on it and was a bit taken aback.

    She nudged Roxanne, who was next to her, engrossed in front of herputer.

    "Anne, check this out. The father-son tycoons of Seraphim Haven in this pic, they look a lot like

    Harrison and his dad."

    Roxanne kept typing away, "You''re pulling my leg. His dad''s off in the boonies farming."

    "No, seriously, look." Chloe handed her phone to Roxanne and said.

    Roxanne nced at it, then went back to her screen.

    She saw a resemnce, so she took another look.

    The more she looked, the more alike they seemed.

    So she took Chloe''s phone, holding it up close.

    She opened the photo and zoomed in.

    They really did look alike.

    She went back to the headline, ¡® Tycoons of Seraphim Haven Return Home Safely!¡¯

    Roxanne double and triple-checked the photo.

    Too bad everyone in the photo was masked. She couldn''t see their faces.

    However, the body shapes of the tycoons of Seraphim Haven did resemble Harrison and his dad.

    She had seen Harrison in a suit.

    As for Vincent in a suit, she hadn''t seen, so she couldn''t be sure if it was him.

    She wasn''t confident to make a call.

    Roxanne handed the phone back to Chloe and said, "Could be a coincidence. Plenty of people have

    simr builds in this world."

    Chloe wanted to dig deeper.

    She tried to reopen the news page, but it showed, ¡®The web page you are trying to view does not exist!¡¯

    Searching the same headline again, she found only text reports, and the photo was nowhere to be

    found.

    "Anne?" Chloe was still puzzled, "Was Harrison on a business trip to Valeria?"

    "Yes." Roxanne was no longer bothered and kept typing away.

    Chloe asked again, "So he returned home today?"

    "Yes. Harrison said he wasing back with his boss, so I didn''t need to pick him up. He said he''d go

    to the office first ande hometer."

    "What a coincidence."

    "What are you thinking?" Roxanne nudged Chloe''s head, "If my husband were the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven, I''d at least be a rich person. Hurry up and order. I''m famished."

    "True," Chloe went back to ordering, "If Harrison really were the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, he

    wouldn''t have married you."

    At seven o''clock in the evening.

    Harrison went to pick up Roxanne from her office.

    The couple hadn''t seen each other in over 20 days.

    When Harrison left, it was still summer in Seraphim Haven. Now it was fall.

    Seeing Roxanne in a short-sleeved shirt, Harrison took off his suit jacket, draped it over Roxanne''s

    shoulders, and zipped it up for her.

    He pinched her nose and said, "I knew you wouldn''t take care of yourself. The highest temperature

    today was only 22 degrees Celsius. Why aren''t you wearing a jacket?"

    Roxanne missed him dearly.

    If it weren''t for his insistence on going to the office with his boss and telling her not to pick him up at the

    airport, she would have been there waiting for him.

    She didn''t say much, stood on her tiptoes, and threw herself into his arms.

    Her slender arms wrapped around his as she said, "Harrison, I missed you so much."

    Her words touched Harrison''s heart deeply.

    He felt a warmth in his stomach.

    For the first time, a sweet word from her ignited a sudden desire in him.

    He wanted to take her home right away and make herpletely his.

    They hadn''t seen each other for more than 20 days, and they were newlyweds, which made Harrison''s

    desire even stronger.

    He nted a kiss on Roxanne.

    He didn''t notice Chloe sneaking giggles behind him.

    Seeing the deep bond between the couple, Chloe didn''t want to disturb them and left quietly.

    Then, Harrison took Roxanne by the hand and rushed home.

    As soon as they got home, clothes started flying everywhere.

    Harrison''s masculine heat, like waves of heat, came wave after wave.

    His kisses were so long that Roxanne''s tongue went numb.

    Her body felt electrified.

    Harrison''s kisses became more intense...

    It took all of Roxanne''s willpower to push him away reluctantly, "No, I need to shower."

    "Shower together?" Harrison hugged her waist, squeezed it, and lifted her up again.

    Seeing the mask mark on his cheek, Roxanne remembered the man in the news wearing a ck

    mask, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and couldn''t help but ask, "Harrison, I saw a news story

    about the richest man in Seraphim Haven today, and the man in it, his build is very simr to yours."

    "At a time like this, you''re thinking about other men?" Harrison, so used to lying, was already used to

    situations like this.

    He kissed her lips in dissatisfaction.

    From light to deep, he punished her harshly.

    Then, he lifted his lips, pretending to look serious, red at her, and he said, "When we''re doing this,

    don''t think about other men, okay?"

    Roxanne yfullyughed and asked, "Doing what exactly?"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Roxanne''s mind was clearly somewhere else.

    Harrison, who had just been handling everything smoothly, finally let out a sigh of relief.

    In fact, when Roxanne asked him about the news of Seraphim Haven''s richest man, he had been on

    edge.

    He was afraid his identity would be exposed.

    Luckily, soon after the news was released today, he had his photo with Vincent, both wearing masks,

    Right now, he didn''t want to be distracted.

    He just wanted to be fully engaged with Roxanne, to quench the longing he had been nursing for the

    past twenty-two days.

    He held Roxanne, leading her to the bathroom.

    He turned on the shower.

    Hot water poured down.

    Inside the ss door, fog quickly filled the air.

    Clothes were thrown out one by one.

    Soon, the floor was a mess.

    When their passion was reaching its peak, the phone in the pocket of the suit pants on the floor was

    ringing off the hook.

    Harrison''s kisses were already on Roxanne''s chest.

    She gently pushed him and said, "Harrison, the phone!"

    "Ignore it!"

    Harrison, holding her waist, pulled her closer.

    "Harrison, answer the phone."

    "No."

    "What if it''s your dad?"

    She had just called Vincent that afternoon.

    Vincent said he was weeding alone.

    She was worried he might have an emergency.

    Roxanne pushed away Harrison, who was looking at her with deep affection.

    "We''ve waited for twenty-two days, and we can continue after the call."

    Her bare feet stepped out of the ss door onto the dark carpet outside, immediately leaving thin

    traces of water.

    She bent over to pick up the suit pants on the floor and pulled out the phone from the pocket.

    Crystal clear water droplets slid down her slender body.

    The falling water droplets made it even harder for Harrison to restrain himself.

    He pulled Roxanne back in.

    On the phone screen, the call was stilling in.

    Roxanne blocked his kiss with her hand, pointing to the caller ID on the phone screen.

    "Harrison, it''s really your dad. You should answer the call."

    Harrison frowned.

    Why did he have to call at this moment?

    What a buzzkill.

    Just as he was about to hang up, Roxanne had already dodged to the back and answered the call.

    "Vincent!" She red at Harrison, signaling him to stop messing around.

    Vincent was very happy to hear Roxanne''s voice, "Roxanne, is Harrison home? Are you two together?"

    "We''re both at home." Roxanne, wary of Harrison, who was always ready to make a move, said,

    "Harrison is taking a shower."

    "Alright."

    Vincent was a bit worried about today''s news photo.

    He tentatively asked, "Roxanne, is everything alright between you and Harrison? Are you guys okay?"

    "Why are you asking all of a sudden?" Roxanne was confused.

    Vincent seemed a bit embarrassed, "I''m just checking in."

    Since Harrison was taking a shower, he might as well chat with Roxanne.

    After all, he liked talking to Roxanne.

    He loved Roxanne as if she were his own daughter.

    They chatted about trivial matters.

    At this point, Harrison was getting impatient.

    He blurted out, "Dad, do you want a grandchild or not?"

    "Are you done with your shower?" Vincent asked.

    "I''m in the shower." Harrison snatched the phone from Roxanne.

    Before hanging up, he added, "I''m taking a shower with my wife right now. Don''t call and interrupt us."

    Harrison quickly hung up the phone and put it on a corner shelf.

    Vincentughed when he heard his voice.

    His wish to hold his little granddaughter was about to be fulfilled.

    He could imagine how cute his little granddaughter would be when she was born.

    Vincent thought he should prepare some clothes for his little granddaughter, like princess dresses, little

    hats, little socks, and little gloves.

    In the East Adjacent Estates.

    "Harrison." Roxanne scolded him, "Why did you talk to your dad like that just now? You made me feel

    so embarrassed."

    "I just stated the facts." Harrison replied calmly, "Do you want me to lie to my dad?"

    "Even if you did lie, why did you have to say I was showering with you."

    Roxanne felt extremely embarrassed.

    "I never liked lying." With that, Harrison wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close.

    "But..."

    Harrison leaned down, kissing her lips, interrupting her words.

    Hot water kept gushing from the shower.

    The steam in the bathroom was getting thicker.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    On the foggy ss door, a pair of small palms pressed on cheerfully, as if trying to grip something

    tightly.

    Until Harrison''s big hand covered hers, holding it tight.

    Their hands held each other tightly.

    They kept knocking against the ss door.

    After a while, Roxanne''s small palms slipped down as if all her strength had been drained.

    She gently hugged Harrison''s waist, resting her head on his chest.

    "Harrison, can we not do this in the bathroom next time? The ss door is too hard. I prefer the soft

    bed."

    "That''s because you''re getting better and better at arousing my desire!" He lightly touched her nose,

    kissing her face.

    "I''m out of energy. Could you help me wash again?"

    "Sure!"

    After Harrison helped her wash, he wrapped her in a bath towel.

    Then he carried her back to the bedroom.

    Roxanneid down on the soft bed.

    Harrison went to put on a pair of pajamas.

    When he came back, he sat on the edge of the bed, let Roxanne rest on hisp, and carefully dried her

    hair.

    Probably because she was tired, Roxanne fell asleep quickly.

    The light shone on her watery face. Under her seaweed-like hair, her face looked even more delicate.

    Harrison''s long fingers passed through her hair, finally stopping on her face, unwilling to pull away.

    His little woman, his little sprite!

    She quietly barged into his life.

    Up until this point, Harrison still couldn''t believe how quickly he had fallen head over heels for a

    woman.

    Before he met her, he never believed in love.

    However, when she entered his life, he began to believe in true love.

    He believed that Roxanne was his soulmate.

    Just sitting there, watching her sleep peacefully, was the most valuable thing in the world to him.

    If he could do that until the end of time, he would be more than willing to.

    The next day.

    Roxanne arrived at the office full of energy.

    Her rtionship with Harrison was getting better and better.

    Her business with Chloe was also improving.

    They had hired a few new employees that day.

    Three of them were to assist Chloe in expanding their overseas online business.

    Another one was in finance, and thest one was a receptionist.

    Theirpany was gradually growing.

    That night, Roxanne took everyone out for a seafood dinner.

    In private, Roxanne teased Chloe, "So, Chloe, how does it feel to be the boss for the first time?"

    "Stop messing with me. I don''t look like a boss. I''m just constantly learning and adapting."

    After ordering their seafood, they headed to the private dining room.

    They were followed by an uninvited guest, Nathaniel Martinez.

    After leaving Rodriguez Group, Nathaniel got into a highly influential state-owned enterprise in

    Seraphim Haven through his grandfather and mother''s connections.

    He served as the deputy chief financial officer.

    This position was higher than his previous one at Rodriguez Group.

    Now, Nathaniel''s life was going smoothly.

    The vice chairman next to Nathaniel was a short, chubby man, a typical senior leader in a state-owned

    enterprise.

    When he saw Roxanne and Chloe walk into the private dining room, his small, lecherous eyes were

    almost glued to Roxanne.

    "Her legs are so long," he said.

    "Mr. Duncan, do you like this type of woman?" Nathaniel asked.

    "Such a tall, beautiful woman was truly captivating," Mr. Duncan said, itching inside.

    "Mr. Duncan, to tell you the truth, that long-legged beauty is my half-sister. If you''re interested, I can

    arrange something for you. But in return, you have to promise me one thing."

    "She''s really your sister?"

    "Absolutely true."

    "If your sister is willing to keep mepany for a while, I''ll make sure you live a life of luxury."

    "Mr. Duncan, I''ll arrange it."

    Mr. Duncan''s mind was filled with images of Roxanne''s perfect body, especially those long, slender

    legs of hers.

    He was looking forward to touching them, believing it would be quite enjoyable.

    Nathaniel wanted to use this as a way to win over Mr. Duncan.

    Although Mr. Duncan was only a deputy leader, he held important political connections in Imperial City.

    As long as he could win over Mr. Duncan, his position in the state-owned enterprise would be more

    secure.

    The next day.

    Roxanne received a call from Sebastian Martinez.

    The weather was clear that day, but Roxanne''s mood immediately turned sour.

    Sebastian put on a nice act on the phone.

    "Roxanne, I''ve thought it over. I really should give you one of the two houses I bought for Nathaniel.

    After all, you''re my daughter, and I owe you a lot."

    What a joke!

    Does the sun rise from the west?

    Of course not.

    Roxanne would sooner believe the sun rises from the west than Sebastian''s words.

    "Get to the point, and I don''t have time for your nonsense."

    "Roxanne, you and your brother should stop the legal battle over my property. I''ll just give you a house

    directly."

    "Good, that saves us thewsuit."

    Thiswsuit was suggested by Harrison.

    As a parent''s child, they should be treated equally.

    Sebastian''s property should be divided and given to her.

    Not because she was greedy for the wealth but because she was worried that Sebastian might ask for

    her support again in the future.

    In that case, she could sell the property she got from Nathaniel to support Sebastian.

    The mostplicated rtionship in the world was family.

    Sebastian was her biological father after all.

    There were many things that she couldn''t simply get rid of by being tough.

    So she took Harrison''s advice and sued Nathaniel for property division a while ago.

    The court was about to hear the case soon.

    And now he was calling to offer her a house?

    There must be a plot.

    The next day, Roxanne met with Nathaniel and Sebastian as agreed.

    Sebastian and Nathaniel were acting likepletely different people, not only offering the house to her

    voluntarily but also inviting her for a meal.

    They came to the private dining room.

    Nathaniel ordered a lot of dishes.

    Sebastian also said many apologetic and guilty words.

    "Roxanne, I''m really sorry for leaving you alone in the countryside back then. I didn''t raise you, nor did I

    pay for your education. I want to make it up to you."

    Make up for what?

    She would sooner believe pigs could fly than Sebastian''s words.

    Nathaniel chimed in and said, "Yes, sister, I''ve reflected on my actions. I was wrong before. I shouldn''t

    have treated you that way, nor should I have kept both of Dad''s houses to myself, not giving you any

    and expecting you to support Dad alone. I was wrong. I''ll correct it. Can we get along well from now

    on?"

    There must have been a reason for their strange behavior.

    Roxanne didn''t say anything, but she began to wonder what the father and son were up to.

    Nathaniel raised his ss and said, "Sister, it''s rare for our family to be together. Come on, let''s make a

    toast."

    Roxanne also raised her ss, pretending to clink sses with them.

    Nathaniel drank his wine and said, "Sister, I''ve already drunk. You don''t have to if you don''t want to."

    "Since you both said so, let''s get along well as a family from now on." Roxanne also took a sip.

    When she downed the drink, a sly and malicious smirk shed across Nathaniel''s eyes.

    But it was just a fleeting moment.

    Several minutester, Roxanne copsed onto the table like a yanked out onion.

    Nathaniel nudged her a few times.

    "Nathaniel, she''s not responding; she''s passed out, right?" asked Sebastian.

    Nathaniel nudged her again. "She must be totally passed out. She drank my special medicine I got

    from abroad. There''s no way she wouldn''t pass out."

    "Then hurry up and bring Mr. Duncan in. Once you''ve dealt with him, you can have your way in this

    state-owned enterprise, right?"

    "Of course, then we can live the good life."

    "All right, as long as it can stabilize your connections, having her sleep with someone once is not a big

    deal."

    After all, Sebastian never cared about Roxanne.

    Sebastian didn''t care at all whether Roxanne would feel pain when she woke up.

    As for the word ''kinship,'' Roxanne was long numb to it.

    Her heart wouldn''t hurt anymore. But hearing Sebastian''s words, she couldn''t control herself and was

    shaking all over with anger.

    How could this man do such a terrible thing?

    She really wanted to beat Sebastian to a pulp.

    Her wounded heart was ruthlessly torn open by Sebastian, deeply hurt by him.

    Roxanne''s seemingly strong heart finally crumbled.

    At that moment, her heart was in so much pain that it almost stopped beating.

    Seeing her body shaking, Sebastian thought she hadn''tpletely lost consciousness and asked,

    "Nathaniel, look, your sister is still shaking. Has she notpletely lost consciousness? Should we

    pour more alcohol into her?"

    "Hasn''t she passed out?"

    Nathaniel reached out to touch Roxanne''s arm.

    Suddenly, a slender hand tightly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and squeezed hard.

    "Ah... Dad, she''s still conscious;e help me!" Nathaniel winced in pain.

    He wanted to fight back, but his hand was squeezed by Roxanne so hard that he couldn''t.

    Nathaniel knew how strong Roxanne was. He was so scared he called out, "Dad,e help me!"

    Sebastian picked up a bottle of wine, about to smash it on Roxanne''s arm.

    Roxanne quickly dodged his attack, kicking Sebastian and the bottle of wine he was holding away with

    one foot.

    Taking advantage of her distraction, Nathaniel pushed her and asked, "Roxanne, how could you hit

    your father? That''s unfilial."

    "Do I have to let you guys give me to your boss?" Roxanne red furiously at Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel raised his voice, "How can you re at me? It''s an honor for you to be fancied by Mr.

    Duncan."

    "I don''t need his favor."

    Furious, Roxanne gave Nathaniel a good beating.

    They dared to have such filthy thoughts about her.

    Go to hell!

    Not until she was too exhausted to lift a finger did Roxanne let go of Nathaniel.

    "Don''t let me see you again. Every time I see you, I will give you a beating."

    Before leaving, Roxanne gave Sebastian a nce, her eyes full of despair.

    Scared she would hit him, Sebastian took a step back.

    Coldly, Roxanne said, "Sebastian, you''re not even fit to be a human."

    From now on, she would regard him as dead.

    On the way home, Roxanne felt very tired.

    Partly because of the fight just now, which took a lot of her energy. Partly because her heart was

    aching.

    She drove home, sat on the sofa, and stared nkly.

    Just then, Harrison came home. As soon as he entered the door, even before he had a chance to

    change his shoes, he hurried over to the sofa and picked up Roxanne.

    "Anne, what happened?" he held her and gently stroked her hair.

    Seeing Harrison, Roxanne weakly asked, "Harrison, why are you back?"

    "What happened?" Harrison asked with concern, ignoring her question.

    Roxanne didn''t answer. She suddenly threw herself into Harrison''s arms and cried, "My love, you''re all I

    have left. You must not leave me and do not hurt me, okay?"

    Her own parents were so heartless to her.

    She had just emerged from the shadows of her childhood.

    Why did Sebastian have to do this to her?

    He actually wanted to knock her out and give her to an old man.

    In fact, Harrison knew what had happened to her that day.

    He had always had his bodyguard, Jack, secretly protect her.

    Jack also told him what had happened.

    Originally, Jack wanted to go into the private room and beat up Nathaniel and Sebastian, but Roxanne

    solved it herself, and Jack couldn''t intervene.

    He called Harrison, who promptly returned to her side without dy.

    She had such a horrible family that it broke Harrison''s heart.

    How could such a good girl be treated so ruthlessly?

    Afterforting her for a long time, listening to her talk about her feelings for a while, and coaxing her

    to sleep, only then did Harrison get up.

    He was going to deal with Sebastian and Nathaniel harshly.

    Twenty minutester, Nathaniel was summoned back by his grandfather, Tremaine Thorne.

    A pnded on Nathaniel''s face.

    "Grandpa, why are you hitting me?"

    Tremaine was furious as he said, "You''ve offended the richest man in Seraphim Haven, you know?"

    "Grandpa, when did I offend the richest man in Seraphim Haven? I''ve never even seen him; I don''t

    even know what he looks like. Where would I go to offend him?"

    "But he says you''ve been giving his wife a hard time repeatedly."

    "Grandpa, this is even more impossible. I don''t even know his wife."

    Another p, hard on Nathaniel''s face.

    Tremaine was shaking with rage as he stated, "You still have the nerve to argue? Now you''reing

    with me to see Mr. Harrison and apologize to him properly. If you can''t get Mr. Harrison''s forgiveness,

    you can kiss my fortune goodbye."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Seraphim Haven was a coastal city.

    A five-story private yacht was docked in the harbor.

    Harrison was sitting under an umbre on the top deck.

    He was still seething over his wife being bullied.

    His anger made him look grim and serious.

    Although the yacht belonged to the Rodriguez Group, it had been half a year since Alexander had been

    on it.

    Alexander was sitting across from Harrison, a little puzzled. He asked, "Is all this really necessary just

    to handle a couple of regr guys?"

    The yacht weighs over 40,000 tons.

    For every hour it sailed, it cost a few thousand bucks in fuel alone.

    Alexander thought he was overdoing it.

    "Harrison, just give Nathaniel a good beating for messing with your wife. That should teach him a

    lesson. You don''t need to bring out this big yacht to intimidate him, do you?"

    The view from the top deck was excellent.

    The sea stretched out to meet the sky, a vast expanse of nothingness.

    The sea was the most forgiving because it could take in all rivers, and people should learn to be as

    forgiving as the sea.

    But Nathaniel and Sebastian, who used to be Roxanne''s closest rtives, were pushing her into a

    corner.

    This time, he was determined to teach them a lesson.

    He gave Alexander a nce and said, "Wait till Hazel gets bullied. Then you''ll know."

    Alexander thought about it.

    If Hazel were bullied, he''d definitely toss the bullies into the sea to feed the sharks.

    Suddenly, he understood Harrison''s anger.

    Below the yacht, Nathaniel and Sebastian had been brought over.

    A bodyguard did a pat down on them.

    After making sure they didn''t have anything threatening on them, the bodyguard let them through.

    As Nathaniel stepped onto the yacht, he looked up.

    He was very familiar with this yacht.

    He attended two annual meetings on it when he used to work for the Rodriguez Group.

    Being fired from the Rodriguez Group made him feel humiliated.

    He was scared, and he didn''t understand.

    He heard that he offended Mr. Harrison and his wife, which led to his dismissal.

    But he had never met them.

    He didn''t know how he offended them.

    Today, his grandfather, Tremaine brought him to apologize to Mr. Harrison.

    Nathaniel was confused.

    The richest man in Seraphim Haven, Mr. Harrison, must have got it wrong.

    He had to clear this misunderstanding.

    If he cleared this misunderstanding, he might be able to go back to the Rodriguez Group.

    Because he was sure he had never offended his wife.

    After being led to the top deck of the yacht, Nathaniel, Sebastian, and Tremaine were stopped by a few

    bodyguards.

    Alexander stood twenty meters away, watching them.

    "Harrison, they''re here."

    Harrison sat in his chair, his back to the neers, and said coldly, "Proceed as nned."

    Alexander got up and walked over to the three of them.

    Seeing him, the elderly Tremaine quickly put on a smile.

    "Mr. Alexander, I''ve brought these two sinners to apologize."

    Alexander, stone-faced, acknowledged him.

    He gestured to his bodyguard, Jack.

    The bodyguard immediately ordered Nathaniel and Sebastian to be tied up.

    After all, he was his own grandson. And he was Tremaine''s only grandson.

    Tremaine was anxious, but he didn''t dare to show it too openly.

    "Mr. Alexander, can you take it easy on them for my sake? Don''t be too harsh."

    After ordering the pale-faced Nathaniel and Sebastian to be taken away, Alexander said to Tremaine,

    "Don''t worry; I won''t really hurt your grandson. Just give him a little lesson."

    As Nathaniel and Sebastian were being led away, they caught sight of the back of the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven from afar.

    That figure looked familiar!

    It seemed they¡¯d seen him somewhere.

    "Nathaniel, is he the richest man in Seraphim Haven?"

    "He should be."

    Nathaniel suppressed his fear and tried to remember.

    "Wait, I think I''ve seen the richest man in Seraphim Haven somewhere?"

    Could it be that he really offended the richest man in Seraphim Haven, Mr. Harrison?

    Did he really offend his wife?

    But no matter how hard Nathaniel tried to remember, he couldn''t recall.

    Alexander went back to Harrison and said, "Harrison, where are we sailing to?"

    "International waters."

    "Twelve nautical miles from shore?"

    That wouldn''t take much time.

    Alexander couldn''t wait to get back to Bayview Vi.

    He was nning to buy some imported strawberries to make a strawberry cake for Hazel.

    Alexander asked, "Harrison, can we head back in two hours?"

    "We need to keep those two bastards here for 24 hours without food or water."

    "Why not just throw them into the sea? Why keep them? Why waste so much time?"

    Alexander was anxious to get back to Bayview Vi.

    He didn''t understand Harrison''s intentions.

    Harrison got up and walked over to the railing of the yacht.

    The sea breeze was a bit strong, seemingly capable of blowing everything away, but it couldn''t blow

    away the worry between Harrison''s brows.

    He leaned on the railing, saying something seemingly unrted, "I always thought I was invincible."

    But when faced with Roxanne''s problems, he felt somewhat powerless.

    He could stop Nathaniel and Sebastian from harming Roxanne.

    But what he couldn''t provide was the fatherly love and sibling affection that Roxannecked. Nor could

    he ever make up for the psychological shadows of Roxanne''s childhood.

    Alexander couldn''t understand him.

    "Harrison, how on earth are you nning to deal with Nathaniel and Sebastian? You''re not nning to

    feed them to the sharks, are you?"

    Although Harrison was a respectable businessman.

    His methods could be downright brutal and cold, on par with the Grim Reaper himself.

    Anyone who crossed his line, he threw them into the open sea to feed the sharks.

    It was on international waters, so it was not illegal.

    Of course, this method was only used on the bad guys.

    Harrison nced at Alexander.

    "I''m nning to have a child with Anne soon; I''m not nning on killing anyone. I thought it was

    because they were rted to Roxanne. These jerks don''t deserve to be rted to Anne."

    "So how are you nning to deal with these two jerks?"

    "You''ll find out tomorrow."

    Nathaniel and Sebastian were locked in a dark warehouse.

    For 24 hours, they hadn''t eaten anything or had a drop of water.

    The next day.

    At dusk.

    Sebastian was on the verge of starvation.

    "Nathaniel, why did you piss off your former boss? Why did you piss off the richest man in Seraphim

    Haven and his wife? Are we going to make it out alive?"

    "I have no idea." Nathaniel was consumed by fear, feeling utterly hopeless.

    "Dad, I don''t want to die."

    "Are we going to die?"

    "I don''t know." Nathaniel was very scared.

    "Nathaniel, don''t worry, no matter what, I won''t let you leave this world before me."

    The door was slightly pushed open at this moment.

    The intense sunlight poured in.

    Nathaniel and Sebastian were forced to close their eyes.

    After adjusting, they slowly opened their eyes.

    A towering figure stood in the light.

    They couldn''t see his face. But his aura was so strong that Nathaniel and Sebastian were immediately

    silenced.

    They only heard a cold voice.

    "Untie them."

    Then, the bodyguards untied them and pressed the muzzles of their guns to their foreheads.

    Nathaniel and Sebastian were scared stiff.

    Urine trickled down Nathaniel''s leg and pooled on the ground.

    At this point, Nathaniel still couldn''t see the face of the man who spoke. But that voice was very

    familiar.

    Did it belong to Roxanne''s husband, Harrison?

    Nathaniel was more and more certain.

    Was that Harrison''s voice?

    Could it be that Harrison was the richest man in Seraphim Haven?

    "Turn on the light."

    A strong light suddenly lit up.

    When Nathaniel saw Harrison surrounded by bodyguards, his mind seemed to explode.

    Was it him?

    Really him?

    It was really him!!!

    Nathaniel and Sebastian shouted in unison, "You''re the richest man in Seraphim Haven?!"

    The two were so frightened that they couldn''t speak clearly.

    Nathaniel was scared stiff.

    Just as he was about to fall, Sebastian hurriedly supported him and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Nathaniel fell to his knees.

    He hadn''t eaten for a day and was crawling towards Harrison with difficulty.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your real identity."

    The bodyguard blocked Nathaniel, not letting him get close, and kicked him away with his foot.

    Sebastian waspletely confused. When he found out his son-inw was the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven, he was even ted.

    "My son, there''s no need to beg for mercy. The richest man in Seraphim Haven is your sister''s

    husband, and he won''t do anything to us."

    Sebastian was a bit greedy, and he said, "Since you''re the richest man in Seraphim Haven, I won''t be

    polite. Arrange a high position in your group for my son. We''re a family, and the annual sry should

    be at least ten million dors. Also, the wedding gift you mentionedst time, I want it increased to five

    million dors."

    Alexander let out a coldugh.

    "How stupid, you can''t even save your own lives, and you''re still thinking about money?"

    Harrison rarely showed anger.

    But at this moment, he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked.

    He said coldly, "Sebastian, Roxanne is your own daughter, and you nned to drug her and send her

    to an old man for the sake of your son''s future. You dare to do such a despicable thing, and you have

    the nerve to ask me for money?"

    He gave Jack a look.

    Jack threw a dagger on the ground.

    Then, Jack said coldly, "Mr. Harrison has made it clear that only one of you, father and son, can

    survive. I''ll give you ten seconds to decide who lives and who dies. If neither of you can do it, then

    you''ll both die."

    Alexander added, "I forgot to tell you, killing in international waters isn''t illegal. Today, either one of you

    dies, or both of you die."

    Jack said, "Start the countdown, ten, nine, eight..."

    Nathaniel had already quickly picked up the dagger from the ground and pointed it at Sebastian.

    "Dad, I don''t want to die! You''re alreadyme and have lived long enough; you can die for me."

    "Five, four..."

    "Ah..." Nathaniel rushed forward and plunged the dagger into Sebastian''s heart.

    Sebastian didn''t even have time to react.

    Arge amount of blood gushed from Sebastian''s chest. But Sebastian didn''t feel any pain.

    Nathaniel thought he had killed Sebastian.

    He turned around, fell to his knees, and started to butter up Harrison.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, the one who ditched your wife was Sebastian, and the one who left a deep scar on

    your wife''s heart was also Sebastian.

    I''ll kill him for you. Just let me off the hook. I won''t mess with Roxanne anymore, I swear."

    Harrison¡¯s eyes, full of scorn and indifference, swept over Nathaniel andnded on Sebastian.

    "So this is the great son you''ve been protecting and taking care of?"

    Behind him, Sebastian, who realized that the knife plunged into his chest was just a prop, felt a deep

    pain in his heart as he looked at Nathaniel kneeling on the ground.

    "Nathaniel, you''re willing to kill me to save your own skin?"

    "You''re not dead?" Nathaniel turned his head.

    Harrison said, "Just chuck him into the sea and let the sharks have him."

    Originally, he had no ns for murder today. But a person like Nathaniel, who would even kill his own

    father, was not worth living.

    The bodyguard was preparing to drag Nathaniel away.

    Suddenly, Sebastian fell to his knees,

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I beg you, don''t kill my son. If you want revenge, let me die in his ce. Please spare

    my son."

    "Sebastian, have you lost your marbles?" Alexander was puzzled. "Your son wants to kill you, and

    you''re willing to die for him?"

    With tears in his eyes, Sebastian said, "He''s my flesh and blood."

    Harrison clenched his fists, "And Roxanne isn''t?"

    Alexander chimed in and said, "Sebastian, if it were Roxanne today and if you were even one-tenth as

    good to her as you are to Nathaniel, she would willingly die in your ce. You believe that?"

    Sebastian nodded silently.

    He believed it!

    Up until she was four, Roxanne was a very dutiful child.

    Back then, he had a nasty temper. If he was upset, he would take it out on Roxanne, hitting her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But Roxanne never held it against him; instead, she would cook him pasta.

    "Daddy, are you hungry? Have some pasta."

    The faint voice seemed to echo in his ears.

    Back then, Roxanne was only four years old.

    It seemed as though Sebastian had realized something.

    His favoritism for his son over his daughter seemed to be a mistake.

    When Nathaniel raised the fake knife and stabbed him, he seemed to have a sudden epiphany.

    An unfilial son was indeed not as good as a daughter.

    He had a new family, and abandoning Roxanne was a grave mistake. But Nathaniel was still his son

    after all.

    Kneeling on the ground, Sebastian pleaded, "Mr. Rodriguez, for the sake of me being your father-in-

    Thinking of Roxanne sobbing in his arms in the afternoon, Harrison felt heartbroken.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "You willingly give your all to your son, even willing to die for him, but do you

    have any regrets about Roxanne?"

    Sebastian nodded.

    He felt immense shame.

    "Yes... I''m unworthy of being Roxanne''s father."

    Harrison didn''t want to hear his empty words and said coldly, "Take him for a lie detector test."

    Harrison knew Roxanne well.

    She seemed very strong on the outside. But only he knew, she was just a tightly closed shell.

    The harder the shell, the softer the heart inside, the more vulnerable it was.

    She said she had put her traumatic childhood behind her. She didn''t want to hate those who hurt her.

    But she needed Sebastian''s remorse and a sincere apology.

    Looking at Sebastian kneeling on the ground, Harrison changed his mind and said, "If you truly feel

    remorse, I can spare your son."

    Roxanne only saw Harrison return homete into the night a few hourster.

    She was already asleep.

    When she heard the sound of the smart lock opening and the steady footsteps, she knew it was

    Harrison.

    She didn''t even bother to put on shoes.

    She rushed out and threw herself into Harrison''s arms.

    She hadn''t seen him for two days.

    She missed him terribly.

    Even though Harrison was caught off guard by her sudden embrace, he easily wrapped his arms

    around her.

    Roxanne wrapped her arms around his neck, looking up at him and sniffing him.

    "Harrison, didn''t you say you were stuck at work? Why do you smell like the sea? Were you fishing at

    the beach?"

    He had been at sea for two days. How could he not smell of the sea?

    But if it could win Sebastian''s remorse, even if it meant jumping into the sea, he would do it.

    "You should take a shower." Roxanne''s hands slid down from his neck. She stepped back half a step

    and said, "You really reek of the sea."

    "Let me hold you."

    Harrison stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace.

    This time, he held her a bit too tightly.

    Roxanne felt a bit of pain.

    This kind of tight embrace felt different to Roxanne.

    It wasn''t like the passionate embrace he would give her after not seeing her for two days, wanting to be

    intimate with her.

    It was an embrace full of love. As if he was trying to prove something to her.

    He held her tightly and said, "Anne!"

    "I''m here." In his arms, despite the slight pain from being held so tightly, Roxanne felt extremely happy.

    He wanted to tell her that he would make her happier and happier in the future, free her from the

    troubles and pains of her childhood, and stop her from having nightmares in the middle of the night and

    waking up crying.

    But saying it out loud seemed too in and powerless.

    In the future, he would show it through his actions, one step at a time.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    That night, Harrison and Roxanne just cuddled up and slept. No hanky-panky, just holding each other.

    Roxanne felt this incredible sense offort and happiness. It was different from when they got busy.

    It was more tranquil, more powerful, more secure.

    Outside, the autumn moon was hazy. The gentle, serene moonlight seemed to reflect Roxanne''s state

    of mind.

    In Harrison''s arms, she could forget all her troubles and just be a simple, loved woman. All her worries

    simply vanished. That night, Roxanne had a sound sleep.

    When she woke up in the morning, Harrison had already prepared a hearty breakfast. After freshening

    up, Harrison led her to the dining table.

    "There''s your favorite seafood pasta and chili sauce. I bought some chilies and made the sauce myself.

    Super clean and hygienic," he said while presenting a jar of chili sauce.

    The spicy scent was tantalizing.

    "The seafood is super fresh, just bought from the supermarket," he added.

    After being together for over four months, Harrison knew her food preferences inside out. But since it

    was autumn, the weather could be quite dry. So, he had also made a creamy pumpkin soup. "This soup

    is good for you.

    Drinking a bowl in the morning can help improve your diet," he said as he served the soup. Roxanne

    chuckled, "I feel like I''m being treated like a queen."

    Having someone take care of her breakfast so thoughtfully was delightful.

    "This is just the beginning," Harrison said, stroking her nose. "When you get pregnant, you''ll be treated

    even better."

    Roxanne''s heart melted as she sipped the soup. She smiled at Harrison and said, "Then I should have

    more babies for you."

    "No need," Harrison said seriously. "Giving birth is painful. I don''t want you to go through that. One is

    enough. Hopefully, a girl. My dad and I both love girls."

    "What if the first one is a boy?"

    "Even if it''s a boy, you don''t need to give birth again. It''s too painful," he replied.

    Roxanne didn''t say anything and just continued her soup. She thought to herself, she wouldn''t

    exchange Harrison for all the money in the world. They both loved girls, and regardless of the pain, she

    would have a girl for the Rodriguez family. Besides, she loved girls too.

    Where could she find a man as considerate, reliable, and responsible as Harrison? In reality, after

    marriage, men expect their wives to earn money, have kids, and raise them.

    No matter how painful childbirth was, they thought it was a woman''s duty. If a womanined of

    pain, fatigue, orck of rest during childbirth, they thought she was being weak.

    Roxanne felt lucky to have Harrison as her partner. People often said that marriage was a turning point

    in a woman''s life. This was indeed true for Roxanne.

    Meeting Harrison hadpletely turned her life around.

    With these happy thoughts, she went to work.

    At lunch, Audrey, a young woman with short hair, brought in lunch.

    "Roxanne, there''s a man named Sebastian outside. He wants to see you. Is he your father?" Audrey

    asked, standing in front of Roxanne.

    Roxanne''s mood instantly changed. She became stern, and her brows furrowed.

    Sebastian, who wanted to sell her off to an old man for his son''s future, had the audacity toe to

    see her.

    Rage filled her heart. She curtly said, "Ignore him. Pretend you didn''t see him."

    "Okay!" Audrey replied and returned to her seat.

    Lillian, a sses-wearing colleague, asked, "Audrey, who''s that limping old man outside? Roxanne''s

    dad?"

    Audrey nodded and said, "Seems like it."

    Lillian adjusted her sses, "Why isn''t Roxanne seeing him? Is she that heartless?"

    Chloe came over, knocking on the table, "Don''t judge before you know the whole story. If you knew that

    Roxanne was abandoned by her parents when she was four, and she grew up on people''s charity, and

    that the old man only thought of her when he had no one to take care of him and wanted to benefit of

    her, would you still think Roxanne is heartless towards him?"

    Hearing this, Audrey and Lillian immediately felt sympathy for Roxanne. Behind her strong and cheerful

    exterior, she had such a painful past. Life hadn''t been easy for her.

    Sebastian waited outside for hours. It was only after the sun had set and Roxanne had finished her

    work that Chloe and Roxanne locked the office and went outside.

    Sebastian limped towards them. "Roxanne!" He looked embarrassed. After his son, Nathaniel, had

    stabbed him in the heart, he finally realized. His beloved son, whom he had raised and pampered,

    whom he had given two houses to, whom he tried not to bother, fearing his lowly status would affect his

    marriage to a rich girl, had tried to kill him. Sebastian regretted focusing on his new family and younger

    son.

    If only he had kept Roxanne by his side back then, take good care of her, he wouldn''t be so alone now,

    even betrayed by his own son.

    Catching a glimpse of Sebastian, Roxanne felt a pang in her heart.

    She walked past Sebastian, arm in arm with Chloe, her face void of any expression.

    "Roxanne!"

    Sebastian fell to his knees.

    "I was wrong, and I need to apologize to you. I''m sorry, I''m deeply sorry."

    This apology was from the heart.

    Watching his daughter''s retreating figure, Sebastian couldn''t hold back his tears.

    Roxanne turned around, ring at him angrily.

    Seeing Sebastian''s tear-streaked face, she let out a painful, sarcasticugh.

    "Sebastian, what game are you ying now? Trying to win me over when your tough guy act didn''t

    work?"

    Sebastian was choking on his words.

    When she was little, Roxanne''s voice was so sweet, always echoing in his ears.

    "Dad, stop smoking, it''s bad for your health."

    "Dad, stop drinking. Your cough hasn''t gotten any better."

    "Dad, let me warm you up!"

    How could he bear to leave such a precious little girl alone in the rural countryside, bing a left-

    behind child with no one to provide for her food, clothing, and education, having to eat other people''s

    leftovers?

    Sebastian pped himself hard on the face a few times.

    Roxanne shouted in anger, "Sebastian, what the hell are you trying to do?"

    "I know you can''t forgive me." Sebastian knelt on the ground, looking at the weak Roxanne, "I just hope

    to make it up to you."

    He took out a property transfer document and handed it to Roxanne.

    "This is a property of mine. It''s already been transferred to you."

    Normally, Roxanne would need to be present for the property transfer.

    However, Harrison pulled some strings, allowing Sebastian to directly transfer the property to Roxanne,

    and got the property transfer document done.

    "Sebastian, what are you up to?"

    "Roxanne, I know you won''t forgive me, and I''m not asking you to." Sebastian, shaking, stood up.

    He shoved the property transfer document into Roxanne''s hands.

    "I don''t know what else I can do for you. Just take this for now."

    With that, Sebastian wiped away his tears, turned around, and limped away.

    He hadn''t taken a few steps before he turned back.

    With tears in his eyes, Sebastian gave Roxanne a smile and said, "Roxanne, you''ve found a good

    man!"

    Yesterday, Sebastian had promised Harrison that he wouldn''t tell Roxanne about his status as the

    richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    That was a promise he made with Harrison.

    After a wistful smile, Sebastian once again limped away.

    Chloe asked, "Anne, is this property transfer document real? Your dad is so nice, and he''s actually

    willing to give you his house. Isn''t he supposed to give everything to his son?"

    Watching Sebastian''s retreating figure, Roxanne didn''t say a word.

    She wasn''t sure if Sebastian''s apology was genuine.

    It seemed genuine. But knowing Sebastian''s ruthless nature, how could he possibly apologize to her?

    At that moment, Harrison appeared from around the corner of the street.

    He walked over to Roxanne and saw her tear-streaked face.

    Harrison knew why Roxanne was crying. But he pretended not to know and hugged her, "What

    happened? I came to pick you up and saw you crying so sadly, who bullied you?"

    Chloe told Harrison about Sebastian.

    Harrison pretended to be surprised.

    Chloe asked, "This property transfer document isn''t fake, is it? I don''t believe Sebastian is kind-hearted

    enough to apologize to Roxanne."

    Harrison said, "We can check it."

    Chloe asked, "How?"

    Harrison took Roxanne''s phone and said, "Open this app. We can check the property certificate."

    After a series of operations, he showed the results to Chloe and Roxanne.

    "This is real. Sebastian really did give his house to Roxanne."

    In reality, Harrison could give Roxanne many houses like this one. But there were certain emotional

    traumas and childhood shadows he couldn''t heal for Roxanne.

    The problem needed to be addressed at its root.

    Only when Sebastian sincerely apologized to Roxanne for his mistakes could Roxanne truly find peace.

    Otherwise, even if he loved Roxanne dearly, theck of her original family would still exist.

    That was why he went through so much trouble yesterday, sailing his luxury yacht out to sea, letting

    Nathaniel and Sebastian fight each other.

    His goal was to make Sebastian see his son''s true colors and face the facts.

    Harrison originally thought that the father and son would attack each other, at least there would be a

    fierce struggle.

    But to his surprise, Sebastian was willing to sacrifice himself for his son.

    This was unexpected for Harrison. But it was a good thing.

    It proved that Sebastian was actually a man full of fatherly love.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t rather die than see Nathaniel die. But his love was misced.

    After returning home, Roxanne sat on the sofa for a long time, staring at the property transfer

    document in her hand.

    Harrison had proven to her more than once that it was a legally binding, genuine property transfer

    document.

    However, Roxanne didn''t believe it.

    She leaned into Harrison''s arms and said, "Harrison, can you tell me why Sebastian suddenly wanted

    to give me his house and apologize to me?"

    "I''m not sure." Harrison pretended to be in the dark and made a guess, "Maybe he''s finally seen the

    light."

    "Was his apology sincere?" Roxanne cried, tears and snot streaming down her face.

    She seldom cried in front of Harrison, let alone in front of others.

    She usually only cried in her dreams.

    Maybe it was because Harrison had fully entered her heart.

    In front of Harrison, she didn''t need to put on a brave front anymore.

    She let herself cry, tears soaking her cheeks.

    Harrison grabbed some tissues, wiping away her tears and snot.

    "You''re crying so ugly. Your face is all snot."

    Although Harrison said this, he didn''t show any signs of disgust while wiping her nose.

    Roxanneughed, throwing herself into his arms and hugging his neck tightly.

    "Harrison, I never dreamed my dad would apologize to me."

    "So, do you feel better now?" Harrison worried about her.

    She nodded, then shook her head, "A little bit better."

    However, the psychological scars from her childhood were not so easily healed.

    Harrison patted her back and said, "Don''t worry, things will get better."

    "Today, my dad said, I married a good man." Roxanne looked at him, "Harrison, did you talk to him?"

    "No." Harrison denied firmly.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Really?" Roxanne frowned, "Then why would he say I have a good husband?"

    "I''m not sure."

    "Strange, you haven''t had much contact with him."

    "Maybe he saw that I was always protecting you, and he thought I was a good man."

    "You really didn''t talk to him?"

    "No."

    Alright, Roxanne decided to trust Harrison.

    But she still felt that Sebastian''sment about her "having a good husband" had a deeper meaning.

    To avoid further questioning, lest he couldn''t continue to lie, Harrison pulled her up.

    "I didn''t cook today. Let''s go to that little restaurant you like."

    Now, as the richest man in Seraphim Haven, he ate at street stalls as naturally as eating home-cooked

    meals, no longer feeling awkward.

    He even felt that the exquisite food in high-end restaurants didn''t taste as good as the street stalls.

    They walked to the restaurant.

    It was already dark outside.

    The streetlights were dim, the shadows of the trees swaying.

    Their hands intertwined, their affection deep.

    Even their shadows on the ground were close, filled with a sweet atmosphere.

    At the restaurant, Harrison wrote down the dishes Roxanne liked on a piece of paper and handed it to

    the waiter.

    They had to order grilled lobster.

    While waiting for the food, he skillfully unpacked the stic-wrapped utensils.

    He used to worry about the hygiene of these utensils. But now he was used to it, and he didn''t care

    anymore.

    Hepletely immersed himself in Roxanne''s life.

    When the grilled lobster was served, Harrison put on stic gloves to peel the lobster for Roxanne.

    After a few bites, Roxanne suddenly rushed to a deserted ce by the road and vomited violently.

    The lobster was fresh.

    The meat was full, the texture tender.

    Harrison also tasted it; the quality was definitely not an issue.

    But Roxanne was vomiting severely.

    He guessed based on his knowledge and patted Roxanne''s back, "Anne, are you pregnant?"

    They had been having sex frequently.

    They did it every day, and they never used any contraception.

    Harrison was very excited, "Anne, you might be pregnant. I''ll have Dr. Maxwell check you out."

    "Who''s Dr. Maxwell?" Roxanne asked, wiping her mouth after throwing up.

    Harrison was so happy that he wanted to call his own family doctor and exined, "I mean, I know

    someone at the hospital. I''ll have him check you out directly."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Dr. Maxwell was Harrison''s family doctor.

    He was over fifty years old and had streaks of gray hair.

    But when Dr. Maxwell spoke, his voice was booming and authoritative.

    "Are you Ms. Martinez?"

    Roxanne nodded, "Hello, Dr. Maxwell."

    Normally, Dr. Maxwell would call her Mrs. Rodriguez. But Harrison had told him that Roxanne didn''t

    know his real identity yet, so he should just call her by her name.

    He just needed to keep any secrets under his hat.

    Dr. Maxwell took the lead. "Ms. Martinez, the ultrasound room is ready. We can go straight in through

    the side passage."

    Roxanne thanked him, then followed him hand in hand with Harrison.

    Suddenly, she felt a twinge of pain in her stomach. She grabbed Harrison''s sleeve as her other hand

    clutched her stomach.

    Harrison turned to look at her.

    Seeing her pale face made him feel a bit worried.

    "Is your stomach hurting again?"

    Roxanne nodded, her voice a bit low, "I need to go to the bathroom."

    On the way to the hospital, she had already visited the bathroom twice.

    It seemed like she had a bit of the runs.

    When she came out of the bathroom, Harrison was waiting for her outside.

    After she washed her hands, Harrison immediately pulled out a tissue to wipe them.

    Then he held her hand in his while his other hand gently stroked her head. "Do you feel better?"

    She looked up at Harrison with a pitiable look.

    Her normally bright eyes were now filled with fatigue and sickness.

    Being sick really sucked.

    She leaned half her body weight on Harrison. "Harrison, am I really blowing it today?"

    She had nned to go out for a meal. But she ended up throwing up and having diarrhea without even

    taking a bite of food.

    Although she and Harrison were truly husband and wife and had done ¡®that¡¯ many times.

    She still felt a bit embarrassed.

    Harrison gently stroked her head,forting her. "Having the runs is normal; there¡¯s no need to feel

    embarrassed. Even I get the runs sometimes."

    Roxanne frowned, "Harrison, after seeing myself like this, I think I might not be pregnant. I might have

    acute gastroenteritis. If I''m not pregnant, will you be disappointed?"

    "Nope." Harrison lightly flicked her nose, "We¡¯re in no rush to get pregnant; let¡¯s make sure you¡¯re okay

    first. Everything will be fine as long as you¡¯refortable.¡±

    Harrison also felt heartbroken to see her constantly running to the bathroom.

    After Dr. Maxwell performed a blood test on Roxanne, the results showed that she really had acute

    gastroenteritis. She was not pregnant.

    Later, Roxanne''s condition worsened, even showing signs of dehydration.

    Dr. Maxwell arranged for her to be hospitalized.

    She was feeling weak, so she had to stay in bed. She spent half the night on an IV.

    Harrison took care of her all night, not taking a break until three or four in the morning.

    There was another bed in the room.

    But Harrison was afraid that Roxanne might have an ident. He wanted to respond immediately if

    that happened, so he stayed by her side, holding her hand.

    It was already autumn, and the weather was a bit chilly.

    Plus, the medicine being injected into her veins was cold.

    Roxanne''s hand with the IV feltpletely cold.

    Harrison even put a bottle of hot water under her IV hand to keep her warm.

    Roxanne could finally feel some warmth.

    The next day, when Vincent heard that Roxanne had been hospitalized for acute gastroenteritis, he

    rushed to visit.

    Seeing that Roxanne was still asleep, Vincent pulled Harrison aside and spoke to him seriously.

    "Are you taking good care of Roxanne? How did she get acute gastroenteritis and need to be

    hospitalized? Look at her small body; she''s definitely going to lose a lot of weight from being sick this

    time, right? Have you not been taking good care of her?"

    Harrison also felt a bit guilty and said, "Anne might have eaten something unclean from the takeout

    yesterday at noon."

    Vincent frowned angrily, "You let her eat takeout?"

    Harrison responded, ¡°I just wanted to keep her usual lifestyle. I¡¯m trying to adapt to her pace and

    lifestyle."

    "It''s right for you to adapt to her life, but you can''t let her eat takeout every day, can you?"

    Harrison fell silent.

    Vincent continued, "She used to eat takeout every day because she had no other choice. Now that

    she''s married to you, are you nning to let her suffer?"

    Harrison still didn''t speak.

    "You married her; you should love her, spoil her, and take care of her. You could have had the house

    chef send her meals every day and told her that they were ordered from a specific restaurant."

    Harrison finally responded, "Dad, you''re very thoughtful. I was negligent."

    Vincent added, "It''s toote to realize that you were negligent. Look at Roxanne suffering in bed."

    Harrison had no words.

    Vincent was quite upset. "Forget it; I''ll take care of Roxanne''s meals from now on. Harrison, why didn''t

    you arrange a better room for Roxanne? You should at least get a private room. How could you let her

    stay in a general ward?"

    Harrison answered, "The hospital is short of beds; there are no suites avable."

    Vincent asked, "Did you tell the hospital not to let anyone else stay in the other bed?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told them."

    Although Roxanne only had acute gastroenteritis, in Vincent''s eyes, this was a very serious matter. He

    was very anxious, hoping she could recover as soon as possible.

    Just like Roxanne was his own daughter.

    Even if she just had a headache or a cold, he would be very anxious.

    Roxanne was no longer just his son''s wife.

    She had be someone closer to him than his own daughter.

    To not disturb Roxanne''s rest, Vincent prepared many light dishes but didn''t enter her room to bother

    her.

    When Roxanne woke up, Harrison opened box after box of food, shocking her.

    "Harrison, I know you want me to recover as soon as possible, but do I really need to eat this much?

    It''s just lunch."

    "I''m not asking you to eat everything; just pick what you like and eat until you''re full."

    "What''s this?" Roxanne pointed at a transparent dish.

    Harrison replied, "That''s shark fin."

    "And this. Is it sea cucumber?"

    Harrison replied, "Yes, I checked with the doctor. You can eat sea cucumber; it''s good for protein."

    "And this?"

    Harrison replied, "That''s foie gras."

    The lunch seemed like something only the rich could afford.

    "Harrison, how much did this lunch cost?"

    "I didn''t pay for it." Harrison handed her a bowl of soup, "Maybe have some soup first?"

    "How could it be free? This shark fin alone must have cost hundreds of dors."

    "I really didn''t pay for it; these are all gifts to my dad from rtives."

    "Your rtives must be super rich to be gifting such expensive things."

    "Some of them are indeed well-off."

    "Did your dad prepare all this?"

    "Yes. When he heard you were hospitalized for gastroenteritis, he was more worried than I was and

    even scolded me."

    "Where is your dad?"

    "He said he didn''t want to disturb your rest, so he just nced at you and left after delivering the food.

    He hopes you can quietly recover and be discharged soon."

    Suddenly, Roxanne''s eyes reddened. She choked up.

    It was just a case of gastroenteritis, but Vincent was so caring.

    "What''s wrong?" Harrison stroked her hair.

    With tears in her eyes, she said, "I don''t know what good deeds I did in my past life to deserve such

    kindness from you guys."

    Lately, she had been spontaneously tearing up.

    Maybe it was the care she received from Harrison and his father that made her drop her tough front.

    She made a vow in her heart that she would treat Vincent better than her own father, a hundred times,

    a thousand times, or ten thousand times better.

    She tasted the shark fin soup Vincent made.

    It had a light sweetness and was very delicious, but because she was sick, she didn''t eat much.

    "Even if these were gifts from rtives, it feels so wasteful."

    "It''s okay; it would go bad if we just left it."

    "Tell your dad to make less next time. It''s really wasteful if we can''t finish it."

    "He''s just worried you might not like it if there''s not enough variety."

    In the afternoon, Roxanne took a nap.

    When she woke up, Harrison helped herb her hair.

    At the door.

    The doctor walked in, "Excuse me, another patient will be moving in."

    Harrison frowned. He was about to speak when Evelyn, wearing a hospital gown, walked in. A nurse

    was holding her IV bag high, and sheid down on the bed next to Roxanne.

    Harrison understood instantly.

    Evelyn did this on purpose.

    He red at Evelyn, but she pretended not to see.

    When she came in, she even pretended to greet Roxanne, "Hey girl, what a coincidence to meet you

    here."

    Roxanne also felt it was quite a coincidence.

    Once again, she ran into Seraphim Haven''s richest woman, Evelyn.

    But today, Evelyn wasn''t wearing makeup. She still looked good but seemed a bit tired.

    Even celebrities felt sick like ordinary people.

    "Hello, Ms. Miller." Roxanne showed concern, "Why are you hospitalized too?"

    Evelyn replied, "I¡¯ve got acute gastroenteritis."

    "What a coincidence! Me too."

    "Indeed, that''s quite a coincidence."

    Harrison sent a message to Evelyn.

    After hearing her phone beep, Evelyn saw Harrison with his phone, knowing it was him who sent the

    message.

    She smiled at Roxanne, "I need to reply to a text."

    Roxanne nodded, "Sure!"

    Evelyn saw Harrison ming her for causing trouble on purpose.

    She replied to Harrison, ¡°I really got acute gastroenteritis and was admitted to the hospital. The room

    was arranged by the doctor; I didn''t know that you and your wife were here.¡±

    Harrison didn''t believe her.

    Evelyn replied, ¡°Okay, I admit that I did want to get closer to her, but I really do have acute

    gastroenteritis. Aren''t you going to show some concern?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°I thought you were robust; do you need others to care about you? Don''t talk too

    much with her and disturb her rest.¡±

    Roxanne saw Harrison looking at his phone. He seemed to be texting someone. But she had no idea

    he was texting Evelyn, who was on the next bed.

    She didn''t even know that Evelyn, the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, was Harrison''s cousin.

    She didn''t suspect anything, nor did she notice anything unusual between Harrison and Evelyn.

    She was just a bit curious.

    Would someone as rich as Evelyn stay in amon hospital ward?

    Didn''t she have her own personal doctors or even her own family hospital?

    Evelyn didn''t pay any more attention to Harrison.

    She tucked her phone under her pillow, and after the nurse and doctor left, she started chatting with

    Roxanne again.

    Evelyn pretended not to know Roxanne''s name and deliberately asked, "Miss, I still don''t know your

    name. Last time, I only asked for your contact information and forgot to ask for your name."

    "I''m Roxanne."

    "What a nice name. I''m Evelyn."

    Roxanne replied, "Of course I know your name. You''re the richest young woman in Seraphim Haven.

    You graduated from Edgewater University at 13, took over the family business at 17, and increased the

    market value of the family business by more than forty percent at 25. I doubt there''s anyone in

    Seraphim Haven who doesn''t know your name."

    Roxanne was facing the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, Evelyn Miller, for the second time.

    Chatting with a celeb like her still gave her a kick, but she wasn''t scared at all. She was calm and

    Evelyn was taken aback for a moment.

    Would Roxanne still admire her if she knew that she was actually Harrison''s cousin?

    Evelyn should be the one admiring Roxanne.

    The fact that she had managed to win over Harrison, a man, who hadn''t dated in thirty-two years, was

    seriously impressive.

    Evelyn sighed, "There''s nothing to admire, really. What you see is just the glitz and m; I''m really not

    as good as you."

    Especially when it came to rtionships.

    Roxanne had bagged a great hubby.

    But Evelyn, despite being the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, couldn''t even snag the guy she liked.

    And the guy was Roxanne''s ex.

    How weird was that?

    She had fallen for Roxanne''s ex.

    But she wasn''t going to be jealous of Roxanne just because she was the woman in Dominic''s heart.

    There was a firste, first served rule in everything.

    It was just that she hadn''t met Dominic first; their encounter wasn''t as serendipitous.

    It was fate; it had nothing to do with right or wrong.

    Thinking of Dominic''s coldness made Evelyn''s eyes dim, and her shoulders slumped.

    Roxanne didn''te from a fancy family, but she could empathize with the sadness in Evelyn''s eyes.

    Those fancy families weren''t as simple and joyful as ordinary people thought.

    So she preferred to keep her ordinary identity. She didn''t want to have anything to do with those fancy

    families.

    Little did she know, she was already the wife of the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    She offered Evelyn some words offort, "Ms. Miller, you should think more about what you have

    instead of worrying too much about what you don''t. No one can have everything they want."

    These were justmonforting words, but they seemed to work wonders on Evelyn.

    Sometimes, people''s worries stem from overthinking.

    When Evelyn smiled, her dimples showed, "Roxanne, you can just call me Evelyn or Eve, and I''ll call

    you Roxanne. We can keep in touch through WhatsApp and be friends. I don''t really have friends. Also,

    if you ever need help with anything, I''m here. I love helping others."

    Roxanne just smiled and didn''t say anything. She didn''t have the heart to turn down Evelyn''s

    enthusiasm. But if she really ran into trouble, she probably wouldn''t seek Evelyn''s help.

    Their social statuses were different; they might not be able to be true friends.

    Just then, Harrison texted Evelyn again.

    Evelyn heard the notification and knew it was Harrison.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She ignored it.

    Harrison sent another text.

    Evelyn still ignored it.

    She just wanted to chat with Roxanne more and build a rapport.

    So that when she revealed her identity as Harrison''s cousin, there wouldn''t be any awkwardness

    between her and Roxanne.

    She didn''t care about what Harrison had texted.

    Harrison couldn''t stand it anymore and said directly, "Ms. Miller, your phone has been buzzing. Don''t

    you need to check it? It might be business-rted."

    Evelyn waved her hand dismissively, "No need; it''s not anything important."

    Harrison frowned, "I don''t care if your messages are important. I only care that you''ve been talking too

    much with my wife and disturbing her rest."

    "Harrison." Roxanne gave Harrison a nudge and red at him, "You¡¯re being a bit rude."

    Evelynughed, "Roxanne, see, your husband is so fierce, but he really loves you."

    Roxanne smiled and said, "Don''t mind him."

    Only then did Evelyn reach under her pillow to get her phone.

    She saw that Harrison had been scolding her for disturbing Roxanne''s rest.

    Evelyn texted back. ¡°Harrison, I finally got close to her, and you''re interrupting us. You''re so harsh to

    me. Be careful; I might expose you in front of her.¡±

    Harrison texted back. ¡°I dare you.¡±

    Evelyn texted back. ¡°Watch me.¡±

    Harrison texted back. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±

    Evelyn texted back. ¡°You can''t touch me now; I have Roxanne. If she knew I was your cousin, would

    she favor you or me?¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Perhaps due to her weakness, Roxanne, sitting at the bedhead, dozed off unknowingly.

    She was totally oblivious to the actions of the cousin pair, Harrison and Evelyn.

    Now that Roxanne was asleep, Harrison didn¡¯t bother with Evelyn anymore.

    He softly called Roxanne¡¯s name.

    No response.

    He didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep.

    Harrison made a hush gesture to Evelyn, theny down while holding Roxanne.

    He covered her with the nket again.

    At that moment, Roxanne was still getting an IV treatment.

    Harrison lightly touched her left hand, which was receiving the IV.

    Her hand was warm, but the bottle of hot water ced on the bed had cooled down.

    He reheated the water, then put it under Roxanne¡¯s hand to prevent the IV from chilling her hand.

    It was a very ordinary scene, yet it was full of warmth and very touching.

    Evelyn, standing by, suddenly felt a lump in her throat.

    Oh, how she envied such ordinary yet warm love.

    She also wanted to find a guy like Harrison, then naturally get married, have children, and stay together

    as a family forever.

    But the guy she was after was cold and indifferent to her, totally rejecting her.

    Seemed like romantic feelings between people really couldn¡¯t be forced.

    Knowing that Roxanne needed rest, Evelyn didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    She was also feeling unwell.

    Shey down too.

    While hiding under the nket, she wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes; her emotions were

    all over the ce.

    She both envied Roxanne and admired her.

    There must be a reason why Dominic was so hung up on her and Harrison was so infatuated with her.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t know the specific reason.

    She really wanted to know.

    Shey under the nket and sent a message to Harrison. ¡°Harrison, I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to bother

    her. I just want to know what the woman Dominic couldn¡¯t get over was like.

    I also want to learn from her. But more than that, I really want to get close to her.¡±

    Harrison looked up from the screen after reading the message.

    His eyes darkened after looking at the girl curled up on the bed, who seemed frail and thin.

    He replied. ¡°You are the most outstanding girl in our family; you don¡¯t need to copy anyone. I hope you

    can be yourself.¡±

    The Miller family¡¯s business in Seraphim Haven was second only to the Rodriguez Group.

    It was not so easy to be the richest woman in Seraphim Haven at the age of 26.

    Harrison knew that Evelyn was carrying too much. She was not as strong as she seemed. She

    probably had many grievances too.

    Usually, they didn¡¯tmunicate much, but Harrison understood Evelyn.

    He sent another message to Evelyn. ¡°Cover yourself with the nket before you sleep; don¡¯t catch a

    cold.¡±

    Evelyn obediently pulled up the nket and covered herself. She felt a little sad.

    Harrison¡¯s care was no warmer than having a man who loved her by her side.

    Harrison asked. ¡°Do your parents know you¡¯re sick?¡±

    Evelyn didn¡¯t tell them so as not to worry them.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t reply anymore.

    About an hourter, Chloe came with Aria to visit Roxanne.

    Some staff from Roxanne¡¯spany also came.

    But Harrison worried they would disturb Roxanne¡¯s rest, so he didn¡¯t let them in. He let them take a

    peek from outside the door, then politely asked them to leave.

    In the evening, Evelyn received a call from Dominic.

    At the time, she was chatting with Roxanne.

    This call suddenly made all her nerves tense.

    Dominic never called her on his own.

    Was the sun rising from the west?

    She suppressed her excitement, excused herself from Roxanne, and then answered the call.

    She didn¡¯t turn on the speaker mode.

    The phone was against her ear.

    ¡°I heard from your assistant that you¡¯re hospitalized?¡± His question obviously showed concern, but his

    voice was still indifferent.

    Plus, Dominic¡¯s voice naturally carried a sense of alienation and mncholy.

    Evelyn thought he was probably just asking casually.

    But at least he took the initiative to ask her.

    She smiled, ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take a good rest; I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Dominic said indifferently.

    Then the call ended.

    Seemed like Dominic was indeed just asking casually.

    He hung up after only two sentences.

    Where was the real concern in this?

    Evelyn¡¯s smile froze instantly, just like a blooming flower that suddenly withered.

    Roxanne also sensed a bit of sadness in her.

    This man, whom the richest woman in Seraphim Haven referred to as Dominic, could stir her emotions

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    this easily?

    He must be a very important person in her heart.

    Dominic, huh? What a coincidence. Her ex-boyfriend, Dominic, also had the same name.

    Since she was not familiar with the situation, Roxanne didn¡¯t ask any questions when Evelyn hung up

    the phone.

    Evelyn¡¯s mood started to worsen.

    The sky started to darken.

    The night was cold.

    Evelyn noticed the IV drip had finished, so she asked the nurse to remove the needle and then went

    out for a walk.

    When she returned to the ward, she happened to bump into Dominic, who was standing outside the

    room.

    Dominic had probably been standing outside the ward for over ten minutes.

    Evelyn also watched him from afar for over ten minutes.

    This man didn¡¯t say he woulde to see her.

    She didn¡¯t tell him her room number either.

    He must be here to see Roxanne.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t know before that the woman in Dominic¡¯s heart was Harrison¡¯s woman, Roxanne. But

    every time Dominic thought of that woman, he would have the same look as he did now, like the

    moonlight falling on the treetops in the deep mountains, lonely and mncholic.

    He was indeed here to see Roxanne.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t interrupt and let Dominic watch the inside quietly from the outside.

    She had no clue whether it was all roses and rainbows, all sweet and lovely, between Harrison and

    Roxanne in there.

    Dominic might be feeling the same way watching them as she felt watching Dominic.

    It was heart-wrenching for all of them.

    Evelyn thought, ¡°Dominic, if you loved her that much, why did you walk away because of a

    misunderstanding? Why weren¡¯t you braver?¡±

    Evelyn didn¡¯t make a move until a few minutester, when Harrison swung the door open and bumped

    into Dominic, who was standing outside looking blue.

    "What are you doing here?" Harrison asked with a frown.

    Evelyn stepped forward, "Harrison, Dominic is here for me."

    Dominic nced at Evelyn in her hospital gown and said indifferently, "I''m here to see Eve."

    Evelyn felt a bit uneasy.

    She always wanted him to call her by her nickname, but he never would.

    Only when he needed her help would he call her by her nickname.

    But this time he called her Evelyn, which was somewhatforting to her. She took Dominic''s hand,

    "Dominic, I want to take a walk; will youe with me?"

    "Sure." Dominic''s eyes were no longer filled with sorrow. He nodded in a gentlemanly manner, "Let''s

    go."

    Harrison watched their backs, frowning.

    What a pair of actors!

    Did he look that easy to fool?

    After turning the corner, Dominic shrugged off Evelyn''s arm.

    But Evelyn held onto his hand tightly.

    "Ms. Miller." Dominic said politely, "Please let go."

    Evelyn frowned.

    Just a few seconds ago, he was calling her Eve.

    Now, he was calling her ¡®Ms. Miller¡¯? How far did he want to keep from her?

    She asked, "Dominic, is it fun to hurt me like this?"

    But Dominic shook off Evelyn''s hand with force.

    She didn''t want to bother him anymore, "Are you here to see Roxanne?"

    "No."

    Evelyn didn''t want to expose his lie.

    She asked, "Dominic, will you let Roxanne know the real reason why you left her back then?"

    "No!"

    His answer was firm as a rock.

    He wouldn''t tell Roxanne; he wouldn''t tell her anything.

    "Dominic, if I were you, I would cherish every day with her. You''re too full of yourself. Do you think

    you''re so great this way?"

    This foolish man deserved to be in such pain.

    Dominic clenched his fists, as if to suppress his pain and not let others see it.

    "It''s windy outside; you''d better go back."

    "Do you care about me?"

    Dominic replied, "You''re overthinking. I''m just about to leave. Whether you go back to your room or not

    is your own business."

    With that, he took his leave and decisively walked away.

    Evelyn''s tears couldn''t stop flowing while watching his retreating figure.

    She wanted to curse at him, but her throat could not make a sound.

    The night breeze was light, but it felt like a knife cutting through her skin.

    Behind her, Harrison stood there, hearing Evelyn''s sobs.

    He took a few steps forward and asked, "What was the real reason Dominic left Anne back then?"

    "Harrison?" Evelyn turned around, "Why did you follow us?"

    Harrison knew that after Roxanne and Dominic broke up, she had gone alone to the Tangut Mountain

    Range in Marientown.

    It was a deserted area. A forbidden zone of death.

    Those who went there were all seeking death.

    Including his father, who was heartbroken over the passing of Harrison¡¯s mother, Rita Foster. Vincent

    had secretly gone there, intending to die.

    If a person could make someone want to die, then that someone either loved them deeply or hated

    them deeply.

    How important was Dominic in Roxanne''s heart to make her want to attempt death?

    Harrison urgently wanted to know what had happened between them.

    He suddenly felt that his position might be in danger.

    He had always been troubled because he was hiding his identity.

    Now, he was even more worried.

    Evelyn said, "You''d better not know; otherwise, it might affect your rtionship with her."

    Evelyn wiped away her tears, walked past him, and returned to her room.

    Leaving Harrison alone in the hospital corridor under the night sky, feeling even more oppressed.

    Evelyn was discharged the next day.

    But Roxanne didn''t recover as quickly.

    The doctor said her physique was weak and her immunity was low, so she needed to stay in the

    hospital for a few more days.

    Vincent watched Roxanne drink some soup in the hospital room, then left the room to find Dr. Maxwell.

    Dr. Maxwell was their family doctor.

    For convenience, he pretended to work at the hospital.

    Vincent asked, "Dr. Maxwell, why is Anne''s physique so poor?"

    Dr. Maxwell replied, "She may have been malnourished as a child, so her physique is not good."

    Vincent said, "But Roxanne is quite strong."

    Dr. Maxwell replied, "Being strong doesn''t mean having a good physique."

    Thinking about Roxanne''s poor childhood made Vincent wish he could go back in time and adopt

    Roxanne.

    Vincent asked again, "Will giving birth be very harmful to Anne''s body with this kind of physique?"

    Dr. Maxwell replied, "If she takes care of her body before giving birth, it will definitely be better.

    Otherwise, she may be weak, and her physique may be worse."

    After talking to Dr. Maxwell, Vincent hurriedly pulled Harrison aside and kept reminding him.

    "Harrison, let Anne rest for a while after she''s discharged. Don''t have sex with her. Also, you''d better

    use contraception for now. It''s not toote to have a baby after her body recovers."

    Harrison said in surprise, "Dad, weren''t you eager to see your grandchild?"

    After Vincent telling Harrison what Dr. Maxwell had said, Harrison looked worried.

    Looked like getting Roxanne pregnant soon was a no-go.

    It might take a toll on her health after she gave birth.

    His original n was to get Roxanne to have a kid ASAP so he could win her heart over with the baby.

    And then he could finallye clean about who he really was.

    But it seemed like the n had to be put on hold. Again.

    "Dad, I''ll be careful." Harrison said, "Dad, you and Roxanne had some unforgettable times in

    Marientown seven years ago. She must have shared some of her deepest thoughts with you, right?"

    Vincent nodded, "Yes, we did share quite a few heart-to-heart talks."

    Harrison''s heart felt heavy, "Did she ever mention her ex-boyfriend?"

    "Why are you asking this again?" Vincent frowned.

    Harrison looked worried, "Please tell me everything you know."

    This also made Vincent feel a bit uneasy, "Are you and Anne having problems?"

    "No, not really." Harrison said, "I''m just trying to brace myself for what''s toe."

    Vincent asked, "Are you afraid her ex-boyfriend will ruin your rtionship?"

    Harrison replied, "Do you really think your son is that weak?"

    Vincent asked, "Then what are you worried about? You have to trust Anne. If she chose you, she''ll

    definitely stick around."

    Harrison said, "I don''t just want her to feel responsible for me and our marriage. I want her to love me

    with all her heart."

    He wouldn''t allow any hups in their marriage.

    Vincent felt incredibly proud.

    His son waspletely smitten with Roxanne.

    "Anne never really went into details, and I can''t remember the specifics either. After all, that was seven

    years ago. But I do remember one thing she said very clearly."

    "What did she say?"

    "She said if she could survive such a difficult time without breaking down, she would do her best to

    Was this how Roxanne felt when they broke up?

    She tried so hard to forget a man.

    How important was that man to her?

    Even though this was part of Roxanne''s past, Harrison still felt a sour taste in his mouth, like he was

    biting into a lemon.

    Why was he jealous of something that happened in the past?

    He was so afraid of losing Roxanne that he was worried about anything that could potentially rock their

    marriage.

    It was three dayster when Roxanne was finally discharged from the hospital.

    After three days of rest in the hospital, her condition improved significantly.

    Though she could take a shower in the hospital, it wasn''t the same.

    Once she got home, Roxanne spent an hour in the bathroom, washing herself from head to toe.

    After her shower, she felt refreshed.

    Her slim figure was wrapped in a neat set of long-sleeved pajamas.

    Even though she was dressed conservatively, Harrison still couldn''t help but want to hold her close and

    get a little cozy.

    But he was worried that resuming their marital duties so soon after her recovery could affect her health,

    so Harrison quickly averted his gaze.

    "You should take a shower, Harrison," Roxanne said as shey down on the bed.

    After Harrison went into the bathroom, Roxanne sat up in bed and saw a message from Vincent on

    Harrison''s phone.

    ¡°Harrison, remember what I said. Let Anne recover first. Don''t be too frequent with your conjugal

    duties. Also, remember to use protection. Don''t get Anne pregnant too soon.¡±

    Roxanne chuckled.

    He really cared about her and Harrison.

    But didn''t he really want to see his grandchild? Why was he telling them to use protection?

    When Harrison came out of the bathroom, Roxanne asked him about it.

    As he was drying his hair, he exined Vincent''s concerns about her health.

    After hearing this, Roxanne felt even more loved, like he was doting on her like a daughter.

    Harrison sat next to her and held her hand, "Let''s not rush getting pregnant. You should recover first.

    We''ll use condoms for now; what do you think?"

    "Do you feelfortable using that?" Roxanne cheekily smiled at him.

    Harrison frowned, "Do you think I would feelfortable with a barrier between us?"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    They had never used protection before, not even a single condom.

    Roxanne didn''t even know what using a condom felt like.

    Concerned about Harrison''s experience, she suggested, "Harrison, why don''t we try without condoms?

    I can take birth control pills, they say¡­"

    "No way!" Harrison cut her off, "Birth control pills are bad for the body."

    He gently pinched her nose and said, "I''d rather be ufortable than have you take birth control

    pills."

    Birth control pills were indeed very effective. But all drugs had side effects. He absolutely did not want

    her to be hurt.

    His consideration and kindness made Roxanne feel very moved. Her heart was filled with sweetness.

    "Then let''s not use protection; my body isn''t that bad; I can definitely handle having a child."

    Her hand touched the Adam''s apple on Harrison''s neck, lightly stroking it.

    She didn''t mean anything by it. She just liked touching his Adam''s apple because it was very sexy and

    touching it was really fun.

    Her fingers lightly slid across Harrison''s throat with a joyful rhythm.

    His Adam''s apple moved, and he shrugged off her hand.

    "Stop messing around. Are you trying to make me ufortable?"

    "I am not!" Roxanne pouted, "I just want to touch it casually; I think it''s fun."

    She was just doing it for fun.

    But he felt like his blood was on fire.

    Roxanne thought he was avoiding her question, so she sat directly on Harrison''sp.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, her tone bing serious.

    "Harrison, I''m serious; my body is great, so we can have a child.

    Look, I''m almost 29; you''re 32.

    If we don''t have a child soon, it''s consideredte.

    By then, our child might not be as smart."

    Harrison was silent.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Roxanne gently stroked his handsome face.

    His face was a bit warm, and his eyes were getting deeper.

    He tightly held her waist, "Get off first, then we can talk."

    "Harrison." Roxanne sat on him as a smile yed on her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so easily

    affected.¡±

    She was just sitting on him and he was so easily moved.

    She held his face, staring at him, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I can control it." Harrison''s body seemed a bit ufortable, "You get off first."

    She gently kissed his forehead, "You don''t need to worry about me; I''m fine today."

    "Rest for two more days."

    "Alright."

    Roxanne lowered her head, rubbing Harrison''s nose twice.

    Then she got off him, hooking his arm.

    "Harrison, you really love me."

    She wasn''t nning to do anything today; after all, she just recovered from an illness.

    Her body was indeed a bit ufortable.

    She pulled him down, and her head rested on his shoulder.

    "You''ve been taking care of me in the hospital for the past few days; it must have been tough, so get

    some rest."

    He gently stroked her head, giving her a goodnight kiss.

    His kiss was a bit suppressed and restrained.

    If it weren''t for her recent illness, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go so easily.

    The next day.

    After Roxanne got up and washed, Harrison led her to the house next door.

    When the door opened, Harrison said, "We''ll have breakfast here from now on."

    "What does that mean?" Roxanne didn''t understand.

    Harrison smiled faintly, "My dad is worried about your nutrition and that your body won''t recover well,

    so he rented a house next door. From now on, he will take care of your three meals. You don''t have to

    order takeout for lunch; my dad will deliver it to yourpany."

    He said it was a rented house.

    But in fact, the entire East Adjacent Estatesplex was acquired by the Rodriguez Group.

    After a re-review, they sold the houses built in theter stages of the project.

    This house next to Roxanne didn''t sell, so Vincent decided not to sell it.

    Before their identities were revealed, they would tell her it was a rented house.

    This way, he could take care of Roxanne more conveniently. He wanted to help her regte her body

    through diet.

    Roxanne was a bit reproachful as she stood at the door.

    "Your dad could just live with us. Why does he have to rent a house next door? How could you do this?

    How could you not discuss such a big thing with me? How much did the rented house cost? Can you

    get it back?"

    Harrison gently pushed her into the house, reassuring her not to be angry, "My dad doesn''t want to

    disturb our married life."

    "How could he?" Roxanne red at him.

    She liked a lively atmosphere.

    Only when the family was together did it feel like home.

    Harrison leaned into her ear and whispered with augh, "If my dad lived with us, how could I kiss you

    and hug you anytime and anywhere?"

    Roxanne red at him again.

    He gently touched her nose andforted her for a bit.

    Later, Vincent also prepared breakfast and exined why he lived next door.

    He just said he didn''t want to disturb their married life.

    The rent had been paid for a year.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne really had no way to deal with this father-son duo.

    After breakfast, Roxanne went to work. She hadn''t been to thepany for several days and thought it

    would be busy.

    Unexpectedly, Chloe had alreadypleted the work she had left behind.

    "Chloe, you seem more and more like a strong woman now." Roxanne praised her.

    Chloe smiled faintly, "I''m still far from a strong woman, but I feel refreshed after the divorce. Except for

    the first few days, which were very painful, everything has been going smoothly."

    Although sometimes it was a bit tiring to take care of Austin and Aria alone.

    Butpared to living with that despicable man, Oliver, her life now had more value.

    Especially her career, which was going more and more smoothly.

    At noon, Vincent delivered lunch to Roxanne.

    Roxanne''spany had a total of seven employees.

    Vincent was in charge of the staff meals at herpany.

    The quality of the food skyrocketed instantly.

    Chloe was sipping mushroom chicken soup and couldn''t stop praising it.

    "Anne, Vincent''s soup-making skills are off the charts; I''ve never had chicken soup this good."

    The receptionist Audrey chimed in, "Yeah, Roxanne, this chicken isn''t your garden-variety bird. It tastes

    even better than organic chicken."

    Lillian, looking at the mushrooms in front of her, said, "These mushrooms seem different from the ones

    you usually buy outside."

    Well, of course. The chickens in Vincent''s vi were top-notch breeds; they were all carefully raised.

    These employees were only eating such high-end food because they were with Roxanne.

    Audrey popped a question, "Roxanne, what does Vincent do? Is he loaded? He seems to have such a

    "He''s just a farmer raising chickens out in the countryside. He doesn¡¯t have much money, but he''s a

    good man." Roxanne answered while sipping her soup.

    The soup indeed tasted great.

    It wasn¡¯t greasy, had a perfect texture, and had a slightly sweet vor. It was absolutely delicious.

    Drinking the soup made her feel extremelyfortable all over.

    She was chatting with her employees about Vincent raising chickens and cows in the countryside,

    Would she get mad if she found outter that he was the chairman of the Rodriguez Group?

    Just thinking about it scared Vincent a little.

    After lunch, Roxanne and Vincent were alone together.

    Roxanne kept expressing her gratitude.

    Vincent chuckled, "Silly girl, we''re family. There¡¯s no need for such formalities."

    "Even if we''re family, I still want to pay you for your work and meals."

    "You don¡¯t have to pay. I''d be just bumming around anyway." Vincent waved his hand, "Don''t give me

    any money; I have savings."

    Roxanne continued, "My employees order takeout every day, which costs money. If you don''t take my

    money, I''ll just stick with the original n and let everyone eat takeout."

    "No way!"

    He came specifically to help her recuperate.

    In fact, those meals weren''t all made by him alone; he brought a nutritionist from the vi.

    If Roxanne rejected them, how could he help her recuperate?

    He thought for a moment and said, "Then don''t pay too much; a little is fine."

    Roxanne smiled, "Then I''ll have to trouble you from now on."

    "I''d be doing nothing anyway; I just want you to eat better and get your health back so you can have a

    baby with Harrison sooner."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely eat more, exercise more, and try to get pregnant with your grandchild in half a

    year."

    Thinking of his adorable grandchild made Vincent''s eyes suddenly light up.

    He had been waiting for a grandchild for a long time, which left him full of expectations.

    "But don''t rush, Anne. Take care of your health first; your health is the most important thing right now."

    Roxanne wasn''t pregnant yet, but Hazel Dawson was already pregnant.

    That day, Nora Dawson apanied Hazel to the hospital.

    After confirming the pregnancy, Nora asked, "Is this child Alexander''s?"

    "Of course!" Hazel''s voice was firm, but she was a little uneasy inside.

    "Are you really sure?" Nora was suspicious.

    "What¡¯s with your attitude?"

    "I just don''t want Alexander to be deceived. Sis, if you can''t be sure this child is his, abort it. When your

    body is recovered, have another one with him, and never do anything to hurt him again."

    "I''ve cut off contact with those men; why don''t you believe me?"

    "What are you talking about? Those men?" Nora stopped in her tracks outside the outpatient building,

    "You had more boyfriends than just that fitness instructor?"

    "Can you stop asking? I''ve broken up with them; what else do you want to know?"

    Nora was furious. She originally thought her sister only had one boyfriend, but it turned out to be a

    bunch. She was literally fuming.

    "Hazel, you..."

    She couldn''t find the words to describe her sister.

    "Nora!" Hazel grabbed her hand, "You promised not to tell Alexander."

    Nora felt disgusted. She shook off her hand and clenched her teeth, "I''m just worried about Alexander

    getting hurt; he loves you so much..."

    At this point, Nora choked up a bit.

    If she could have a man who loved her like that, she would give everything for him.

    But Hazel didn''t know how to cherish it.

    A woman who betrayed her marriage was thest thing she could ept.

    And this woman had been her most admired and favorite sister since childhood.

    She put on a cold face, "Hazel, I''m asking you onest time, is this child Alexander''s?"

    "Yes." Hazel nodded, "I only don''t use protection when I''m with Alexander. With other men, I always

    use condoms, and I wear two."

    "Really?"

    "Why don''t you believe what I say?"

    "If this child isn''t Alexander''s, do you think it''s fair to him to have it?"

    "It''s Alexander''s child."

    "I hope what you said is true; otherwise, I will ignore you from now on, and you can tell Alexander

    about the pregnancy yourself."

    ...

    When Alexander came home, Hazel was sitting on the sofa in a daze.

    The huge vi was deadly silent, making people feel uneasy.

    Alexander''s footsteps made her look up.

    Seeing her frown, Alexander sat down, put his arm around her waist, and asked, "What''s wrong?

    What''s bothering you?"

    "I''m pregnant." Hazel looked at Alexander.

    Alexander was taken aback, "Didn''t I always use protection?"

    Alexander didn''t really want to use condoms. He always felt ufortable, and it wasn''t as satisfying.

    "Do you doubt me?" Hazel pretended to be aggrieved, lightly pping his chest.

    "I didn''t mean it like that." Alexander hurriedly hugged her, "Could the condom have broken?"

    "The condom must have busted." Hazel said firmly, "Don''t you love kids? Why don''t we have this

    baby?"

    People say that an abortion hurt like hell. Abortions were even worse for a woman¡¯s body than giving

    birth.

    Hazel wasn''t sure who the father was.

    Maybe it was Alexander''s. Or maybe it was some other guy''s.

    But she knew that once she decided to keep the baby, Alexander would never doubt her.

    She wanted to have this baby and raise it with Alexander.

    Alexander, who already loved kids, felt like his brain was exploding with fireworks.

    He was over the moon and gave Hazel several enthusiastic kisses.

    He was so pumped that he started calling all their friends and family.

    "Dad, my wife''s pregnant; you''re gonna be a grandpa."

    "Sis, my wife''s pregnant; you''re gonna be an auntie. You stoked?"

    "Samuel, my wife''s pregnant."

    Finally, he called Harrison.

    "Harrison, Hazel''s pregnant. I bet this baby''s gonna be just as sweet and beautiful as her. You jelly?"

    "She''s pregnant?" Harrison was skeptical, "Weren''t you guys using protection? And haven''t you been

    super busytely?"

    He thought he and Roxanne would be the first to have a kid. But it looked like Alexander had beat him

    to the punch, which stung but also made him suspicious.

    Harrison asked, "Can you talk right now?"

    Alexander replied, "Sure, what''s up?"

    Harrison asked, "Is Hazel with you?"

    Alexander answered, "Yeah, why?"

    Harrison said, "Never mind, we''ll talk tomorrow."

    After sharing his joy about bing a father with everyone, Alexander sat back down next to Hazel,

    holding her tight.

    "Hazel, you''re the best. Giving birth is a tough gig; you''re gonna have to go through hell for me for the

    next nine months."

    Tears welled up in Hazel''s eyes. Alexander''s loving care made her feel incredibly blessed. She swore

    to herself that she would live a good life with him.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "I''m gonna be a mom; I''m just so happy."

    "Stop crying." Alexander picked her up, "Let''s go upstairs and rest."

    The next day, Harrison went to thepany building.

    He went to Alexander''s office first, stood in front of his desk, and asked, "You said Hazel''s pregnant,

    right?"

    "Aw, is someone jelly that I''m gonna be a dad before him?" Alexander looked up at him.

    Harrison didn''t answer his question, "How far along is she?"

    "Just hit five weeks." Alexander had seen Hazel''s pregnancy test.

    "Five weeks?" Harrison was a sharp guy, "Weren''t you with me in Valeria five weeks ago? Are you sure

    the baby''s yours?"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    It seemed like Harrison had touched upon Alexander''s raw nerve.

    Alexander''s face darkened instantly.

    He red at Harrison, looking very displeased.

    "Harrison, are you jealous? Or are you insulting me? If the child in Hazel''s belly isn''t mine, whose could

    it possibly be?"

    Harrison was now feeling somewhat helpless towards Alexander.

    Alexander was too indulgent with his wife and too protective of her. He must have been over the moon

    about bing a father. Did he still have his senses about him?

    Harrison, on the other hand, was different.

    Justst night, when he heard about Hazel''s pregnancy, he smelled something fishy.

    He sat across from Alexander with his brows knitted in a frown, analyzing the situation with a grim face.

    "Firstly, you guys have been married for so many years, and yet Hazel has always been unwilling to

    have your child, constantly using contraceptives.

    Secondly, you were in Valeriast month, so the timing of her pregnancy doesn''t add up."

    Alexander grew more upset, "Harrison, what are you getting at? Are you saying that Hazel hooked up

    with another man while I was in Valeria and got pregnant?"

    "That''s a possibility." Harrison always felt that Hazel''s gentle demeanor was a ruse.

    Alexander took a deep breath, as if he were trying to hold something back.

    Then he pointed at the door, "Get out; I''m going to pretend you didn''t say any of this today."

    "Get a grip." Harrison''s brows furrowed tighter.

    "I said get out." Alexander suppressed his anger, "If you say another word, don''t me me for not

    being polite."

    Harrison stood up as his brow furrowed even tighter.

    The atmosphere between the two was extremely tense.

    Even though it might offend him, Harrison chose to continue speaking, "Alexander, think it over

    yourself. You''ve been married to Hazel for years, and there were many times when you were not by her

    side.

    How did you win Hazel over in the first ce? Don''t you know it yourself? Do you know whether she

    can tolerate loneliness?

    A woman who can''t tolerate loneliness is very likely to betray her marriage."

    Alexander mmed the folder he was holding onto the table.

    He was livid!

    When he red at Harrison, he almost saw him as an enemy, "Harrison, did youe here to pick a

    fight today?"

    He dared to say that his beloved woman couldn''t tolerate loneliness?!

    He dared to say his beloved woman was seeing other men?!

    Alexander forgot about their decades of brotherhood. He stood up from his office chair, fuming.

    "It''s because you''re my good friend that I''m telling you all this." Harrison''s brow furrowed tighter and

    said.

    "If you continue, I won''t consider you a good friend."

    "You think I have nothing better to do? I don''t want to discuss such meaningless topics. I''m doing it

    because I don''t want you to get hurt."

    "Get out!"

    "You can''t stay calm about anything rted to Hazel. Alexander, don''t you think you should reflect on

    this yourself?"

    "I think you''re here to pick a fight today." Alexander circled his desk, marching towards Harrison angrily.

    Harrison remained calm, "Want a fight? Anytime."

    Harrison was ready to school this foolish man and teach him how to look at issues objectively.

    After seeing Alexander take off his suit jacket and loosen his knuckles, Harrison calmly took off his own

    jacket and tossed it on the couch.

    "Alexander..." Samuel Carter, who had just reached the door, was shocked by the scene inside.

    He quickly stepped in, standing between the two, "Alex, Harrison, what are you guys doing?"

    Anyone with a brain could see that these two were about to fight.

    Samuel was no fool.

    Of course, he knew what their standoff suggested.

    Alexander pushed Samuel away, "Get out of my way."

    "Samuel, close the door." Harrison ordered.

    If they were going to fight, they might as well do it behind closed doors, not in front of the staff.

    "Harrison, don''t me me if I hit too hard." Alexander circled around Harrison.

    Harrison responded by gesturing for him to bring it on.

    The tension was about to explode.

    Samuel, who had been pushed aside, tried to intervene again.

    "What''s going on with you two? Can''t you guys talk it out? You haven''t had a fight in decades, so why

    now?"

    Samuel remembered that thest time these two fought, they were just kids.

    What on earth happened today?

    "Get lost."

    "Stand aside."

    Samuel was simultaneously pushed away by Harrison and Alexander, stumbling back a few meters.

    They were really going to fight, weren''t they?

    Samuel gave up. There was no stopping this confrontation today.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter.

    Harrison and Alexander were both too tired to move.

    Alexander was slumped on the couch, rubbing the eye that Harrison had punched, "Why did you hit my

    eye?"

    "Because you''re blind." Harrison said angrily.

    Decades of friendship, and they were about to fight over a woman?

    "You''re the one who''s blind."

    Alexander had only hit Harrison''s right cheek; seeing that his eyes were unharmed, he wanted to stand

    up and fight back.

    But he seemed to have no energy left.

    Harrison took a breath, sneering at him, "Still want to fight?"

    Alexander knew his own condition.

    Though Harrison had also exhausted quite a bit of energy, his stamina was better.

    If they continued to fight, he might lose to Harrison.

    Alexander said angrily, "This is my office. Get out."

    "What a waste of my goodwill." Harrison said coldly. Then he strode out.

    Samuel, who had been at a loss, looked at Alexander, then at the departing Harrison, feeling a

    headache.

    "Done gawking yet?" Alexander red at him.

    "I wasn''t gawking." Samuel defended himself. "What''s up with you two?"

    Alexander red at him. "Out."

    "Alright, I''m leaving." Samuel backed off. "I''m outta here."

    After leaving Alexander''s office, Samuel went to find Harrison.

    Harrison was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    The sky was sunny, with not a cloud in sight.

    But he had a furrowed brow.

    Samuel knocked on the door, and once granted permission to enter, he cautiously asked, "Harrison,

    what''s going on with you and Alexander? You alright?"

    "I''m fine." Harrison turned around to say, "We had a fight, but we''re still mates. I just wish he''d get it."

    "What happened exactly?"

    "Drop it."

    After all, it wasn''t something to brag about.

    He still wanted to protect Alexander''s dignity.

    That night, Alexander returned to Bayview Vi.

    Since Hazel became pregnant, she didn''t show any signs of difort but instead seemed more

    energetic.

    She''d prepared a candlelit dinner.

    She was wearing a beautiful long dress, waiting for Alexander.

    When the elevator arrived at their home, it made a ding.

    She rushed over, surprised to see Alexander with a swollen eye.

    She immediately went over to him and asked, "Honey, what happened to your eye?"

    She gently touched Alexander''s swollen eye corner. Even though she was gentle, Alexander still

    frowned.

    "Does it hurt? Who hit you?"

    Hazel hurriedly got Alexander to sit down.

    "It''s nothing; it doesn''t hurt." Alexander held Hazel''s hand. "Hazel, you would never betray me, would

    you?"

    Hazel''s emotions started to fluctuate.

    Alexander managed a bitter smile. "Harrison warned me that the baby you''re carrying might not be

    mine. So I punched his lights out. I know you''d never betray me, right?"

    Hazel was momentarily speechless.

    "Hazel, answer me." Alexander tugged at her hand.

    Hazel was in turmoil.

    Was her secret about to be exposed?

    Otherwise, why would Harrison warn Alexander like that?

    No.

    She definitely couldn''t admit to it.

    She furrowed her brows, angrily saying, "Is your friend stirring the pot for no reason? We''re so happy

    together; how could I possibly betray you? If I betrayed a great husband like you, would I even be

    human?"

    Alexander immediately held her tight.

    Hazel yfully hit his chest.

    "How could you doubt whether this child is yours? If you doubt me like this, I might as well just die."

    "I believe you. I believe you." Alexander held her even tighter.

    In reality, Alexander was very good at controlling his emotions.

    The reason he lost control in front of Harrison and threw punches was because he had a thorn in his

    side.

    He''d snatched Hazel away from her first love.

    Back then, Hazel and her first love were in a long-distance rtionship, one in home country, the other

    abroad.

    But Alexander didn''t know they were dating.

    When he pursued Hazel, she told him she was single.

    Even though this happened seven or eight years ago, Alexander still couldn''t let go.

    Hazel said she loved him.

    But he knew that back then, Hazel might have been with him because she was lonely.

    What man could admit that his woman''s love for him wasn''t one hundred percent pure?

    Harrison had to bring this up.

    How could he not lose control?

    He loved Hazel so much.

    He held Hazel tight. "Hazel, you have to have this child. If it''s a boy, I''ll protect you with him. If it''s a girl,

    I''ll protect you and her."

    "What about Harrison?" Hazel looked up at him.

    He resolutely said, "If he talks rubbish again, I''ll give him another lesson."

    "Do you think you can beat him?"

    "Whether I can or not, I''ll still give it a shot."

    "Seriously, you think I want you to really fight with him? You guys are best friends; how could I let you

    guys actually fight? Maybe Harrison misunderstood me."

    Alexander remained silent.

    "Honey, go apologize to Harrison tomorrow. I don''t want you guys to have a falling out because of me."

    "Apologize for what?" Alexander knew Harrison well. "He won''t take it to heart."

    Hazel also knew the two of them well.

    They wouldn''t really fall out.

    But it was bothering her that Harrison now doubted the child in her belly.

    By the time she finished cleaning Alexander''s injured eye and they were about to enjoy the candlelit

    dinner, her mind seemed to be elsewhere.

    Alexander cut a piece of steak for her and fed it to her. "Hazel, what''s on your mind?"

    "I was wondering..." Hazel lied. "What misunderstanding does Harrison have about me?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll sort him out." Alexander fed her the steak.

    Hazel couldn''t quite put her mind at ease. She''d seen firsthand what Harrison was capable of.

    If Harrison found out she''d betrayed his best friend, neither she nor her family would have a good

    ending. She was very worried.

    Meanwhile.

    At East Adjacent Estates.

    Harrison got home a bitte today.

    Roxanne had already taken a bath, and her hair was dry.

    After hearing the door open, she came out of the bedroom. Harrison had already taken off his shoes

    and walked in.

    "Harrison?" After seeing the injury on his face, Roxanne immediately rushed over in concern. "How did

    you get hurt?"

    Harrison didn''t want her to worry, so he pulled her to sit down. "It''s nothing; I just bumped into

    something."

    "That clearly looks like a fight wound." Roxanne wasn''t a stranger to fights.

    She knew what injuries from fights and what injuries from idents looked like.

    She could tell the difference very clearly.

    Realizing that she was too smart to keep fooling, Harrison decided to spill the beans.

    "I had a fight with a friend."

    "Which friend? Have I met them? Is it Samuel?"

    His friends were all decent people.

    When he went broke, anyone who was willing to lend him ten grand had to be tight with him.

    "No." Harrison said. "It was Alex. His wife is pregnant. I tried to warn him that the kid might not be his,

    but he wouldn''t believe it."

    So that was what the fight was about.

    Roxanne got it right away, her eyes widening. "No wonder he wanted to punch your lights out. His wife

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    is pregnant, and you''re suggesting the kid isn''t his?"

    "You don''t get it." Harrison insisted. "His wife isn''t the kind to handle loneliness well. And the timing of

    her pregnancy doesn''t add up."

    Harrison spilled his guts to Roxanne.

    After hearing his reasoning, Roxanne thought he might be onto something. "So you''re saying there''s a

    good chance the kid really isn''t his?"

    "Without a doubt." Harrison had never been wrong.

    Roxanne had already fetched the first aid kit. She helped him clean up the wound on his cheek and

    applied some anti-swelling and pain relief ointment on it.

    He had decided to skip the clinic at work and wait until he got home for Roxanne to patch him up.

    Just as expected!

    As his wife tended to his wound, despite the pain, he felt a warmth inside.

    Even when some of the ointment nearly got into his eyes, he didn''tin.

    "Are you okay?" Roxanne asked worryingly. "Close your eyes for a bit; it''ll be fine soon."

    "I''m okay; it¡¯s just a bit stingy."

    "Even if your suspicion is grounded, you can''t just blurt it out like that."

    "He''s my best friend. We went to school together, went into business together, and worked at the same

    "What if he chooses to be fooled?"

    "You''re saying you can''t wake a person who is pretending to be asleep?"

    "Your friend must be no fool. He''s just too in love with his wife. You should stay out of it."

    Harrison fell into deep thought. Alexander must know that Hazel wasn''t with him purely out of love.

    In other words, Alexander must be aware that Hazel''s love for him wasn''t pure.

    Roxanne was right. You could never wake up someone pretending to sleep.

    Alexander was smart; he must have known all this.

    "All done." Roxanne threw the used cotton swabs into the trashcan. "Does your eye still sting?"

    "Not anymore." Harrison held her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    He just wanted to hold her close.

    He loved the faint scent of shower gel on her after she had a bath. It wasn''t overpowering like perfume;

    it was just refreshing and pleasant, making him forget about his troubles.

    With one whiff, his mind was at peace.

    He gently brushed her hair aside, leaned in, and kissed her.

    He met her soft lips as his tongue slowly explored her, savoring and conquering her at the same time.

    Roxanne was soon lost in the pleasure. She met him halfway, her lips slightly parted.

    They kissed passionately.

    Roxanne suddenly pushed him away, "Harrison, not tonight. I just had the health soup your father

    made. And I''m ovting; we''d risk getting pregnant if we had sex now."

    "Don''t worry." Harrison continued kissing her soft lips. "I bought condoms today."

    Their passion was palpable.

    They quickly moved from the living room, kissing all the way to the soft bed in the bedroom.

    Finally, it waste at night.

    Feeling loved by Harrison, Roxanne nestled her head into his chest and snuggled closer. "Harrison, I

    was just thinking that since you and your friend are really close, you must be worried about his

    problems. Why don''t we invite Alex and his wife over for dinner? I''ll try to get a feel for what kind of

    person his wife is."

    "No way!" Alex was Alexander, and bringing him home would blow his cover.

    "Why are you so against it?" Roxanne detected the reluctance in his voice. "Don''t you want me to meet

    your friend?"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Roxanne remembered the day when they moved into their new ce and she met Harrison¡¯s other

    good pal, Samuel.

    He was more than happy to introduce her to him.

    But why was he so against introducing her to Alex?

    Roxanne wasn''t one to force things.

    So she didn''t probe any further but said, "Well¡­ we can talk about meeting Alex when you''re ready."

    She noticed his concern about Alex and wanted to help.

    But since mentioning Alex made Harrison ufortable, she decided to drop it.

    They had just shared an intimate moment, and Roxanne was all wrapped up in his arms.

    Somehow, she found herself drifting away.

    She started to put some distance between them.

    He seemed apprehensive.

    She could feel it.

    Though she didn''t say a thing, she felt a bit down.

    They were officially a couple now, so what could he possibly be worried about?

    She really didn''t get Harrison.

    "Anne." Harrison held her waist.

    As she moved away, he moved closer, closing the distance.

    With his nose touching hers, he reassured her in a gentle voice. "Don''t get me wrong."

    "I''m not." Even though she said this, she still felt somewhat uneasy.

    She didn''t know what Harrison was worried about.

    Did he not want her to meet his friends?

    Was she not good enough?

    Or was it something else?

    But Roxanne wasn''t the type to make a fuss over nothing; she didn''t want to fight with Harrison.

    Instead, sheforted Harrison, "Harrison, I won''t pressure you. When you feel it''s the right time for

    me to meet your friends, you can arrange it. We have all the time in the world!"

    They had all the time in the world to get to know each other and bond.

    Even though their rtionship had deepened quite a bit, they had a whirlwind marriage, so bonding

    would take some time.

    Thinking back, aside from his father, Vincent, and his friend, Samuel, he hadn''t introduced her to any of

    his other friends or rtives.

    There should be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    She wasn''t in a rush.

    "Anne, you''re such an understanding person!"

    Harrison pressed his forehead against hers.

    He had nned to exin andfort her.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But she turned out to be more mature than he thought.

    Harrison didn''t hide anything anymore.

    While holding her waist, he carefully held her and said, "Anne, I do have some reservations about

    introducing you to Alex. But I mean no harm."

    "I know!"

    Roxanne nestled into his arms.

    The tension from before instantly dissipated.

    She wasn''t upset anymore, so she snuggled closer into his arms.

    This slight movement was clearly felt by Harrison.

    "Are you not mad anymore?" He ruffled her hair.

    She shook her head and softly replied, "What''s there to be mad about? We''re a couple; there¡¯s no need

    for that."

    If she got upset over such a small matter, she would be too petty.

    Maybe that was just how she was.

    She was always able to let things go easily.

    Harrison realized that if this was what understanding really meant, then Roxanne was the epitome of it.

    Compared to Hazel, Alexander''s wife, Harrison always felt her understanding was somewhat fake.

    He gently stroked her head, deep in thought, "Anne, when the timees, I''ll introduce you to all my

    friends and rtives. They''ll definitely like you a lot."

    Roxanne asked, "Harrison, have all your friends and rtives moved to the city for work?"

    "They''re all in the city." Harrison started to fib again, "There''s not much money to be made in the

    countryside, so they all moved to the city."

    Roxanne asked again, "Are all your cousins college graduates like?"

    Harrison replied, "They''re all well-educated, so their jobs are quite decent."

    Roxanne asked, "Will they look down on me because I didn''t go to college? Will I be able to rte to

    them?"

    Harrison replied, "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to look down on you, nor would they. Our family values

    are quite good."

    Roxanne said, "I''m really curious about what your big family is like."

    What kind of big family all went to college?

    They must all be well-educated, right?

    Roxanne was very curious.

    Harrison thought about theirrge family.

    They were all well-known. Many were public figures.

    He couldn''t just suddenly tell her everything.

    He gently stroked Roxanne''s head, "You''ll find out eventually; there''s no rush. Whenever there''s a

    chance, I''ll gradually introduce you to them."

    The next day.

    Like always, Harrison pretended to go to work at the Investor Complex.

    Roxanne drove her Porsche, a prize from a lottery, to drop him off at the Investor Complex.

    Before parting, Harrison reminded her, as usual, to drive slowly and not too aggressively.

    Roxanne, sitting in the driver''s seat, smiled at him.

    "I got it; I''ve been driving for eight years. I know how to control the speed."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped on the gas, merged back onto the highway, and quickly

    disappeared from his sight.

    Her car soon disappeared into the traffic.

    Harrison helplessly furrowed his brows.

    He had reminded her many times, but she was still so careless when driving.

    He really wanted to forcefully hire a driver for her so she wouldn''t have to drive.

    He got into the Rolls Royce that Anthony had driven over and set off for thepany headquarters.

    Usually, Alexander would arrive at the headquarters earlier.

    But today it was already 10 a.m. when his car finally parked in the reserved parking space at the

    headquarters building.

    He ran into Harrison.

    The driver was Alexander''s driver, Kyle.

    After seeing Harrison, Kyle greeted him, "Mr. Harrison, good morning."

    Harrison replied, "Morning." He nced at Alexander.

    Alexander ignored him.

    Anthony greeted Alexander as well, "Mr. Alexander, morning."

    "Morning." Alexander replied to Anthony, still ignoring Harrison.

    These two just had a fight yesterday.

    One with a swollen eye. The other with a swollen face.

    Both of them didn''t even bother with each other.

    They left the parking lot, entered the headquarters building, and got into the private elevator.

    Finally, Alexander took the initiative to talk to Harrison, "You wear that cheap suit your wife bought for

    you every day; aren''t you embarrassed?"

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    The transparent sightseeing elevator went up, passing floor after floor.

    His tall figure appeared cold and arrogant.

    "Harrison, I''m the one starting the conversation." Alexander''s face grew colder, "I''m giving you some

    dignity; don''t be ungrateful."

    "I thought you would give me the silent treatment till the world ended." Harrison nced at Alexander.

    "I''m not as petty as you." Alexander muttered.

    "You''re not mad anymore?" Harrison raised an eyebrow.

    "If I got angry with you, I would have dropped dead from all the anger years ago. It¡¯s not worth it."

    Alexander shot him a look.

    Harrison pretended to be serious and said, "Don''t worry, I will never quarrel with you over Hazel again.

    I will choose to respect her."

    "What''s your way of showing respect?"

    "I won''t make baseless assumptions about her character."

    Alexander seemed to be pondering, as if he had guessed something, "Harrison, are you investigating

    Hazel behind my back?"

    "You''re overthinking." Harrison frowned.

    By then, the elevator had reached the 89th floor, where the CEO''s office was.

    The two long-legged men stepped out, one after the other.

    Harrison was leading.

    Alexander strode over and blocked him.

    "Harrison, can you promise me one thing? Don''t interfere in my rtionship with Hazel."

    Harrison frowned.

    Alexander continued, "You just said you would choose to respect Hazel."

    "I promise." Harrison replied.

    "Gentlemen never lie." Alexander reached out his hand.

    Harrison swatted Alexander''s hand away, "Believe it if you want; if not, then forget it."

    With Harrison''s promise, Alexander thought that he would be able to keep it.

    However, that same afternoon, Harrison arranged to meet Hazel.

    He had Hazel meet him in a very secluded private club.

    Hazel watched as the retro-dressed waiter skillfully and elegantly brewed coffee.

    The elegant scent of coffee was lingering and permeating.

    Everything around her was so peaceful andforting.

    But because she was meeting Harrison, Hazel was nervously gripping her clothes.

    The moment the coffee shop door was pushed open, her body involuntarily trembled a bit.

    By the time Harrison came in, Hazel''s back was all tense.

    The look she gave him as she stood up was extremely cautious.

    Harrison came over, carrying a document bag.

    "Harrison!" Hazel called out his name as her voice trembled.

    "Sit." Harrison waved to the waitress, "You can go out for now. Don''te back in unless I call you."

    The waitress left.

    Harrison sat down.

    Hazel was still standing nervously across from him.

    "Feeling guilty?" He poured himself a cup of coffee.

    Only then did Hazel slowly and nervously sit down, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Harrison sneered.

    He had met countless people of all sorts.

    But he''d never met someone as hypocritical as Hazel.

    She appeared every day as a well-bred youngdy, yet she was doing the dirtiest things in the world.

    "I bet even you don''t know who the father of the child in your belly is, right?" Harrison gripped the

    coffee cup tightly.

    Hazel inhaled deeply, "Of course it''s Alexander''s."

    Harrison mmed the coffee cup in his hand onto the table.

    Coffee sshed all over the table.

    His hand resting on the table clenched into a fist, "Hazel, you know about the friendship between

    Alexander and me. Now is not the time for you to keep denying, is it?"

    Hazel''s face alternated between pale and red.

    She lowered her head and remained silent.

    Harrison pped the document bag in front of her.

    "Take a look."

    Hazel, who was already shaking all over, tried to remain calm, "There''s nothing to see."

    "Open it!" Harrisonmanded coldly.

    Hazel trembled as she reached out and opened the document bag.

    Once opened, the photos and information inside were all evidence of her guilt.

    It wasn¡¯t just one man.

    Fitness trainer, male model, male celebrity, male teacher, even the driver...

    "Hazel, what did Alexander do wrong to you?"

    He never hit women, but at this moment, he wanted to tear Hazel into pieces.

    She was utterly shameless.

    Suddenly, Hazel fell to her knees, begging with tears.

    "Harrison, I know I was wrong; please don''t tell Alexander, okay? I''vepletely cut off contact with

    those men. I want to live a good life with Alexander. Please, for the sake of the many years of

    friendship between our families, give me a chance to redeem myself. Please!"

    He really wanted to kick this hypocritical woman over.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Alexander deeply loved this woman¡­ if it weren''t for the fact that this

    woman was so important to Alexander, Harrison would make her disappear from the earth.

    He knew Alexander too well.

    Without this woman, Alexander would lose half of himself.

    Hatefully, this woman was hurting Alexander so much.

    He stared at her coldly, "Who is the father of the child in your stomach? I don''t want to hear any more

    nonsense."

    "My child..." Hazel didn''t dare lie anymore and told the truth, "I don''t know myself; it might be

    Alexander''s; it might be someone else''s; I really don''t know..."

    Harrison asked, "The child is already five weeks old?"

    "Yes." Hazel replied.

    "In another five weeks, go do a chorionic villus sampling test. You better pray that the child is

    Alexander''s."

    Hazel, kneeling on the ground, shed a few tears. "Harrison, thank you for giving me a chance. I''ll turn

    over a new leaf, and I''ll be genuine to Alexander. Harrison, thank you, really thank you."

    The one she should be thanking was Alexander, not him.

    If it had been up to him, he would have tossed a woman like Hazel straight into the ocean so sharks

    could feed her.

    He said coldly, "This is your only chance. If I find out that you''ve done anything to hurt Alexander, you

    and the Dawson family will not get off easy."

    Harrison felt nauseous as he watched Hazel cry and thank him. Her face even seemed gentle and

    virtuous.

    What a joke!

    There were too many disgusting things in this world.

    At this moment, he thought of Roxanne.

    Only Roxanne had the purest and most beautiful soul in the world.

    If he could hold Roxanne now, maybe it would ease the pressure in his heart.

    He warned Hazel onest time, "I don''t want Alexander to know about our meeting today."

    Hazel slowly got up from the ground, "Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t tell Alexander."

    Harrison stood up from his chair, walked past Hazel, and left without looking back.

    Hazel stood where she was, crying uncontrobly.

    ...

    It was an hour and a halfter that Harrison found Roxanne in her office.

    She had been out running errands.

    Harrison had been waiting in her office for an hour.

    When she returned, he immediately stood up from the sofa.

    "Harrison, you''ve been waiting for me for so long; what''s up?" She walked over, "Why didn''t you call me

    first...?"

    "Anne!" Before she could finish, he had already wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her tightly

    into his arms.

    "Harrison?" Roxanne was a bit surprised, "What''s wrong with you today?"

    This hug was a bit too eager; it was different from their usual ones.

    It seemed like he was desperately seeking something.

    Yes. He was seeking something from her.

    It was as if he were seeking warmth and love.

    "Harrison, the door is open, and people can see in from the window."

    Roxanne picked up the remote control on the table, closed the blinds to prevent people from seeing in

    from outside the office, and then reached out her foot to close the door.

    Harrison hugged her even tighter, as if he wanted to merge with her, "Anne, I just want to hug you!"

    "Can my hug give you strength?"

    "Yes!"

    The pressure of being a tycoon was actually very great.

    Corporate matters, family matters, friends'' matters. There were too many headaches.

    Only when he was with Roxanne did he feel pure and rxed.

    Today, for some reason, he just wanted to hug her.

    He felt that only when he was holding her could he feel much happier.

    "Did you encounter something annoying?"

    "Holding you makes me feel better."

    "Let me guess, it''s about Alex again, is it?"

    "How did you know?"

    "Harrison, Alex''s issue hasn''t been resolved yet?"

    "How can the affair of his wife be easily resolved?"

    "How about you let me meet Alex?"

    Harrison''s back instantly tensed.

    "You still don''t want me to meet him?" In his arms, she could clearly feel his body tense up.

    "Fine then. I just don''t want you to have so many headaches."

    If he wasn¡¯t happy, Roxanne wasn''t happy either.

    Just as they were talking about Alex, a call from Alex came in.

    Harrison thought that Roxanne had already heard Alex''s voice before, so he put it on speaker in front

    of her.

    But he was afraid that Alexander would say something he shouldn''t, so Harrison spoke first, "Alex,

    what''s up? I''m with my wife right now."

    Alexander paused; his voice was filled with anger, "Get back to thepany now. If I don''t see you in

    an hour, don''t me me for getting angry."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Alexander hanged up.

    Roxanne was in Harrison''s arms, her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Why''s he so pissed off? Harrison, did you upset him again?"

    "I have to head back." Harrison let go of her reluctantly.

    Then he gently patted her on the head and said, "I''ll tell you when I get back; don''t be curious like a

    kid."

    After watching him turn around to leave, Roxanne muttered to herself. "Too much curiosity isn''t good

    either."

    She was really curious about Alex. She really wanted to know what kind of person Alex was. Because

    Alex''s voice sounded so much like Mr. Alexander''s. She couldn''t help but connect Alex and Mr.

    Alexander together.

    But how could Harrison possibly be good friends with the vice president of the Rodriguez Group?

    No way!

    Absolutely not!

    Harrison was right; she was as curious as a child.

    Forty minutester.

    Harrison returned to the corporate building.

    Alexander locked himself in his office, not allowing anyone in.

    When Harrison arrived, Samuel followed, talking as they walked.

    "Harrison, you better not go in. I''m worried that you guys will start fighting again."

    "It''s fine; we''re still good friends no matter what."

    "Harrison, what happened between you and Alexander? Can you tell me? Don''t treat me like an

    outsider."

    "This matter is better off known to fewer people."

    It wasn''t that he didn''t consider Samuel a friend. But this was a matter of Alexander''s dignity.

    Besides, who would want their betrayal to be known to all?

    Harrison firmly pushed open the door to Alexander''s office.

    Inside, Alexander sat tiredly in front of the sofa.

    There were broken things all over the floor.

    It was a mess.

    It was clear that before he pushed open the door, Alexander had a big tantrum.

    Samuel stood at the door, wanting to follow in, but was stopped by Harrison, "You go work; don''te

    in."

    Then he closed the door and locked it.

    "I''ve never seen you lose your temper like this in over twenty years." Harrison approached Alexander.

    Alexander looked down at his own knees as he held his forehead. His whole body was filled with pain

    and mncholy.

    Harrison sat down next to Alexander, patting his shoulder.

    "If you want to drink, I''ll join you. If you want to fight, I''m with you too. But don''t be silent."

    Alexander looked up, and Harrison saw that his eyes were bloodshot red.

    He also patted Harrison''s shoulder, "I''m sorry, I was too harsh on you on the phone just now. I shouldn''t

    have yelled at you; I know you mean well."

    Harrison didn''t say anything. At this moment, he needed to quietly listen to Alexander speak.

    Alexander gave a bitter smile, "Have you gone to see Hazel?"

    "You know?" Harrison asked back, frowning.

    Alexander was smart.

    So it wasn¡¯t unexpected that Alexander knew that he had gone to see Hazel and had found out some

    things about her.

    Among their group of friends, Alexander was the smartest and sharpest.

    How could he possibly be kept in the dark?

    Harrison didn''t know how tofort him. After some thought, he said seriously. "Alexander, it''s better

    to end the pain sooner rather than suffer in the long run."

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Alexander tried to deny the truth with a bitter smile, "I

    don''t know anything."

    Harrison wanted to say something more.

    But Alexander stood up from the sofa, "That troublesome matter with Valeria, don''t let Samuel handle

    it; I''ll go. I''ve already bought the ne tickets."

    After saying this, he left the office.

    When he opened the door, Samuel, who had been eavesdropping at the door, almost bumped in.

    Samuel originally thought that the two of them were going to fight again.

    The way Alexander had urgently called Harrison back was as if he were calling him to fight.

    But when the door opened, the two of them were fine. There was no fight.

    Samuel was even more confused, "You guys are alright, aren''t you?"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Our friendship willst forever!" Alexander patted Samuel on the shoulder, not answering the question.

    Samuel was even more at a loss.

    What was going on?

    Alexander patted Samuel on the shoulder again, "Samuel, isn''t your father''s birthday in a few days?

    Don''t run off abroad; go home and celebrate with him properly, and mend your rtionship with him

    while you''re at it. I''ll handle the matter with the Valeria Justice Department."

    Samuel asked back, "Didn''t we agree that I would go and you would apany Hazel for her prenatal

    checkup?"

    Alexander gave a bitterugh, "What prenatal checkup?"

    That bitterugh was as if he were mocking himself.

    Only Harrison understood.

    After watching Alexander leave, Samuel looked at Harrison in confusion.

    "Harrison, what''s going on?"

    Harrison''s eyebrows furrowed, his face full of worry, "Perhaps he already knows everything. But he

    doesn''t know how to face it."

    "What does he know?" Samuel waspletely confused.

    "It''s better if you don''t know." Harrison patted Samuel on the shoulder.

    Then he also left.

    Leaving only Samuel, speaking to himself confusedly, "Do you guys really consider me a friend? You

    guys don''t tell me anything."

    An hourter.

    At the airport.

    Alexander sat in the first-ss cabin of the ne.

    He was originally nning to turn off his phone and fly abroad directly.

    After some thought, he still sent a message to Hazel. "I''m going abroad for work."

    Before, whenever he had to travel for work, he would definitely go home and tell Hazel personally.

    But today, even sending this message felt somewhat ridiculous.

    Hazel felt that something was off.

    She called Alexander.

    Alexander hadn''t turned off his phone yet, so he saw the iing call but decided to decline.

    Then he decisively turned off his phone.

    His emotions were as tangled as a mess of thread. He didn''t know how to face Hazel.

    Betrayal was like a sharp knife, piercing through his heart.

    Even though he was sitting on a ne, he felt numb and clueless about what he was supposed to do or

    where the ne was heading. He was even more clueless about the direction his life should take.

    Suddenly, the future seemed like a deserted city.

    He couldn''t even see the future.

    When the ne arrived at its destination, Alexander turned on his phone.

    Hazel''s call came through immediately.

    He hung up, texted her that he was busy, and asked her not to call him anymore.

    Despite Hazel''s continued attempts to reach him, he didn''t pick up her calls.

    It was like this for a whole week.

    Hazel began to feel anxious, so she hurriedly called Nora.

    "Nora, what should I do? Alexander is suddenly ignoring me; does he know about the things I''ve done

    to betray him?"

    "How could he possibly know? Have you been meeting your other boyfriends and gotten caught by

    Alexander?"

    Nora wished she could p her sister.

    How could she not appreciate such a good man? Why did she have to go out and look for other men?

    "I didn''t. Harrison found me." Hazel cried, "He said he wouldn''t tell Alexander, but he changed his

    mind."

    Nora on the other end of the phone was a bit surprised, "Harrison knows about this?"

    She thought about it, and it wasn''t surprising.

    After all, Harrison and Alexander had always been very close.

    Nora scolded Hazel, "If Harrison promised not to tell Alexander, he wouldn''t suddenly change his mind.

    Don''t me others for everything."

    "Why is Alexander suddenly ignoring me? It''s been a whole week."

    "Stop calling him and bothering him. If he really knows about your affair, the more you call, the more

    annoyed he gets. He''s even hiding from you overseas, isn''t it obvious?"

    "Nora, what should I do? Does Alexander not want me anymore?"

    "Cheaters, whether men or women, are like money that''s fallen into dirty water. Would you still want it?"

    "I..."

    "Sis, if I knew Alexander would be so upset after finding out about this, I wouldn''t have hidden it from

    him in the first ce."

    Alexander returned from overseas three dayster.

    He didn''t tell Hazel.

    Harrison and Samuel went to pick him up at the airport.

    As he stepped off the ne, there was no hint of a smile on Alexander''s face. He walked and reported

    to Harrison.

    "The second round of negotiations with the Valeria Justice Department is temporarily settled. At least

    for a short time, they won''t be ying games."

    Samuel followed beside him, "People who studyw really are different!"

    Saying this, Samuel patted Alexander''s shoulder, "Since..."

    Before Samuel could finish, Alexander winced in pain.

    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.

    "Nothing." Alexander continued to walk forward, barely holding on.

    He stopped and leaned against a pir.

    Harrison looked closely. He saw a dark stain on Alexander''s dark suit. He reached out and touched his

    waist. It was blood!

    "Alexander, are you bleeding?"

    A cold sweat was breaking out on Alexander''s forehead. He opened his mouth to answer, but copsed

    in front of Harrison before he could.

    Three hourster.

    Alexander woke up in a hospital bed.

    Harrison asked the people who had apanied Alexander overseas and learned that Alexander had

    gotten into a fight after drinking and was stabbed.

    Such irrational and impulsive acts were not something Alexander would usually do.

    He always remembered that he was a man with a family and a wife.

    Despite being skilled, he always tried to keep peace outside and avoid trouble.

    Because he had a family to take responsibility for.

    First and foremost, he himself had to stay healthy.

    But he had gone overseas, gotten drunk, fought with someone, and even got stabbed. It seemed as if

    he had done it on purpose.

    Harrison snorted coldly, "Are you nning to give up on yourself?"

    "I wouldn''t go as far as dying." Alexandery on the bed, looking somewhat weak, "Has Hazel been

    looking for you recently?"

    Harrison sat at the head of the bed, peeling an apple for Alexander, "I haven''t seen her."

    He finished peeling the apple, cut it into slices, stuck in a small fork, and handed it to Alexander.

    Alexander replied, "I don''t feel like eating."

    Harrison persuaded him, "The doctor said you need to eat more food rich in vitamin C. I don''t peel fruit

    for anyone else; only Anne gets this treatment."

    He forked a slice of apple and brought it to Alexander''s mouth, "Eat."

    Alexander gently turned his head away, "Can you get Hazel toe here? I''ve thought it over, and

    running away is not a solution."

    Harrison pushed the apple towards Alexander''s mouth again, "Eat first, then talk."

    "I really don''t feel like eating."

    Harrison''s face darkened, and he threw the fork back into the box, "I can get her for you, but you

    should wait until your wound is better, in case she makes you sick with anger."

    Alexander reassured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t harm myself anymore. Getting stabbed overseas was

    just an ident."

    No matter what, he wanted to see Hazel.

    Harrison had no choice but to ry this message to Hazel.

    That day, Hazel rushed to the hospital. After seeing Alexander lying in the hospital bed, she ran over

    with tears streaming down her face.

    "Darling, what happened to you? How did you get hurt so badly? Where are you hurt?"

    She gripped Alexander''s hand tightly.

    Alexander pushed her away forcefully.

    His push wasn''t strong, but it felt like he wanted to push her thousands of miles away.

    Ever since he pursued her and throughout their years of marriage, Alexander had never pushed her

    away.

    Hazel knew Alexander must have found out about it.

    With tears of remorse welling in her eyes, she blurted out, "Babe, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Alexander slowly closed his eyes.

    His lips were trembling as he clenched them tightly.

    His IV hand was clenched so hard that the blood was flowing back into the tube.

    His body was stiff as a board, like he was in unbearable pain.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly.

    He wanted to ask Hazel if she had ever truly loved him.

    But was there really any point in asking now?

    After their wedding, Hazel was involved with six other men. Was that her way of showing her love for

    him?

    She had trampled all over his dignity.

    No man could stomach such betrayal and humiliation.

    "Babe, say something. You can yell at me, hit me, anything; just don''t stay silent."

    Hazel wept, trying to grasp Alexander''s hand, only to be coldly brushed aside each time.

    She knelt on the floor, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Babe, I know I messed up big time. Just look at me; don''t give me the cold shoulder. I''d rather you yell

    at me, even hit me."

    It was then that Alexander slowly opened his eyes.

    He struggled to breathe; his chest was aching like it was being torn apart.

    He coldly stared at the weeping Hazel.

    In the past, whenever she cried, he would feel guilty, thinking that he hadn''t given her the happiness

    she deserved.

    He didn''t understand what hecked that made her seek thepany of other men.

    Was it just physical loneliness?

    Or had she never really loved him and was only with him to escape her loneliness?

    He asked Hazel, "I just want to know one thing. Do you still want to be with me?"

    Hazel nodded vigorously, like a bird pecking at food.

    "Babe, of course I want to make things work with you. I don''t want to lose you. I swear to you."

    She raised her hand to swear, but Alexander cut her off without hesitation.

    "Hazel, you only get one shot at this. Whether you take it or not, it''s up to you. I can act like nothing

    ever happened."

    He didn''t call Hazel over today to reprimand her or confront her.

    He wanted to give their marriage a second chance.

    He admired the love of his grandparents'' generation. They married once in a lifetime and stayed

    together till the end. Even if their love hit a rough patch, they would do their best to mend it and stick

    together.

    The reason he didn''t divorce Hazel was not only to keep his promise to always be good to her.

    But also because Alexander deeply believed that one could only marry once and love one woman in a

    lifetime.

    Rather than giving Hazel a chance, it was more like giving himself a chance.

    "Babe!" Hazel cried with joy, "Have you really forgiven me?"

    Alexander''s eyes were moist and bloodshot, and he said shakily, "This is your only chance!"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Alexander had always been a man of action, he was never one to pussyfoot around. But when it came

    to matters of the heart, his decisive nature went missing.

    Harrison knew that asking Alexander to cut Hazel out of his life was like asking him to stop breathing.

    But if things kept going the way they were, with Hazel unable to handle being alone and not genuinely

    caring for Alexander, she''d end up breaking his heart all over again.

    Harrison figured he had to find a solution to this mess.

    Better a short, sharp shock than endless agony. After one big hurt, even the deepest scars would

    slowly heal over time.

    Harrison would rather see Alexander with a big, healed-over scar on his heart than continue to be

    tormented by Hazel.

    The Dawson n got wind of Hazel''s dirtyundry pretty fast. When Hazel got back to the Dawson

    residence after leaving the hospital, her old man, Hamlin Dawson, smacked her so hard she lost two

    teeth. He knocked her onto the couch, and blood immediately started pouring from her mouth.

    Hamlin''s liver-spotted hand, the one that had hit Hazel, was shaking uncontrobly, and so was his

    voice. "How could I have a shameless daughter like you? You''ve thrown away all the Dawson family''s

    dignity."

    Her mom, Emily, was the person who loved her the most. But that day, after watching her husband

    knock out two of their daughter''s teeth, Emily couldn''t find a single reason to defend her.

    All she could do was cry along and give Hazel an earful, "Hazel, did we raise you and pay for your

    fancy foreign education for nothing? Don''t you know shame or decency? Alexander''s such a good man;

    how could you bear to hurt him like this? If you don''t love him, why did you marry him? There are so

    many good girls who like him; why do you have to hurt a man who loves you so much, who''s so dutiful

    and so responsible?"

    Emily was shaking with anger over her daughter''s disgraceful behavior.

    Nora, fearing their parents would get sick from the stress, tried to calm them down, "Dad, Mom, don''t

    get too worked up; your blood pressure''s gonna shoot up again."

    "And you!" Hamlin red at his younger daughter, looking stern, "You knew about your sister''s antics

    all along! Why didn''t you tell us? Why did you help her cover it up? Can actions like this be excused?¡±

    Nora lowered her head, too ashamed to face her parents. "Dad, I know I was wrong; I shouldn''t have

    kept it from you guys, I¡­" She just didn''t want to see her sister and Alexander get divorced for real.

    Once upon a time, they looked like such a loving couple, so how did ite to this?

    Nora had been in love with Harrison for over twenty years. She had liked him since she was a little girl.

    Even though Harrison married Roxanne and she was left out in the cold, she still believed in love. But

    after witnessing her sister''s betrayal of Alexander, she started doubting if the pure love she longed for

    really existed in this world.

    In this shy, noisy society, could true love withstand temptation?

    Hazel finally caught her breath, knelt down, and tearfully apologized to her parents.

    Hamlin was about to give her another hard p, but Emily stopped him. "Hazel''s pregnant right now;

    don''t hit her too hard."

    Hamlin clenched his fist, "We''re not even sure if the baby is Alexander''s, I..."

    He pped himself in the face and continued, "I owe Alexander an apology. Hazel, you should know

    what to do. Divorce Alexander, and don''t take any of his money after the divorce. Leave the position of

    his wife. There are many good women in the world, and Alexander can find a good woman after leaving

    you."

    Hamlin was a man of honor.

    His daughter had done such a thing, and the only thing he could do was try his best to make it up to

    Alexander.

    That was the only solution.

    However, Hazel cried and kicked up a fuss, refusing to get a divorce.

    "Dad, Mom, Alexander is willing to give me another chance; I can change. Please don''t push me."

    Emily let out a long sigh, "Alexander has already done enough for our family."

    After all, she was her daughter, and she was pregnant, so Emily pulled on Hamlin''s hand.

    "Since Alexander has given her a chance, let''s trust her one more time. The baby in her belly can have

    a prenatal paternity test in a few weeks. If the baby is Alexander''s, let her give birth to it. If not, make

    Hazel get an abortion without hesitation, let her correct her mistakes, and make it up to Alexander.

    What do you think?"

    Hamlin couldn''t make a decision.

    After all, it was their family that had wronged Alexander, and the Dawson family''s dignity was already

    gone.

    He had to think carefully.

    ...

    Alexander''s stomach wound hadn''t fully healed.

    But a weekter, he insisted on being discharged from the hospital.

    On the day he was discharged, Harrison and Samuel went to the hospital to pick him up.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    To express his apologies, Hamlin personally went to the hospital and knelt down in front of Alexander.

    When he knelt down, Alexander felt a pang in his heart.

    He tried to help Hamlin up, but Hamlin refused.

    Alexander had no choice but to kneel down with Hamlin. "If you don''t get up, I''ll stay kneeling too. No

    matter what, I can''t let you kneel before me.¡±

    ¡°Alexander, I am grateful that you are willing to give Hazel another chance. I have taught her a lesson;

    this is her only chance. If she still doesn¡¯t cherish you, I will kick her out of the house and disown her as

    my daughter.¡±

    Alexander was a bit choked up, and his eyes were moist.

    Hamlin had only seen Alexander''s eyes well up with tears twice.

    Once, when he married Hazel, he was so happy that he teared up.

    The other time was now.

    Hamlin was heartbroken to see the once-spirited and good man now so worn out because of a woman.

    "Alexander, thank you."

    "Get up first." Alexander helped him up.

    Only then did Hamlin slowly stand up.

    The two men had a heart-to-heart talk in the hospital corridor.

    Alexander listened and nodded from time to time.

    He knew Hamlin was a great father-inw.

    Even if his marriage to Hazel was over, he would always respect Hamlin.

    Nora nced at Alexander.

    In just two weeks, Alexander seemed to have lost a lot of weight.

    Alexander''s face, which used to be a bit chubby, had now slimmed down, making his facial features

    more prominent.

    He had a buzz cut, which made his face look even thinner.

    But Alexander really suited the short hair.

    Few men could make short hair look so masculine.

    It was just that Alexander now gave off a mncholic vibe.

    Nora felt really guilty, "I''m sorry. I didn''t intentionally hide the truth about my sister from you; I just didn''t

    want you to be sad."

    "I don''t me you." Alexander nodded, "I know everything."

    Nora''s sense of morality was truly admirable.

    Alexander knew that very well.

    At this point, Nora sneaked a nce at Harrison.

    He seemed warmer than before.

    The same old Harrison had the same handsome face, yet it gave off a feeling of warmth.

    Maybe it was because after he got married, Roxanne changed him and made him warmer.

    Nora sneaked a nce at him. But she didn''t dare dwell on it. After all, he was already married. She

    better stop sneaking peeks at him.

    After sending off the Dawson family, Alexander looked at Harrison, "Did you tell them?"

    "Yes." Harrison answered frankly, "They would have found out sooner orter. The truth alwayses

    out. I know you want to shoulder everything alone, but this isn''t something you can handle on your

    own."

    Samuel was opening the car door for them, "Alex, don''t be mad at Harrison. He just wants you to face

    the truth head-on, and besides..."

    Upon receiving a re from Harrison, Samuel immediately shut his mouth.

    He nearly let the cat out of the bag, which would have earned him another scolding from Alexander.

    To Samuel''s surprise, Alexander didn''t scold Harrison.

    He got in the car, "I just don''t want the elders to get involved."

    Hamlin''s kneeling gesture earlier had really tugged at Alexander''s heartstrings.

    His inability to maintain his marriage and cause the elders to worry was a sign of his ipetence.

    Harrison sat next to him, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your parents."

    Alexander didn''t say anything more.

    After the car left the hospital, he closed his eyes and leaned against the window.

    It was unclear whether he was tired and asleep or deep in thought.

    Harrison instructed the driver, "Anthony, take Mr. Alexander home to rest."

    Alexander remained with his eyes closed, "I don''t want to go back to Bayview Vi."

    Harrison said, "I know you don''t want to go back to Bayview Vi and don''t want to face Hazel, so you

    can stay at my ce."

    Alexander opened his eyes, "Anthony, head straight to the headquarters."

    He still had a lot of work to do.

    "You need to rest." Harrison said with concern.

    Alexander was resolute, "I need to work."

    Harrison frowned, "Anthony, don''t listen to him; take him home to rest."

    Alexander said, "Anthony, to the headquarters."

    Anthony asked, "So who should I listen to?"

    No one could persuade Alexander.

    He was determined to get back to work.

    For many days in a row, he was always the first to arrive at work and thest to leave.

    Since he and Hazel parted ways at the hospital, he hadn''t been home.

    But he always remembered his responsibilities as a husband. He hired the best nanny, nutritionist,

    bodyguard, and obstetrician for Hazel. He made sure Hazel was well taken care of. But he just didn''t

    want to go home.

    Hazel called him over and over again, but he always used work as an excuse to hang up.

    Life could never go back to the way it was.

    One day, Harrison and Samuel were having a meal with Alexander in the cafeteria of the headquarters

    building.

    Alexander seemed to have a good appetite. He had the cafeteria staff serve him roasted pork chops,

    roasted chicken legs, seafood pae, fish and chips, a bowl of soup, and an orange.

    The cafeteria at Rodriguez Group was known for its good food quality.

    They often ate there when they worked overtime.

    Following behind, Samuel nudged Harrison''s arm, "What''s up with Alexander these days? Is he eating

    so much on purpose so he can try to make up for the weight he lost?"

    Harrison kept a straight face, "He''s just putting on a brave face!"

    He knew Alexander better than anyone.

    He guessed that at this moment, Alexander''s heart must be bitter.

    But he had to show others that he was fine.

    Samuel said, "Indeed, men always get hit hard when ites to women. Alexander is really losing half

    of himself."

    Alexander suddenly stopped. Samuel almost bumped into him and then got a re.

    "Are you trying to scare me to death?" Samuel clutched his chest.

    Alexander said coldly, "You enjoy talking behind people''s backs, don''t you?"

    Samuel said, "I''m just worried about you!"

    Alexander replied, "I''m fine."

    While sitting at the table, Alexander started eating seriously.

    He savored every bite.

    He cleaned up every dish on his te.

    He seemed like he was living life to the fullest.

    But in reality, he didn''t even know what he was putting into his stomach.

    The sorrow in his heart was overwhelming; eating felt like chewing wax, absolutely tasteless.

    After finishing his meal, he stood up, ncing lightly at Harrison and Samuel. "Take your time eating; I''ll

    head back to the meeting room and wait for you guys."

    Harrison nodded.

    Once Alexander left, he turned to Samuel, "How''s that thinging along?"

    Samuel nodded and asked, "Harrison, are you sure Hazel will take the initiative to divorce Alexander

    this time?"

    Harrison''s brows furrowed as he looked at Alexander¡¯s weak back as he left.

    Such a tough and resolute man, suddenly was so haggard and mncholy.

    Harrison was silent for a moment, "Rest assured, this kind of woman doesn''t deserve to live with

    Alexander."

    Alexander deserved better.

    There were plenty of good women in this world.

    He found the amazing Roxanne.

    He believed that Alexander would definitely find someone too.

    Harrison was starting to believe in fate now.

    After quickly finishing his meal, he stood up with his te and handed it to a worker, whose job it was

    to wash the dishes.

    The food in the cafeteria suited his taste.

    As he walked, he spoke to Samuel, "Don''t worry, whatever Hazel owes Alexander, fate will make it up

    to him in another way."

    "When did you start believing in fate so much?" Samuel looked puzzled.

    Harrison smiled slightly, "Anne told me."

    As he spoke, Roxanne called. "Harrison, are you working overtime today?"

    "Yes. I''ve already eaten in thepany cafeteria; don''t wait for me."

    Upon receiving Roxanne''s call, Harrison''s eyes and voice softened.

    Samuel felt a bit ufortable hearing this. This usually aloof CEO suddenly became so tender. But

    indeed, the power of love could change a person.

    Harrison told Roxanne he was working overtime, said a few more words, and then hung up.

    Lately, Alexander had been using overtime as an excuse to numb himself.

    As his good friend, Harrison naturally needed to apany him.

    They chatted while walking.

    Samuel asked, "Harrison, how long do you think it will take Hazel to fall for it? Now that she''s pregnant,

    will she be more restrained?"

    Harrison asked, "Do you think she''s a restrained person?"

    Samuel said, "She''s pregnant now; she should be a bit more restrained."

    Harrison said, "In less than a month, we''ll see the result."

    Samuel asked, "Should I have someone spy on her then?"

    Harrison replied, "I''ll do it myself."

    This concerned his good friend''s happiness; he must personally oversee it to be at ease.

    He also hoped this matter could be resolved soon so Alexander could truly hurt once.

    After the pain, let time slowly heal him.

    The original one-month n was surprisinglypleted early.

    This day, Roxanne and Chloe were selecting a hotel for Russian clients. They needed to find a high-

    end hotel with a good environment, an upscale restaurant, and meeting rooms. The two came to the

    Seraphim Grand Hotel.

    After booking the rooms, Chloe spotted a familiar face.

    She quickly nudged Roxanne''s arm, "Anne, look, isn''t that Mr. Alexander''s wife, Hazel? That''s her,

    right? Who''s the man she''s arm in arm with?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Roxanne looked in the direction Chloe was pointing. What she saw was a scene that both puzzled and

    repulsed her.

    A woman who looked strikingly like Hazel was not only hanging onto a man''s arm but also sweetly

    kissing his face.

    After confirming several times, Roxanne stated confidently, "That''s Mr. Alexander''s wife, Hazel!"

    There was no doubt about it.

    Hazel had a very elegant face. This elegance reminded Roxanne of a Bentley-driving woman she had

    encountered before. Both came from wealthy families.

    The man also kissed Hazel''s face and even gave her butt a light squeeze.

    Their interactions were filled with flirtation, to the point that it was nauseating.

    Was that an affair?

    Chloe immediately got angry, "Anne, is Hazel cheating?"

    "Do you even have to ask?" Roxanne was also outraged.

    Those who are unfaithful in love and marriage were the most infuriating. They were the biggest jerks.

    Roxanne really wanted to scold the pair, but she didn''t have the right to reprimand Hazel.

    While they were chatting, Chloe had already taken out her phone and snapped a picture of Hazel and

    the man.

    "What are you doing?" Roxanne asked.

    "Of course, I''m going to send these pictures to Mr. Alexander, so he can see the true face of his wife,"

    Chloe answered angrily.

    Mr. Alexander had helped her out before, and they had even had dinner together, so Chloe had his

    contact information.

    How could such a loving husband like Mr. Alexander be so unlucky?

    He was one of the few good men in the world, yet he was being betrayed by his wife.

    Chloe just couldn''t understand why Hazel would do that.

    If she were to marry such a good man, she would cherish him like her own life.

    But Hazel, what more could she want?

    Chloe had initially thought that Hazel, who seemed to get along well with Mr. Alexander, was a virtuous

    woman.

    But unexpectedly, she turned out to be extremely despicable.

    Perhaps because Mr. Alexander had helped her before, Chloe felt it was unfair to him.

    She didn''t want Mr. Alexander to be deceived, so she wanted to send the pictures.

    Roxanne stopped her, "Chloe, don''t send them."

    Chloe paused and looked up in confusion, "Why not? We can''t let Mr. Alexander be deceived by this

    despicable woman. He''s such a good man. This despicable woman is shameless."

    "How do you know Mr. Alexander doesn''t know about this?" Roxanne countered.

    Chloe thought for a moment and fell silent.

    Roxanne continued, "Mr. Alexander is the vice president of the Rodriguez Group. Do you think he

    wouldn''t know what''s happening in his own home? He can manage arge corporation of tens of

    thousands of people. He must be aware of what''s going on in his own family. Mr. Alexander might

    already know about Hazel''s affair."

    "But what if he''s still being deceived?" Chloe asked anxiously.

    At that point, Roxanne checked Alexander''s social media ount.

    In fact, after getting Mr. Alexander''s contact informationst time, Roxanne didn''t specifically follow

    him.

    After all, Mr. Alexander was a prominent figure at the top of society.

    And she and Chloe were just ordinary people at the bottom of society.

    Different social statuses, different social circles.

    Therefore, Roxanne didn''t want to ingratiate herself with such important people.

    She seemed somewhat disinterested in the affairs of those big shots.

    She specifically opened Facebook, only to find that his ount hadn''t been updated for over a month.

    In the past, his ount was always filled with pictures of gifts he gave his wife.

    Even pictures of him and his wife drinking wine were posted on Facebook.

    He was clearly showing off his happy marriage.

    But for more than a month, Alexander hadn''t posted anything.

    Roxanne pointed out, "Look, Mr. Alexander''sst post says, ¡®Life is full of suffering; whether it''s misery

    or happiness, I face it alone.¡¯"

    That sentence gave Chloe a strong sense of oppression.

    The feeling of pain was like when she decided to divorce Oliver.

    She was in the same state of mind, "Life is full of suffering; whether it''s misery or happiness, I face it

    alone.¡±

    Chloe analyzed, "Mr. Alexander is the vice president of Rodriguez Group, which is thriving with no

    problems, indicating that Mr. Alexander''s career is very sessful. The only thing that could cause Mr.

    Alexander so much pain must be a problem in his love life."

    "Smart!" Roxanne put away her phone, "Mr. Alexander must know about his wife''s affair."

    Chloe thought for a moment, "If I send the photos to Mr. Alexander now, it would undoubtedly hurt him

    even more. I better not meddle."

    But Hazel and that man were still flirting over there.

    It was so disgusting that Chloe wanted to vomit.

    "Hypocritical woman." Chloe frowned, "I really want to p her a couple of times, for Mr. Alexander''s

    sake."

    Roxanne seemed to have an idea, "We can''t help Mr. Alexander, but we can get revenge for him on the

    downlow."

    "How?"

    "Do you remember how we pranked Nathaniel Martinezst time?"

    "You mean... I get it."

    Roxanne nced at the elevator and said, "They''ve already gone up; we should follow."

    In sync, they managed to tail them to Hazel''s hotel room.

    "Anne, do we have enough time?" Chloe whispered.

    "They won''t just get straight to it after getting in; they''ll definitely shower first."

    "But showering could take a while too. If they''re doing the deed while showering, that''s just gross."

    "You wait here. I''ll be right back." With lightning speed, Roxanne went to the nearest animal market and

    bought dozens of snakes, all non-venomous.

    She also bought a lot of bullfrogs, all artificially bred.

    Just like the time they pranked Nathaniel, Chloe used a bunch of helium balloons to cover the

    surveince camera.

    Roxanne, dressed as a cleaner, rang Hazel''s doorbell.

    Hazel, draped in a bath towel, answered the door.

    Roxanne, head lowered, pretended to tidy the room a bit before releasing the snakes and a bag full of

    bullfrogs. Then she made her exit.

    The door was firmly shut behind her.

    Roxanne and Chloe hid in a corner and dialed 911.

    "Police, I want to report something. Room 1909, Seraphim Grand Hotel, there''s some illegal hanky-

    panky going on."

    After reporting, Roxanne and Chloe eagerly anticipated the following events.

    Inside room 1909, Hazel''s clothes were stripped off by the man.

    His hands roamed over her soft skin.

    She was addicted to that thrill-seeking sensation, a sensation Alexander could never provide.

    Even though Alexander loved her, and was ready to give her his all, Hazel still found it not thrilling

    enough.

    Moreover, her partner for the night wasn''t just any man who could provide her physicalfort; it was

    her first love, Dean Langley.

    While Hazel was with Alexander, she was also in a rtionship with Dean.

    Of course, Alexander knew nothing about that.

    Dean''s existence only came to light to Alexander after he married Hazel.

    That was a thorn in his heart.

    He felt that he was somewhat in the wrong when he pursued Hazel.

    After all, he interfered in their rtionship.

    All those years, Alexander always felt guilty towards Dean.

    But Dean wasn''t a good man either.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Dean''s appearance that day was actually arranged by Harrison.

    Just as Dean was about to make his move on Hazel, Hazel felt something coiling around her foot.

    It was ice-cold and slithering up her thigh.

    She opened her eyes to look and screamed, ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    There was a gigantic, grayish-green snake.

    There were also severalrge bullfrogs hopping onto the bed, their bulging eyes staring and croaking

    non-stop.

    She was so scared that she turned pale.

    After a scream, she became weak and begged, "Dean, a snake, hurry, get it off!"

    Mr. Langley was also scared and nearly became senseless.

    He was too busy trying to get the snake off of him.

    Two naked people, they were definitely not in the mood anymore.

    Chaos ensued.

    Outside, Roxanne and Chloe heard the satisfying screams.

    Those two jerks were screaming and crying for help. They definitely wouldn''t be in the mood anymore,

    right?

    Chloe said with satisfaction, "That shameless woman, Hazel. Let''s see if she dares to betray Mr.

    Alexander again."

    "You really think scaring her once or twice will make her stop? A cheating woman is worse than a

    cheating man. Once a woman betrays, nothing can stop her," Roxanne snorted.

    Chloe frowned, "Then what? Mr. Alexander has to live with being betrayed?"

    Roxanne sighed, "Sigh! We can''t control that. Mr. Alexander will definitely make a decision. Let''s wait

    and see. He will definitely divorce Hazel. But I don''t know if the media will report the divorce. As a

    public figure, he would prefer to keep his private life private."

    Chloe sympathetically said, "Sigh, poor Mr. Alexander."

    Roxanne said, "Why don''t you pursue him then, be his wife and take good care of him?"

    "What are you talking about?" Chloe pretended to be angry and pushed her, "Do we seem like the type

    to bite off more than we can chew?"

    Roxanne asked, "Who''s the high and mighty one? Who''s biting off more than they can chew?"

    Chloe answered, "Of course, I''m the one biting off more than I can chew; Mr. Alexander is the high and

    mighty one. From his status and looks, Mr. Alexander is definitely high and mighty."

    Roxanne said, "Why are you so hard on yourself? Once your spots are gone, and if you work on your

    figure a bit and dress up a little, you''re no less than Hazel."

    Chloe said, "I don''t want topare myself with that dirty woman. If I find a good husband, I will

    cherish him more than my own life."

    Roxanne said, "Enough, let''s go. The police are here; we should leave."

    As the two left, several officers knocked on the door.

    A staff member opened the door for them.

    Hazel and Dean, with disheveled clothes, were led out.

    Roxanne and Chloe, hidden in the stairwell, secretly watched the whole scene y out, feeling

    extremely satisfied.

    On the other end, a Rolls-Royce was making its way down the road.

    Nora, in the car, felt a tense atmosphere.

    Sitting across from her was Harrison. His face was gloomy.

    Nora gathered her courage to ask, "Harrison, where are you taking me?"

    Though they grew up together, Harrison never took the initiative to contact her.

    Most times, calls, texts, and invites from Nora were all rejected by him.

    They had never shared a car ride like that before.

    Nora nervously gripped her bag.

    Harrison nced at the road and said, "Two more traffic lights, and we''re there."

    Nora also looked at the road and said, "Two more traffic lights... is that... the Seraphim Grand Hotel?"

    Why was Harrison taking her to the Seraphim Grand Hotel?

    Nora, being clever, seemed to have guessed something.

    She suddenly realized and said, "Harrison, are you taking me to see my sister?"

    So, her sister was at the Seraphim Grand Hotel, having a date with another man again?

    Otherwise, why would Harrison take her to the Seraphim Grand Hotel?

    Harrison said coldly, "Women of the Dawson family are sharp alright."

    "My sister is seeing another man again?" Nora felt extremely humiliated.

    How could her sister be so shameless?

    Even she was losing dignity.

    Especially in front of Harrison.

    What a disgrace!

    Harrison said coldly, "I initially wanted your parents toe, but considering the blow it might give

    them, I decided to bring you instead."

    Suddenly, Nora''s face turned red with anger.

    She felt like she had been pped hard in the face.

    "Does Alexander know?"

    Harrison said, "He''s in the hospital now."

    "Why is he in the hospital again? What happened to him?" Nora was genuinely worried.

    Mentioning Alexander, Harrison frowned.

    His friend, a tough guy, was unfortunately too lovesick.

    Harrison had spent too much effort on Alexander, "He''s been holding on, not wanting anyone to worry

    about him. Maybe he''s unable to hold on any longer because all the grief is suppressed."

    His voice was filled with a faint sense of sorrow.

    When would his good friend be able to ovee his emotional troubles?

    Nora felt extremely guilty, "It''s all the Dawson family''s fault."

    Harrison has always been perceptive.

    Hazel was Hazel. Nora was Nora. They might be sisters, but the difference in their character was huge.

    One was genuinely understanding. The other was hypocritical.

    Harrison said, "I didn''t ask you toe today to me the Dawson family. I just want you to bear

    witness."

    During their conversation, the car had already stopped at the Seraphim Grand Hotel''s open-air parking

    lot.

    Anthony got out of the car and opened the door for them.

    Harrison got out of the car first.

    Nora followed, clenched her fists, and said angrily, "Harrison, which room is my sister and that bastard

    in?"

    She wanted to see Hazel and p her hard.

    Harrison suppressed his anger, "Do you know who your sister''s date is today?"

    "Another good-looking fitness trainer?" Her sister''s boyfriends were either muscr or good-looking.

    But none of them couldpare to Alexander. Hazel must be out of her mind to betray such a perfect

    man as Alexander.

    Harrison said mockingly, "Do you remember Mr. Langley?"

    "Dean Langley?" Nora was taken aback, "My sister''s first love?"

    Harrison started walking, "Let''s go. I''ll take you in to see."

    Harrison and Hazel walked into the main entrance of the Seraphim Grand Hotel.

    Upstairs, Roxanne and Chloe took the elevator down after the police had taken Hazel and Dean away.

    Both parties arrived at the hotel lobby at the same time.

    Harrison''s group came in from outside and Roxanne''s group was about to leave. They were close to

    meeting.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Harrison Rodriguez''s phone rang at that moment.

    It was his bodyguard, Jack, calling.

    After hanging up, he looked around the hotel lobby with caution.

    His gaze pierced through the crowd, as if looking for something.

    Then he turned and left, quickly walking out of the hotel and getting back into his car.

    His actions seemed as if he were avoiding something.

    A dozen secondster, Roxanne and Chloe came out of the hotel lobby, holding hands, and headed

    towards the parking lot.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    They were heading towards where the red Porsche was parked, which was in the opposite direction of

    where the Rolls-Royce was parked.

    Harrison saw Roxanne and Chloe walking in a different direction.

    Then they got into the Porsche.

    Harrison watched them drive away.

    Only then did his furrowed brows rx a bit.

    Then he took out his phone and called his bodyguard, "What''s Roxanne doing at the Seraphim Grand

    Hotel?"

    Jack, the bodyguard, replied, "Mr. Harrison, I''m not sure. You asked me to keep an eye on Mr.

    Alexander''s wife, and I''ve been doing that. But then I suddenly saw your wife and Ms. Mitchelling

    out of the elevator, so I quickly called you."

    After hanging up the phone, Harrison pondered the issue.

    Inside the hotel.

    Dean Langley was trying to use his connections to get the police to let them go.

    In theory, the Langley family was somewhat influential in Seraphim Haven. A phone call should be able

    to solve that problem.

    But the police were very firm, insisting they bring them back for questioning. No matter how Dean

    called for help, he couldn''t solve the problem.

    It was not because Roxanne and Chloe had called the police to expose their illegal transaction that the

    police were sent, but rather because of Harrison''s arrangement.

    Otherwise, with Dean''s ability, that minor issue could definitely be resolved.

    Seeing that Dean was unable to smooth things over no matter what, Hazel seemed to realize

    something.

    Someone must have found out about her and Dean.

    Was it Harrison''s doing?

    Hazel was somewhat apprehensive at first.

    She had once promised Alexander that she would reform and start anew.

    But the man by her side was her first love, Dean. That time, even if she wanted to kill herself, she was

    determined to be with Dean.

    And Dean had forgiven her previous betrayal.

    Dean also told her that he was still deeply in love with her.

    Over the years, he could not forget her.

    She felt the passion reignite.

    Since she had Dean, if Alexander wanted to divorce her, then let them divorce.

    She didn''t have to worry about not being wanted.

    So Hazel was no longer afraid.

    Even seeing Nora rush out of the hotel lobby, Hazel did not have a trace of fear.

    She was just a bit surprised.

    "Nora, what are you doing here? I thought it was Harrison who called the police."

    Responding to Hazel was Nora''s four ps in a row.

    She pped Hazel''s cheeks twice on each side.

    These four ps echoed throughout the entire hotel lobby, immediately attracting everyone''s attention.

    The angry Nora didn''t notice that Harrison had already left.

    She pped Hazel four times in a row, shaking with rage, "Hazel, how can you be so shameless?

    Have you forgotten the vows you made to our parents and brother-inw?"

    "Nora, why are you attacking your sister?" Dean immediately rushed forward to protect Hazel.

    "I don''t recognize this kind of sister. She''s not worthy!"

    From then on, she, Nora, no longer had such a sister.

    She wanted to sever ties with Hazel.

    Dean was still protecting Hazel, gently touching her face and asking if she was in pain.

    Afterforting Hazel for a while, he turned to Nora and said, "Hazel used to be my girlfriend. It was

    Alexander who stepped in."

    Nora only recognized Alexander as her brother-inw, "My brother-inw didn''t know that you and

    Hazel hadn''t broken up yet."

    "So what?" Dean hugged Hazel tightly in his arms, "If your sister wasn''t so naive, how could she be

    seduced by Alexander''s sweet words?"

    Nora scoffed, "Dean, are you sick?"

    Hazel had clearly betrayed Dean and deceived her brother-inw, Alexander.

    And Dean med her brother-inw for being too sweet-talking?

    "Do you really like this kind of woman?" Nora pointed at Hazel an asked.

    She was ashamed to have such a sister.

    But Dean cherished her like a treasure.

    Just as Nora was about to say something else, Hazel firmly said, "Enough, Nora. You don''t have to

    worry about my business. I will initiate the divorce with Alexander. Even if you and our parents no

    longer recognize me, I still want to be with Dean."

    Eight years ago, she made a mistake.

    She epted Alexander''s pursuit and hurt Dean.

    Since Dean had forgiven her then, and was willing to ept her again, she was not going to miss that

    opportunity.

    The police watched them argue fiercely. Their heads were starting to ache.

    One of the officers stepped forward and said, "Enough. We need you all toe with us to the police

    station."

    Dean quickly exined, "Officer, we really are boyfriend and girlfriend, not engaging in any illegal

    transactions."

    The officer replied, "We''ll see about that at the station."

    Hazel grabbed Dean''s hand and smiled, "Dean, it''s okay. It''s just a statement; they won''t do anything to

    us. We didn''t break thew."

    Watching Hazel and Dean be taken away, Nora clenched her fists.

    How could she have such a shameless sister?

    She didn''t even dare to show her face then.

    But Hazel was so brazen.

    At that moment, Harrison, who had returned to the hotel lobby, spoke in a low voice behind Nora, "You

    were all deceived by Hazel''s gentle and virtuous appearance."

    In reality, Hazel was a bad woman, and also, a woman who yed with feelings.

    It was absolutely disgusting!

    ...

    That night, Roxanne and Harrison dropped by Vincent Rodriguez''s "rented" ce next door for dinner

    after work.

    Ever since Roxanne ended up in the hospital with acute gastroenteritis, Vincent had sworn off the food

    trucks for them.

    When Roxanne was at work, Vincent would prepare lunch and have it delivered to her.

    He''d even whip up lunch for a few of her colleagues.

    When she was at home, Vincent would prepare even more delicious and nutritious meals.

    He''d even created some secret elixirs to help Roxanne get her strength back.

    Vincent didn¡¯t really have to deal with the Rodriguez Group stuff anymore, he¡¯d handed it all over to

    Harrison.

    So, he was pretty much a free bird then.

    When it was time for Roxanne''s medicine, Harrison had a piece of candy ready.

    But Roxanne downed the stuff without hesitation.

    She didn''t mind the bitter taste at all!

    Harrison unwrapped the candy and handed it to her, "You should have some candy. That medicine was

    pretty bitter."

    Roxanne wiped her mouth, "It''s just medicine, not poison. It was indeed pretty bitter, but I''m not that

    picky."

    But since he¡¯d already prepared the candy, it would be impolite if she didn''t eat it.

    Smiling, she popped the candy into her mouth and said, "Thanks, it¡¯s sweet!"

    With the candy still in her mouth, her smile quickly turned into a scowl, "Harrison, I ran into Hazel today.

    She really pissed me off. Guess what I saw?"

    Harrison''s back broke out in a cold sweat.

    Did Roxanne see Hazel betraying Alexander at the Seraphim Grand Hotel?

    Roxanne spilled everything she saw today about Hazel.

    She was fuming, "Poor Mr. Alexander, being betrayed by his own wife."

    "Really? Are you sure? Didn''t you say Mr. Alexander and his wife were very much in love?" Harrison

    feigned surprise.

    He had be quite good at putting on a show in front of Roxanne.

    "How could I have seen wrong?" Roxanne added a few more details.

    The scene of Hazel¡¯s infidelity was vividly described by her.

    Especially the part where Hazel screamed when she saw a snake in room 1909 at the hotel.

    Suddenly, it all clicked for Harrison.

    So, that''s why Jack bumped into Roxanne at the Seraphim Grand Hotel.

    So, Roxanne was there to see Hazel.

    "You¡¯re a real goody two shoes." Harrison gently tapped her forehead.

    She frowned, "How could I turn a blind eye when I saw it? I hate cheaters, and Mr. Alexander has even

    helped me and Chloe."

    But she couldn''t really do anything to help.

    Mr. Alexander¡¯s marriage was still broken.

    Harrison continued his act, "This Mr. Alexander and my friend Alex really have simr fates."

    Roxanne finally got it, "Harrison, you¡¯re right. The simrity in their names and both being betrayed by

    their wives."

    Harrison put on a sad face, "But Alex isn''t as lucky as Mr. Alexander. Mr. Alexander lost his wife but

    he¡¯s still a public figure with a sessful career. Alex is still stuck working for others after the betrayal.

    He¡¯s been really downtely, always distracted and screwing up at work."

    Roxanne was oblivious to the fact that Harrison was lying.

    She felt bad for Alex, "Harrison, you should hang out with Alex more. Help him out at work if you can."

    "I¡¯ve been writing codes for Alex, that''s why I¡¯ve had to workte and couldn¡¯t get back early to be with

    you."

    "I don¡¯t mind. Be there for Mr. Alexander in this tough time. After all, you two are friends."

    "Alright."

    Vincent listened to their conversation on the side.

    He admired Harrison¡¯s acting skills, but he also felt a sense of dread.

    Last time in Valeria, he told Harrison that he had a feeling Hazel had betrayed Alexander.

    And it turned out to be true.

    When Roxanne went back to her new ce next door, Vincent pulled Harrison aside.

    "Harrison, is it true about Hazel?"

    "Yes."

    Both of them frowned, looking very serious.

    Vincent sighed deeply, "Alexander is such a responsible man. Hazel must be heartless to hurt him like

    this."

    Harrison said, "Don¡¯t worry, Hazel will get what she deserves."

    Vincent patted Harrison''s shoulder, "You need to exin this to Anne properly. You can''t keep lying to

    her."

    Harrison thought for a moment, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. I''ll tell her everything once she¡¯s recovered and

    safely delivered our baby. I''ll ept whatever me she puts on me."

    Vincent nodded, "Alright."

    Harrison chose not to tell Alexander about Hazel and Dean.

    Alexander was admitted to the hospital again because of his weak body.

    He wasn¡¯t seriously sick.

    He just caught a cold.

    Perhaps due to his emotional stress, the minor cold had him bedridden.

    His body was very weak now.

    Harrison visited Alexander in the hospital and peeled an apple for him.

    Alexander slowly nibbled on it.

    But the apple felt like a fish bone stuck in his throat.

    He couldn¡¯t swallow, then suddenly asked, "Did you call Dean back to the country?"

    Harrison wasn''t surprised.

    He knew Alexander had found out, "Are you ming me for meddling?"

    "Nope." Alexander put down the apple he was holding and said, "I know you''re looking out for me; it''s

    about time we put an end to this."

    Harrison handed him a wet wipe and responded, "You need to take care of yourself first. Even if you

    don''t want to divorce Hazel, she''ll probably bring it up herself."

    Taking the wet wipe and wiping his hands, Alexander managed a bitterugh, "Harrison, am I really just

    a big loser that I can''t even hold onto a woman''s heart?"

    "She didn''t know what she had." Harrisonforted him, "If you''d met someone like Anne, she''d love

    you wholeheartedly."

    "Cut it out, Harrison." Alexander feigned annoyance, "I''m already feeling crappy enough; you don''t

    have to rub your happy life in my face. We all know you''ve found yourself a great woman."

    Harrison said seriously, "I''m not bragging about my happiness. I just want to tell you that you''ll find a

    good woman too."

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    "Come in."

    The bodyguard cracked the door open, "Mr. Harrison, Hazel is here. Should I let her in?"

    Harrison nced at Alexander, lying in bed receiving treatment, stood up, and patted his shoulder, "You

    need to brace yourself."

    With that, he left the room.

    Hazel, waiting at the door, had a basket of fruit in hand.

    Seeing Harrison, she was still a bit fearful.

    However, with Dean by her side and the influence and power of the Langley family in Seraphim Haven,

    she wasn''t that afraid.

    "Is Alexander okay?" she asked.

    Harrison''s response was icy. He neverid his hands on a woman, but he wanted to break Hazel into

    pieces.

    Hazel didn''t want to have a conversation with him either.

    She was here to discuss divorce with Alexander.

    She brought a basket of fruit and entered the room.

    Alexander, in the room, looked quite weak.

    He used to be very healthy, but his current state was really bad.

    His eyes were as deste as a setting sun.

    But he straightened his back to face Hazel.

    His lips were tightly closed, not uttering a word.

    Hazel put down the basket of fruit. Instead of asking about his condition, she went straight to what was

    on her mind.

    "Alexander, you know about me and Dean getting back together, right?"

    "What do you want to say?" Alexander tried to look as calm as possible.

    He didn''t want to waste any more feelings on that woman.

    But after all, he had deeply loved her.

    To say he wasn''t sad would be a lie.

    A heavy feeling weighed on his chest, as if it were crushing him.

    Without considering his feelings, Hazel went straight to the point, "Alexander, let''s get a divorce."

    Maybe she felt a bit guilty.

    Perhaps she felt she owed something to Alexander.

    After saying that, Hazel paused, biting her lip, feeling somewhat shameless.

    So there was a hint of guilt in her eyes.

    But that was just for a moment.

    Soon, she gathered the courage to speak her mind again.

    "Alexander, I know why I''ve betrayed you many times during our marriage to be with other men. It''s not

    because you''re often away on business, unable to meet my needs. But because I don''t love you. I just

    like being taken care of by you¡ªthe feeling of you being good to me. But that''s not love. I think I''m still

    in love with Dean."

    Otherwise, when he came back to her, her heartbeat wouldn''t race so fast.

    It was as if she were back in her girlhood.

    She liked the feeling of her heart beating faster.

    "Alexander, life is so short. I don''t want to spend my life with a man who can''t make my heart race. I

    want a marriage thatbines love. Of course, you are indeed the most suitable person for marriage.

    But I''m still young. I don''t want to waste my life with someone who''s just suitable for marriage.

    Alexander, I''m sorry. I''ve hurt you, so I won''t take a penny of your property during the divorce. You''ll

    agree, right?"

    Alexander found itughable.

    He was so good to her, spoiling her, always afraid that she might get hurt.

    In the end, she said what he gave her wasn''t love.

    Just suitable?

    What else was there to say?

    He wasn''t without options.

    If he wanted, women all over the world would line up to marry him.

    He hid his emotions.

    He didn''t explode with strong anger or sorrow; he just responded calmly, "I agree. It''s Friday today. We

    can go through with the divorce procedures."

    After saying that, he removed the IV needle from his hand, then got up and put on his coat, "Let''s go, to

    process the divorce procedures."

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    He got out of the bed despite feeling dizzy.

    Yet Alexander remained unswayed about the divorce.

    His pride was strong.

    He found out that Hazel was seeing other men, and not just one.

    He loved her so much that he put aside his pride.

    He chose to forgive her and gave her a chance.

    But she didn''t cherish it.

    It hadn''t even been 20 days since Hazel cried and begged him for forgiveness, promising she would

    change.

    Did she do it again?

    What else did he need to put up with?

    His heart was full of resentment.

    Out of all the people in the world, he chose Hazel.

    He gave her all his love.

    He nned to spend every meal, every month, every season, and every year with Hazel.

    Until their hair turned white, until they were too old to walk.

    He would always cherish her like a gem in his palm.

    However, Hazel didn''t care about his true feelings at all.

    She even trampled on his sincerity recklessly.

    Alexander felt a bit breathless.

    Like his chest was being pressed by a heavy rock.

    No matter how much he straightened his chest and back, his tall figure still looked weak and ready to

    fall at any moment.

    In his hurry to pull off the IV, blood beads dripped down from the spot where the needle was.

    The blood dripped along his fingers, to the tips, and onto the cold floor.

    Each drop was like a blooming red rose.

    Hazel seemed to be in disbelief that he agreed to the divorce so readily.

    Her eyes were full of disbelief.

    After all, Alexander loved her so much that he couldn''t leave her.

    Even though she betrayed him and slept with multiple men, he still chose to forgive her.

    Did he agree so quickly?

    Hazel''s eyes were filled with glee.

    As long as Alexander agreed to the divorce, she could be with Dean openly.

    Of course, her glee seemed a bit shameless, even to the point of extreme shamelessness.

    Seeing the glee in her eyes, Alexander could hardly breathe.

    He furrowed his brows tightly.

    Holding back his anger, he didn''t burst out.

    His upbringing didn''t allow him to lose his temper.

    He clenched his fist and said, "You want to divorce me, right? Let''s go. Let''s not waste time."

    "Okay." Hazel nodded excitedly, "Alexander, did you bring the relevant documents? We don''t want to

    be unable to divorce."

    Alexander sneered.

    This made Hazel feel a bit uneasy.

    Was she too eager?

    Would that have hurt Alexander?

    After all, they were married for eight years, and Hazel realized she was too much.

    She hurriedly said again, "Alexander, we don''t have to get divorced today. I can wait until you''re

    discharged."

    "No need." Alexander answered coldly, "I''m not going to die."

    He took out his phone, ready to call the housekeeper at home.

    It was then that he realized his hand, from which he had just pulled out the IV, was bleeding a lot.

    Even his phone screen was stained with blood.

    He decided to dial the number for Bayview Vi.

    When the call was connected, the nanny, Katia, answered it.

    In the past, if Hazel brought a man back to the vi, she would try to get the servants to leave

    temporarily.

    But in the past half-month, she became bolder.

    When she brought Dean back to the vi, she didn''t even avoid the servants anymore.

    When Katia heard that it was Alexander''s call, she wanted to tell him about Hazel.

    But she found the topic difficult to broach.

    At that point, Alexander took the initiative.

    "Katia, the documents in the third drawer of my bedside table, please bring them to me."

    Katia seemed to realize something, "Mr. Alexander, what are you going to do with these documents?"

    "I''m getting a divorce." Alexander didn''t hide, "Send it over now."

    Katia thought, ¡°Did he discover Hazel''s affair? If they get divorced, it would be good. Such a woman

    doesn''t deserve Alexander. Alexander is not incapable of finding other women.¡±

    Katia seemed to hope that Alexander would divorce, so she quickly went to find his documents and

    prepared to send them over immediately.

    In the hospital.

    Alexander hung up the phone and looked at Hazel.

    "Let''s go. Katia will send all the documents directly; it won''t affect your n."

    "Alexander, I''m actually not in a hurry."

    Hazel reached out, wanting to wipe the blood off Alexander''s hand, "You''re bleeding."

    "You don''t need to worry about it."

    Alexander raised his arm to avoid Hazel''s hand.

    His eyes were cold, "From now on, you have no right to worry about me."

    His words sounded angry and like a warning.

    Hazel''s heart was stung; she looked pitiful, "Alexander, I really didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Alexander didn''t want to say anything more.

    He walked away.

    And bumped into a nurse on the rounds.

    The nurse saw that he had pulled out his IV and was still bleeding.

    Obviously, he had pulled it out forcefully.

    The nurse was surprised for a moment, then scolded him.

    "Mr. Alexander, why are you so careless with yourself? Are you trying to kill yourself? Go back and lie

    down. I''ll stop the bleeding for you."

    Although she was scolding him, her words were filled with urgency and care.

    Even a nurse who had nothing to do with him wanted to stop his bleeding.

    But what about Hazel?

    She was insincere and eager to divorce him.

    His heart ached.

    He seemed to see the deste city in his heart being overrun by weeds and vines.

    He felt suffocated.

    He suppressed his pain and thanked the nurse.

    Then he walked out of the ward.

    The nurse put down the tray in her hand, wanting to help him stop the bleeding, but he had already

    walked out of the ward, so she hurried after him.

    "Mr. Alexander, I need to stop the bleeding."

    Alexander suppressed his pain and kept walking, "I''m fine."

    Hazel followed closely behind.

    She wanted to get the divorce certificate as soon as possible to get back to her first love, but she

    seemed unable to wait another minute.

    Behind them, Harrison had been watching from outside.

    Everything he saw made his heart ache.

    He felt incredibly angry.

    ¡°How can such a terrible woman even exist in this world?¡± he thought.

    If it weren''t for Alexander, Harrison would love nothing more than to haul this awful woman onto a ship,

    sail her out to international waters, and feed her to the sharks.

    His bodyguard, Jack, standing by his side, asked, "Boss, are we really letting Mr. Alexander leave the

    hospital like that? His health is still quite weak. Should I go and bring Mr. Alexander back?"

    Harrison waved him off, "Let him go."

    Jack was a bit worried, "But Mr. Alexander has already fainted once this morning; won''t his situation be

    dangerous?"

    Harrison said solemnly, "Getting him away from Hazel, that''s the best way to save his life. If he doesn''t

    cut ties with this Hazel, that''s what''s going to really put Alexander''s life in danger."

    Jack pondered for a moment and thought Harrison had a point. He didn''t say anything more.

    Just watching Alexander''s retreating figure, he felt somewhat pitiful.

    Alexander was an important figure in the high ranks of the Rodriguez Group, famous in high society for

    his adoring treatment of his wife. He was truly a good man.

    But he was deceived by his own wife.

    He was beaten ck and blue.

    Even Jack developed a deep disgust for that awful woman who hurt Alexander.

    She seemed polite and gentle. But her true nature was just so awful! She should have left a long time

    ago.

    Everyone hoped that Alexander and Hazel could divorce as soon as possible.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Chloe rushed into the office through the drizzling rain.

    Roxanne saw Chloe soaked in the rain, stood up immediately to pour her a ss of water, and handed

    it to her.

    "You should go to the restroom and blow-dry your hair."

    Chloe took the ss of water and took a sip, "No need. I''ve been running around all morning and

    haven''t achieved anything."

    "Is the bank situation really that tricky?" Roxanne frowned, "You''ve spent the whole morning on it and

    it''s still not done?"

    "My identification has expired; they won''t serve me. I have to update my identification before I can go

    back to the bank."

    After saying that, Chloe grabbed an umbre and prepared to leave.

    Roxanne quickly said, "Dry your hair before you go. Don''t catch a cold."

    "It''s fine." Chloe opened her umbre and headed out, "I need to get going, or else I''ll waste the

    afternoon."

    ...

    Alexander got out of the car, with his driver holding an umbre for him.

    The rain was getting heavier.

    Hazel also got out of the car.

    Her white high heels stepped into the rainwater, causing Hazel to immediately frown.

    They were about to divorce.

    Hazel was filled with mixed emotions.

    She remembered how Alexander would carry her every time it rained in the past.

    From then on, she was afraid she wouldn''t be treated like that anymore.

    Perhaps it was because she was used to Alexander''s attentive care that Hazel actually felt a little

    reluctant.

    She didn''t know if Dean would treat her the same as Alexander did.

    People are always so greedy.

    Even though she was about to be with Dean, Hazel still hoped that Alexander could treat her as he

    used to.

    But when she got out of the car, Alexander didn''t offer to carry her.

    She suddenly felt a loss.

    Hazel stood under the umbre, looking up at Alexander, "Alexander, can you carry me onest time?

    My shoes are scared of water."

    Alexander coldly said, "I only carry the woman I love. Do you think you are?"

    "I..." Hazel didn''t ask Alexander to carry her again.

    Alexander took the umbre from the driver, turned around, and prepared to leave.

    Hazel quickly followed him, walking into the lobby together.

    The day they registered for marriage was also a rainy day, with even heavier rain than today.

    A hurried Alexander, disregarding the wind and rain, one hand holding an umbre, the other carrying

    Hazel, rushed in.

    Alexander remembered it very clearly.

    The marriage started in the rain and ended in the rain.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It seemed like, from the very beginning, there were no good signs.

    Hazel suddenly stopped and pulled Alexander.

    "What, are you having second thoughts?" Alexander stopped and brushed her hand off his sleeve.

    Hazel shook her head, "I don''t want to back out. I want to ask you something. After we divorce, will you

    marry again?"

    Alexander answered, "You have no right to ask."

    Hazel bit her lip, "Then... can we still be friends?"

    "No." Alexander''s answer was very straightforward.

    "Just because we''re divorced, we can''t be friends?" Hazel asked, feeling wronged.

    Alexander sneered in his heart.

    Then he decisively stepped forward and walked into the lobby.

    Eight years had passed, and theyout there hadn''t changed at all.

    But people and things werepletely different.

    When they got married, Alexander said, "Hazel, let''s nevere to this ce forever."

    Hazel agreed with a smile, "Okay, never."

    The forever they promised turned out to be only eight short years.

    No, not even eight years.

    During those eight years, she betrayed Alexander countless times.

    Until they officially divorced, Alexander didn''t say a word to Hazel.

    Alexander handed Hazel the divorce papers and said, "Congrattions. You''ve achieved your goal."

    "Alexander." Hazel held the divorce papers and frowned, "I wasn''t that eager to divorce. I said I would

    wait until you were discharged from the hospital. Actually, I''m somewhat reluctant to let you go."

    After all, she was used to his attentive care for so many years.

    She plucked up the courage and asked boldly, "Alexander, if I came back to you, would you reconcile

    with me? I remember you once saying that you would let me make mistakes; as long as I sincerely

    regretted them, you would still treat me as well as before."

    Alexander gave a coldugh.

    Only Hazel could be such a shameless woman.

    He sneered, "Do you still want to keep me as a backup man?"

    "I didn''t mean that, I..." Hazel knew she had overstepped and didn''t say anything more.

    "Hazel, from now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other. But I''ll have mywyer divvy up

    what''s rightfully yours and get it to you within three days."

    Hazel shot back, "I told you I don''t need your stinking money."

    People like Hazel, who were born with a silver spoon in their mouth, didn''t give a hoot about money.

    What she craved was the thrill of life.

    She even hoped that after their divorce, Alexander would still carry a torch for her.

    If she ever changed her mind, she could still bask in the endless affection of Alexander.

    She was just that greedy.

    However, what Hazel didn''t know was that the most precious thing in the world is sincerity.

    She had scorned Alexander''s true feelings, and then she burned her bridges.

    Alexander shifted from his previous affectionate stance to one ofplete indifference, "We''ve had our

    run. I won''t shortchange you. You''ll get what''sing to you."

    "Alexander!"

    Suddenly, he seemed too good to be true.

    She even felt a pang of reluctance.

    She wanted to reach out and grab his hand, but he coldly brushed her off.

    "Let''s not keep in touch anymore," Alexander gave her onest look, then walked away.

    He brushed past Hazel.

    At that moment, he felt heartbroken.

    At that moment, he felt like a load off his shoulders.

    Eight years.

    Their rtionship was done and dusted.

    Hazel didn''t chase after him.

    She stood there, lost in thought.

    She believed that, based on Alexander''s kindness and his love for her since childhood, if she changed

    her mind, he would take her back, right?

    She believed in her own charm.

    She was not scared of divorce in the slightest.

    She wanted to let Dean know about her divorce pronto, so she immediately pulled out her phone.

    Alexander left.

    The rain had eased up quite a bit.

    The drizzle on his face felt as cold as a knife.

    This was what autumn felt like.

    Waves of cold swept over his body.

    He hadn''t taken two steps before he copsed next to a red Porsche.

    Chloe, inside the Porsche, was just about to get out.

    She was using Roxanne''s Porsche to update her identification.

    When she saw the tall and frail man copse next to the car door, Chloe got a real fright and quickly

    crouched down to shake Alexander.

    "Mr. Alexander, what''s wrong? Mr. Alexander!"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    The drizzle was scattered across the sky, adding an extra chill to the gloomy autumn weather.

    Chloe gently shook Alexander, noticing the scattered documents around him.

    She took a peek, and the sight of the divorce papers shocked her.

    That exined a lot.

    No wonder Mr. Alexander fainted there.

    It turned out that he was sick and had also experienced a change in his marriage.

    His illness might have a lot to do with the changes in his marriage.

    It showed how much Mr. Alexander valued his marriage before the divorce.

    If he didn''t care, he wouldn''t be that upset.

    What a poor guy.

    Chloe felt pity for him.

    Even though she used her umbre to cover Alexander, she still felt his clothes damp.

    No matter how she pulled, she couldn''t lift him up.

    Even though he was thin, he was still an adult man. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get him

    up from the ground.

    He was so heavy!

    "Mr. Alexander, wake up!"

    "Mr. Alexander, you can''t lie on the ground."

    When Chloe was worried, she touched Alexander''s forehead.

    His forehead was burning.

    He was running a high fever.

    Chloe, who had been taking care of her two children for years, knew what a person with a high fever

    looked like.

    ording to her experience, Mr. Alexander had no other issues, just a cold and a fever.

    He had fainted because of the fever.

    Chloe quickly asked for help from passersby and lifted Alexander to the back seat of the Porsche.

    Alexander was tall, and his legs were long.

    Lying down in the back seat like this, a big part of his legs were hanging outside the car door.

    Chloe tried hard, but she couldn''t get this long leg back into the car.

    "Mr. Alexander, I''m taking you to the hospital now. Please draw your legs in."

    Chloe was leaning on the back seat, most of her body exposed outside the car door.

    The rain hit her, and her clothes were quickly soaked.

    She didn''t care about getting wet in the rain. She just wanted to get Mr. Alexander to the nearest

    hospital as quickly as possible.

    Otherwise, if he continued to be sick like that, it would harm his body, despite being an adult man.

    So she stroked Alexander''s forehead, as ifforting him and as if coaxing him.

    "Mr. Alexander, be good."

    "Be obedient. Draw your legs in. Curl up a bit."

    "I''m taking you to the doctor."

    "Good boy."

    Even though Alexander had fainted, he vaguely felt someone calling him, a gentle force stroking his

    forehead.

    It felt as if an angel''s hand was touching him at the brink of life and death.

    Being obedient, he curled his long legs into the car.

    Chloe sighed with relief, and then gently and patiently stroked his forehead again, "Mr. Alexander, be

    good. Lie still. I''ll take you to the hospital right away."

    Colds and fevers can be mild or severe. If the high fever does not subside for a long time, it can be life-

    threatening. On the other hand, as long as the fever is brought down in time, there should be no major

    problem.

    Chloe initially intended to take Alexander to a big hospital, but she was afraid of wasting time queueing

    in the big hospital.

    If that was the case, it might dy the treatment.

    Chloe took Alexander to a small clinic near thepany.

    The doctor at the small clinic was quite familiar with Chloe.

    Since whenever her two children got sick, they usually received treatment there.

    The doctor examined Alexander and confirmed that he had a cold and a fever.

    After the doctor took his temperature, it was found that he was indeed running a high fever.

    That was why he had fainted.

    The clinic''s doctor suggested, "Perhaps we can give him an IV drip, which would bring down the fever

    faster."

    "What kind of medicine would you use?" Chloe needed to be clear.

    The doctor said, "Intravenous aspirin."

    Chloe was familiar with that medicine.

    It had the same effect as oral ibuprofen and paracetamol.

    However, IV drips to bring down a fever could potentially cause dependency and weren''t great for the

    body.

    That was far less than oral fever reducers.

    Looking at Alexander, who was lying unconscious on the bed, Chloe frowned.

    It might be because Alexander had helped her in the past.

    She was always grateful to him.

    She sincerely cared for his health.

    So, she said, "Let''s just take the fever reducer."

    The doctor frowned and said, "If he could take the medicine himself, that would be great. But since he''s

    unconscious, he can¡¯t do that. Unless you feed him with your mouth."

    There was no way she could feed him with her mouth.

    She wouldn''t take advantage of Mr. Alexander while he was unconscious.

    She wouldn''t dare take advantage of such a charming man.

    She thought for a moment and said, "I''ll try to see if I can wake him up."

    The doctor went to get the medicine.

    Chloe shook Alexander a few times, but he didn''t respond.

    She tried touching his forehead again.

    Talking as she touched.

    "Mr. Alexander, wake up, take the medicine, and then sleep, Okay?"

    "Good boy, open your eyes, take the medicine, and the fever will go down."

    "Good boy, open your mouth."

    Her hands weren''t exactly delicate.

    She often did housework and took care of her children.

    Dish-washing and washing her children''s clothes made her hands be a bit rough.

    In his haze, Alexander felt someone touching his forehead.

    And that hand was warm.

    He ignored the roughness of her hand and instead felt a gentle force.

    He obediently opened his mouth.

    Chloe immediately propped up his upper body, letting him hold the fever reducer.

    That was ibuprofen, which could reduce fever within half an hour after taking it.

    When the doctor brought the medicine, Chloe carefully checked it.

    When Alexander held the medicine, she passed the warm water to his mouth.

    And then she said, "Good boy, drink some water and swallow the medicine."

    Alexander took a sip of water and swallowed the ibuprofen.

    Chloe let him lie back down, thanked the doctor, and sat by the bed, always by his side.

    The beds in the small clinic were one after another, separated only by a curtain.

    In order for Alexander to rest well, Chloe pulled up all the curtains.

    Although the noise from next door could still be heard, it was much better.

    She set her phone to silent, then borrowed a hairdryer from the clinic, used the hot air to dry

    Alexander''s hair, helped him take off his jacket, and covered him with a nket.

    Then she waited.

    Alexander was the kind of guy who seemed strong and manly.

    He may not have been a super hunk, but he had something about him that left most men in the dust.

    His macho vibe went perfectly with his buzz cut.

    Even when he was sick and looking like hell, there was still a strong aura of resilience about him.

    After a few encounters, Chloe discovered that this tough guy also had a tender side.

    He had mad respect for women.

    And his wife? He adored the heck out of her.

    But couldn''t Hazel ever be satisfied?

    How could anyone hurt such a good man?

    Chloe had been through the wringer with her own marriage.

    She knew what it was like to give one¡¯s heart to someone, only to be betrayed and hurt. It was a pain

    no one should have to bear.

    So, seeing Alexander on the floor after he got his divorce papers, It was heart-wrenching.

    Poor guy!

    If he was hers, she would treasure him and be loyal to him for life.

    But Chloe knew her ce.

    She was just an average woman from the lower rungs of society.

    Not to mention, she was a divorced mom with two kids.

    Even if she were still single, she was not in the same league as Mr. Alexander, the kind of man who

    had it all¡ªstatus, wealth, power and looks.

    She was not delusional enough to think she could snag a man like that.

    She knew it was impossible for her to be with a man like him.

    The only reason she helped him was out of gratitude.

    About half an hourter, Roxanne was worried about why Chloe was taking so long. So, she called her.

    To avoid disturbing Alexander, Chloe stepped outside to take the call.

    "Chloe, why haven''t youe back yet? Is there a long line to update your identification or

    something?"

    Chloe replied, "No, I haven''t even gone to update my status yet."

    Roxanne asked, "Are you okay? Stuck in traffic or something?"

    Chloe exined, "No, I was about to go in, but then I ran into Mr. Alexander. He just divorced Hazel

    and fainted outside my car. I took him to the clinic."

    Roxanne asked in surprise, "What? They''re divorced?"

    Chloe sighed, "Yeah, it''s a shame. Hazel had the nerve to hurt such a good man. But it''s probably for

    the best. Mr. Alexander deserves a better woman."

    Roxanne asked, "Just happened to faint outside your car, huh? You two really have some kind of fate."

    Chloe replied, "I''m just d I was there."

    She suddenly sneezed.

    Roxanne asked in concern, "Chloe, you didn''t catch a cold too, did you?"

    Chloe replied, "Maybe because I got caught in the rain. Don''t worry. Once Mr. Alexander wakes up, I''ll

    take him home and then go back to the office. If it''s toote, I''ll just go home. I''ll deal with the bank stuff

    after I update my identification tomorrow."

    Roxanneforted her, "Take your time. Take good care of Mr. Alexander."

    Roxanne hung up, finding the situation somewhat amusing.

    Chloe and Mr. Alexander really had some kind of fate.

    Fainting in front of anyone else''s car wouldn''t have done it. It had to be Chloe''s.

    If that was not fate, what was?

    In the clinic, Chloe called Amelia and asked her to prepare some soup.

    Amelia was surprised when she heard that Chloe had helped Alexander.

    Chloe briefly exined why Alexander had fainted outside her car.

    Upon hearing the news, Amelia was shocked, "What? They''re divorced? That''s so sudden. Howe I

    didn''t hear anything about it?"

    "What?" Chloe was confused by Amelia''s reaction, "Amelia, what are you talking about?"

    Amelia was a nanny for Vincent¡¯s family.

    So, of course, she knew who Alexander was.

    Amelia quickly exined, "Oh, nothing. I just thought that a public figure like Alexander getting divorced

    would be on the news, but I haven''t seen anything."

    Chloe sighed, "Public figures probably want to avoid too much public attention. After all, divorce isn''t

    something to brag about."

    Amelia agreed, "You''re right, being betrayed is definitely not a good thing."

    In Amelia''s memory, Alexander had always adored his wife.

    How could he possibly be betrayed?

    Hazel was a woman whose outer appearance did not match her inner self.

    Two hourster, Alexander finally woke up.

    The blue curtains around him blocked his view.

    He could faintly hear people talking outside and the sound of a TV.

    It was a bit noisy.

    The environment seemed like a hospital, but not quite.

    He looked around and saw a woman lying by the bed.

    He could not see her face clearly.

    Did she save him?

    He felt colder and dizzier, and then he fell to the ground.

    He vaguely remembered a woman''s voice calling him, as gentle as an angel''s.

    He struggled to sit up.

    That startled Chloe, who was sleeping by the bed.

    Chloe''s just-awake eyes met Alexander''s surprised gaze.

    "You''re awake?"

    "Did you save me?"

    Chloe straightened up, bing more alert. "I was about to update my identification when I saw you

    faint outside my car, so I brought you to the clinic. How are you feeling now? Do you still feel

    ufortable?"

    She felt somewhat awkward touching him again.

    "I''ve cooled down." Alexander said gratefully, "Thank you, Chloe."

    "Oh, it''s nothing." Chloe smiled, "After all, you helped me before."

    Chloe took the divorce papers she found on the ground out of her bag and handed them to Alexander,

    "This. You dropped it on the ground."

    Taking it from her, Alexander gave a bitter smile, "I''m sorry you had to see me like this."

    Chloe wanted to tell him that she saw Hazel on a date with another man at the hotel.

    She wanted to tell him that his wife wasn''t worth it.

    But considering they were already divorced, she decided not to hurt him any further.

    She reassured him, "Everything will be alright."

    Honestly, she and Alexander were in the same boat then.

    Both had been deeply hurt by their own spouses.

    So, she could totally rte to how he was feeling then.

    She didn''t want him to feel down, so sheforted him again,

    "Alexander, really, everything will be alright. Didn''t youfort me the same way before? Look at me

    now. I''m much better after I left that jerk."

    Alexander said gratefully, "Thank you!"

    After saying that, he tried to get out of bed but was stopped by Chloe, "Alexander, you better not move.

    You''re still weak."

    "I''m fine now." Alexander insisted and got out of bed.

    Seeing Alexander struggling to stand, Chloe handed him his coat and said, "Mr. Alexander, put on your

    coat so you don''t catch a cold. Your coat was wet, but I''ve dried it with a hairdryer."

    Her attention to detail was truly touching.

    Alexander thanked her and was putting on his coat when Amelia walked over with two kids.

    Considering Harrison''s identity hadn''t been disclosed, Amelia and Alexander pretended to be strangers

    when they met.

    Chloe said to Alexander, "I had my nanny make some soup. It''s about time for dinner. You have some

    first; and then I''ll drive you home."

    Amelia also felt sorry for him, "Yes, Mr. Alexander, have some soup before you go."

    Alexander took the soup, but he didn''t drink it.

    He looked at Austin in Chloe''s arms and Aria standing beside her.

    Apparently, Chloe had a son and a daughter. Her family looked perfect.

    That was a great blessing.

    However, Alexander knew how hard Chloe''s life had been after her divorce, without any financial

    support, and having to raise two kids.

    Chloe let Austin and Aria both say hello to Alexander.

    Aria was in elementary school, and her voice was sweet.

    Austin was also super cute.

    Alexander responded with a smile.

    That reminded him of his own marriage.

    He always wanted to have children with Hazel, preferably a son and a daughter.

    But that wish didn''te true.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    They were divorced.

    Looking at Austin, he felt empty inside but still kept his smile, "Your kids are adorable."

    Alexander was busy with work. Still, he really wanted to have such lovely children. But Hazel never

    wanted to have kids.

    He suddenly envied Chloe. Even though her marriage failed too, she at least had two children.

    And him?

    He had nothing.

    He realized how tough Chloe''s life was and admired her courage.

    After her divorce, she didn''t want anything but her kids. She bore all the difficulties alone yet raised the

    kids well.

    If he could have such a wonderful wife, that would be awesome!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Alexander suddenly felt like a total loser. He couldn''t even keep a woman''s heart. He scoffed at

    himself, saddened by the thought.

    In front of him, Chloe''s kids were just too adorable, especially Aria.

    Aria kept shooting worried nces at him, then asked, "Feeling any better?"

    Amelia had told her they were going to see a sick person, a person who had once helped her mom.

    A really good guy.

    On the way, Aria carried the soup Amelia made for him.

    "Aren''t you hungry, Alex?" Aria asked, concern radiating from her. "Amelia said you''ve been sick and

    need to eat something light."

    Alexander felt his heart melting.

    How could a child be so warm and considerate?

    She was like a little angel.

    Alexander, who was already a sucker for kids, was now head over heels for Aria.

    He wondered if she''d be even more affectionate if she were his own daughter.

    If he and Hazel had a kid right after their marriage, and if it were a girl, she''d probably be around Aria''s

    age by now.

    Seeing Aria made him feel less miserable.

    He patted Aria''s head, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Thanks, Aria. I''m starving."

    He hadn''t had anything since his hospital stay at noon.

    In the afternoon, Hazel showed up at the hospital, desperate to divorce him.

    He immediately went through with the divorce procedure.

    So he was really starving by then.

    His hunger was making him feel lousy.

    He didn''t feel like eating at all initially.

    Aria''s concern was like a healing force, adding a sweet warmth to his cold and aching heart.

    Maybe it was because children''s hearts were pure and kind. He could feel Aria''s sincerity.

    Hazel had fooled him for eight years.

    They had been married for eight years, and he only saw Hazel''s true colors when he discovered the

    truth.

    If adults could be as innocent and beautiful as children, there would be no deception.

    But the world of adults was tooplex and filled with greed.

    Aria hastily pulled Alexander''s hand, urging him back to the bed.

    "Sit down. I''ll get the food for you."

    Her small hand was soft and warm. She was just too cute. Despite her age, she had a powerful

    soothing effect. She made Alexander feel a lot warmer.

    Like a good little boy, Alexander obediently sat back on the bed edge.

    As Aria struggled to open the thermos, he reached out to help. "Thanks, Aria."

    Aria quickly pulled out a spoon from her bag. "It''s clean. I washed it. Have some soup."

    Chloe, standing nearby,ughed.

    Her Aria was always so considerate.

    Amelia, too, was smiling.

    Mr. Alexander loved little girls. He always wanted Hazel to have a daughter for him. His wish remained

    unfulfilled even after their divorce.

    Amelia saw how much Mr. Alexander adored Aria.

    He, a high-profile figure, was treating Aria so well.

    If it were his own child, Mr. Alexander would probably spoil her rotten.

    Alexander was then divorced.

    So was Chloe.

    If the two could be together, they could warm each other''s hearts.

    Amelia was very familiar with the Rodriguez, Reynolds, and Carter families. Those families never

    differentiated between people based on social status. They were all very decent families. Each of them

    respected people from all social sses.

    Just like when she worked as a nanny for President Rodriguez, he treated her with kindness and

    respect. He never treated her like a servant. The benefits he provided were great, and he was also

    considerate of her family''s needs.

    The Reynolds family was no different. They were all good people.

    Mr. Alexander had a sister who also had an unfortunate marriage. She was divorced too.

    Mr. Alexander''s sister and Chloe had simr experiences. Her ex-husband was awful to her. She was

    even abused. The Reynolds family would definitely empathize with Chloe''s situation.

    If Mr. Alexander and Chloe ended up together, the Reynolds family would feel even more for Chloe, a

    woman with a tough fate.

    But, what was she, an old nanny, thinking about?

    Mr. Alexander and Chloe barely knew each other.

    Was she overthinking?

    But Amelia truly wished good people like Mr. Alexander and Chloe could find a great partner, cherishing

    and loving each other.

    Someone like Hazel didn''t deserve Mr. Alexander''s love at all.

    Chloe was a good person. She just had bad luck with men.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Mr. Alexander and Chloe were two peas in a pod!

    As Alexander sipped the soup Aria brought, he noticed a difference in taste. The soup seemed tastier

    than what he used to have.

    He raised an eyebrow and said, "Amelia, this soup is exceptional. It''s different from what I''ve had

    before."

    Amelia chuckled, "Really? Chloe taught me. She''s a great cook."

    Alexander nodded, "No wonder it tastes so good."

    Amelia smiled brightly, "Mr. Alexander, I''ve learned a lot from Chloe. Next time you visit, I''ll cook for

    you."

    "Sounds good!" Alexander agreed.

    Chloe, standing nearby, looked puzzled. She found it strange.

    Amelia was introduced by Roxanne''s father-inw. She should be intimidated by the wealthy, being a

    simple countrywoman herself. So why was she chatting so freely with Mr. Alexander?

    It was like they had known each other for ages.

    Chloe voiced her confusion, "Amelia, Mr. Alexander, you two seem to know each other pretty well. Did

    you guys meet before?"

    Amelia suddenly looked a bit jittery, her eyes darting around, "Nope, it''s my first time meeting Mr.

    Alexander. He''s a real good guy though, seems like a stand-up man."

    That did make sense.

    Alexander never came off as the high-and-mighty kind who looked down on others. He had always

    been a gentleman and quite easy-going.

    So, Chloe didn''t think too much of it.

    Alexander, sitting nearby, didn''t say anything further.

    If Amelia''s identity was exposed, it could lead to Harrison''s identity being revealed. And he had no idea

    how Harrison would deal with him then. He didn''t want to mess up Harrison''s n of revealing his

    identity. Otherwise, if that guy got angry, he wouldn''t stand a chance.

    After nibbling on some food, Alexander felt much better.

    He couldn''t let his divorce bring him down. Even though he was deeply wounded, Alexander felt he still

    had to pull himself together and focus on his career. He was nning to hail a cab back home.

    But Chloe offered to drive him.

    Unable to reject Chloe''s warmheartedness, Alexander didn''t refuse.

    The clinic was close to where she lived.

    She asked Amelia to take Aria and Austin home first before getting into Roxanne¡¯s car to drive

    Alexander back.

    As soon as Chloe got into the car, she sneezed.

    Alexander wrinkled his brow in the passenger seat, "Did you catch a cold from getting wet when saving

    me?"

    "Nope." Chloe started the engine and said, "Don''t feel guilty. I already got wet before. Don''t worry, I''m

    fine. I''ve got a steel constitution and never catch a cold. You, on the other hand, should definitely take a

    hot bath when you get back."

    As she spoke, the car had already pulled onto the road.

    "Mr. Alexander, do you live in Bayview Vi?" Chloe asked.

    He had mentioned living there before. It''s a posh neighborhood. The outrageously high housing prices

    were beyond her reach.

    Alexander frowned.

    Bayview Vi was a ce of heartbreak for him. It was the love nest he shared with Hazel after their

    wedding. But Hazel had secretly brought other men into their home.

    He swore he would never set foot in Bayview Vi again.

    "I don''t live there anymore. I left the Bayview Vi house to Hazel."

    Chloe was somewhat moved. It must have been Mr. Alexander''s ce of heartbreak.

    "So where does Mr. Alexander live now?"

    "Grandeur Meadows."

    It was one of Alexander''s vis.

    Harrison also had a house there when he wasn''t living with Roxanne.

    The name sounded familiar to Chloe. It seemed like Roxanne and Oliver Lewis had been there before.

    It was the most expensive luxury residential area in Seraphim Haven. It was rumored to house the

    most upscale mansions among the rich and famous, a high-end vimunity.

    Chloe drove to Grandeur Meadows.

    At first, her car couldn''t get in; it was stopped by security even before reaching themunity gate.

    Chloe rolled down the window.

    The guard was both polite and decisive, "I''m sorry, ma''am, you are not a resident here. If you don''t

    have a visitor''s pass, you can''t drive in."

    Alexander, sitting in the passenger seat, spoke up, "She''s my friend."

    The guard bent over, and as soon as he saw it was Alexander, he immediately apologized, "Mr.

    Alexander, my apologies. I''ll let you in right away."

    The guard quickly grabbed his walkie-talkie and gave the signal to his colleagues.

    Chloe''s car then passed through the high-endmunity''s gate without a hitch.

    As they drove in, guards dressed in uniforms and white gloves gave them a salute.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Indeed, it was an upscalemunity where the rich congregated.

    Chloe thought she probably wouldn''t have the chance to live in such a ce in her lifetime.

    But she never coveted that. She enjoyed her ordinary life with the kids.

    After entering themunity, Alexander gave Chloe directions.

    The car drove for a few more minutes before pulling up at Alexander''s vi.

    The vi next door with the swimming pool was Harrison''s house.

    But that rascal Harrison was in the honeymoon phase with Roxanne at the time. They hadn''t been back

    for five months.

    Alexander got out of the car.

    Chloe followed suit, "Mr. Alexander, take a hot bath when you get back. After a good night''s sleep,

    you''ll feel a lot better tomorrow."

    "Thank you!" Alexander nodded politely, then gave a faint smile, "I can''t invite you in, but be careful on

    your way back."

    Whether before or after his divorce, Alexander always had one habit. He never got intimate with

    women and certainly wouldn''t bring them to his house alone.

    Chloe felt a bit awkward. She didn''t get out of the car to go to Alexander''s house. She just wanted to

    give him some advice.

    "Alright, I need to go back to attend to the kids." Chloe took the hint and immediately turned around to

    get back in the car.

    "Honey!" At that moment, Hazel appeared out of nowhere, throwing herself at Alexander, tears

    streaming down her face, "Dean, that bastard, yed me. He even humiliated me mercilessly. Honey, I

    was wrong. I want toe home. I really want toe home."

    After finalizing the divorce with Alexander in the afternoon, Hazel went to see Dean. She had originally

    arranged to marry Dean immediately.

    But Dean humiliated her brutally by saying, "You''ve already been married to someone else; why would I

    marry you? I bet you''ve slept with a lot of men, right? Do you think I would marry a tramp?"

    Hazel felt like she had fallen into an ice pit.

    She knew there was no hope with Dean, and it was only then that she realized how good Alexander

    was.

    She felt safer and happier when she was with Alexander.

    Back when she was still married, Hazel didn''t realize how good she had it.

    Then she was kicking herself.

    She lunged forward, trying to copse into Alexander''s arms.

    With a sidestep, Alexander dodged her, leaving her to crash into thin air.

    Hazel started sobbing even harder, as if trying to cry out tears for a lifetime.

    "Honey, don''t you want me anymore?"

    "Didn''t you promise to love me forever? To forgive me no matter what I did wrong and always shower

    me with love and care?"

    "Dean treated me like crap. Don''t you feel sorry for me?"

    "I know I messed up, honey. I really do. I promise I''ll turn over a new leaf and stick by your side. I won''t

    do anything to hurt you anymore."

    "Can you give me one more chance, please?"

    "I just want toe home."

    Alexander snorted coldly, "Ms. Dawson, you''ve given me quite a lesson on what it means to be

    shameless."

    He had given her chances. She just didn''t take them.

    "Honey," Hazel whimpered as he coldly addressed her as Ms. Dawson.

    Just that morning, he was still her husband.

    How had they be strangers so quickly?

    "Honey, don''t you remember..."

    "Enough." Alexander roared. His knuckles turned white from how tightly he was clenching his fists.

    "We''re divorced. Please refer to me properly, Ms. Dawson."

    "Honey..." Hazel lunged at him again, but Alexander forcefully pushed her away.

    Hazel broke down in tears, falling like rain.

    Alexander used to hate seeing her cry.

    But then, he didn¡¯t feel any pity for her.

    She stomped all over his dignity, treating it like dirt. If he still felt sorry for her, he''d be just as

    shameless.

    Alexander wasn''t going to y the fool. He deserved better.

    However much he had loved her before, that''s how much he hated her then.

    But Alexander was raised to be a gentleman, and his upbringing didn''t allow him to give into his anger.

    Otherwise, he would''ve pped Hazel across the face long ago.

    Even Chloe, who was standing by the car door, was stunned.

    Who knew Hazel could be so shameless?

    Hazel betrayed Mr. Alexander and was dumped by another man, and then she was crawling back to

    him?

    What did she think of Mr. Alexander?

    Chloe was pissed off.

    She didn''t know what came over her, but she marched over and berated Hazel, "Have you no shame?

    You think Mr. Alexander would want a dirty lowlife like you? What do you take Mr. Alexander for? You''re

    not fit for him!"

    Hazel was familiar with Chloe. She was the best friend of Harrison''s wife. Alexander had taken them

    out for a meal before.

    But who did Chloe think she was? Daring to lecture her?

    Hazel wiped away her tears and red at Chloe, "Who the hell do you think you are, sticking your nose

    in mine and my husband''s business? You are not a good person!"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    That was so funny that it hurt. She was divorced from Mr. Alexander and still called him honey? Didn''t

    Hazel feel embarrassed?

    Chloe just thought Hazel was shameless. When Hazel said she was not a good person, she didn''t even

    blink.

    But Alexander heard it loud and clear. He used to think Hazel was gentle and kind, a moral woman. But

    then her true colors were showing.

    He thought she was a hypocrite! Maybe her kindness and gentleness were all fake?

    He was so disappointed that he scoffed at Hazel, "Hazel, howe I never realized you''re so trashy?"

    Hazel did something wrong and didn''t admit it, and she had the nerve to criticize others?

    He didn''t have much to do with Chloe; they only got to know each other because of business

    coboration.

    They had only met a few times, but he thought Chloe was a great woman.

    She was loyal to her marriage, faithful to her husband, and friendly to her friends.

    Even after a divorce for her child''s sake, she still lived strong.

    She was so much better than Hazel; it was not even close.

    He looked at Hazel with disappointment and annoyance and said, "Chloe is my friend; please show

    some respect."

    Chloe, next to him, was shocked. She just remembered that Hazel just called her "not a good person".

    She didn''t expect Alexander to stand up for her. She felt warm inside.

    But Hazel was very upset. She was crying her eyes out, looking at Alexander.

    "You''re being so mean to me for a woman who''s been divorced, had a child, and has spots on her

    face? You''ve never been mean to me."

    Her tears were like a faucet that couldn''t be turned off. Hazel wanted to use her tears to make

    Alexander feel sorry for her.

    But the Alexander then was not the Alexander from before. He chuckled.

    Not sure if he wasughing at his own foolishness, or at Hazel, or maybe both.

    She was a great actor.

    And he was so dumb; that was why he was spun around by her.

    He used to think Hazel was like him, a person of good upbringing who respected everyone.

    Where was the respect in Hazel''s words?

    He scoffed and asked, "So Chloe is a slut because she got divorced? What about you? You also got

    divorced, and you were the one who initiated it. Aren''t you a slut? Where did your respect for others

    go? Were you faking it all along?"

    "I..." Hazel was speechless. Then she looked at Chloe in her cheap clothes and rallies. She was about

    to cry; her tears wereing fast.

    She was a better actor than most. She thought she could win Alexander''s sympathy that way. Her n

    was not going as expected.

    Alexander was very rational and clear-headed. He wasn¡¯t going to show any tenderness or care for that

    woman again.

    He said straightforwardly, "You''re right, Chloe is divorced, has a child, has spots on her face, and she

    does wear cheap clothes..."

    Chloe, next to him, felt a bit sad. What Hazel said was true. She really was as Hazel described, and her

    status was rather low.

    But the next moment, Alexander''s words made Chloe feel very proud.

    Alexander said, "Hazel, you''re just naturally pretty, and you have your parents'' excellent background,

    which makes you think you''re better than everyone. Without your parents, you''re nothing. You''re not

    even as good as Chloe, not even as good as one of her fingers.

    Chloe is a woman who takes responsibility for her marriage, friendship, and children. She was forced to

    get divorced because her marriage was unfortunate. And you, do you know why we got divorced?

    Those dirty and disgusting things you did, I''m too embarrassed to mention."

    The more he thought about it, the angrier Alexander got. He couldn''t forget the disgusting things Hazel

    did. He felt deeply humiliated.

    Chloe, next to him, didn''t know if it was the words that touched her heart or what. Chloe suddenly felt

    like she wanted to cry.

    Yes, she was only forced to get divorced because her marriage was unfortunate.

    Otherwise, why would she be called a slut?

    She thought Mr. Alexander''s worldview was very positive. He could understand her difficulties and also

    recognize her value.

    Unlike Hazel, who used to pretend to be gentle and kind, it was all fake.

    "Mr. Alexander, thank you for defending me." She wiped her nose, feeling a mixture of emotions. She

    couldn''t control her tears, "I didn''t expect you to understand me so well."

    Alexander thought of his sister.

    His sister, too, had experienced a failed marriage and many difficulties.

    Seeing the tears in Chloe''s eyes, he suddenly felt very heartbroken.

    Maybe it was because she reminded him of his sister.

    They were both good women, but they met bad men.

    Heforted her, "Don''t take to heart what unimportant people say."

    "Thank you!" Chloeforted him too, "Mr. Alexander, since you decided to divorce, don''t get angry or

    sad for someone not worth it. You deserve a better woman."

    "Chloe, what do you mean?" Alexanderforting Chloe made Hazel jealous. She was even more

    upset then. "Chloe, are you trying to prevent us from reconciling?"

    Alexander frowned deeply, "No one needs to prevent anything. I will never reconcile with you."

    "Husband, you, you..." Hazel was heartbroken, "When did you be so mean for such a lousy

    woman? She''s so rude to me. You never allowed any other women in your life but me."

    Alexander clenched his jaw, "That was in the past, the past you never appreciated."

    Someone who never appreciated him.

    Why couldn''t he let go wisely?

    "I..." Hazel started crying again, "Darling, I''ve said I will change. What else do you want?"

    Alexander refuted sternly, "Don''t call me darling."

    Hazel cried even harder.

    Chloe next door wasn''t looking to stir the pot any further.

    After all, Hazel had let her green-eyed monster out of the bag, clearly showing she wasn''t one to mess

    with.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Chloe didn''t want Hazel to get the wrong idea about her rtionship with Mr. Alexander.

    Truth be told, there was nothing going on. But if things kept up that way, Chloe worried Hazel might

    Living on the upper crust, Hazel could easily make Chloe''s life a living hell.

    As a working-ss gal, Chloe had more than enough on her te and figured it would be best to avoid

    trouble.

    Chloe took the initiative and excused herself, "Mr. Alexander, I must head back to look after my kids.

    You just got over a fever, take good care of yourself. I''ll be on my way now."

    "Alright," Alexander nodded, advising, "You got caught in the rain. Make sure you take some cold

    medicine when you get back. I don''t want you to catch a cold."

    "Thanks!" Chloe shed a smile, then hopped into her red Porsche and zoomed off.

    Watching Alexander''s gaze follow Chloe, Hazel red jealously, "Darling, you wouldn''t possibly be

    interested in such an ordinary woman, would you? She doesn''t have a bombshell figure or a pretty

    face, and she''s even had a kid. She''s definitely not as young and lively as me. You''re interested in this

    kind of woman?"

    "You can really spit out such derogatory and mocking words?" Alexander frowned.

    He had never imagined that the woman he thought was gentle and kind would be so venomous

    before their divorce. He had totally misjudged her.

    No, it was his delusion that had blinded him.

    Perhaps because he felt a discrepancy between his past and present image.

    Hazel was left speechless.

    Then Hazel suddenly found her backbone and asked, "Am I not stating the truth? You''re Alexander.

    You''re rich, powerful, and handsome. You could have any woman you want; why would you be

    interested in a divorced woman raising a child on her own?"

    Alexander scoffed, "You''ve painted me to be such a great guy, but you never appreciated me."

    Hazel struggled to speak, "I ..."

    Alexander continued, "Also, Chloe''s fate is simr to my sister''s. I feel a kinship with her and admire

    her strength despite her tough life. Don''t go making trouble for her out of jealousy."

    Hazel asked, "You''re actually protecting her?"

    Alexander responded, "From now on, I don''t want to see you at Grandeur Meadows. I''ll give you the

    house at Bayview Vi, please don''te to my house to bother me."

    Alexander didn''t want to waste any more words with her.

    As he turned to leave, he didn''t nce at her, walking away resolutely.

    Hazel quickly caught up and grabbed his sleeve.

    "Darling, I really know I was wrong. I want toe home. Give me another chance. I didn''t stop loving

    you. I just lost my way..."

    "Let go!" Alexander shook her off forcefully.

    She lost her bnce and fell to the ground due to the force.

    Maybe out of habit, Alexander instinctively wanted to help her up.

    But he quickly realized he couldn''t keep doing that.

    He would never let a woman who didn''t appreciate him stay in his heart again.

    "Hazel, if you dare to follow me into the vi, I''ll call the police. I''ll sue you for trespassing. I mean what

    I say."

    Hazel didn''t follow him that time.

    She sat on the ground in distress.

    Alexander''s retreating figure exuded an air of finality, making her realize her mistakes.

    What a great man he was!

    It was all her fault for not knowing how to appreciate him, which had driven him away.

    She wanted to make up for it and save their rtionship, but did she still have a chance?

    That night, Harrison returned in the moonlight of autumn.

    Anthony was driving the Rolls Royce; the car hadn''t even stopped. Harrison, eager to see his wife, had

    already opened the car door.

    Anthony looked back and reminded him, "Mr. Harrison, be careful."

    Harrison stepped out of the car and said, "Drive the car back. Don''t let Roxanne see it."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was already striding away.

    Back at Roxanne''s new ce, the living room lights were on, but there was no sign of her.

    Harrison went back to the bedroom and saw Roxanne, fresh from a bath, brushing her teeth at the sink.

    Harrison walked over and wrapped his arms around her slim waist.

    She was really too skinny.

    Holding her, he felt as if he could break her waist if he applied too much pressure.

    No wonder Grandpa insisted that she put on some weight and be healthier before getting pregnant.

    Otherwise, with her frailty and poor health, she was not in a suitable condition for childbirth.

    Harrison leaned down to kiss her earlobe.

    Her earlobe felt ticklish under his kiss.

    Harrison was well aware of her sensitive spots then.

    "Harrison." Roxanne, who had been brushing her teeth, paused and shot him a re through the

    mirror, "I''m brushing my teeth; stop messing around."

    He blew a hot breath against her neck, "I have been missing you all day!"

    Roxanne, who had been brushing her teeth for quite a while, quickly rinsed her mouth, put down her

    toothbrush and cup, and turned around to look at him.

    Something was off!

    "Harrison," she raised an eyebrow and said, "Just yesterday, you were tossing and turning over Alex''s

    marital issues!"

    "That was yesterday''s news."

    "So, what happened today? Did Alex''s issue get resolved, and he''s feeling better? So, you''re also

    rxed?"

    "Yes." Harrison wiped off the foam left on her lips from brushing, "You guessed right. Alex divorced his

    wife. He''s back to being single and free again."

    Roxanne was surprised, "Really? What a coincidence!"

    Harrison pretended to be clueless, "What''s so coincidental?"

    Roxanne said, "Mr. Alexander also got a divorce. Today, when Chloe went to update her information,

    she happened to run into Mr. Alexander, who had justpleted his divorce proceedings."

    She ryed what Chloe had told her to Harrison.

    Harrison, a natural-born liar, acted like a seasoned actor, "That really is a coincidence. So coincidental

    that I suspect Alex and Mr. Alexander might be the same person."

    Roxanne said, "Yeah, if I didn''t know you better, I might think Alex and Mr. Alexander are one and the

    same."

    Harrison lightly touched her nose, "If I were pals with the VP of Rodriguez Group, do you really think I''d

    let you bust your hump doing business every day?"

    Roxanne said sternly, "Even if you really were buddies with the VP of Rodriguez Group, even if you

    were loaded, I wouldn''t stop working to be a housewife."

    "Don''t you want to take it easy?" Harrison''s hand was still on her waist.

    They had a little chit-chat in the bathroom.

    Roxanne said seriously, "Women need to be financially independent to have a say in the family."

    Harrison also said seriously, "I¡¯m not Oliver. Even if you didn''t work, I wouldn¡¯t look down on you like he

    did.¡±

    ¡°Give it a rest.¡± Roxanne pushed him away, walked out of the bathroom, and went back to the

    bedroom, "Guys always say that, but when women really stop working, things get totally different.

    Women who are always mooching off men end up wearing out their wee. No matter if you have

    money or not, I want to earn my own bread."

    She couldn¡¯t lose her ability to rake in the dough. No matter how credible Harrison was, she wanted to

    earn her own keep. Only being financially independent would make her truly independent.

    Harrison returned to the bedroom, looking a bit troubled.

    He asked, "If you got pregnant and I wanted you to quit and rest at home, what would you do?"

    "I could still work and earn money even if I was pregnant." Roxanne sat at the bedside table, ripped

    open a facial mask, and started her skincare routine, "Many women only start their maternity leave

    when they''re about to give birth."

    Harrison sat across from her and said, "But I don''t want you to work so hard."

    "That''s not hard; it''s fulfilling." Roxanne put the mask on her face and gently patted it, "If I had nothing

    to do, I''d go stir crazy."

    He wanted her to live a leisurely, high-society life at home.

    Seeing how much she loved working, it seemed impossible to persuade her.

    That was a real head-scratcher for Harrison.

    He needed to figure out how to make her take it easy if she got pregnant.

    He hugged her from behind and rested his head on the back of hers, "Anne, you''re always breaking my

    heart."

    If she hadn''t been abandoned as a child, how could she have such a fighting spirit? She must think that

    only earning her own money could give her a sense of security. He knew what was really on her mind.

    Hugging her soft body, Harrison slowly closed his eyes, kissed her ear, and slipped his hand under her

    shirt.

    "Harrison, I''m in the middle of a facial." She grabbed his hand.

    "No worries." Harrison kissed her cute earlobe again, "Can we try it from behind today?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Roxanne gently pushed away his big hand, tilting her head slightly backward. ¡°Harrison, I''m still doing

    my face mask. Quit horsing around! Besides, you just got back; you haven''t even taken a shower yet.¡±

    But actually, Harrison had already taken a shower at the group office.

    He continued to kiss her adorable earlobe.

    He gently whispered, ¡°I took a shower at thepany.¡±

    ¡°How did you take a shower at thepany?¡±

    Roxanne turned her head in confusion, looking at him.

    ¡°Does yourpany have a ce to bathe?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harrison kissed her hair and answered, ¡°I worked out in the gym for an hour, sweated a ton,

    and took a shower on the side.¡±

    Theirpany was a Fortune 500pany.

    Not only did they have a gym in the group building, but also a year-round heated swimming pool.

    Harrison continued to lie, ¡°Any employee of ourpany can go to the gym to work out once they

    finish their work, even the janitors, let alone us coders. Our boss encourages us to exercise more.¡±

    Roxanne responded, ¡°Your boss must be so considerate; knowing that you, coders, are sitting in front

    ofputers all day, it''s not good for your health, so he set up a gym for you guys.¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°I told you before, not only is our group''s big boss a great guy, but he also spoils his

    wife.¡±

    Roxanne asked, ¡°Have you ever seen your group''s big boss?¡±

    Has he seen him?

    Everyday.

    He sees him countless times in the mirror every morning when he brushes his teeth and washes his

    face.

    But he could not tell Roxanne that.

    He reached out and tore off the mask from Roxanne''s face, saying, ¡°No mask today; let''s continue.¡±

    Doing a face mask would take her at least half an hour.

    He had been missing her all day. He couldn''t wait for another half an hour.

    The mask he tore off was thrown into the trash can.

    He gently hooked her waist and carried her to the bed.

    She was already an adult, but he held her in his arms as easily as if she were a doll.

    ¡°You worked out all day and still have such good arm strength?¡±

    Roxanne, lying on the bed, was carefully pressed under him.

    He gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Not only do I have good arm strength, but also good waist strength.¡±

    ¡°You''re such a pervert!¡± Roxanneughed.

    Harrison was about to kiss her again.

    Roxanne dodged and red at him with a smile, saying, ¡°Harrison, you''ve changed. What happened to

    your restraint?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need restraint when I have such a beautiful wife?¡± He joked in response.

    He could even give up his dignity, as long as he had his wife.

    His fingers had alreadynded on the neckline of Roxanne''s dress. He unbuttoned her dress, revealing

    her delicate skin.

    Harrison couldn''t help but swallow hard. He looked at her affectionately. He had never met someone as

    beautiful and pure as her.

    Compared to such a lowly woman as Hazel, she was a rare gem.

    Meeting her must have used up all his luck.

    ¡°Anne, I really wish I had met you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so sweetly?¡±

    When they just got married, he wasn''t like that.

    Back then, he was really cold.

    As Harrison continued to unbutton her pajamas, his eyes were clearly filled with passion.

    Roxanne was busy stopping him, ¡°Harrison, let me wash my face. I just did a face mask; my face is still

    sticky.¡±

    She immediately got up to wash her face.

    Harrison was already waiting for her at the bathroom door.

    When she came back, he swept her off her feet.

    When they came back to the bed, the floor was a mess.

    On that moonlit night, Harrison and Roxanne spent a passionate and intoxicating night.

    It was a kind of intoxicating joy.

    In the end, Roxanney in Harrison''s arms, tired like a little kitten.

    It was alreadyte at night.

    Even in the big city, the noise from outside the window had faded.

    The night became quiet and beautiful.

    Roxanne, who had just been crying in Harrison''s arms, was then too tired to make a sound.

    ¡°Just like this, and you''re tired?¡± Harrison stroked Roxanne''s head.

    Roxanne didn''t answer; she just gently rubbed her head against him. She meant for him not to disturb

    her sleep. She was really tired out by him.

    At that, Harrison let out a sexy, low chuckle.

    Just then she was screaming, and a few minutester, she waspletely silent.

    It seemed like she was really tired.

    He originally wanted to talk about some intimate topics with her in the middle of the night.

    Forget it; let her get a good night''s sleep.

    The next day.

    The autumn wind was bleak.

    The previous night, Hazel, who was not satisfied with Alexander, went to the Langley family to find

    Dean.

    She waited for Dean in front of his car for two hours.

    Finally, Dean showed up.

    Seeing him, she stood up from in front of the car door, and tears immediately welled up, ¡°Dean!¡±

    She cried, not forgetting to rub her legs, ¡°I''ve been waiting for you all night; my legs are numb.¡±

    Hazel continued to cry, and her tears kept falling.

    Dean was annoyed watching her and said, ¡°Quit bothering me. Do you think I''m as stupid as Alexander

    to marry someone like you?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hazel felt very wronged; her tears kept falling, ¡°You clearly said that all these years, you''ve

    never been able to forget me. You said that no matter what kind of woman you meet, you''ll think of me.¡±

    ¡°You really thought I was serious?¡± Dean sneered, ¡°Do you think I want to talk to you like this? If it

    wasn''t for Harrison looking for me, I wouldn''t even bother looking at you.¡±

    Hazel''s eyes widened, ¡°Was it Harrison who asked you to get close to me?¡±

    So, that was a plot, a plot by Harrison.

    Was she set up by Harrison?

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Dean pushed her away, ¡°I just washed my car yesterday; don''t dirty my car.¡±

    That woman was truly disgusting.

    Dean was in a hurry to meet Harrison. He didn''t want to deal with her anymore.

    Dean waited for Harrison at the Rodriguez Group building for most of the day. But they wouldn''t let him

    in.

    It was really hard to see Harrison. Unless Harrison actively looked for him.

    Just like a few days ago when Harrison found Dean, saying they needed to discuss some business.

    Dean was trying to sweet-talk Hazel, smooth things over, and pull the wool over her eyes so she''d fall

    for him again and dump Alexander.

    Once he pulled it off, Dean would get what he wanted.

    But after the deed was done, Harrison decided to back out.

    Dean was determined to go find Harrison and exin.

    Before he could even get to Harrison, he spotted Harrison getting into a Rolls Royce from afar.

    Dean immediately hopped into his car and tailed him.

    Harrison was just chilling in his car.

    His bodyguard, Jack, called him, "Mr. Harrison, some car''s tailing you. Looks like Dean''s ride."

    Harrison took a quick nce at his rear-view mirror.

    Sure enough, a car was following not too far behind.

    He casually said, "You handle it."

    "Sure thing."

    Half a minuteter.

    Bam!

    Dean''s car got bumped out of nowhere.

    His car came to a stop.

    Jack''s guys immediately got out of their car, apologized to Dean, and offered to pay for the damages.

    They pretended it was a simple fender bender, trying to keep Dean tied up.

    Dean didn''t want their hush money. He tried to drive off, but the bodyguards kept stopping him.

    Meanwhile, the Rolls Royce in the distance was long gone.

    Dean was desperate.

    He finally got close to Harrison, only to lose him again.

    Harrison and Roxanne had agreed to have lunch together.

    Close to noon, Roxanne messaged Harrison, "Harrison, how about we eat at this restaurant? The food

    is absolutely delicious."

    Harrison had never been to the restaurant Roxanne mentioned.

    He figured it was probably a not-so-fancy, run-of-the-mill kind of ce.

    He thought he needed to let Roxanne in on his true identity.

    He wanted Roxanne to get a taste of the high life.

    So he chose a high-end restaurant.

    Knowing she loved spicy food, Harrison booked a private dining restaurant in the bustling heart of

    Seraphim Haven CBD.

    A lot of the dishes there were spicy.

    He thought Roxanne would dig it.

    When going to pick up Roxanne, Harrison had Anthony take the Rolls Royce away.

    When Roxanne left herpany, she brought Chloe along.

    Roxanne went to open the car door with Chloe and said, "Harrison, I called Chloe over too. More

    people means more fun."

    Harrison frowned slightly. He originally wanted a private date with her. And she brought someone else?

    But what could he say?

    Chloe was Roxanne''s good friend; he couldn''t just tell her not toe.

    His face showed an almost invisible disappointment, which Chloe caught a glimpse of.

    Chloe gently nudged Roxanne and whispered, "Anne, do you think Harrison might be upset that I''m

    "No way!" Roxanne lightly patted Chloe''s hand and said, "You make it sound like Harrison is too stingy

    to treat you to a meal."

    Chloe whispered, "That''s not what I mean. You guys just got married; won''t I be a third wheel? Maybe I

    should just go back and have thepany meal."

    Ever since Roxanne''s father-inw started sending them meals, theirpany meals became healthy

    and delicious.

    Chloe really liked the meals sent by Roxanne''s father-inw.

    "No way." Roxanne firmly insisted on taking Chloe, "We made a promise to treat you to a meal, and we

    can discuss work while eating."

    Hearing her say that, Harrison pretended to be upset and said softly, "I thought you were having a

    private date with me at noon."

    "See, I told you I would be a third wheel." Chloe said with a smile, "I think I''ll pass."

    "Harrison!" Roxanne red at Harrison and said, "Since we already invited Chloe to lunch, can''t you

    stop being so petty?"

    Harrison walked up and elegantly opened the car door, saying, "Chloe, get in the car. If you don''t go, I''ll

    be punished when I get home."

    Roxanne asked, "Is it really that serious?"

    Chloeughed, saying, "Anne, it seems like your status at home is quickly rising."

    The three of themughed and got in the car.

    Harrison led the way to the restaurant he mentioned.

    Roxanne tugged at Harrison''s sleeve, "Harrison, isn''t the per capita consumption of this private dining

    restaurant in the bustling CBD quite high?"

    A waiter enthusiastically exined, "Our minimum per capita consumption here is 1680 dors, plus a

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    20% service charge."

    1680?

    That was an intimidating per capita consumption.

    "Harrison." Roxanne tugged at Harrison''s clothes again, saying, "Let''s just go somewhere else."

    Such high consumption. They might as well have had fast food.

    Harrison grabbed Roxanne''s hand and patted it lightly, "It''s fine. I''ve prepared for this. Today I''m

    treating."

    "Harrison?" Roxanne had always been ustomed to a frugal lifestyle and couldn''t ept such

    extravagant consumption.

    But she couldn''t resist Harrison''s insistence.

    He insisted on taking her to the ce he booked.

    Chloe also followed them in.

    While Harrison was ordering, Chloe whispered, "Anne, does Harrison get a big bonus?"

    Roxanne looked at Harrison, who was ordering, and said, "I don''t know why people in the IT industry

    make so much money; he often brings home bonuses of twenty or thirty thousand. Sometimes the

    bonuses can be as high as hundreds of thousands."

    In fact, that was just the pocket money Harrison gave Roxanne.

    He lied and said it was a bonus.

    That was just to gradually get her used to the fact that he was the richest man, so she wouldn''t be

    unable to ept it in the future.

    Chloe was also shocked, "People in the IT industry can make so much money? I have a ssmate

    who''s also in IT; he''s a manager and only makes sixty to seventy thousand a month. Is your Harrison

    really that awesome?"

    Roxanne and Chloe were chatting, "Harrison once told me that he used to be a big shot in the IT

    industry before he started his own business, raking in a hefty sry every month. He wanted to earn

    more, so he ventured into business. But he isn''t exactly a business-savvy guy; he lost all the money he

    made previously."

    Chloe responded, "Then you should advise Harrison to stick to being a top dog in the IT industry. With

    such a high sry and bonuses, there''s no need for him to risk doing business. Business is always hit

    or miss. It''s not stable."

    Roxanne said, "Don''t worry, Harrison doesn''t want to risk doing business anymore. He said he just

    wanted to give me a stable life. I''m already pretty satisfied with our ie now."

    Harrison sometimes gave her bonuses worth tens of thousands, which was more than what she made

    from doing business.

    While they were chatting, Harrison had already ordered the food.

    When the dishes were served, the waiter gave a detailed introduction for each one.

    Roxanne and Chloe were trying such expensive food for the first time; they didn''t expect these

    ordinary-looking dishes to be so pricey!

    The dishes that followed were even more of a shock to them.

    Every dish that was served was exquisite, but the portions were extraordinarily small.

    Thest thing that was served was wine.

    Harrison poured them some wine, then introduced it, "This is a 12-year-old single malt from Loch

    Romane; it has won many internationalpetitions. It has a strong malt aroma, as well as the scent

    of citrus and flowers, and a smooth and bnced taste."

    He pushed the poured wine towards them, and Harrison politely offered, "Ladies, have a taste."

    Roxanne didn''t know much about wine.

    But she knew a bit about food, "Harrison, the portions here are small, and the prices are high."

    She preferred ordinary restaurants more.

    Three people could eat till they''re full and satisfied without spending too much.

    Harrisonughed, saying, "Just giving you a taste."

    "A taste of what?"

    "The atmosphere!"

    The high consumption of the upper ss was actually about enjoying the atmosphere.

    He was Harrison, the boss of the Rodriguez Group.

    He couldn''t always take Roxanne to ces like roadside food carts.

    Of course, if Roxanne wanted to eat at a food cart, he would be more than happy to apany her.

    But after revealing his identity, his status would inevitably require him to frequent high-end ces. He

    wanted Roxanne to get used to it in advance.

    Roxanne looked at Harrison, feeling that he was a bit strange, "Why do I feel like you''ve suddenly

    be a rich man? And you seem to be quite familiar with these high-end consumption ces."

    Harrison continued his fabrication, casually serving Roxanne some food, saying, "I used to frequent

    these ces before I went bankrupt."

    "Harrison. Don''t go back to your old habits of extravagant spending just because you''ve been getting

    more bonuses recently. Let''s just leave it at this for now." Roxanne red at him, "We still need to be

    thrifty in the future. People always need to have some savings; we can''t spend as much as we earn.

    Besides, we''re going to have to raise children in the future. Raising a child requires a lot of money. We

    have to save."

    Harrison answered, "I got it. I''ll listen to you."

    Chloe was snickering on the side, feeling very content.

    Roxanne had really found a good husband.

    After dinner, Harrison paid the bill and left with the two of them.

    Coincidentally, they ran into Dean, who was also dining at that restaurant.

    From about a dozen meters away, Dean walked over, angrily using, "Harrison, what''s the meaning

    of this? Avoiding me? Are you trying to back out? When are you going to fulfill your promise?"

    Dean reached Harrison, Roxanne, and Chloe.

    Harrison frowned calmly.

    Dean was fuming, "I''ve dealt with that viin from the Dawson family for you; where''s the thing you

    promised?"

    "Let''s talk outside." Harrison''s face turned cold.

    Dean nced at the woman beside Harrison, her hand resting on his arm.

    Harrison had never brought a girlfriend before, but Dean heard from Hazel that he was married. Dean

    then realized and said, "I get it now; this must be the poor wife Hazel mentioned, who you married

    discreetly? It seems Hazel..."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    "Ouch, it hurts. It really hurts."

    Before Dean Langley could finish his sentence, Harrison Rodriguez grabbed his hand and led him out

    of the room.

    By the time Roxanne Martinez and Chloe Mitchell followed, they were nowhere to be seen.

    "Did we see that rude guy somewhere before?" Chloe thought the side profile of the man seemed

    familiar.

    Roxanne hadn''t seen the man before, but he also looked familiar to her, "Indeed, it seems like I''ve seen

    him somewhere."

    Chloe expressed her doubts, "Anne, that man seemed to have some beef with Harrison. Is Harrison

    keeping anything from you? Has he paid off all his debts since he went bankrupt? Are you aware of all

    that?"

    Harrison seemed like a reliable guy, but Chloe was worried that his massive debts after bankruptcy

    would impact Roxanne. Roxanne had worked hard to earn a stable life then. Chloe didn''t want

    Roxanne to experience poverty again.

    Yet Roxanne wasn''t worried at all.

    "Don''t suspect Harrison like this. He told me before that, even though he went bankrupt, he didn''t owe

    much. His assets could basically offset his debts."

    Chloe was still concerned, "Really? Then why did that guye looking for Harrison so aggressively

    just now, as if he were there to collect debt?"

    "Don''t worry." Roxanne was very certain, "Every word Harrison told me is true. He''s so honest; how

    could he lie to me?"

    She fully trusted Harrison.

    But Chloe had a hunch that the man who came looking for Harrison had aplicated rtionship with

    him.

    As if Harrison was hiding something from Roxanne.

    But the normally savvy Roxanne seemed to be blinded by love.

    Chloe reminded her, "You should ask Harrison if he''s hiding anything from you. You''re married now. If

    he''s really in trouble, you''d definitely be willing to face it with him, but even so, he can''t lie to you. Once

    there''s deception in a marriage, even the best rtionship will have cracks."

    "I understand that principle." Roxanne was even more certain, "Don''t worry, Harrison won''t hide

    anything from me. He bought a house in Grandeur Meadows before, which shows that he did have

    some assets, enough to offset his debts."

    Chloe said, "Houses in Grandeur Meadows are worth millions. Harrison must have been very wealthy

    before."

    Roxanne said, "He was indeed sessful in business before, but he ended up losing it all."

    Chloe said, "Anne, that Mr. Alexander has a vi in Bayview Vi and also in Grandeur Meadows. I''ve

    been to his house."

    Roxanne said, "Really? Mr. Alexander also bought a vi in Grandeur Meadows?"

    Chloe said, "It seems Harrison was indeed wealthy before, but he was just unlucky and lost everything.

    Otherwise, you''d be married to a rich husband."

    When Harrison brought Dean outside, Harrison''s bodyguard Jack and a dozen men surrounded them.

    Looking at the situation, Dean scoffed, "What''s your game? Is the richest man in Seraphim Haven

    trying to bully the weak with numbers?"

    Harrison looked at him, not giving him the time of day.

    He didn''t want to waste words on the man.

    He said directly, "Don''t even think about getting that piece ofnd."

    "Harrison, what do you mean? Are you going back on your word?"

    Harrison didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Didn''t we agree when you asked me to seduce Hazel Dawson?"

    Harrison''s face darkened, "Don''t think I don''t know! You had contact with Hazel way before I found you.

    You dared to seduce her even though you knew she was Alexander''s wife? Did you really think

    Alexander would do nothing?"

    Seducing his good friend''s wife?

    Harrison was already being generous by not settling scores with him.

    And he dared toe, demandingnd?

    Dean said, "Hazel is a woman who loves to y. If it''s not me, it would be some other man. Besides,

    you had already agreed to give me thatnd. If you go back on your word now, where''s your credibility

    as a businessman?"

    Harrison was not one to be trifled with, "I don''t need to have credibility with people like you."

    "So, you''re sure you won''t sign over that piece ofnd to me, right?" Dean felt he had been greatly

    wronged.

    Jack by the side sneered coldly, "How dare you go after Mr. Harrison''s friend''s wife? We''re already

    being nice by not throwing you into the ocean to feed the sharks! And you''re here demandingnd?

    You must be tired of living. This matter ends here, or you can go meet the sharks in the ocean."

    Everyone knew Harrison was a respectable businessman who often did charity work, but once

    angered, he was very ruthless.

    It was said that those who crossed him would be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.

    Killing someone in the open sea was not subject to domesticws.

    Dean didn''t dare to bargain anymore. He could only ept his bad luck.

    "The woman you saw just now is my wife, Roxanne." Harrison spoke in the calmest tone, but his words

    were the most chilling. "If you dare to mess with her, I won''t mind killing one more person."

    Dean was indeed scared.

    In terms of family background, the Langley family was no match for the Rodriguez Group.

    In terms of tactics, he was not as ruthless as Harrison.

    He had no choice but to behave.

    "I''m sorry, I was impulsive just now. I won''t cross the line in the future."

    Roxanne waited at the door for about a few minutes before she saw Harrisone out.

    No one knew if he had settled the dispute with that guy just then.

    Roxanne approached him with concern, asking, "Harrison, are you okay? Did that guy give you a hard

    time?"

    "I''m fine. He''s an old business rival of mine and has a bone to pick with me," he said calmly.

    "You didn''t owe him money, did you?" Roxanne asked, sounding worried, "If you did, we should pay

    him back right away."

    "Don''t worry," Harrison patted Roxanne on the head, "I''m not in debt, and I won''t drag you into paying it

    off. It''s just some old disputes between him and me, nothing about money."

    Roxanne was still a bit worried, "Are you sure? You can''t take on everything by yourself. You have a

    wife now. It''s my responsibility to share your burdens."

    "Dingbat, are you so eager to help me pay off my debts? Do you wish your husband was in debt?"

    Harrison was both surprised and touched by Roxanne''s selflessness.

    Roxanne replied, "I''m just worried about you being under too much pressure."

    Listening to their conversation, Chloe sighed in her heart. Her good friend Roxanne was too naive. If

    Harrison really had a lot of debts, would Roxanne really help him pay them off? But they were husband

    and wife then. If Harrison had any trouble, Roxanne would definitely help him out.

    In order to ease Roxanne''s worry, Harrison gently ruffled her hair and said, "If I did have any debts, I''d

    use my bonus money to secretly pay them off, so I wouldn''t be able to bring the money home to you."

    That made Roxanne feel relieved. She knew that Harrison had received many bonuses, which were his

    extra ie. If he did have any debts, he couldpletely pay them off with this money.

    On the way home, Roxanne suddenly asked, "Harrison, your enemy said you married a poor woman.

    Was he looking down on me? And who is that cheap woman ¡®Hazan¡¯ he mentioned?"

    Upon hearing that question, Harrison was at a loss for how to answer. He had told many lies before,

    but he could always find a way to keep them going. But that time, he didn''t know how to respond.

    Thankfully, Harrison had managed to prevent Dean from revealing Hazel''s full name and Roxanne

    might misheard the name, or all his lies would have been exposed.

    After thinking for a moment, he calmly said, "Hazan is a very rich woman. When I went bankrupt, she

    wanted to keep me, but I let that guy just now deal with Hazan, so I could get rid of her entanglement."

    Harrison didn''t want to keep lying, but he was afraid that being honest all of a sudden might make him

    lose Roxanne.

    He continued, "As for why he called you poor... it might be because,pared to Hazan, you really

    are..."

    Roxanne didn''t care about being called poor. She only asked, "Is Hazan pretty?"

    Harrison answered, "She''s a beauty, but not as beautiful as you."

    Upon hearing this, Roxanne smiled and said, "Then why didn''t youpromise? You were bankrupt at

    the time. If you were with her, it would have been a shortcut to a rich life."

    Harrison''s face darkened at that, "Is that what you think of me?"

    Roxanne gave him a nce and said, "I was just joking." Then she added, "Alright, alright, I know my

    husband is a man of integrity. You are definitely not that kind of person! Don''t be mad!"

    Just then, the traffic light turned red. Roxanne stopped the car, leaned over to the passenger seat, and

    kissed Harrison on the cheek.

    Harrison broke into a satisfied smile.

    In the back seat, Chloe looked at them with a frown and said, "I knew I shouldn''t havee with you

    two. I''m still here! If you want to show off your love, do it at home."

    Although Harrison didn''t get to go on a date alone with Roxanne today, he was very satisfied with her

    kissing him in front of Chloe.

    The negotiation between Dean and Harrison didn''te to a conclusion, so two dayster, he went to

    find Alexander again.

    He stopped Alexander in the parking lot of Rodriguez Group.

    Alexander got out of the car and saw Dean, which really pissed him off.

    Before Dean returned to the country, he had already started contacting Hazel overseas. They had been

    sending ambiguous messages every day.

    Even if Harrison didn''t go to find Dean, that shameless man would stille to find Hazel.

    Although Alexander and Hazel had divorced, he still couldn''t ept the fact that he had been betrayed.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He strode forward. Before Dean could speak, Alexander grabbed his cor and gave him a good

    beating.

    After he finished, Alexander let go of his cor. "Even though Hazel is a bitch, since you dared to

    seduce my woman, this is what you get."

    He couldn''t let that man get Hazel easily. When Dean and Hazel started dating, she hadn''t divorced

    Alexander yet. He needed to vent his anger.

    Dean spat out blood, "Alexander, I came to talk to you today, not to fight with you."

    Alexander said, "You deserve it."

    "I originally wanted to tell you some things about Hazel, so you could see her true colors and not be

    fooled if shees back to bother you again. But since you''re acting like this, I don''t want to tell you

    anymore." Dean deliberately left him hanging.

    Alexander sneered, "I don''t care about her affairs, so you don''t need to say anything."

    "Really? Do you think she only betrayed you after marriage? She deceived you when you were dating.

    Don''t you want to know?"

    "I don''t want to know." Alexander walked around Dean and left.

    Dean chased after him, jogging to catch up. "Alexander, hear me out, okay? I''ll spill all of Hazel''s dirty

    secrets, and you can help me convince Mr. Harrison to sell me that piece ofnd he promised me at

    market value. I won''t let him lose out. You guys are tight. Maybe you can change his mind.¡±

    Alexander looked absolutely crushed. "I couldn''t care less about anything rted to Hazel right now.

    You''ve got the wrong guy."

    He tried to leave again.

    Dean stopped him.

    Even though he knew he wouldn''t get his help, Dean still wanted to make him ufortable.

    "Fine. I don''t need your help with Harrison, but I still want you to know this. Did Hazel ever tell you that

    she had never been with anyone else when you guys were dating?"

    Before they married, Hazel had indeed said that.

    Back then, Alexander thought Hazel was the most perfect woman in the world.

    On their wedding night, during their first time, he saw the blood on the bed sheet.

    Alexander remembered that clearly.

    He''d even cut out that portion of the sheet stained with Hazel''s virgin blood and kept it in Bayview vi.

    Seeing Alexander''s realization, Dean felt a sick sense of satisfaction.

    "Alexander, you seem like a smart guy, but man, Hazel really yed you for a fool."

    "By the time Hazel was with you, she was no longer a virgin. She had her hymen reconstructed at a

    hospital, and you didn''t even notice. You''re the most dumb ass in the world."

    If Alexander wouldn''t help him, then Dean would make him pay.

    Humiliating him like that was like stomping on his face.

    Alexander couldn''t believe that Hazel would do such a disgraceful thing.

    She even lied to him about being a virgin?

    He really did feel like the biggest idiot, just like Dean said.

    "Feeling like a dumb ass now?" Dean reveled in his vengeance as Alexander seethed.

    "Get lost!"

    ¡­

    That day, Alexander was aplete wreck.

    He was distracted, no matter what he did.

    After all, he gave Hazel eight years of his life and love, only to be trampled on like that.

    Both Harrison and Samuel Carter could tell Alexander was heartbroken.

    Samuel tried tofort him several times but was stopped by Harrison.

    "Let him be alone for a bit. He needs to digest this on his own."

    That night, Alexander returned to his vi at Grandeur Meadows.

    The lights were on.

    A scent of seafood porridge wafted from the kitchen.

    Who was it?

    When Alexander walked in, it was Hazel''s back he saw.

    She was wearing an apron and cooking porridge in the kitchen.

    Alexander stood there, feeling repulsed. He asked coldly, "Who let you in? How did you get in?"

    He had changed the smart lock''s password.

    All facial recognition data had also been deleted.

    How did Hazel get in?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    "Babe, I''ve made your favorite seafood porridge for you." Hazel didn''t directly answer Alexander''s

    question. She smiled, trying to win his heart.

    Ever since Alexander gave Hazel onest chance, but she once again cheated on him with other men,

    every time Alexander saw Hazel, he was filled with humiliation and rage.

    He was on the verge of blowing his top.

    Even when he was so good to her, she didn''t treasure his love.

    After getting dumped by Dean, she then wanted to get back with Alexander?

    It was toote.

    Alexander clenched his fist, frowning.

    He coldly asked her, "How did you get in?"

    "Honey, I know you''re still mad at me, but I..."

    "Who''s your ''honey''?"

    She wasn''t even worthy of calling him "honey".

    He coldly asked, "Hazel, I''m asking you onest time. How did you get in?"

    "I..." Hazel was still dodging his question, "Honey, I made seafood porridge for you. Can you have

    some first?"

    After saying that, she turned around to get the bowl to serve Alexander some porridge.

    Without hesitation, Alexander took out his phone and dialed 911.

    "Hello, police? I want to report a break-in at my vi."

    "The address is Grandeur Meadows."

    Alexander gave the address and added, "Pleasee as soon as possible."

    Hearing him call the police, Hazel quickly turned around. She lunged at him, trying to act cute.

    "Honey, don''t be so ruthless."

    Every time she acted like that, Alexander would give in to her.

    Hazel thought that trick would work again.

    But Alexander pushed her away harshly.

    He looked at her, full of disgust.

    "Do you want to leave on your own or wait for the police to force you out?"

    Hazel cried. She looked very wronged.

    Her appearance made Alexander even more disgusted.

    She had been fooling him with that disguise for eight years.

    He had been so stupid.

    If she wanted to cry, let her cry.

    Alexander would never feel sorry for her again.

    He turned and left the kitchen, "Cry here alone. When the policee, I won''t show you any mercy."

    "Honey!" Hazel rushed up and hugged Alexander from behind.

    Her hands wrapped around his waist, making Alexander disgusted.

    He forcefully broke free from her grip.

    Hazel knelt on the ground, hugging his legs tightly.

    "Honey, are you really going to be so ruthless to me? Have you forgotten your promise to me on our

    wedding day?"

    Mentioning their wedding day made Alexander feel even more like a fool.

    He had been fooled by Hazel round and round.

    "Let go." He looked at her with disgust.

    "Honey!" Hazel lifted her head, shaking her head, tears streaming down her face, "On our wedding

    night, it was our first time. You saw the blood I shed, so you made many promises to me."

    Alexander was dead silent.

    "You promised to be good to me forever and to love me forever."

    Still no response from Alexander.

    "You said this home would always be mine to rule."

    He continued to remain silent.

    "You even kept the bed sheet I stained red. You said I was the most perfect woman in the world. You

    said you would cherish me for a lifetime."

    Alexander was at his limit at that point.

    "You even said that even if I made mistakes, you would forgive me."

    "Hazel!" Alexander finally yelled angrily, pushing the woman in front of him away, "Have you no

    shame?"

    Hazel tried to hug his legs again, saying, "Honey, I really just lost control for a moment. I really love

    you, honey..."

    "You want to talk about our wedding night, right?" Alexander was so angry he could explode, "Fine!

    Let''s talk."

    Hazel thought, as long as he was willing to give her a chance to talk, she could make Alexander give

    her another chance.

    "Hazel, do you think I''m a fool?"

    Hazel couldn¡¯t answer.

    "You could have had surgery to restore your hymen and then deceive me!"

    "I didn''t... Honey, it really was my first time. I didn''t have any surgery."

    "Hazel, do you find this amusing? Dean has already told me. Before you were dating me, you had sex

    with him."

    "I... honey, it''s not like that. Dean just wanted to take revenge on me."

    "Hazel, do you think it''s still useful to argue? Do you think I care about your virginity?"

    "I..."

    "Even if you had been with others before, as long as you didn''t deceive me and as long as you were

    loyal to me afterwards, I wouldn''t mind. But you deceived me from the beginning.

    Do you think I''m really that stupid? Everything before was because I loved you very much. I wanted to

    build a warm family with you, to raise a child with you, and to spend a lifetime with you.

    Now, your tricks are no use to me. Hazel, I don''t love you anymore. No matter how you make up for it,

    it''s useless. The more you cling to me, the more disgusted I am."

    Alexander had originally wanted to give her some dignity and not expose her surgery, but since she

    insisted on that, he didn''t need to care about her dignity anymore.

    Hazel knew she had done many terrible things, but she still used tears to cover up her ugliness,

    "Honey... you really don''t love me anymore?"

    "You are not worthy of anyone''s love." Alexander bit his teeth harshly.

    She had worn out all the love he had for her. She asked for it.

    The police arrived a few minutester.

    Hazel tearfully told the police that she was Alexander''s wife, so she didn''t break into his house.

    Alexander looked at her indifferently and said, "Ms. Dawson, please understand the difference between

    ''ex-wife'' and ''wife''. We have already divorced. You have nothing to do with me anymore."

    The cop said, "Mr. Alexander, even though you called us, we still advise you to try to sort this out on

    your own. This is, after all, your personal matter. Maybe you could try talking it over again? Of course, if

    you insist, we get involved and we''ll do our duty, but if your ex-wife doesn''t cooperate, we might have to

    take forceful actions, even possibly detaining her."

    Breaking into someone''s house is illegal, but since they were once married, the cops still hoped they

    could resolve it peacefully.

    Hazel rushed to say, "Officer, thank you. I''ll talk properly with my ex-husband."

    But Alexander was cold, "Officer, what does thew define an ex-wife as? Since she''s my ex-wife,

    legally, I have no obligation to her. She''s nothing to me now. This house is mine, so I have the right to

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    make her leave. Please provide me, awful citizen, with basic protection."

    That day, he had to make Hazel leave no matter what.

    If he wasn''t a bit ruthless, Hazel might keep pestering him.

    He didn''t want any connection with Hazel anymore.

    The police still hoped to mediate, saying, "Mr. Alexander, you were once married after all. Maybe you

    could talk with your ex-wife again and try to sort this out by yourselves?"

    Alexander said coldly, "If your wife betrays you over and over again and you give her chances, but she

    doesn''t repent, would you still forgive her? Would you still want to talk with her and try to continue living

    with her?"

    The cops looked at Hazel, who was crying.

    That gentle and pitiful woman was a serial cheater?

    That handsome and wealthy man was betrayed?

    If it was true, that was too much!

    After understanding the situation, the cops also felt they couldn''t mediate anymore.

    Since the reporter was so determined, they could only enforce thew forcefully.

    First, they tried to persuade Hazel, telling her this was indeed breaking into someone''s house.

    Hazel didn''t listen, refusing to leave. She said she would definitely make up with her ex-husband and

    didn''t admit that this was breaking and entering.

    Finally, seeing that she wouldn''t listen, the cops had to handcuff Hazel and forcibly remove her.

    Watching the uniformed people take Hazel away, Alexander felt very ufortable.

    He actually wanted to keep spoiling her.

    He never thought it woulde to that.

    But the one who destroyed their marriage was Hazel, so his current coldness and ruthlessness were

    justified.

    Some people just weren''t worth forgiving.

    The breakdown of their marriage was something Alexander couldn''t bear.

    Hazel was detained for two days.

    It was her family that bailed her out.

    Hamlin Dawson was a well-known figure in Seraphim Haven, often in the news.

    He was upright and of good character, but his elder daughter Hazel had made him so angry that he

    almost fell ill.

    When Hamlin brought Hazel out of the police station, he didn''t let her get into the car.

    Hazel''s mother Emily advised, "Hamlin, let''s go home first. You can scold her when we get back."

    "No need," Hamlin said, clutching his aching chest, "From today on, you''re no longer my daughter.

    Hazel, don''t ever step into my house again. Alexander is such a good man. He gave you countless

    chances, but you still cheated with other men! You brought this upon yourself."

    Emily said, "Hamlin, give her another chance."

    Hamlin said, "No one should defend her, or they can leave the Dawson family with her."

    Emily red at her elder daughter and sighed deeply, "Hazel, why would you do this? Such a good

    husband..."

    Hamlin said, "Hazel, from now on, everything you do has nothing to do with the Dawson family. Even if

    you ruin yourself, don''t ever call me."

    After saying that, Hamlin got into the car.

    Emily said a few more words to her daughter, asking her to turn over a new leaf.

    She believed that as long as Hazel could change, Hamlin would definitely ept her again.

    In the car, Hamlin shouted at Emily, "Get in! If you don''t get in now, don''t evere back."

    Such a disobedient and shameless daughter. Good riddance!

    Hamlin decided to pretend that he never had that daughter.

    He had given her the best education. All those consequences were her own doing.

    Hamlin was very determined.

    Facing their father''s anger, Nora Dawson finally said, "Be careful. If you can change, dad will definitely

    forgive you."

    Hazel stood in the autumn wind, watching her dad, mom, and sister disappear into the distance.

    She finally understood.

    She really did something wrong.

    She was unfaithful to her husband and unfilial to her parents, damaging their dignity.

    All of that was her own doing.

    What was she going to do then?

    She was even pregnant.

    She didn''t know if the child in her belly was Alexander''s or another man''s.

    Could she give birth to that child alone?

    Could she raise the child alone?

    But she wanted to take a risk.

    What if the child was Alexander''s?

    Would Alexander forgive her because of the child and ept her again?

    Only after losing him did Hazel realize how good Alexander was.

    She touched her slightly protruding belly, deciding to take a risk.

    She wanted to give birth to the child. If the child really was Alexander''s, she still had hope of being

    loved by him again.

    Hazel called Harrison.

    Seeing the name on the caller ID made Harrison frown.

    Across the screen, an unpleasant feeling hit him in the face.

    What was that woman calling him for?

    After picking up, Harrison''s voice was very cold, "What do you want?"

    "Then I won''t beat around the bush," Hazel said bluntly, "I want to meet with you."

    Harrison guessed her purpose and sneered, "You want me to persuade Alexander to get back together

    with you?"

    "You''re indeed smart," Hazel knew that no matter what, Alexander would listen to Harrison. If Harrison

    intervened, Alexander mighte back to her.

    "What do you think Alexander is to you? Do you think he''d juste running back to you if I gave him

    a nudge?" Harrison scoffed. "You still haven''t learned to give him the respect he deserves."

    "But you and Alexander are childhood friends. He''s always been one to heed your advice," Hazel

    persisted.

    "Ha! What a joke.¡±

    Harrison continued, "Do you think he''s your puppet and he''ll just dance to your tune?"

    "Harrison, we''ve been friends since we were kids. Can you do me this one favor? I know I messed up. I

    really want to make things right this time."

    "Toote."

    Both the Dawson and Rodriguez families were big shots in Seraphim Haven, so Hazel and Harrison

    had known each other since they were kids. Hazel yed the emotional card, "Harrison, I beg you. I''m

    out of options. I''m in a tight spot."

    Hazel started crying over the phone.

    Harrison didn''t feel a shred of sympathy. He knew she was faking it.

    "Isn''t this all your own doing?" he said coldly.

    "Harrison, I''m begging you like this. Can''t you show me a little respect?"

    "Respect?"

    Did she even deserve any respect?

    Hearing Harrison''s sneer, Hazel didn''t want to y nice any longer. She threatened, "I know you''ve

    always been scared of Roxanne finding out that you''re the top dog in Seraphim Haven. You''re afraid

    she''ll leave you because of your lies. If you don''t help me, I''ll spill all the beans to her."

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Hazel figured her threat must''ve hit home.

    After all, she knew full well how much Roxanne meant to Harrison.

    Back when she and Alexander were still married, he''de home every day and spill the beans about

    every little interaction between Harrison and Roxanne.

    So Hazel had a clear picture of just how much Harrison valued Roxanne.

    She thought she could use that to twist his arm into putting in a good word for her with Alexander.

    That way, her dream of getting back with Alexander would be within arm''s reach.

    But Harrison, on the other end of the line, didn''t seem to be fazed by her threats at all.

    He held the phone, all cool, calm, and collected, not uttering a word.

    Hazel couldn''t figure out what he was feeling.

    Under that calm exterior, it felt like a powerful undercurrent was lurking, ready to sweep Hazel away.

    Hazel, who thought she''d nailed it, was suddenly thrown into a tizzy.

    But she couldn''t afford to let her panic show.

    If she came across as flustered, her chances of getting one over Harrison would take a hit.

    She needed to keep her cool.

    Holding the phone, she continued to negotiate with Harrison.

    "Harrison, your wife is from the wrong side of the tracks. I''ve done my homework on her."

    "She''s not like those gold-diggers. Money and fame won''t cut it with her. She''s straight as an arrow,

    down-to-earth, and hates handouts. She''d rather earn her keep. I even heard Alexander say that her

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    idea of love and marriage is all about equality and honesty. She reckons a marriage can onlyst if

    both parties put in equal effort and are honest with each other. I guess that''s why you fell for a regr

    girl from the lower rungs of society. She''s got something special, doesn''t she?"

    Hazel took a breather, then went on, "If she finds out you''ve been stringing her along from the get-go

    and that there''s a massive ss gap between you two, can your marriage still hold up? You''re not

    stupid. You must''ve worried about these things, which is why you''ve never dared toe clean about

    who you really are. If you want me to keep mum in front of Roxanne, it''s not a big ask. Just put in a

    good word for me with Alexander, and I promise I won''t spill the beans to Roxanne. If you don''t, I can

    spill your secrets in front of her at any time. I know where Roxanne''spany is and who her friends

    are."

    After all that talking, Hazel''s lips were parched, but Harrison still didn''t respond.

    This threw Hazel into further disarray.

    She instinctively tightened her grip on the phone, "Harrison, what do you say? All you have to do is talk

    Alexander around, and then you can go on living your quiet life with Roxanne. If not, you''ll regret it, I

    promise."

    Since she''s been miserable since her divorce from Alexander, she wouldn''t let Harrison be happy

    either.

    The straw that broke the camel''s back, leading to Alexander''s decision to divorce, was Dean, who was

    arranged by Harrison.

    The reason Harrison hadn''t given a clear answer was because he wanted to hear what else Hazel

    coulde up with.

    Sure enough, she seemed to have no boundaries at all.

    Heughed coldly and said, "Go ahead, give it a shot."

    He hung up the phone decisively, showing Hazel he couldn''t care less.

    It was only when the line went dead that Hazel realized Harrison wasn''t scared of her threats.

    Instead, she was the one who was threatened by his parting words.

    She didn''t dare spill the beans to Roxanne.

    She knew Harrison could be ruthless.

    Whether in business or in daily life, Harrison might seem all gentle and kind, but he was actually a cold-

    blooded man.

    His hands were stained with blood, and he knew how to evade thew.

    All of a sudden, Hazel felt a pang of fear.

    "Go ahead, give it a shot."

    That sentencepletely blew her ns out of the water.

    How could she dare to actually try? Not if she wanted to live.

    But Alexander didn''t want her anymore. Dean was just messing around with her, and he couldn''t care

    less about her well-being. Even her closest family¡ªher parents and her sister had cut ties with her.

    After she was left all alone, Hazel realized how happy she''d been when Alexander spoiled her.

    How she wished to be back in Alexander''s arms, being cherished by him!

    She couldn''t just give up easily.

    Alexander had made up his mind not to look back, or he wouldn''t have had the police haul her out of

    his mansion for trespassing and let her stew in jail for two days.

    The only way to mend fences with Alexander was through Harrison.

    Although Harrison was a few months younger than Alexander, Alexander would always take Harrison''s

    opinions seriously.

    She had to win Harrison over.

    Mustering up her courage, Hazel texted Harrison, ¡°If you don''t help me convince Alexander to take me

    back, I''ll tell Roxanne all your secrets.¡±

    After reading her message, Harrison just chuckled.

    Hazel''s threats meant nothing to him.

    He exited the WhatsApp chat, then dialed his bodyguard, Jack.

    Jack''s real name was Jackson. Jackson Thomas, to be precise.

    He''d been training in martial arts since he was two, with a special knack for Muay Thai.

    With his exceptional skills, he knocked out countless champions and fighters both domestically and

    internationally.

    Later, by a stroke of luck, he met Harrison and had been his head bodyguard ever since.

    "Jack, Hazel''s been trying to mess with my wifetely. Please assign a few more guys to tail her

    discreetly. Don''t let Hazel get anywhere near her."

    Jack immediately took the order, "No worries, Mr. Harrison. I guarantee Hazel won''t get anywhere near

    Mrs. Rodriguez."

    Jack, the bodyguard, always got the job done. Harrison totally trusted him.

    Hazel, seeing that Harrison was unmoved by her threats, figured he wasn''t nning on taking action

    against her.

    So Hazel decided to strike first.

    She made a special trip to Roxanne''s office in Urban Sun Vige and texted Harrison that she was

    nearby. She threatened that if he still didn''tply with her demands, she would meet with Roxanne.

    But Harrison didn''t reply to her message.

    By the time Hazel arrived at Urban Sun Vige, Jack had already reported in.

    Hazel didn''t stand a chance to get close to Roxanne. Jack had approximately 200 people hidden

    nearby the office.

    They were all professionally trained, agile, and had sharp observational skills.

    Hazel meeting Roxanne? Not a chance!

    Roxanne was super busy those days, leaving early and returningte.

    Usually, she would drop Harrison off at the Investor Complex before heading to her own office.

    But those days, due to her busy schedule, she had to leave home early, and Harrison had to take the

    subway to the office.

    Roxanne was always on high alert.

    She noticed several cars tailing her and even noted down their license tes.

    At night, Harrison would prepare ate-night snack for her.

    Knowing that she loved pasta, he cooked her a fancy te of spaghetti bolognese.

    As she ate, she chatted with Harrison.

    "Harrison, I feel like I''ve been followed recently. I haven''t pissed anyone off, and I don¡¯t like making

    enemies. I have no idea who''s tailing me.

    "Several Mercedes have been tailing my car. This has been going on for about four or five days. I have

    no idea what they want.

    Harrison frowned.

    Heforted her, "Are you just tired? You don¡¯t have any enemies so how could someone be following

    you? Nathaniel Martinez has already moved abroad. Sebastian Martinez has genuinely repented. No

    one would be tailing you. You¡¯re probably just overthinking because you¡¯re tired and stressed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Roxanne put down her fork, pulled out her phone, and flipped to pictures.

    ¡°Look, this is a photo I took while waiting for the traffic light the day before yesterday. Do you see the

    license te of this Mercedes? This one is from yesterday. Same license te. This is from today.

    Look, the license te is the same again. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m being followed.¡±

    Harrison didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Roxanne felt increasingly scared, ¡°Lately, everyone online has been discussing the disappearance

    case at Seraphim Haven. Netizens believe that the missing person was kidnapped and had their

    organs harvested by the rich. I get annual check-ups, so my blood type and other information must¡¯ve

    been obtained by big data.¡±

    That thought terrified her.

    She nervously grabbed Harrison¡¯s hand, ¡°Harrison, could some rich people need organs, and can¡¯t find

    a match, but my organs just happen to match theirs? Could they be after my organs and are secretly

    tailing me? Could I be kidnapped too? Big data is indeed scary. We have no privacy anymore.

    Moreover, those rich people, they¡¯re capable of anything.¡±

    Although that idea was far-fetched, Roxanne couldn¡¯tpletely rule out the possibility.

    The more she thought about it, the more scared she got.

    Harrison was speechless.

    Roxanne¡¯s imagination was truly rich.

    She didn¡¯t know that the so-called ¡°rich person¡± was her husband, who was among the richest.

    What she described did happen, but not all rich people were evil.

    Did she have a misunderstanding about rich people?

    Even rich people have moral limits, like the Rodriguez family.

    Roxanne suddenly said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know which rich bastard has several luxury cars tailing me

    every day! They¡¯re too much!¡±

    She had been on high alert those past days due to that.

    Rich bastard?

    Harrison felt a chill down his spine, and his forehead tightened.

    What would Roxanne do if she knew that the ¡°rich bastard¡± was right in front of her?

    He wanted tofort her and tell her that she was overthinking, but that felt dismissive.

    She had indeed photographed the bodyguard¡¯s license te several days in a row. It couldn¡¯t be

    exined away as a coincidence anymore.

    His wife, though seen as an ordinary person, had an extraordinary sense of observation.

    All he could do was hold her hand tightly and say seriously, ¡°Anne, how about this, I can drive you to

    and from work every day for the next few days. If you need to go out, I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ve been

    working overtime a lot recently, so I can take a break now.¡±

    He hoped that could reassure her.

    Roxanne was really scared, so she nodded, ¡°Okay. Can you really take a vacation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harrison held her hand, hoping to give her somefort and strength, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you these

    days. With me around, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Roxanne felt a bit more rxed.

    With Harrison around, she felt truly safe.

    Hazel wasn¡¯t idle those days either. Seeing that Harrisonpletely disregarded her, she got serious.

    If Harrison wouldn¡¯t help her, then nobody should live well.

    She and Alexander had gone their separate ways, so she hoped Harrison''s marriage could copse

    too.

    Even if she couldn''t get Roxanne and Harrison to divorce, at least she wanted them to have a big fight.

    After all, she had nothing left. She was afraid of nothing.

    Every day, Hazel was secretly tailing Roxanne, but she couldn''t get close to her and could only watch

    from afar.

    Every time she tried to get close to Roxanne, some goon Jack had arranged would pop up, preventing

    her from seeing Roxanne.

    Roxanne was on high alert those past few days. Yet, faced with Hazel''s relentless pursuit, Harrison

    couldn''t pull his bodyguards away.

    Otherwise, if Hazel really made her move, no one could stop her.

    If Roxanne suddenly found out his real identity, he''d be up a creek without a paddle.

    If Roxanne really got mad at him, he wouldn''t be able to find a good solution anytime soon.

    These days, whether driving or walking, Roxanne was extra cautious.

    However, those familiar Mercedes-Benz sedans with recognizable tes hadn''t appeared again.

    Harrison''spany had lots of cars, all sorts of models, and license tes.

    Harrison instructed his bodyguards to rotate the cars, ensuring a different car was used every day.

    So, Roxanne couldn''t detect anything unusual anymore.

    ...

    Roxanne was in the car.

    Harrison was driving.

    "Harrison, it''s so weird! Ever since you started driving me to and from work, those cars that used to tail

    me have vanished."

    Harrison was waiting at a traffic light. He took his hand off the steering wheel and gently patted the

    back of her hand,forting her, saying, "It might have been just a coincidence before, or you could

    have been mistaken. The world is still a pretty decent ce. All those things you''re talking about won''t

    happen."

    "Really?" Roxanne found it hard to believe, "But there really were cars following me before."

    It couldn''t have been her mistake.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    "Don''t worry too much. At least for the past few days, you''re safe," he tightly held Roxanne''s hand, his

    other hand gently caressing her head, trying tofort her. "If anyone is really tracking you, I''ll protect

    you."

    For the past few days, Harrison had taken a leave and escorted Roxanne to and from work every day.

    This made Roxanne feel much more secure. But Harrison also had his own job. He couldn''t stay on

    leave to be with her forever. This wasn''t a long-term solution. Roxanne was still a bit worried. She

    frowned.

    It wasn''t until Harrison kissed her forehead that she smiled, "Maybe I really am too nervous." How

    could she, an ordinary person, be maliciously tracked?

    After showering, Roxanney in bed and sent some messages. Most of them were work-rted.

    Harrison walked over, embraced her, and then took her phone. "Since you''re at home, you should

    focus on being with me," Harrison looked at her somewhat intively, "Stop looking at your phone."

    Before Harrison could finish his sentence, he kissed Roxanne''s lips. He wanted to be close to her. He

    missed her scent terribly. She had been working overtime for several days. Every day, aftering

    home and showering, she fell asleep within minutes. Harrison felt sorry for her, so he hadn''t touched

    her for several days. Now, he was feeling restless. After kissing Roxanne for about half a minute, she

    pushed him away. She ced her hand on his lips, "Stop it. I''m sending a message to Chloe to follow

    up on the Russian orders."

    After saying that, she reached for her phone again, ready to continue messaging Chloe. Harrison felt a

    bit jealous, "You spend more time with Chloe than you do with me. I''m a failed husband."

    "Harrison, why would you be jealous of Chloe?" Roxanneughed and looked at him, "Chloe and I only

    spend time together for work. When we get home, I''m cuddling with you."

    She really was just cuddling with him! Nothing else.

    But he wasn''t satisfied!

    Seeing Roxanne open WhatsApp again to message Chloe, Harrison snatched her phone away once

    more. Roxanne was about to send a voice message to Chloe. She had just pressed the record button,

    but hadn''t spoken yet, when Harrison took her phone again. "Stop chatting with Chloe, even about

    work. You should be spending time with me."

    Roxanne''s finger was still on the send voice message button, so everything Harrison said was sent to

    Chloe. "Ugh..." Roxanne tried to grab her phone back, "Give me back my phone! Chloe heard

    everything you said! She''s going to make fun of me again."

    "..."

    "Let me retract that message."

    "Leave it." Harrison tossed the phone aside, then kissed Roxanne several times. His kisses were

    bing more skillful. His sensuous lips moved from slow to fast, from light to deep. In just a few

    seconds, Roxanne felt all her strength drain away.

    Roxanne used all her willpower to break free from his embrace and reached for her phone. "No! I have

    to retract that message, or Chloe will make fun of me."

    But it was toote.

    When Roxanne snatched her phone back and opened WhatsApp, Chloe had already heard Harrison''s

    voice and replied with a text message, "Harrison is right. You should be with him and not neglect him.

    Wishing you both have fun every night!"

    Harrison and she read this reply together, then he kissed her ear and whispered, "See? Don''t neglect

    me, okay?"

    "Alright, alright, I''ll talk to Chloe about work tomorrow. But you haven''t showered yet. Go wash up. I''ll

    wait for you."

    Roxanne gently pushed Harrison.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison released her and made a salute gesture. "Yes, Mrs. Rodriguez!"

    "Alright, stop kidding around. Go take a shower."

    While waiting for Harrison to shower, Roxanney down. She had been working long hours recently,

    with no breaks even at noon. Now, lying on the bed for less than two minutes, she fell asleep. Harrison

    was eager for intimacy. He usually took half an hour to shower, but this time he finished in just over ten

    minutes. He came out of the bathroom to find Roxanne already fast asleep. She clutched a pillow,

    curled up like an extremely tired kitten. Harrison felt disappointed. She didn''t wait for him again.

    In Harrison''s eyes, they still seemed like newlyweds in their honeymoon phase. He wanted to be close

    to her every night. But in Roxanne''s perspective, they seemed like an old married couple,cking the

    excitement of something new. Did she not miss him during the day? Had the novelty of him truly worn

    off?

    Harrison felt very let down. He didn''t get thefort he needed, so he was unsatisfied. He crawled into

    bed, lightly kissing her earlobe. "Anne, give me a kiss." He tried to awaken her, to have her kiss him.

    He kissed her earlobe, her cheek, and even her most sensitive areas, but Roxanne showed no

    response. Her only reaction was fatigue. She was just too exhausted. She pushed away his kisses and

    touches impatiently, grumbling, "Don''t touch me. I''m so tired."

    Her voice indeed sounded extremely weary. After saying that, she turned over and went back to sleep.

    In less than two seconds, she was back in a deep sleep, her breathing slow and heavy. Harrison, left

    with a disappointed expression, was abandoned on the side.

    It was another lonely and unbearable night, left feeling neglected by his wife, unable to sleep. It was

    bathroom, using cold water to wash himself from head to toe, forcing his aroused body to calm down.

    He couldn''t sleep the entire night.

    At 6 a.m., just as the day was dawning, Roxanne woke up promptly due to her internal clock. She

    turned over, preparing to get up, brush her teeth, and then head quickly to the airport. Harrison, who

    had hardly slept a wink, felt her stir and reached out with his long arm. He held her slender waist tightly

    and pulled her into his embrace. He opened his eyes, kissed her cheek, and asked, "Had enough

    sleep?"

    Roxanne responded with a good morning kiss, "Good morning. Did I wake you?"

    He had been thinking about her all night.

    Harrison turned over, gently yet energetically pressing against her. He quickly undid the buttons of her

    nightgown. Roxanne was busy pushing him away. "Harrison, no. I have to pick up a client from the

    airport. If I''mte, they''ll think we''re not serious."

    "I''ll be quick," Harrison coaxed her, continuing to kiss her most sensitive spots.

    Roxanneughed helplessly. How quick could he be? Even at his fastest, it would still take over an

    hour. Thepany she and Chloe had reopened was just a small tradingpany, not veryrge in

    scale. Even their office space was rented in Urban Sun Vige. In recent days, the economy had been

    sluggish, making it difficult to secure orders from Europe and America. They had finally found a client

    from Africa. If they could win this client, thepany''s annual revenue might increase by several

    hundred thousand dors. It was such a great opportunity, she had to seize it.

    "No," she forcefully pushed Harrison away, then got out of bed. Harrison wrapped his arms around her

    waist from behind, his head against hers. "Don''t you miss me?"

    "I do." Roxanne turned around, lowered her head, and kissed his forehead. "But I need to make money.

    I have to secure this client."

    "Am I not important to you?"

    "Harrison. Are you jealous?" She chuckled, both crying andughing.

    He had been jealous of Chloest night, and now he was jealous of her client this morning.

    "You''re not exactly young anymore. Why are you still so easily jealous like those seventeen or

    eighteen-year-olds?"

    "How am I not young?"

    Indeed, he was still very young. Especially in terms of physical stamina, he might even be stronger

    than those in their early twenties.

    Roxanne knew this very well.

    Harrison tried to pull her back onto the bed. Roxanne slipped out like an eel.

    "No means no. I need to freshen up and then hurry to the airport."

    Although Harrison''s charm was irresistible...

    When he opened her clothes and his fingertips touched her skin, it felt like an eternal wildfire sweeping

    through her heart. But Roxanne was a practical person. Nothing was more important than making

    money. She quickly finished freshening up and changed her clothes.

    Harrison had to get up with her. He pretended to be her chivalrous escort, ready to take her to the

    airport.

    "Harrison, didn''t we agree yesterday? You don''t need to take a day off to apany me today. I''ll go to

    the airport with Chloe. You can take the subway to work."

    Harrison looked at Roxanne. She was changing her shoes by the shoe cab. "You really don''t need

    me to take you?"

    "Yeah. Haven''t I been without a car being tracked these past few days?"

    Roxanne put on one shoe and started on the other.

    "And with Chloe around, nothing will happen to me. We''re meeting a client today. You''d just be in the

    way."

    She found him bothersome?

    Harrison didn''t want to be looked down upon by her.

    He walked over and said, "Do you need an interpreter to help you receive the client? I''m proficient in

    French, Swahili, and Arabic which were popr in Africa. I can assist with trantion."

    Last time, Harrison mentioned he could speak Russian. Now, he imed proficiency in several other

    college? How do you know so manynguages from different countries?"

    "I just know a little," Harrison replied, looking at Roxanne, who had already put on her shoes. He knew

    he would have to tell her one day that he spoke many, manynguages. Rather than confessing

    everything at once, he preferred to let her gradually discover the real him.

    Roxanne was impressed by Harrison''s versatility and praised him. Although Harrison maintained a

    calm exterior upon hearing the praise, he felt joyful inside. "I can apany you to the airport and

    maybe even help with trantion."

    "No need, you should go to work. This African client speaks French. While I don''t know French, Chloe''s

    proficiency in it is high. She''ll be a great trantor."

    Before they got married, Chloe excelled in various aspects. If she hadn''t made so many sacrifices for

    marriage, she might be more sessful than Roxanne now. Oliver Lewis never truly appreciated

    Chloe''s efforts. Of course, Harrison didn''t dwell on this matter too much. He was just thinking how

    much better it would be if Chloe didn''t know French. Then, he could apany Roxanne to the airport

    in the guise of being a trantor and spend more time with her.

    Harrison had a feeling that his position in Roxanne''s heart might be inferior to Chloe''s. The person

    Roxanne spent most of her time with every day was Chloe, not him. After Roxanne left, Harrison

    deliberately called Jack.

    "Don''t let the security car get too close. Mrs. Rodriguez is very alert. Don''t let her discover anything

    else."

    "Yes, Mr. Harrison."

    "But don''t give Hazel Dawson any chance."

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Harrison. Hazel won''t have a chance to directly confront Mrs. Rodriguez."

    On that day, Roxanne and Chloe sessfully signed a contract with the African client, in a hotel. After

    the contract signing, Roxanne and Chloe treated the client to a meal at the hotel and arranged

    amodation for them. By the time everything was settled, it was already 8 p.m.

    Hazel had been quite emotionally unstable these days. She always wanted to make others as

    miserable as she was. She wanted to make Harrison, the culprit, as miserable as she was. She tracked

    Roxanne every day, hoping to expose Harrison''s true face in front of Roxanne, but Harrison''s

    bodyguards didn''t give Hazel any chance. Even though she knew Roxanne''s whereabouts, Hazel

    couldn''t get close to her. The more she pursued, the more vignt the people arranged by Jack

    became.

    When Roxanne went to the airport, Jack had a car follow her the whole way. Since being discovered by

    Roxanne previously, they changed the vehicle they used every day, making sure Roxanne wouldn''t

    notice. On the way to the hotel to sign the contract, there were also people covertly protecting her.

    Roxanne was highly alert. Even though she didn''t have any evidence right now, she still had a feeling

    someone was watching her.

    After apanying the client to the hotel for rest, Roxanne held Chloe''s hand and stood in the hotel

    lobby. She pretended to bend down to tie her shoces and whispered Chloe''s name.

    Chloe didn''t hear what she said clearly. "Roxanne, what did you say? Speak louder."

    Roxanne gestured for her to also bend down. Then she whispered, "Chloe, have you noticed that we

    seem to be followed?"

    "Really?" Chloe looked around.

    Roxanne grabbed her. "Don''t look around! Do you see that woman in high heels and a white fur coat?

    Doesn''t she seem a bit strange?"

    Chloe nced, "Really? Why would a woman be following you?"

    "Did you get a clear look? Actually, she''s not a woman. She seems like a man dressed up. Even her

    hair looks like a wig."

    "Really?"

    Chloe wanted to take another look but was held back by Roxanne. "Don''t deliberately look now. If he

    realizes we''ve noticed him, it could be trouble. Let''s leave quickly."

    She pulled Chloe and briskly walked out of the hotel lobby. The bodyguard dressed as a woman patted

    the earpiece hidden in her wig and said to herpanion, "The target has left the lobby. Stay close.

    I''ve been spotted. The target might have already sensed I''m following her."

    The captain of the bodyguards, Jackson, who controlled everything, admired Mrs. Rodriguez''s

    perceptiveness. He had even disguised the bodyguard as a woman, yet she still noticed?

    Mrs. Rodriguez''s vignce was truly strong. Roxanne got into the red Porsche and didn''t even have

    time to fasten her seatbelt before driving off. Chloe reminded her, "Roxanne, fasten your seatbelt first.

    Don''t rush."

    Roxanne quickly drove out of the underground parking lot. The surveince coverage here was low, so

    she needed to leave quickly. "Chloe, please help me navigate to the nearest police station."

    "Why do you need to go to the police station?"

    As she started the engine, four other cars around her also started theirs. The people in the cars looked

    like couples, mother-daughter pairs, or friends traveling together. They appeared to be guests of this

    hotel, but Roxanne couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Especially the chubby man in the

    car opposite. He had appeared in her line of sight three times already. He must be following her.

    "You navigate first. I''ll tell you after we reach the police station."

    Chloeplied and searched for the nearest police station on her phone''s map. Roxanne drove there

    quickly while calling Harrison. "Harrison, where are you?"

    "I''m still working overtime at the office. What''s wrong, Roxanne?" Hearing the urgency in her voice,

    Harrison quickly reassured, "Don''t worry. Take your time telling me."

    "I might be being followed again. Can youe to the police station on Dragonrow Avenue to pick me

    up?"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Harrison was on the phone, frowning like a champ.

    Roxanne''s intuition was on point, like always.

    Even though he''d asked the bodyguards to be subtle, Roxanne still noticed she was being tailed.

    In awe of Roxanne''s sharp instincts, he had to keep ying his part and reassure her, "Anne, chill out.

    I''ll be there in no time. Just park your car outside the police station and stay put. If any baddies are

    following you, they won''t dare make a move there."

    Harrison''s voice had a calming effect on her, easing her anxiety significantly.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you here."

    After hanging up, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chloe, who was sitting next to her, asked what happened.

    "Anne, who''s tailing you? Is it really that serious?"

    Seraphim Haven was a pretty safe ce. Even if they were being tailed, what could possibly happen?

    Chloe thought Roxanne was overreacting.

    It wasn''t until Roxanne filled her in on the recent stalking events that Chloe started to freak out.

    "If someone is really tailing you like this, it''s definitely dangerous, Anne. Did you see that news online?

    Someone went missing recently and they think they were stalked. They haven''t even found the body

    yet. Terrifying!"

    Roxanne frowned, "I had the same thought, why else would someone be tailing me? I don''t have any

    enemies."

    "Don''t worry, Anne," Chloe patted her hand, "If we park outside the police station, the bad guys won''t

    dare to do anything. We''ll wait for Harrison."

    Harrison had Anthony drive him over in a regrpany car to the Dragonrow Avenue police station.

    Seeing Roxanne''s red Porsche, he walked over and got in.

    Heforted Roxanne, putting her at ease.

    With Harrison around, she wasn''t as scared anymore.

    Later, Harrison reminded the bodyguards to be more careful, but the next day, Roxanne still felt like she

    was being followed.

    She was walking down a narrow alley in Urban Sun Vige.

    This alley was so narrow that the bodyguards tailing her had nowhere to hide.

    Roxanne looked back.

    The two bodyguards, disguised as a couple, kept walking naturally without giving anything away.

    Roxanne pretended to stroll on casually. As she walked, she texted Harrison that she was being

    followed again.

    Harrison hurried over to meet her.

    Although she was a bit scared, Roxanne acted casual and held Harrison''s hand tightly.

    "I''ll take you somewhere."

    With Harrison there, her boldness increased a notch.

    She walked ahead, head down.

    "Anne, where are we going?"

    "Just follow me."

    She pretended to be chatting andughing with Harrison as they entered the deep end of the alley.

    After turning a corner, Roxanne pulled Harrison aside, "Shh, be quiet."

    When the footsteps got closer, Roxanne jumped out and grabbed one of her stalkers, twisting his arm

    behind his back to immobilize him.

    "Are you following me?"

    Roxanne thought, anyone bold enough to tail her must be pretty skilled.

    She was prepared for a fight but to her surprise, the guy didn''t resist at all.

    Even a normal person would fight back when grabbed like this, right?

    Seeing his buddy looking at her warily, she quickly said, "Harrison, quick! That''s his partner! You need

    to take him down."

    Harrison looked at the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard looked back at him.

    Their eyes met. Harrison looked serious. The bodyguard thought he was angry.

    Did they mess up somehow and upset the boss?

    Both bodyguards were big guys, though one was disguised as a woman.

    Seeing Harrison''s stern face, they were a bit scared but couldn''t blow their cover in front of Mrs.

    Rodriguez.

    They were in a pickle.

    Being exposed was not because of ipetence, but because the alley was just too narrow. There

    was nowhere to hide.

    The bodyguard posing as a woman, now held by Roxanne, exined in a panic, "Uh... Ms. Martinez,

    we weren''t intentionally following you. We mean no harm."

    Roxanne''s grip tightened, "You know who I am and you''re still saying you''re not following me?"

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison''s face turned even darker.

    Couldn''t Jack find some smarter bodyguards?

    He''d have to give him a piece of his mind.

    The bodyguard Roxanne was holding didn''t dare resist.

    After all, he couldn''t very well fight Mrs. Rodriguez.

    If it were anyone else, he would''ve fought back by now.

    Mrs. Rodriguez didn''t have the strength to keep him in check, but how dare he fight back?

    Roxanne was getting more confused. How could someone tailing her be so easily overpowered?

    She knew her own strength.

    If she were up against a tough bodyguard, she''d definitely lose.

    His partner was just standing there, looking scared.

    Weird.

    "Who sent you?"

    "Our boss."

    "Who''s your boss?"

    Roxanne was determined to find out who had been sending people to tail her every day.

    "Spill it!" She twisted the bodyguard''s arm harder.

    He could''ve fought back but didn''t dare.

    Roxanne huffed, "If you''re going to tail me, at least send someonepetent. A newbie like you can''t

    even beat me. Your boss must''ve hired a bunch of losers."

    The bodyguards were close to tears.

    Normally, they could take on ten guys at once.

    They''re only looking so wimpy ''cause they ain''t got the guts to go hard on Mrs. Rodriguez.

    Would Mr. Harrison fire them if he heard his wife calling them good for nothing?

    Harrison''s face was getting darker by the second as he stood nearby.

    Those two bodyguards were really a pair of duds.

    He kept reminding them not to let Roxanne find out, yet she still found out. What the hell were they

    doing?

    Roxanne stepped up her game, "Spill it! Who''s your boss? What''s his game sending you to follow me?"

    "Ouch! Easy there..."

    It was too painful.

    If only he could fight back, but the problem was he couldn''t.

    Harrison watched the scene, rubbing his forehead helplessly.

    He was definitely going to fire this dumb, useless bodyguard when he got back.

    Roxanne continued, "If it hurts, then spill the beans! Who''s your boss? He''s had you tailing me for half

    a month. What''s his game?"

    The bodyguard disguised as a woman replied, "Our boss is a wealthy tycoon. I can''t disclose his

    identity for now, but he means you no harm."

    Roxanne asked, "If he means no harm, why is he following me?"

    The bodyguard was at a loss for words. He looked up at Harrison.

    Harrison frowned, his eyes serious, as if to say, why are you looking at me? Make something up!

    The bodyguard got the message.

    Racking his brain for a few seconds, he said, "Ms. Martinez, the truth is our boss has fallen for you. He

    wants to marry you, so he sent us to protect you. He''s just looking for the right opportunity to get to

    know you."

    Roxanne retorted angrily, "You think I''m gonna buy that? A wealthy tycoon would fall for a regr girl

    like me from the bottom of society? And I''m already married, doesn''t your boss know that? And let me

    tell you, I don''t care how much money your boss has. Even if he''s a king, there''s no way I''m leaving my

    husband for him. Stop feeding me these lies! Tell me, why are you following me? Are you after my

    organs or something else?"

    The bodyguard was in despair, but he couldn''t tell the truth.

    From time to time, he nced at Mr. Harrison, who was standing silently by the side.

    What to do?

    The bodyguard was on the verge of tears.

    The bodyguard disguised as a woman said, "Ms. Martinez, I swear it''s true. Our boss may be a tycoon,

    but he was originally from your vige. You might not know him, but he''s admired you since childhood."

    The bodyguard seized the opportunity to name Roxanne''s vige and mentioned some things from her

    childhood.

    Roxanne finally started to half-believe.

    "Really?"

    "Ms. Martinez, it''s true. Five months ago, your father demanded arge sum of pension from you. This

    caused a stir on the inte and our boss found out about your whereabouts. He''s been doing

    business overseas and recently returned because you''re back in the country."

    Roxanne was confused. She wasn''t sure if this was true or false. It seemed usible, but also absurd.

    "Ms. Martinez, our boss means you no harm."

    Roxanne finally let go, "In that case, arrange a meeting with your boss. I want to clear things up so he

    won''t follow me anymore."

    "This..." The bodyguard looked at Harrison.

    "Why are you looking at my husband?" Roxanne asked suspiciously, "I''m not leaving him."

    The bodyguard said, "I''ll pass your message to my boss."

    Roxanne said, "Give me your ID."

    The bodyguard asked, "Ms. Martinez, why do you want my ID?"

    Roxanne replied, "If you guys follow me again, I''ll call the police. I''ve recorded our conversation."

    The bodyguard had no choice but to repeatedly assure Roxanne that they meant her no harm.

    After negotiating, Roxanne let them go.

    She took photos of their IDs and recorded their conversation. If she was followed again, she could call

    the police.

    After the bodyguards left, Roxanne turned to Harrison and gave him a re, "Why didn''t you help me?

    I had to deal with them alone."

    "You took care of them, didn''t you?" Harrison praised, "And you''ve got guts."

    Roxanne said, "Even so, you should''ve helped! What if I couldn''t handle them?"

    Harrison replied, "Don''t worry. They wouldn''t dare to hit you, and they obviously can''t beat you."

    Roxanne said, "Yeah, they were already crying out in pain before I even really started. Their boss must

    be a fool."

    Harrison''s face fell. He wondered how Roxanne would react if she knew he was the boss she just

    called a fool.

    He tentatively asked, "Anne, would you be tempted if this tycoon offered you a lot of money?"

    Roxanne replied, "You actually believe their story? They must have some other motive."

    But she felt that they probably didn''t mean her any harm.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have beenpletely passive when she was suppressing them.

    Harrison asked again, "I mean hypothetically. If the tycoon really loved you and was willing to give you

    a lot of money to make you a richdy, would you be tempted?"

    Roxanne replied, "I''ll never be a richdy in this lifetime. I don''t like thatplicated life. I like being

    ordinary. Harrison, are you worried that someone will steal me away? Don''t worry. No matter how rich

    the tycoon is, I''ll never be unfaithful to you."

    Harrison was indeed worried, but not that she would be taken away.

    He knew that Roxanne was absolutely loyal to her marriage and partner.

    No matter what happened, she would always be faithful to him.

    His only worry was that Roxanne would leave him if his identity was revealed.

    After all, she had said that she liked being ordinary.

    And she didn''t like being deceived.

    He was deeply worried, and his brow was furrowed.

    Roxanne walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and smoothed out his furrowed brows

    with one hand.

    "Harrison, seriously, there''s no need to worry. No one can snatch me away from you. Besides, I''m not

    all that. What real bigshot would go for a in Jane like me?"

    "You''re far from in! You''re amazing."

    She''s the best woman in the world. No one can hold a candle to her.

    Harrison was dead set on this.

    Roxanne was over the moon about thepliment.

    She couldn''t help but tiptoe to kiss his cheeks a couple of times.

    "Harrison, you''re the best too!"

    She had many female friends. Their husbands had all sorts of shorings. Some were irresponsible,

    some were not money-makers, some were both irresponsible and didn''t do chores, never even taking

    care of the kids.

    Harrison had none of those ws.

    He was responsible, considerate, and knew how to bring home the bacon.

    If they had kids in the future, he''d definitely be a top-notch dad.

    Even now, when she wasn''t pregnant, he was always taking good care of her.

    It''s hard to find a catch like him.

    She had to treasure him.

    Plus, she had a fantastic father-inw.

    Even if she was offered all the wealth in the world, she wouldn''t ditch Harrison.

    That night, under the moonlight, they went home together.

    As soon as they stepped through the door, they started getting frisky, from the front door, to the couch,

    the bathroom, and then the bed...

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Roxanne hadn''t gotten it on with Harrison for several days.

    This week, she was swamped with work. She was out early and backte every day.

    Harrison was always keen for some loving, but by the time she got home, she was either too zonked to

    stay awake or too beat to be interested.

    Harrison was understanding and didn''t push her.

    That night, Harrison, who finally got his chance, seemed to have endless energy.

    In the end, he copsed on Roxanne. Roxanne looked at him, moving her hand from his back to his

    face, gently stroking his cheek.

    "Babe, why are you so full of beans today?" she asked.

    "Really?" Harrison kissed her forehead.

    He thought to himself, he still had plenty of gas in the tank.

    He wanted to get more from her.

    From her forehead, he kissed her ear,ughing, "The night is young. We have time."

    What he meant was, this was far from enough.

    "Watch out." Roxanne gently patted his chest, "Don''t overdo it, it''s not good for you."

    "You underestimate me." Harrison looked at her.

    The heated activity had caused her usually tied-up ponytail to loosen. Her hair looked a bit disheveled,

    but it made her look even sexier.

    Harrison gently brushed away the stray hair on her forehead and cheeks, letting the moonlight shine on

    her beautiful face.

    Her cheeks were flushed, showing a girlish gentleness and shyness.

    Her eyes were clear and bright, with an especially tender look.

    There were tiny beads of sweat on her nose.

    Harrisonughed and kissed her nose, "I didn''t start having sex until I was 32, so of course, I''m fit as a

    fiddle."

    Those twenty-something young men don''t know how to control themselves, that''s why they burn the

    candle at both ends and exhaust their energy prematurely.

    He was different from those men.

    His self-discipline and restraint hadsted until he was 32.

    At this moment, he was at the peak of his physical strength.

    "Harrison, I have a question." Roxanne suddenly stared at him curiously.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "You''re already 32, but you never had a thing with women before. How did you handle your needs?"

    "I controlled myself."

    "And if you couldn''t control it?"

    "Then I would take a cold shower, or go to the boxing gym and box for a few hours until I was dead

    tired."

    Roxanne touched Harrison''s face andughed, "You never really thought about women?"

    "I did, but I controlled myself."

    This man''s self-control was really strong.

    She looked at him, smiled satisfyingly.

    He was truly a rare good man.

    A drop of sweat slid down his sturdy chest and dropped on her corbone.

    She pushed him, "Alright, let''s go take a bath."

    "I''ll carry you." Only then did Harrison get off her.

    He scooped her up in his arms and headed for the bathroom.

    After the bath, Roxanne turned to get the towel from the rack.

    Just as she touched the soft towel, a pair of long arms wrapped around her slender waist from behind

    and pulled her back.

    "Anne!" He turned her around to face him.

    He lowered his head and kissed her soft sweet lips.

    Roxanne pushed him away and red at him, "Harrison, didn''t we just..."

    He kissed her ear and gave it a gentle bite, "Anne, call me ''honey''."

    She wasn''t willing to.

    Although they had been married for five months and had had plenty of intimate moments, she wasn''t

    ustomed to calling him so affectionately every day.

    Calling his name seemed more natural.

    "Honey" was just too sappy.

    She liked to maintain some independence.

    Harrison looked somewhat displeased, "Call me ''honey''."

    "Stop it. Let''s go to bed. I have to get up early tomorrow."

    Harrison went silent.

    "We just signed a huge order from Africa, so I have to go to the factory myself to arrange the order''s

    progress tomorrow." Roxanne continued.

    "All you care about is work." Harrison was clearly not pleased.

    As the CEO of Rodriguez Group, he wasn''t as busy as her.

    No, it wasn¡¯t truth that he wasn''t busy.

    He just made the time to be with her.

    But all she cared about was work.

    "I need to make money." Roxanne said, "I want to save a few hundred thousand more to buy a house

    next door for your dad."

    The housing prices in Seraphim Haven were very high.

    Even the most ordinary houses required a down payment of hundreds of thousands of dors.

    She had to work hard. She couldn''t let her father-inw continue to live in a rented house.

    She initially wanted to invite Vincent to live with them, but Vincent was very considerate.

    To avoid disturbing them, he declined her invitation.

    To thank him, Roxanne decided to buy a house for him to live in.

    Harrison''s mood was dampened by Roxanne.

    He frowned.

    Why would his dad need her to save money to buy a house? They owned the whole neighborhood!

    He quickly got back the mood that was temporarily dampened and kissed her ear, "Don''t get distracted.

    Hold me."

    Roxanne tried to resist, but it was toote.

    The steam in the bathroom hadn''t dissipated yet.

    In the hazy fog, Harrison kissed her ear and whispered, "Call me ''honey''."

    Obediently, she responded, "Honey!"

    "Anne, being your husband is the luckiest thing in my life."

    By the time they finally got back to bed, it was already midnight.

    Exhausted Roxanne snuggled into Harrison''s arms, her leg draped over him and her arms around him.

    She nestled into him like an octopus.

    She shifted her head a bit and said, "Babe, I''m beat. Can we just sleep tonight, okay?"

    "Mm." He held her tight and kissed her hair, "Go to sleep."

    She nestled into his arms, took a deep breath, and then drifted off to sleep, feeling secure, satisfied,

    and utterly spent.

    Her breathing became shallow. She waspletely lost in dreand.

    Harrison still held her.

    Already tired?

    Her fragility really couldn''t take much.

    The next day.

    Roxanne got upter than usual.

    She originally nned to get up at six in the morning and then head to the airport.

    She had set the rm before going to bed. Why didn''t she hear it?

    When she woke up, it was already past nine. The sunshine outside was bright. The whole city was

    already bustling.

    At Seraphim Haven, even if you''re not big on making money, you can''t help but get swept up in the

    fast-paced lifestyle.

    By nine in the morning, people at Seraphim Haven have already aplished a lot.

    Roxanne quickly finished her morning routine. Seeing Harrison mopping the living room floor, she

    couldn''t help but give him a re.

    "Harrison, it''s all your fault! I overslept again. I told youst night to take it easy, but you had to put me

    through this. I''m gonna miss my flight."

    Harrison, who was mopping the floor, stopped and looked at her with the mop in his hand.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already rescheduled your flight. My dad also made breakfast. Let''s go eat."

    With that, he put down the mop and walked over to her.

    Roxanne thought to herself, it wasn''t entirely Harrison''s fault.

    After all, she had been ignoring him for so long, that''s why he was so eagerst night.

    So she took his hand, "Harrison, let''s go. My ns are already messed up. After breakfast, we''ll hang

    out with Vincent for a bit, then I''ll go to the airport at noon. I''m not going to the office today."

    She started to walk away, but Harrison stood still.

    Roxanne looked back at him.

    He was frowning, looking unsatisfied.

    Roxanne asked, "What''s up, Harrison?"

    "Why do you only call me ''dear'' when we''re being intimate?"

    "Is that not okay?"

    "Can''t you call me that normally too?"

    "Harrison!" Roxanneughed, "That''s usually something women ask of men. Why are you so clingy?"

    "I like it when you call me that."

    "I won''t. Let''s go have breakfast."

    She tried to pull him along, but he still didn''t move.

    He pulled her back into his arms, "So you won''t, huh?"

    "It''s too cheesy."

    She didn''t like being overly mushy.

    He leaned down and kissed her ear, "That''s okay. I have a way to make you call me ''dear''."

    Her ear felt wet and ticklish.

    Roxanne quickly pushed him away, red at him and said, "Stop messing around! Let''s go have

    breakfast."

    They went to Vincent Rodriguez''s house, which he rented next door.

    Vincent was just about toe over and check if Roxanne was up.

    Seeing them holding hands, looking so lovey-dovey, Vincent couldn''t help but grin, "I was just about to

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    call you guys for breakfast! Come in."

    They went in and sat down to a sumptuous breakfast.

    Vincent always cleverly prepared all kinds of delicious food for them.

    "Anne, I know you like spicy food. Try these spicy sausages."

    "And this, a bacon sandwich."

    "This is the coffee I just brewed."

    "Try this lobster meat. This lobster was a gift from Harrison''s cousin. She''s wealthy, so she often buys

    these high-end things for me."

    The cousin he was referring to was Evelyn.

    Vincent didn''t n on telling Roxanne the truth just yet.

    Roxanne thought, Vincent was willing to spend money on her, but he bought things in small portions,

    so it wasn''t wasteful.

    The breakfast didn''t seem too extravagant, but it was actually quite expensive.

    She thought her father-inw was really generous.

    "How much money does Harrison''s cousin have? Nothing she gives you is cheap."

    "I think she makes a few million dors a year. All this is nothing to her. Her aunt died young, so I''m the

    only one she can rely on. She treats me really well."

    A few million dors a year. Vincent was understating it.

    Roxanne thought, in a city like Seraphim Haven, there are quite a few people who make a few million

    dors a year, so she didn''t question it too much.

    These past few days, Vincent had been feeding her these high-end foods every day. She seemed to be

    getting used to it.

    "Vincent, don''t give me all these good things. You should enjoy them too."

    Roxanne pushed the lobster towards Vincent, "This is all yours."

    Vincent, who was sipping on his cereal, waved his hands, "No, no! You eat! I don''t like lobster."

    Don''t like lobster? How can that be?

    Roxanne thought, he must be reluctant to eat it.

    But she was wrong. Vincent had eaten so many delicacies that he only liked in and simple cereal for

    breakfast now.

    Roxanne tried to persuade him, but Vincent insisted on letting her finish all the food on the table.

    Roxanne had no choice but toply.

    After breakfast, Vincent took out a bank card and handed it to Roxanne.

    "Anne, I heard from Harrison that you want to buy a house for me?"

    "I have some savings. You can add it to what you guys have saved."

    "The house will be yours after you buy it."

    With that, Vincent ced the bank card on the table, "The pin is your birthday."

    Roxanne hurriedly pushed it back, "I can''t take your money."

    "Listen to me. You''re my only daughter-inw. Isn''t my money going to be yours when I die?"

    "Vincent, I..."

    Harrison advised, "Since my dad insists, just take it. We''re family, there''s no need to be so polite. He''s

    right. In the future, his wealth will belong to you and our children."

    Roxanne was instantly moved to tears.

    She sniffled a bit.

    "Why are you crying? Don''t cry." Both menforted her at once.

    She managed a smile, "I wasn''t lucky enough to have good parents. Meeting Harrison is the luckiest

    thing in my life. Marrying him changed my entire fate."

    The care and warmth that Harrison and Vincent gave her was enough to dispel all her childhood

    traumas.

    "You''re wrong there. We didn''t change your fate, you changed Harrison''s fate. Without you, he might''ve

    been single his whole life."

    Roxanne wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes andughed.

    She swore to take good care of her father-inw.

    On the way to the airport, Roxanne looked at the bank card Vincent had given her and asked Harrison,

    who was driving, "How much dough does your dad have in his bank ount?"

    "Seems like over two hundred grand."

    "What?" Roxanne''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. "How could he possibly have that much

    money? Didn''t yourpany go bust? Didn''t he have to sell even his ring to pay off your debts? How

    could he still have so much money?"

    Harrison answered, "I''m not too sure about this money myself. He said he''s been saving it up over the

    years, specifically for my wedding."

    Roxanne asked, "How could a farmer possibly save up so much money?"

    Harrison replied, "Don''t underestimate a farmer. My dad''s a big yer in farming. His cows, chickens,

    and ducks are worth a lot of money."

    One Angus cattle he imported from overseas alone was worth several hundred thousand dors.

    Of course, he nned to tell Roxanne all thister.

    "But... how is this possible?" Roxanne still found it hard to believe that a farmer could have saved up

    over two hundred thousand dors.

    Just how frugal had Vincent been living to have stashed away so much cash?

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Roxanne couldn''t believe that a country bumpkin somehow had over two hundred grand stashed away.

    Roxanne was gobsmacked.

    At the same time, she had mad respect for her father-inw.

    She thought Vincent was totally awesome. To have saved so much money, he must be living a super

    frugal life.

    She clutched her bank card tightly, and with determination in her eyes told Harrison, ¡°The down

    payment for a house in our neighborhood is about three hundred thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°We just need to save a bit more, then we can buy another house. We can take care of the mortgage

    and let Vincent livefortably there. He''s been waiting for me to get healthy so I can give him a

    grandchild. Imagine how great it¡¯d be for us all to live together!¡±

    Harrison, who was driving, corrected her, ¡°Not a grandson, but a granddaughter. My dad prefers little

    girls.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Roxanneughed.

    A lot of traditional folks prefer boys to carry on the family lineage, and don''t like girls.

    For instance, Chloe''s ex-husband¡¯s family didn''t like Aria.

    Roxanne was d her father-inw didn''t carry such narrow-minded traditional views.

    Throughout the journey, Roxanne and Harrison chatted andughed.

    ¡°Harrison, if our first baby is a boy, let¡¯s try for another the following year. We could keep trying each

    year until we have a girl.¡±

    Right now, she was twenty-eight.

    If they had a baby every year, she figured she could keep going till at least thirty-five.

    Having Harrison''s children was something she''d do willingly.

    Harrison, who was driving, frowned, ¡°Even if our first is a boy, we won''t be having any more. Childbirth

    is tough and can cause significant harm to your health.¡±

    The Rodriguez family rule was to always cherish women.

    The first rule of cherishing women was not to treat them as baby factories.

    Women in the Rodriguez family must be treated like queens when giving birth.

    Of course, even without giving birth, they should also be treated like queens.

    Roxanne retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about giving birth? I''m not delicate. I definitely want to give Vincent

    a cute little granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°If your first baby isn''t a girl.¡± Harrison said while driving, ¡°My dad probably won''t let you have a

    second.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My mom almost died giving birth to me. After that, my dad said the daughters-inw of the Rodriguez

    family only need to have one child. He doesn''t want them to take risks.¡±

    Otherwise, with their wealth, there''s no way he''d be an only child.

    Vincent actually liked having many children in the house. He thought it made things more lively.

    As Harrison drove, he shared many of Vincent''s thoughts with Roxanne.

    Roxanne was even more curious, ¡°Vincent lived in the country all his life, yet his thinking is so

    progressive. He doesn''t seem like a country bumpkin at all.¡±

    The lie was getting bigger and bigger. Harrison didn''t know how he would cover it up in the future.

    He responded half-jokingly, ¡°My dad is an educated farmer. His farming methods are different from the

    average Joe, so is his mindset.¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Harrison, I was thinking, should our second house be bigger? Like, arger t. That way, it¡¯d be more

    convenient for us all to live together.¡±

    ¡°A big t isn''t as good as a vi.¡±

    ¡°A vi would be better, but we can''t afford it. If we go for a slightly more averagerge t, with a down

    payment of about five hundred thousand dors, we should be able to handle it. Actually, I do want to

    have more kids, particrly girls. You and Vincent don''t need to worry about me. I''m in great health. I

    should be able to handle three or four kids. I just wish our home could be more lively.¡±

    Harrison pondered on this.

    Even if Roxanne was willing, regardless of whether the first child was a boy or girl, he and his father

    would definitely not let her have another.

    As for buying a house¡­

    Since Roxanne mentioned arge t, he might as well just get her a vi and get it over with.

    That way, she wouldn''t have to stress about buying a house.

    He would take care of this.

    A few dayster, when Roxanne returned from a business trip at the factory, Sebastian confronted her.

    It was already November, but Seraphim Haven wasn''t cold. The wind was just slightly chilly.

    After all, the climate here was warm, so winter always arrivedte.

    In the cool breeze, Roxanne saw Sebastian standing at the entrance of herpany.

    He looked hesitant, not knowing what to do,

    His leg was not fully healed, so he limped as he walked.

    About a month ago, Sebastian suddenly came to give her a property deed and even apologized to her.

    At the time, Roxanne could hardly believe her eyes.

    How could this man, who never cared about her wellbeing, suddenly change?

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    Sebastian''s gaze no longer held the ferocity it used to, instead, it was filled with a sense of guilt that

    Roxanne couldn''t understand.

    Why would Sebastian feel guilty towards her?

    Bad guys are always bad guys, but how could he suddenly repent?

    ¡°Roxanne, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    Seeing Roxanne¡¯s furrowed brow, Sebastian quickly exined, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not here to cause

    trouble or force you to pay pension money.¡±

    ¡°Thene in and talk.¡±

    Roxanne turned and walked into thepany.

    She was still wary of Sebastian and found it hard to warm up to him, but he was her father after all.

    Once inside, she found a chair for Sebastian and personally poured him a ss of water.

    She remembered that Sebastian used to love strong coffee. He would always have a cup of it when he

    went to y poker.

    Roxanne ced a ss of water in front of him and sat across from him.

    "I didn¡¯t make you any coffee. The elders shouldn¡¯t have too much strong coffee, messes with your

    sleep. So, you might wanna cut back."

    Sebastian was instantly reduced to a blubbering mess.

    The year he left Roxanne, she was only four.

    At that time, other kids were still being coddled by mommy and daddy, but after he and Roxanne''s mom

    divorced, he ditched her.

    Her grandma was a misogynist and was always nasty to her. And then she kicked the bucket when

    Roxanne was only seven.

    After that, there was no one to look after her.

    What a selfish jerk he was back then! He built a new family but never brought her to the city, instead

    leaving her to fend for herself in the vige.

    What a cold-hearted bastard he was to her!

    Despite all this, she still remembered his preferences and habits.

    Sebastian couldn''t stop the waterworks.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t understand how such a cold-hearted man just a month or two ago could suddenly

    change so drastically?

    Roxanne was confused, "Your tears are throwing me for a loop."

    "I''m so sorry."

    Roxanne didn''t know how to respond, so she changed the subject, "I n to sell the house you gave

    me and give you the money."

    "No need!"

    Sebastian waved his hands frantically and handed over a bank card.

    "I wanted to talk to you about the house today. I heard you¡¯re nning to buy another one. I have some

    spare cash. Here, take it. The password is your birthday."

    Roxanne frowned, "How do you know I want to buy a house?"

    "Your husband¡­"

    Oh, he said too much!

    Sebastian had found out about Harrison''s true identity.

    Harrison had solved his retirement problem and made him see the true face of his son, Nathaniel. He

    realized that Nathaniel was a heartless jerk, and it was his daughter who was the real deal.

    "My husband?" Roxanne was more confused, "When did Harrison contact you?"

    Sebastian couldn''t keep it a secret anymore, but he gave a vague answer, "Your brother Nathaniel

    almost killed me over some stuff. It was your husband who saved me and showed me how evil he is."

    "Is this money from Harrison?" Roxanne nced at the bank card in front of her.

    "No!" Sebastian frantically waved his hands again, "This is the pension that Nathaniel had to pay me all

    at once when Harrison helped me sue him. Don¡¯t worry, I''ve saved some for myself."

    "¡­"

    "I heard from Harrison in passing that you guys were nning to buy a house but were short on cash,

    so I thought I¡¯d give you this money."

    "How much is in there?"

    "A hundred and something grand."

    "Nathaniel was willing to pay you so much alimony at once?"

    "All thanks to Harrison helping me sue him. It was court-ordered."

    Thinking of Harrison''s connections in court, Roxanne believed Sebastian''s words.

    "So, has Harrison been going behind my back and contacting you in private?"

    "Don''t me Harrison. He was trying to mend our rtionship. He knows you''ve been traumatized

    since childhood and hopes you can let go of the past pain."

    "¡­"

    "I truly am sorry."

    The guiltier he felt, the more Sebastian spoke.

    Roxanne fell into deep thought.

    Harrison was really good to her!

    To help her heal her psychological trauma, he had secretly been in contact with Sebastian.

    Even a viin like Sebastian could change his attitude because of Harrison.

    How did Harrison manage to do it?

    For her, Harrison had silently done so much!

    Tears welled up in Roxanne''s eyes.

    The change in her father''s attitude, and Harrison¡¯s silent efforts, both touched her.

    She would definitely repay Harrison''s love for her in this life.

    She wasn''t as strong as she appeared to be. She sniffled.

    "Roxanne, can you forgive me?"

    Roxanne lowered her head, her tears dropping onto her pants, "Let''s let bygones be bygones."

    "Have you forgiven me?" Sebastian was overjoyed, his eyes welling up with tears.

    Roxanne didn''t answer, seemingly implying her agreement.

    The power of family ties is always strong.

    At this moment, Vincent happened to arrive at Roxanne''spany on his tricycle to deliver lunch. He

    shouted loudly.

    "Lunchtime!"

    Roxanne stood up, "Harrison''s dad has brought lunch. You can leave after you eat. As for the money in

    this card, you keep it. I can earn my own money." She shoved the bank card back into Sebastian''s

    hand and left the room.

    Sebastian watched her leave.

    The father of Seraphim Haven''s wealthiest man was delivering lunch to all of Roxanne''spany

    employees on a tricycle?

    Sebastian''s second wife was the daughter of a rich businessman in Seraphim Haven.

    Their wealth was nothingpared to the Rodriguez family.

    If the Rodriguez Group was an elephant, then his wife''s family business was an ant.

    However, Sebastian''s father-inw always looked down on others because of his wealth. He always

    felt superior and had no respect for others.

    But the richest man in Seraphim Haven was different. The Rodriguez family didn''t seem to possess any

    of the arrogance of the rich.

    Vincent, who was currently bringing lunch in from his tricycle, seemed very friendly.

    His demeanor and manners impressed Sebastian greatly.

    At lunch, Roxanne introduced Sebastian to Vincent.

    "Vincent, this is my father, Sebastian."

    Being called "father" by his daughter made Sebastian a teary mess again. For a moment, he even

    forgot to pretend not to recognize Vincent.

    Vincent still kept Harrison''s instruction in mind. He pretended not to know Sebastian, saying, "So,

    you''re Anne''s dad. Join us for lunch, will you?"

    Truth be told, they''ve met before.

    It was because of his concerns for Roxanne''s childhood trauma that Vincent had secretly met

    Sebastian.

    When they were having lunch, Roxanne had to take a call, leaving Sebastian and Vincent alone.

    Sebastian was quite in awe of Vincent, "President Rodriguez, you must be busy, right? Howe you

    have time to deliver lunch here every day?"

    And the quality of the lunch was just amazing, including a starter, main course, dessert, even a fine

    selection of fruit.

    Vincent replied, "I''m worried about Anne''s health, wanted to boost her nutrition a bit. I''m hoping for her

    to give me a granddaughter. If she doesn''t get in shape before getting pregnant, she''ll sufferter."

    Sebastian nodded repeatedly, "President Rodriguez, you really think of everything. Roxanne is lucky to

    have you. Anne really doesn''t deserve Harrison."

    "What are you talking about?" Vincent disagreed, "What''s wrong with Anne? Harrison is really lucky to

    marry such a good daughter-inw like Anne. She''s like my own daughter."

    Sebastian knew Roxanne was great, but he still felt it was out of his league.

    Learning that Roxanne was so valued by the Rodriguez family, Sebastian was very pleased, "President

    Rodriguez, I will definitely educate Roxanne to be a good wife and serve you well."

    Vincent frowned, "Your traditional views don''t apply in our house. We see husband and wife as equals.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Please don''t say these things to Anne."

    Sebastian felt a bit awkward. He just couldn''t hit it off with President Rodriguez.

    Vincent was a bit annoyed, "And you''re not in a position to discipline Roxanne. You''re just her

    biological father. But we''re willing to give you a chance to make things right. As long as you treat

    Roxanne well, the Rodriguez family will treat you well too."

    Sebastian nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes."

    Vincent said, "Stop feeling inferior all the time and talking to me with such humility. I won''t look down on

    you. I hope we can get along well on the basis of sincerity. It''s better for everyone."

    Today, Sebastian learned another lesson.

    Real rich people, indeed, have great wisdom.

    Everything they say is convincing.

    Sebastian believed Roxanne won''t suffer in such a family.

    He curiously asked, "President Rodriguez, when are you nning to tell Roxanne that you''re the

    richest man in Seraphim Haven? She''ll be thrilled."

    Vincent said, "See, you still haven''t taken my words to heart. I''ve told you not to feel inferior all the time.

    You don''t need to call me President Rodriguez. Just call me Vincent."

    Sebastian was deeply touched.

    Vincent, being the richest man in Seraphim Haven, still respected him so much. It warmed his heart.

    Vincent continued, "You don''t care enough about your own daughter. You don''t understand her at all. If

    she found out the real identities of me and Harrison, she might not be happy, she might even be angry."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    "Dad, what are you guys talking about?" Roxanne walked over with a smile.

    The title "Dad" was obviously directed at Vincent Rodriguez.

    "We''re just shooting the breeze," Vincent responded cheerfully.

    "Dad," Roxanne handed Vincent a bowl of soup and said, "Have some soup."

    "All right."

    The soup Roxanne brought over was clearly not your average soup.

    Vincent gulped down half of it in one go.

    Roxanne made chit-chat with him, and they exchanged a few more words.

    Sebastian Martinez, on the sidelines, couldn''t get a word in. Roxanne was his daughter, but he felt like

    an outsider.

    Meanwhile, Vincent seemed to have a father-daughter bond with Roxanne.

    It was a bitter and ufortable feeling.

    However, from another perspective, if the wealthiest family could treat Roxanne like their own daughter,

    Sebastian thought he should beforted.

    After dinner, Roxanne got busy.

    Vincent pulled Sebastian aside and said, "We must agree, if Anne has a daughter, you can''t fight with

    me over her. I have to look after this granddaughter myself."

    Sebastian was puzzled and asked, "Don''t wealthy families always hire nannies?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Nannies and nutritionists are necessary, but I still want to watch over her myself. Even the most

    professional nanny wouldn''t spoil my granddaughter like I would as a grandfather."

    "Mr. Rodriguez, why don''t you want Roxanne to have a boy?"

    Vincent''s words were filled with anticipation for a granddaughter.

    Did he particrly like girls?

    Without hesitation, Vincent said, "I like my granddaughter the most. Of course, if Roxanne gave birth to

    a boy, I wouldn''t mind either."

    This wealthy family was truly decent!

    They respected people and were down-to-earth.

    They treated Roxanne well, did not favor men, and did not belittle women.

    On the contrary, in this wealthy family, girls received more attention.

    Marrying into this wealthy family, Roxanne was undoubtedly going to enjoy life.

    Sebastian was veryforted.

    That night, Roxanne came out after taking a shower.

    Harrison Rodriguez handed her a bank card.

    She looked familiar and said, "Is this the bank card my dad gave me during the day?"

    "Yes," Harrison put the card in her hand. "He insisted on giving it to you, said it was to support you in

    buying a house. He told my dad to make sure to give it to you."

    Holding the card, Roxanne took a step forward, wrapping her arms around Harrison''s neck.

    She leaned deeply into his arms.

    "Harrison, thank you."

    "Why thank me?"

    Harrison immediately wrapped his arms around her slender waist, gently kissing her forehead.

    Her eyes were a bit moist as she said, "Thank you for mediating between Sebastian and me and letting

    me feel the bted father-daughter love."

    "I didn''t really do much."

    "I know you did a lot."

    The two leaned intimately together.

    Harrison lowered his head, and, while kissing her moist tears, he said, "Don''t cry. Isn''t this what I

    should do as your husband?"

    "I''m not crying; I''m very happy." She never thought that someone would treat her so gently.

    That night, the two of them were intimate for a long time, a very long time.

    In the end, Roxanne held Harrison tightly, falling asleep from exhaustion.

    Her breathing became gentle.

    After confirming she was asleep, Harrison gently moved her arms and legs off of him.

    Then he quietly got out of bed.

    Harrison was smoking alone on the balcony of the living room. He usually didn''t smoke much.

    He was feeling restless that night and wanted to alleviate the stress by smoking, but he ended up

    smoking more and more.

    There were already several cigarette butts on the balcony floor.

    With a heavy heart, he messaged Alexander and asked, "How should I tell Roxanne about my real

    identity?"

    Alexander immediately replied. "Just be straight with her."

    Harrison asked, "Aren''t you asleep?"

    Alexander answered, "I''m reviewing the quarterly report."

    Harrison said, "Excuses."

    Alexander admitted, "All right, you got me. I can''t sleep. I''m thinking, why does Hazel Dawson keep

    betraying me when I love her so much?"

    Harrison responded, "Because she''s not a good woman."

    Alexander asked, "Doesn''t she have a heart? Can''t I move her after eight years?"

    Harrison answered, "She has a heart, but it''s a dirty one. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be running around

    with other men behind your back."

    Alexander suggested to Harrison, "Just be honest with Roxanne. At least you two truly love each other,

    unlike me, living in a loveless deception. Roxanne might me you for not being honest at first, but she

    won''t leave you."

    Harrison firmly responded, "No, I''m scared. I''m scared that if she wants to leave me, I can''t allow that

    possibility. I need to find a perfect solution."

    Alexander asked, "So, did you find one?"

    Harrison answered, "Not yet."

    Alexander suggested, "Then just wait for the right moment."

    Harrison told Alexander, "Go to sleep."

    Alexander said, "I can''t sleep. Harrison, why don''t youe out and have a drink with me?"

    Harrison refused, "I don''t have time; I need to go back and cover Roxanne with a nket. Drink less."

    Alexanderined, "Stop showing off your love in front of me; I don''t want to see anyone showing

    off their love right now."

    Harrison retorted, "So when you and Hazel were showing off your love in front of me, I just had to

    ept it?"

    Alexander said, "Can''t you stop rubbing salt in my wound?"

    Harrison said with a serious tone, "The best way to forget someone is to face her, then ignore her.

    Running away is never the solution."

    Alexander said, "I don''t want to hear all this wisdom; just leave me alone!"

    Harrison put down his phone.

    He was afraid Roxanne would smell the smoke on his breath.

    After all, he''d never smoked before Roxanne, so he took another shower, brushed his teeth, and

    chomped on a couple of chewing gums.

    Once he was all set, he hopped back into bed.

    He wrapped his arms around Roxanne from behind.

    Roxanne, who was sound asleep, seemed to sense his embrace. She turned around and snuggled into

    his arms, continuing to sleep peacefully and blissfully.

    Harrison gently kissed her forehead and slowly closed his eyes.

    About a month passed.

    Winter had arrived in Seraphim Haven.

    Other cities would be freezing cold by October.

    However, this seaside town would only start to feel a bit chilly in December.

    During those days, there was a banner outside the sales office of Roxanne''s new residential district

    announcing the opening of the third phase of the project. The banner promised exquisite decoration

    and furniture and appliances worth $30,000 for those who bought houses, with a lucky draw, and the

    top prize was a vi.

    In the cold wind, the banner was quite noticeable.

    When they got home, Roxanne discussed with Harrison as she said, "Harrison, there''s a promotion for

    the third phase of the project. They''re giving away free decoration, furniture, and appliances worth

    $30,000 with the purchase of a house. Should we buy a second one?"

    "If your dad wants to live alone, he can do so. If he''s willing to live with us, we can all live in a big house

    together; it''ll be lively and fun."

    Roxanne had never experienced familial love growing up. She hoped that they could all live a

    harmonious life together.

    She gentlyid her arm on Harrison''s and said, "Also, the grand prize is a vi. I know it''s just a

    tempting advertisement; nobody''s going to win it, but it''d be nice to win $5,000 in cash."

    Harrison yed along and said, "Winning the vi is definitely a marketing gimmick. But they are giving

    away decoration, furniture, and appliances, which is pretty cool."

    Roxanne wanted to buy a house.

    The third phase of the East Adjacent Estates, which was acquired by the Rodriguez Group, happened

    to have this promotional event.

    The grand prize vi was customized for her.

    A few dayster.

    The end of the year was approaching.

    Roxanne and Harrison took Vincent to see the model house of the third phase project.

    Roxanne was interested in arge t.

    "Vincent, what do you think of this model room? It''s a five-bedroom setup; each room has its own

    bathroom, and there are threerge balconies. If we buy this one, it''d be quite lively if three generations

    lived together. What do you think?"

    Vincent nodded. He would ept any suggestion from Roxanne, "I''ll listen to you."

    At the sales office, they were served by the best salesperson when they signed the contract.

    This salesperson was a middle-aged woman with short hair. She was very careful and enthusiastic in

    serving Roxanne. After all, her boss had instructed her that Roxanne was the mistress of the Rodriguez

    Group. She couldn''t neglect her.

    After signing the contract, the saleswoman with short hair asked Roxanne to draw a lottery.

    "Ms. Martinez, now you can participate in our lottery draw. You''re guaranteed to win something; the

    smallest prize is a cash reward of $300. If you''re lucky, you could win a fully-owned vi."

    Roxanne got up and walked to the draw area with the rest of them.

    Sheughed and said, "I don''t expect to win the grand prize; I''d be quite satisfied if I could win $300 in

    cash."

    Harrison and Vincent looked at each other and smiled.

    Roxanne looked at Vincent, "You''re our lucky star; you should do the draw."

    Vincent refused, "You do it."

    But Roxanne insisted, "No, you do it. I think you can bring us good luck."

    Vincent didn''t insist anymore.

    After all, these prizes had been prepared in advance.

    Each prize was a grand prize.

    Vincent pretended to hesitate and drew a lottery.

    The staff opened the lottery and pretended to be very surprised to congratte him.

    "Congrattions, you won the grand prize, a vi."

    Colorful confetti and streamers fell from the sky.

    Vincent and Harrison also pretended to be very surprised. Only Roxanne waspletely shocked. She

    chased after the saleswoman with short hair and asked, "Did he really win the grand prize?"

    "Yes, Ms. Martinez. Congrattions, you''ve won the grand prize of our project, a vi."

    "How is that possible? Isn''t this just a marketing gimmick of the developer? How could we possibly win

    a vi?"

    "It''s true, Ms. Martinez. The house you bought is still yours, and the Rodriguez Group is giving you an

    additional vi of 500 square meters with a swimming pool."

    Roxanne was too shocked to speak.

    "As you know, our project is invested by the Rodriguez Group, a well-knownpany in Seraphim

    Haven, and they wouldn''t fake this."

    Roxanne was still skeptical and asked, ¡°Is your boss really that stupid? We buy a house and get a

    luxury vi; wouldn¡¯t he be losing big time?¡±

    At her words, Harrison and Vincent frowned slightly.

    The saleswoman with short hair exined again, ¡°My boss is not stupid. He nned this lottery to

    stimte the real estate market. Because of this grand prize, we¡¯ve sold a lot of houses recently.

    Before this, we were struggling to sell houses. You¡¯re just lucky to have won this vi.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Vincentughed, ¡°Anne, you said I¡¯m a lucky star; it seems to be true. Looks like I¡¯m quite

    lucky. I even won you guys a luxury vi."

    Even afterpleting all the procedures and returning home, Roxanne still couldn''t believe that they

    had won a luxury vi.

    Before, she had won $800 worth of gold and a Porsche worth over $100,000.

    All these lucky wins made Roxanne more and more suspicious.

    How could so many coincidences happen for her to win these prizes?

    She wasn''t a goddess of luck.

    Even if she was the goddess of luck, she couldn''t possibly win every time.

    The only exnation was that those wins were all arranged by someone intentionally.

    She gently tugged at Harrison''s sleeve and said cautiously, "Harrison, the guy who was following me

    to please me by arranging these lucky wins for me one after another?"

    Harrison frowned and thought, "Dope, I''m trying to please you, not some big shot."

    If any big shot dared to please her like this, he would throw that guy into the open sea to feed the

    sharks.

    But Harrison didn''t say anything.

    Roxanne went on and said, ¡°Harrison, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world, nor are there

    benefits thate without reason. A ring worth eight hundred bucks might be a real win, but a Porsche

    and a vi must be someone¡¯s borate scheme. No way, I must return the car and the vi.¡±

    Vincent, carrying a fruit te, frowned and nced at Harrison.

    That was just like Roxanne; she never cared about freebies. However, Vincent and Harrison were

    starting to worry.

    This was their secret gift to Roxanne.

    If she wanted to return it, wouldn''t that be a waste?

    With her personality, if they told her they were the richest in Seraphim Haven, wouldn''t that make her

    even more repulsed?

    The father and son were really worried sick.

    There were actually problems in this world that money couldn''t solve.

    Harrison took the fruit te from Vincent and fed her a cherry as he said, "Anne, winnings are legal; we

    didn''t steal or rob, so why not keep it? We don''t need to return it, just pay the tax."

    Roxanne ate the cherry and said, "No way, what if it''s from the boss who''s after me? Are you okay with

    me epting such expensive gifts from other men?"

    Harrison frowned even more. Did he get himself into a bind?

    Harrison said, "Anne, why don''t you call the guy who''s stalking you and ask him?"

    Roxanne said, "Yeah, why not."

    She called, and they said their boss didn''t secretly send these. Roxanne had realized something.

    "Harrison, something''s off." Roxanne looked at him, starting to doubt.

    Harrison was stared at, and although he was feeling a bit panicked, he still looked very calm as he

    asked, "What''s up?"

    Roxanne said, "Harrison, the developer of the vi is the Rodriguez Group, and you share the same

    Rodriguez Group? The Porsche and the vi, did you send them to me?"

    Sitting on the couch, Harrison held the fruit te in one hand and fed Roxanne cherries with the other,

    feeling a bit scared inside.

    However, he still maintained a very calm look.

    After feeding her a cherry, he smiled and answered, "Yes, I do have a rtionship with the Rodriguez

    Group."

    "What kind of rtionship?" Roxanne hit Harrison''s arm, "Tell me now, or I''ll feel uneasy."

    Vincent, on the side, was tense.

    Was his son nning to tell Roxanne everything?

    Didn''t he say he wasn''t going to tell for now?

    Vincent was puzzled by Harrison''s actions.

    He sat next to Harrison, pinching his arm a few times, signaling him to be cautious.

    After all, they¡¯d kept it a secret for so long.

    Harrison gave Vincent a reassuring look, then turned to Roxanne.

    Roxanne was eagerly waiting.

    She had a lot of questions in her heart, and as she waited for Harrison to answer, she said, "Harrison,

    tell me, what''s your rtionship with the Rodriguez Group?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Harrison tried once again to feed a cherry to Roxanne, but this time she dodged it.

    "I won''t eat it until you spill the beans. Are the Porsche and the vi really connected to you?" She

    demanded.

    "Of course, they''re connected to me," Harrison grinned, then added, "The boss of the Rodriguez Group

    and I share the samest name. Five hundred years ago, we might have been family."

    "Cut the crap," Roxanne red at him and said, "I need a straight answer."

    Harrison remained casual as he said, "I''m dead serious. Five hundred years ago, the boss of the

    Rodriguez Group and I were indeed family."

    "Harrison!" Roxanne was getting impatient, "If you don''te clean, I won''t forgive you."

    "Anne!" Harrison grabbed her hand, "I''ve already told you the truth. How could I possibly be connected

    to the Rodriguez Group? If I were, would I have ended up bankrupt, my house seized by the bank, and

    had to share a cramped rental with you?"

    "But how can I keep winning these big prizes?"

    "When luck hits, you can''t stop it. Nothing to do about it."

    Roxanne fell silent. She was deep in thought, quietly analyzing everything.

    Even though Harrison was anxious, he kept cool on the surface, casually holding her hand and making

    a swearing gesture with the other.

    "Anne, I''ve never lied to you. If I am, then may I..."

    "Don''t just swear on anything." Roxanne covered his mouth, "I trust you, that''s enough."

    But she was still filled with doubts.

    During a staff dinner at a hotel with Oliver Lewis, they were unable to secure a private room. However,

    when Harrison made a call, the hotel manager treated them like royalty, offeringplimentary meals

    and drinks. As they left, the manager even gifted Harrison a bottle of wine worth over two thousand

    dors, constantly trying to please him.

    One time, Oliver found himself in trouble, which resulted in him and his family being taken to a police

    station. Despite the fact that Oliver''s sister and her husband were acquainted with the police, they were

    unable to secure their release. However, with just one phone call, Harrison was able to enlist the

    services of a highly sessfulwyer who worked for the Rodriguez Group and earned millions of

    dors per year. His name was Mr. Johnson.

    And there was more.

    When Nathaniel Martinez wanted to take revenge and tried to shut herpany down by sending in

    the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, Harrison didn''t even get involved. He just got some so-called

    acquaintance to take care of everything.

    There were just too many coincidences.

    Even the over two hundred thousand dors in Vincent''s bank ount was surprising. How could a

    lifelong farmer with a herd of livestock have so much money saved up?

    She nced at Harrison, then at Vincent. Her seemingly calm but actually questioning gaze shifted

    between the two.

    Both of them were tense!

    Harrison casually chuckled and said, "Anne, the way you look at me is terrifying, as if I''ve done

    something to hurt you."

    "Harrison, Vincent." Roxanne deliberately changed the subject, "To celebrate our big win today, let''s go

    out for a nice meal."

    Vincent enthusiastically agreed and said, "We should celebrate my lucky draw ¨C a huge vi for our

    family."

    Roxanne suggested, "Let''s have seafood."

    "Sounds good," Vincent responded.

    "I''m going to use the restroom, and then we can head out," Roxanne added.

    Vincent and Harrison exchanged nces and began to whisper.

    "Harrison, I think we shoulde clean to Anne. Lying to her makes me uneasy," Vincent said.

    "No way," Harrison responded.

    "But I feel like we''ve done something wrong," Vincent persisted.

    "If you don''t want Roxanne to leave, we have to do this my way," Harrison fired back.

    "But lying makes me feel guilty," Vincent fretted.

    Their voices were so low they were barely audible. So when Roxanne sneakily approached the

    restroom door, she heard nothing.

    She pretended to use the restroom, then left. They all headed to the restaurant for dinner.

    Roxanne and Harrison walked arm in arm.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Roxanne turned her head to look at the tall, handsome man beside her.

    "Harrison, I want our marriage to be honest and respectful. Are you sure you''re not hiding anything

    from me?" she asked.

    "What''s going on in that little head of yours?" he replied.

    He gently tapped her forehead. "What could I possibly be hiding from you? I''ve already told you

    everything."

    Roxanne just smiled and didn''t say anything else.

    After dinner, Roxanne took out her workptop. She imed she had to work overtime. But in reality,

    she was searching for the name of the boss of the Rodriguez Group.

    However, she couldn''t find what she was looking for.

    All the search results told her that the boss of the Rodriguez Group was a very low-profile and

    conscientious businessman.

    There were no pictures or names.

    Roxanne tried various ways of searching but still found nothing.

    Back in their room, Harrison hacked into Roxanne''sptop with his phone.

    He could clearly see what was disyed on her screen.

    Not only was Harrison a businessman, but he was also an IT whiz. His skills were no less than those of

    Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend, Dominic Thompson.

    During the 6G incident, he and Dominic defeated a foreign hacker team together, protecting the

    Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology.

    To see what Roxanne was doing on herptop was a piece of cake for him.

    However, Harrison had started to sweat. Roxanne was beginning to doubt him.

    Luckily, from the get-go, there wasn''t a speck of news or info about him online.

    Looked like he had to step up his game.

    Harrison shot a text to Vincent, who lived next door, "Dad, how much longer does Anne need to

    recover?"

    Vincent replied, "Why the sudden interest?"

    Harrison said, "I wish she could get pregnant sooner."

    Vincent responded, "The doc checked her outst week and said she''s in a bad way, poor nutrition. If

    she doesn''t take care of herself, having a kid will only make things worse. Sure, recovery might work,

    but it''s slow as hell, at least half a year."

    Harrison said, "If only Anne could get pregnant sooner."

    Vincent replied, "What was it you said back then? That you''d never be interested in an ordinary woman

    like that, and now look who''s in a rush?"

    Harrison said, "Dad, I''m in the middle of a crisis. Can you stop with the jokes?"

    Vincent said, "All right, as long as you can hold onto perfect little Roxanne, I''m all ears."

    The next day.

    Roxanne was having breakfast, sipping milk, and eating goose liver.

    Her fork gently touched the delicious goose liver on her te.

    Every day, Vincent would prepare a top-notch te of goose liver for her.

    Apparently, it was a gift from some wealthy rtives.

    Roxanne looked up and asked, "Vincent, Harrison said you keep a lot of livestock in the countryside.

    You must have a farm there?"

    Vincent got a bit nervous and replied, "Yes, I have a farm, with some rtives helping to look after it."

    Roxanne smiled and said, "Next time you''re free, take me there."

    Vincent nced at Harrison.

    Harrison immediately agreed, "Sure, you can see where the meat you eat every dayes from."

    "Okay." Roxanne replied with a smile.

    At work, Harrison knew every single browsing history of Roxanne''sputer.

    Harrison went to the tech department and knocked on the door of Chief Technology Officer, Dominic''s

    office.

    Harrison knew Dominic''s personality inside out.

    In this world, probably no one loved Roxanne more than Dominic.

    Dominic''s love was more hidden, more painful.

    Roxanne didn''t even know the real reason Dominic left her; she once thought he cheated on her.

    Dominic had been carrying this misunderstanding.

    Every time he saw Harrison, Dominic could hide his emotions very well.

    He always kept his cool in front of Harrison, "What''s up?"

    "Do you feel suffocated with the life you''re leading?" Harrison closed the door and walked over.

    Dominic slightly furrowed his brow.

    Harrison sat down on the sofa and said, "Clearly, you''re jealous of me, yet you pretend to be

    nonchnt."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Dominic continued typing, "What''s there to be jealous of?"

    Harrison got up from the sofa, walked over, and tried to pick up the photo frame on Dominic''s desk.

    Suddenly, Dominic covered the frame with his hand and put it in the drawer.

    "Don''t think I don''t know. That''s a picture of Roxanne."

    Dominic locked the drawer and denied, "No, it''s not."

    Even though Harrison was hostile towards Dominic, he didn''t want to expose him.

    After getting to know Dominic''s past, Harrison felt sympathy for him.

    "I''m here to talk business." Harrison sat back down on the sofa, "Roxanne is digging into me; I need

    your help."

    Dominic got up, walked around his desk, and sat down in front of the sofa, "Why don''t you just tell her

    the truth?"

    "I''m afraid of losing her." Harrison was very candid.

    Dominic said, "Roxanne won''t leave you, even if she knows your real identity and you deceived her. I

    know her."

    Harrison replied, "She''s not your wife. Of course, you can talk lightly."

    Dominic said, "Harrison, if you keep provoking me like this, I won''t help you maintain thepany''s

    Harrison replied, "You won''t leave."

    Dominic said, "That''s not necessarily true."

    Harrison said, "You''re here to help me because of Roxanne. Only if Roxanne divorces me will you

    leave."

    Dominic fell silent and didn''t say anything.

    Harrison said, "You must hope more than anyone that Roxanne''s marriage can go smoothly and

    happily, and you definitely don''t want to see her hurt, right?"

    Dominic replied, "The one who deceived her is you, not me."

    Harrison retorted, "You should understand my benevolent lie more than anyone, just like when you had

    to deceive Roxanne because of a malignant brain tumor, you said that you fell in love with a rich girl."

    When Harrison mentioned the reason he left Roxanne, Dominic''s eyes becameplicated.

    Thinking back on the past, it really felt like fate was ying tricks on people.

    A hint of loneliness shed in Dominic''s eyes as he asked, "When did you find out?"

    "If I want to dig up info on someone, I can always find it." Harrison leaned back against the pillow on

    the sofa, continuing to chat with Dominic. "I''m going to ask you a favor. I want to wait until Roxanne

    gets pregnant and has a child. Then I''lle clean."

    "You think that with the bond of a child, Roxanne won''t want to leave you?"

    "Exactly."

    "You still don''t understand Roxanne; she won''t just break up with you over a small matter."

    "I understand her. She takes marriage more seriously than anyone. But I don''t want any idents."

    Dominic paused briefly, fixing his gaze on Harrison. His eyes were filled withfort, reassurance,

    envy, jealousy, and pain.

    Roxanne was already married. He should be happy, so why did he feel so bad?

    He gave a bitter smile and said, "Love is truly wonderful. The person who belongs to you, no matter

    how big the gap between you is, she''ll always be yours."

    Just like Harrison and Roxanne.

    One was the top dog of Seraphim Haven. The other was just your average Joe.

    One was high and mighty, sitting on top of the world.

    The other had to bust her hump for over a decade just to scrape together enough dough for a down

    payment on a tiny house in Seraphim Haven.

    But these two, as different as chalk and cheese, somehow ended up together.

    Dominic gave a bitterugh and said, "What''s not yours is not yours. No matter how tight you guys are

    or how much you want to have it, it''s all for naught."

    Just like Dominic and Roxanne.

    They were about to tie the knot back then...

    Ah, forget it.

    Better left unsaid, better left unthought.

    Otherwise, he was the only one left with a bitter taste.

    Dominic looked at Harrison and said, "I can help you. I just hope you two can be lovey-dovey no

    conflicts. You must promise me, even if you guys sh, you must sweet-talk her until she''s chirpy

    again."

    "I could be your friend, actually," Harrison admitted.

    Dominic rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t want to be your friend."

    They were love rivals.

    If it weren''t for his health issues, there was no way Dominic would have given Harrison the green light

    to go after Roxanne.

    Harrison frowned and asked, "Why don''t you give Evelyn a shot?"

    "You know why I left Roxanne," Dominic gave another bitter smile, "Why would I want to hurt another

    girl?"

    ¡­

    Roxanne had been tailing Harrison for days. She hired a private eye and spent a ton of money to find

    out if his swanky digs in Grandeur Meadows really had been foreclosed by the bank.

    All the info pointed to Harrison''s house being indeed seized by the bank and auctioned off below

    market value to repay debts.

    All this fake news was Dominic''s doing.

    For a hacker whiz, this was a piece of cake.

    Unable to find any dirt on Harrison, Roxanne was even more puzzled.

    If Harrison had nothing to do with the Rodriguez Group, how could she exin all these coincidences?

    She didn''t buy that she was just lucky to win a free mansion.

    In Seraphim Haven, without 5 million bucks, there was no way you''d be able to afford a 500-square-

    meter mansion.

    She didn''t believe it was just good luck.

    One day.

    The top saleswoman from East Adjacent Estates delivered her property title.

    It was the same short-haired middle-aged woman who had served her that day.

    She seemed quite capable, and she said a lot of ttering things.

    Roxanne quickly realized she could get some info from this saleswoman.

    The next day, she found the short-haired saleswoman in private, addressing her as "madam."

    The saleswoman was taken aback. Roxanne was the bossdy of the Rodriguez Group. There was no

    way she should be calling her "madam."

    She said, "Ms. Martinez, just call me Susan."

    "You don''t look much older than me; there''s something I''d like to discuss with you."

    "What is it?" The saleswoman asked cautiously.

    Roxanne cut to the chase and started to question the woman, "Can you tell me what''s the real scoop

    behind the mansion I won? I don''t buy it that I just got lucky and won a mansion. Is there someone

    behind the scenes trying to give me a house? As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll pay you."

    Had she figured that out?

    The saleswoman was on edge.

    She couldn''t say anything.

    She gave a hollowugh and retorted, "Ms. Martinez, are you overthinking? You really just got lucky

    and won a mansion. There''s no other scoop. We''ve been running the buy a house, win a mansion

    promo for a while, you know that."

    "If you tell me the truth," Roxanne pulled out a ck bag from her purse, "there''s ten grand in here, all

    yours."

    She specifically took out a stack ofrge bills and ced them in front of the saleswoman.

    "Real money, ten grand, you can count it."

    Faced with the temptation of money, the saleswoman was wavering.

    The economy was in the doldrums these days; selling houses was no longer profitable.

    Ten grand was no small sum.

    Seeing the saleswoman''s eagerness, Roxanne was sure there was more to the mansion.

    It definitely wasn''t just good luck that she won.

    "If you tell the truth, you can take the money anytime."

    "Really?"

    "If you don''t believe me, verify the bills first."

    The middle-aged saleswoman had a family to feed, and she was under a lot of financial stress.

    She really wanted to take the money, she checked them, they were all real.

    Ten grand was more than enough to cover her sry for a long time.

    "Then I''ll take it." After taking the money, the saleswoman said, "I can tell you, there''s definitely

    something fishy about the mansion you won. It was all arranged."

    "Do you know who arranged it?" Roxanne was eager to find out as soon as possible.

    The woman nodded, then slowly began to exin...

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Roxanne listened attentively, not wanting to miss a single word the other party said.

    "Ms. Martinez, actually, there''s no promotional event where you get a vi for free when you buy a

    house in the third phase of our property. This is all tailored for you. The one who nned all this is

    actually..."

    "Sorry to interrupt." At this point, a waiter came over and served her the coffee in his hand.

    "This is the coffee you ordered."

    "But we didn''t order any coffee."

    "Really? I''m sorry. I must have made a mistake. Excuse me."

    As the waiter took away the cup, it slipped from his hand.

    The strong coffee spilled onto Roxanne. Her clothes and pants were all soaked.

    "I''m really sorry. You can take off your clothes, and we''ll clean them for you. You can wear our work

    uniforms first."

    Roxanne looked down at herself, covered in a mixture of coffee and milk.

    Dirty and sticky.

    The situation was ufortable and even more ufortable to wear.

    After the waiter apologized again, she had no choice but to get up and change into their work uniforms.

    When she came back, the short-haired saleswoman still had a smile on her face. She continued to chat

    with Roxanne about the unfinished topic. "Ms. Martinez, have you been followed before?"

    "How did you know?"

    "The person who gave you the vi is actually the rich man who arranged for someone to follow you

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    before."

    "He has liked you for a long time, but because you are already married, he didn''t want to disturb your

    life, so he decided to do something for you in secret. Before, you asked his bodyguard if the vi was

    given by him. But how could he admit it?"

    Roxanne didn''t say anything, thinking carefully.

    After a while, she asked, "Is what you''re saying true?"

    "I''ve already taken your money. Why would I lie to you?"

    "What does this rich man have to do with the Rodriguez Group?"

    "There''s no connection between them. He just knew you wanted to buy our property, so he paid in

    advance and arranged a fake scene for you to win a special prize."

    After returning home, Roxanne went straight home.

    It was the weekend.

    Harrison wasn''t working.

    Roxanne pushed open the door to see Harrison cleaning the floor.

    The clean wooden floor was emitting a fresh scent of detergent.

    Not a speck of dust was on the floor.

    Tables, cabs, and chairs, Harrison had wiped them all clean enough to reflect light.

    There was also a vase of freshly arranged flowers on the table.

    "Are you finished?" Harrison stopped his housework, stood up straight, and looked at her at the door.

    She nodded, changed her shoes, and walked in.

    Harrison asked, "I''ve been cleaning all morning. Are you satisfied?"

    There was pride in his tone.

    Roxanne looked around the spotless living room again and nodded. "Well done, even our maid service

    might not be able to clean so thoroughly."

    "Is there a reward?" Harrison asked.

    Roxanne walked over and gave him a kiss.

    After a satisfied smile, he pretended to know nothing and asked, "Anne, wasn''t the outfit you were

    wearing when you left this morning different? Your clothes look like a waitress''s uniform, don''t they?"

    Roxanne was silent.

    She felt very guilty.

    She hugged him and said, "Harrison, I''m sorry. I didn''t actually go to work this morning. I went to

    investigate something."

    "Investigate what?" Harrison acted as if he knew nothing and asked curiously.

    Roxanne told him all her suspicions, her meeting with the short-haired saleswoman in the morning, and

    what happened in the cafe.

    After listening, Harrison casually stroked her nose. "If I really had that much money, wouldn''t I just give

    you a vi directly? Why bother with all this trouble?"

    Roxanne thought about it and felt it made sense.

    If Harrison really had that much money, why would he hide it from her?

    And besides, Harrison has always been honest.

    Even when he went bankrupt, he insisted on doing his own work, giving all the money he earned to her.

    When he was resting at home, he even took care of all the housework, doingundry, mopping the

    floor, and cleaning.

    He was a perfect man.

    How could he possibly have anything to do with the big boss behind the Rodriguez Group?

    She was overthinking it.

    "Harrison, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you."

    She felt very guilty.

    On the surface, Harrison generously forgave her secret investigation. But in his heart, he was anxious.

    He also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, he had people secretly keep track of all Roxanne''s movements, knowing she had gone to

    see that short-haired middle-aged saleswoman.

    Otherwise, he would have been exposed.

    Roxanne also told Harrison about the origins of the vi and said, "Harrison, since that vi was given

    by the rich man who secretly likes me, let''s give it back. I feel uneasy about getting a big vi for no

    reason. And that rich man has designs on me."

    "All right." Harrison held her waist, pretending to say earnestly, "We definitely can''t ept a vi from

    another man. We have to return it."

    He made himself out to be apetitor.

    It was both funny and helpless.

    Harrison felt very pained inside.

    If he wasn''t so afraid of losing Roxanne, why would he tell such a big lie?

    In the end, he got himself wrapped up in it.

    Roxanne said again, "Also, I have to ask that bodyguard, was our Porsche also secretly given to me by

    the rich man who likes me? If so, we have to return it. I can''t ept things from others for no reason; it

    makes me feel uneasy."

    "Right." Harrison agreed, "We can''t ept. When I''ve earned enough money, I''ll buy you one."

    Roxanne wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck.

    Her bright eyes reflected his handsome face and also projected the most innocent soul in the world.

    "Harrison, I''m sorry, I won''t doubt you anymore. From now on, we need to be honest with each other

    and not deceive each other, okay?"

    "Okay." With a firm voice, Harrison said the most false words in the world.

    Looking at Roxanne''s clear and sincere eyes, he felt uneasy.

    At the beginning of their marriage, she married him with honesty. But he had been lying to her.

    How could he possibly be okay with that?

    Nighttime.

    The more he feared losing her, the stronger his desire for Roxanne became.

    After a passionate make-out session, Harrison held Roxanne close, unwilling to let her go for a long

    while.

    Roxanne, drenched in sweat, was too exhausted to move.

    She leaned into Harrison''s chest and asked, "Babe, it seems like something''s troubling you?"

    "What are you talking about?" Harrison pinched her nose, "Let me carry you to a bath, okay?"

    "Sure." She answered sweetly.

    After a satisfying bath, Roxanne fell asleep quickly.

    Harrison, on the other hand, was left to another sleepless night.

    He walked out to the balcony alone, standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, smoking.

    The windows were sealed shut, unable to be opened.

    To prevent the smoke from spreading, Harrison eventually put out his cigarette.

    Unable to sleep, he took out his phone.

    He asked Alexander what he was up to.

    Alexander replied, "You''ve been keeping tabs on Hazel. You should know what I''m doing."

    Alexander always replied promptly.

    Harrison asked, "Did Hazel get drunk again and bother you at your doorstep today?"

    Alexander said, "I just couldn''t bear to see her drunk."

    Harrison warned him, "Don''t go soft. She''s drinking to make you go soft."

    Alexander replied, "She''s causing a scene again; talkter."

    Grandeur Meadows.

    The housemaid helped Hazel into a guest room to rest.

    Hazel was crying and shouting for Alexander.

    Alexander put down his phone. Seeing a drunk Hazel rushing out, he scowled.

    If it weren''t for their once marital status, he would''ve kicked her out long ago.

    Breaking free from the maid''s support, Hazel staggered towards Alexander. She walked up and hugged

    Alexander''s neck.

    This time, Alexander didn''t push Hazel away. But his demeanor was colder than ice.

    As she hugged his neck, his hands hung stiffly by his sides, motionless.

    In the past, Alexander would''ve embraced her tightly.

    Now, he was devoid of the affection and tenderness he once had.

    All that remained was disgust and hatred.

    Alexander said coldly, "Hazel, we''re divorced. Have some self-respect."

    "Babe, do you really have to be so cruel? I just made a small mistake. Are you really done with me?"

    Hazel kept clinging to his neck, crying in his arms. "Who can promise never to make a mistake? I know

    I was wrong. What more do you want me to do?"

    A small mistake?

    Alexander couldn''t hold back anymore. He pushed her away harshly and said coldly, "Hazel, do you

    have any shame? You slept with one man after another behind my back, you were caught and showed

    no remorse, and you call that a small mistake?"

    "I..."

    After a moment of silence, Hazel became increasingly defiant. "If you weren''t always busy with work,

    neglecting me and leaving me alone at home, would I be tempted by other men?"

    After saying this, she started to sob. She seemed to be greatly wronged.

    As if Alexander was the one who messed up, the one who deeply owed her.

    After a coldugh, Alexander challenged, "You think I''m not tempted? Plenty of beautiful women want

    to be with me. You know how I stayed faithful to you?"

    This time, Hazel had nothing to say.

    After a few seconds of silence, Alexander told the maid, "Please ask Ms. Dawson to leave."

    She wasn''t drunk at all. She was just using drunkenness as an excuse to cling to him.

    The maid was about to escort Hazel out.

    Hazel advanced again, trying to embrace Alexander.

    Alexander denied her, pushing her away fiercely.

    She cried, and while looking at him with a wronged expression, she said, "Alexander, why are you

    pushing me to my breaking point? I don''t want to break ties with you, don''t force me."

    "I''m forcing you?" Alexander was close toughing out of frustration.

    "Isn''t that the case? I didn''t want to do those bad things, and you forced me. If you don''t let mee

    back to you and don''t give me a chance, nobody will end up happy. I know you care about your best

    friend. If you continue to treat me coldly, don''t me me for messing up your friend''s life."

    Alexander looked at the crazy woman in front of him with extreme disappointment, "You think Harrison

    would let you get close to Roxanne?"

    "Just wait and see!" Hazel responded like a mad dog, "I''ve got nothing left to lose. I don''t mind taking

    someone down with me."

    "Hazel, I feel like I''ve never known you." Alexander sneered.

    He wasn''t sure if he was mocking Hazel''s madness or his own foolishness for being defeated by such a

    crazy woman.

    He burst outughing, hisughter bing more and more mocking.

    Hazel watched him, sobbing, "What did I do wrong? I just loved you."

    To avoid giving her another chance to disgust him, Alexander pulled her hand and pushed her out.

    "Hazel, you''re not worthy of the word ''love''."

    He immediately shut the door tightly.

    No matter how much Hazel knocked on the door, Alexander didn''t open it.

    The maid nearby said, "Mr. Alexander, she''s barely dressed. It''s freezing out; she might catch a cold."

    Alexander replied coldly, "She''s no longer thedy of this house."

    Back in his room, Alexander called Harrison.

    Harrison, unable to sleep, was still on the balcony. But he wasn''t smoking anymore.

    He was on the balcony, looking at the peaceful night outside.

    Alexander asked, "Can you talk?"

    Harrison replied, "I''m alone on the balcony."

    Alexander said, "Recently, send more people to keep an eye on Hazel, and she might go to Roxanne.

    I''ll also be on the lookout."

    Harrison asked, "Did she threaten you with this again?"

    Alexander was like, "Man, I must''ve been blind to fall for a woman with no boundaries."

    Hearing some noise in the bedroom, Harrison whispered, "Gotta zip it. Seems like Roxanne''s awake."

    Just as he hung up the call, Roxanne, in her slippers and robe, happened to walk to the living room

    balcony.

    The dim light cast a glow on Harrison''s wide-awake eyes. Clearly, he hadn''t hit the sack.

    She asked, "Harrison, what''s got you standing here all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed? Been up all

    night?"

    Harrison headed towards her, took her hand, and walked her back to the bedroom, "Right after you

    dozed off, Alex called me up. He''s been down in the dumps since his divorce. He said sleeping alone

    got him feeling chilly, so he wanted to shoot the breeze."

    They returned to the bedroom.

    Roxanne settled in, "Harrison, see, your good buddy Alex is flying solo after his split, living the lonely

    life. My good friend is also divorced. How about we y matchmaker and introduce them? Just not

    sure if Alex would be cool about Chloe having two kids."

    Harrison was momentarily at a loss for words andy down beside her.

    The truth was, Alex wouldn''t mind the fact that Chloe Mitchell has two kids.

    But the social standing of these two seemed to be worlds apart.

    But then again, weren''t he and Roxanne from different worlds too, and they still ended up together?

    Harrison thought he wouldn''t see Chloe as being beneath Alex just because she''s a divorced mom.

    They were all divorcees; no one had any room to turn up their nose at the other.

    After all, both the Rodriguez family and Alex''s folks wouldn''t discriminate against anyone; they''d show

    them the respect they deserved.

    "Now that you mention it, we could actually introduce Alex to Chloe." Harrison thought it might work.

    "Right?" Roxanne snuggled into his arms, "Then you''ll have to talk to Alex first; I''ll feel Chloe out.

    Maybe we can arrange for them to meet up and see how it goes?"

    "Let''s give it some time. Alex just got divorced."

    And besides, Roxanne still didn''t know that he was the top dog of Seraphim Haven.

    Once she got wind of that, then they could reintroduce Alex as his friend and try to hook him up with

    Chloe.

    No rush.

    A couple of dayster.

    The first winter rain of the season suddenly fell on Seraphim Haven.

    Caught in the chilly coastal winds, Roxanne, umbre in hand, was about to drive home.

    Her car was parked on a small street in Urban Sun Vige.

    That red Porsche and the luxury mansion of 500 square meters, she''d returned them to the so-called

    "rich guy" who had a thing for her.

    Harrison was totally onboard with her decision on this.

    He said he couldn''t ept gifts from others, especially his "rival," who was giving them to his wife.

    Harrison also vowed to work twice as hard to make more dough and give her the best life.

    And with that, the matter was put to rest for the time being.

    After giving back the Porsche, Roxanne started driving a regrpany car.

    As she opened the car door, a pair of high heels came into view.

    Looking up, she saw Hazel, umbre also in hand.

    "Ms. Martinez, we meet again. I came especially to see you today." Hazel had nothing to do with her.

    She came specially to see her?

    Why?

    Roxanne was puzzled.

    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Hazel smiled and said, "Ms. Martinez, actually, I should call you Mrs.

    Rodriguez."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    It was raining cats and dogs.

    Raindrops were sttering on the umbre.

    Under the umbre, Hazel''s eyes were filled with cold sarcasm. She was having a rough time. So she

    was going to make everyone pay for her misery.

    If only Harrison would speak up, he could convince Alexander to take her back.

    If only Alexander would give her another chance, she could start over, go back to the good old days,

    being lovey-dovey with Alexander.

    But Harrison and Alexander didn''t give her this chance. They pushed her down the wrong path.

    It wasn''t her fault.

    She was going to spill all of Harrison''s beans, let Roxanne know everything, break their trust, break

    their marriage. She wouldn''t let anyone off the hook.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, we have a lot to talk about. How about we go sit in your car and chat?" Hazel was

    such a pain in the ass.

    Thinking about her betraying Mr. Alexander and having secret rendezvous with other men, Roxanne

    felt sick to her stomach.

    This kind of dirty person didn''t deserve to sit in her car.

    "Sorry, I just had my car cleaned."

    "Are you saying I''m dirty?"

    "You realize you''re dirty?"

    Roxanne hated people who cheated on their marriages, regardless of gender.

    Roxanne nned to ignore this disgusting woman in front of her.

    She folded her umbre, ready to get into the driver''s seat.

    At this moment, Hazel grabbed her and said, "Didn''t anyone teach you about respecting people? I''m

    not done talking yet."

    If she didn''t ruin Roxanne and Harrison''s marriage today, she wouldn''t be Hazel.

    "And you, who sleeps with other men, cheating on your marriage, cheating on your husband, you

    deserve respect?" Roxanne disdainfully shook off Hazel''s hand and specifically took out a tissue from

    the car to wipe her hand. "So dirty!"

    "You..." Hazel was so angry that she turned pale, almost forgetting why she came to find Roxanne.

    "Hazel?"

    At this time, a male voice rang.

    The wrist of Hazel holding the umbre was pulled back by a strong arm.

    She turned her head to look, she didn''t know the man. But Roxanne recognized him.

    That was Dominic, her ex-boyfriend.

    Ever since Aria was foundst time, she and Dominic hadn''t seen each other.

    Dominic pulled Hazel away hurriedly and said, "Who are you? What are you doing? Let me go. If you

    don''t let me go, I''m going to call the cops."

    Hazel struggled a few times and was let go by Dominic.

    Then, Dominic threw a few photos in her face.

    The photos fell in the rain.

    Hazel looked down; her face turned green, then pale.

    The photos on the ground were of her and different men in hotel rooms.

    Obviously, she was not wearing anything.

    And in the photos, she was wild,pletely different from her gentle appearance.

    All her secrets were exposed, and Hazel was both ashamed and angry.

    She stared at Dominic, "Where did you get these photos?"

    "If you don''t want people to know, don''t do it." Dominic said lightly.

    Hazel panicked.

    She was at a loss as she asked, "What do you want? You want money?"

    Dominic said, "If you keep quiet, these photos won''t be public. Otherwise, you will be the focus of

    attention in Seraphim Haven, even on the whole inte."

    Hazel understood more than anyone else.

    Once these photos were exposed, she would be theughing stock on the inte.

    That would be utterly humiliating.

    Although she divorced Alexander and was kicked out by her parents, not many people knew about it.

    Her parents still left her some dignity.

    Even though Alexander divorced her, they only announced it as a peaceful divorce.

    Her scandal was not made public.

    In the eyes of outsiders, she was still the daughter of the Dawson family, who enjoyed an excellent

    reputation in social circles.

    If these photos were exposed, her reputation would be ruined.

    She would not be able to lift her head in the social circle of Seraphim Haven.

    No, she couldn''t let this happen.

    Hazel nced at Roxanne, who was still standing by the car door, holding an umbre, looking at her.

    This time, she had to keep quiet.

    She was unwilling. She stared at Dominic and asked, "Why should I believe you? What if I stop

    bothering her, and you still post these photos on the inte? What should I do?"

    "Do you think you have a choice?" Dominic''s tone was still cold.

    Hazel couldn''t deal with him.

    With no choice, she had topromise and said, "Fine, I agree."

    "To alleviate Roxanne''s suspicion, go and say a few words to her now. Follow my instructions." Dominic

    gave a few instructions.

    Hazel obediently returned to Roxanne.

    This time, her attitude became humble, no more cold sarcasm.

    Hazel, holding her umbre, said, "Mrs. Rodriguez, I heard that your husband Harrison has a rtive

    who is a high-ranking official in the provincial government. I have something I want him to help with.

    Could your husband introduce him to me?"

    Roxanne knew that Harrison had an uncle who was a high-ranking official in the provincial government.

    Thest time she had trouble at the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, it was this rtive who helped

    to solve it.

    Hazel knew this too?

    For these rich people, it should be easy to find out these rtionships, right?

    But Roxanne didn''t n to help her.

    First, she didn''t want Harrison to ask for favors.

    Second, Hazel didn''t deserve it.

    "You came to me for this?" Roxanne asked.

    "Yes."

    "Forget it; there''s no way I''m helping you."

    With the taskpleted, Hazel nced at Dominic.

    Dominic gave her a satisfied look, and Hazel left in a huff.

    Then, Dominic came back to Roxanne under his umbre.

    The person he missed was right in front of him.

    But because she was already married to Harrison, they had a clear boundary.

    She was so close to him, yet so far away.

    Dominic tried to control his pain and said expressionlessly, "Long time no see!"

    If it wasn''t for that ident, Roxanne would never have ended up tying the knot with Harrison. He

    would have settled down with Roxanne a long time ago. Their kid might''ve been around the same age

    as Aria by now.

    Dominic was filled with resentment.

    But what could he do?

    The one hoping she could recover from her pain and find happiness again was him.

    The one wishing she would never belong to any other man was also him.

    Dominic was troubled. He even thought he was being ridiculous himself. However, facing his Roxanne,

    Dominic''s inner turmoil waspletely invisible.

    Roxanne had long cut ties with Dominic. She had made up her mind during her journey to Marientown,

    facing the deste wilderness, attacked by wolves, and experiencing life and death.

    She decided to live her life for herself and not ce so much importance on men.

    Once someone insignificant was out of her life, she would never have any emotions for him.

    So, Roxanne was quite cold towards Dominic.

    She casually asked, "Do you also know Hazel?"

    Dominic lied, "After Mr. Alexander divorced Hazel, there were some disputes. I was entrusted by Mr.

    Alexander to negotiate with Hazel."

    Roxanne said, "All right, I have things to do. I''ll go first."

    She then got into her car.

    Seeing her dressed lightly, Dominic reminded her, "Roxanne, although the winter along the coast has

    higher temperatures, the wind is strong, especially on rainy days. You should wear more to avoid

    catching a cold."

    Roxanne replied, "Even if I catch a cold, it seems to have nothing to do with you."

    She started the car and drove away, leaving Dominic feeling ufortable in the rain, facing the cold

    wind, feeling like he had been frozen.

    After Roxanne''s car was out of sight, Harrison''s Rolls Royce stopped in front of Dominic.

    The car window rolled down.

    With a frown, Harrison slightly lifted his eyes and said, "My wife is already far away, and you''re still so

    reluctant to let her go? Don''t forget, she is my wife."

    Dominic went around the tail of the car, opened the door from the other side, and got in, "I helped you

    solve a big problem. Shouldn''t you thank me?"

    "I thank you. But you shouldn''t always be looking at my wife." Harrison didn''t like the way Dominic

    looked at Roxanne.

    Even though Dominic had already restrained himself, Harrison still felt a bit of jealousy.

    Who would like their wife to be deeply imprinted in another man''s heart?

    "Let''s get back to the point." Dominic got down to business, "After you confess your identity to

    Roxanne, if she gets angry, no matter what, you must cheer her up."

    Harrison frowned, "I don''t need your advice."

    "Can''t you talk to me properly?" Dominic red at Harrison, "If you can''t, I''ll go and tell Roxanne now

    about the real purpose of Hazel looking for her."

    Harrison said indifferently, "You won''t."

    No one wished for Roxanne''s happiness more than Dominic.

    Dominic wouldn''t disrupt Roxanne''s peaceful life now.

    Dominic was ufortable as he said, "I''m being tightly restrained by you."

    Harrison said again, "Also, telling my wife to wear more clothes in the rain, I can do it myself. I don''t

    need you to worry about it."

    "Were you listening just now?" Dominic frowned.

    Harrison''s face was gloomy, "You go find your own wife to care about, don''t care about people you

    shouldn''t."

    Dominic said, "Harrison, do you need to remind me in every sentence that Roxanne is your wife?"

    "Isn''t she my wife?" Harrison had a gloomy expression.

    Dominic snorted, "Next time you need help, don''t ask me for it."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll still ask you next time." Harrison had a deep understanding of Dominic.

    The driver, Anthony, sitting in the driver''s seat,ughed to himself.

    These two men, one was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, the CEO of Rodriguez Group, the other

    was a renowned hacker both domestically and internationally, known as the Y God.

    After bing love rivals, were these two men really so childish and cute?

    That night.

    Roxanne, Harrison, and Vincent were having dinner.

    Roxanne was chatting with the two.

    "Harrison, today Mr. Alexander''s ex-wife suddenly came to find me and called me Mrs. Rodriguez. I

    was very confused. How did I suddenly be Mrs. Rodriguez? It turns out Hazel wanted to find your

    rtive in the provincial government and asked me for help."

    Harrison pretended not to know. His movements with the fork and knife stopped, his eyebrows slightly

    furrowed.

    "How did she know that my dad''s cousin is a high-ranking official in the provincial government?"

    Roxanne said while eating, "Who knows? So he''s your dad''s cousin. I thought he was your dad''s

    brother."

    Vincent, who was scooping soup, also joined in, "Harrison does have a rtive who is a high-ranking

    official in the provincial government. We usually have little contact. Also, he''s a high-ranking official,

    and our social statuses are very different. We were afraid of bothering him."

    "That''s true. Technically, after he helped me solve the troubles with the Bureau of Industry and

    Commercest time, I should thank him properly. But if I go to his house with a gift to thank him, I''m

    afraid people will think I''m trying to please him. This rtionship is really hard to handle."

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.

    After drinking his soup, Vincent said, "Anne, don''t worry about this. Harrison told me about asking him

    for helpst time. I''ve already sent some chickens and ducks that I raised myself to thank him."

    Nowadays, even Vincent, who''s not good at lying, has be very proficient at it.

    Vincent and Harrison looked at each other.

    Seeing that Roxanne no longer doubted the matter of Hazel looking for her, they both breathed a sigh

    of relief.

    After the onset of winter in Seraphim Haven, it rained continuously for several days.

    The rain was not heavy, but coupled with the sea breeze along the coast, it was extremely cold.

    After being threatened by Dominic, Hazel backed off. She didn''t dare to spill the beans about Harrison''s

    real identity to Roxanne anymore.

    But to get back to Alexander, she tried every trick in the book, ending up resorting to being a total pain

    in the ass.

    She intentionally stood outside Alexander''s mansion, soaking wet in the rain all night long.

    Alexander barely slept the entire night.

    In the early morning.

    He pulled back the curtains.

    Hazel, in the drizzling rain, wearing flimsy clothes, looked like she would drop at the faintest breeze.

    Her act of ying the victim disgusted Alexander big time.

    But after all, she was his first and only woman.

    Alexander dressed up and went downstairs.

    Seeing Alexandering towards her with an umbre, Hazel intentionally fell down in the rain.

    A smirk surfaced on her face, thinking he had finally softened up.

    As long as Alexander softened up, going back to him would be possible.

    But it wasn''t that Alexander softened up. He just had a conscience, still remembering their once marital

    bond.

    He walked up to Hazel, holding the umbre.

    After enduring the rain all night and a sleepless night, Hazel looked tired and haggard.

    Her tears would make any man''s heart bleed, "Darling, have you finally decided toe down and see

    me? If you don''t forgive me, I''d rather die."

    Alexander stood coldly in front of her, looking down, "First, I''m no longer your husband. Secondly, if you

    want to end your life, do it somewhere else. Don''t disrupt my life."

    Hazel''s crying became louder. "Are you really going to be so heartless to me?"

    "Hazel, what will it take for you to leave me alone? Stop haunting me like a ghost?"

    Every encounter with Hazel was like rubbing salt into his wound.

    Every time he saw her, Alexander would be reminded of her betrayal.

    He wanted to forget the past and start a new future.

    Was it really that hard?

    Hazel slowly got up from the ground, and while sobbing, she said, "I also want to know, what does it

    take for you to forgive me? I know with your status and position at Seraphim Haven, you can find a new

    partner anytime. But can a new partner be as good as your original wife? Do you remember you once

    said you only need one woman in your life?"

    "You''re overestimating yourself." Alexander responded with a coldugh.

    Though the original partner was good, he didn''t need her anymore.

    Hazel firmly said, "I don''t care. There''s no other woman by your side anyway. Even if there was, with

    me, your ex-wife around, you can''t be with her."

    "I didn''t realize before that you could be so shameless."

    "If it means getting back to you, what''s wrong with being shameless? Dignity doesn''t mean that much

    Alexander didn''t want to argue with her anymore. He called Nora Dawson.

    After Nora rushed over, she kept apologizing to Alexander, "I''m sorry my sister bothered you again. I''ll

    take her away."

    "I''m no longer her husband." Alexander said politely, "But if you or your parents need any help, I''m

    willing to assist as her ex-husband. As for your sister''s matters, I won''t involve myself anymore."

    Alexander gave Hazel a cold look, then turned and left.

    Nora grabbed Hazel, who was about to chase, "Hazel, have you no shame? Come with me. Stop

    making a fool of yourself here."

    Two dayster.

    The rain in Seraphim Haven still hadn''t stopped.

    Chloe, because Aria was being bullied at school and couldn''t find anyone to help, turned to Alexander.

    She stood in the open-air parking lot of the Rodriguez Group, spotting Alexander''s Rolls-Royce.

    Alexander got out of the car, gentlemanly helping her open the car door, "Chloe, get in, let''s find a ce

    to talk."

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chloe was in a hurry.

    If not for her child being wronged and needed to transfer school immediately, she wouldn''t have sought

    Alexander.

    Standing in front of the car, she quickly exined her situation.

    After listening, Alexander immediately responded, "No problem, I''ll do my best to help Aria transfer

    schools, but I need your help with something too."

    Chloe was somewhat confused.

    She didn''t understand why a man of Alexander''s status and position would need help from a divorced

    woman with a child.

    "Please tell me, as long as I can help, I definitely will." Chloe agreed without hesitation.

    Alexander cut to the chase, "Would you be my girlfriend?"

    What?

    Chloe was dumbstruck on the spot.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Chloe wasn''t zoned out because she didn''t hear clearly.

    She heard it loud and clear.

    It made her stutter a bit.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, you just got divorced. Why are you in such a rush to find a girlfriend? Besides, I''m not

    your type.¡±

    Chloe was a divorced woman without the figure of a young girl, and her face was covered with age

    spots, She also had two kids.

    Oliver once said she was like second-hand goods nobody wanted.

    How could she possibly be a match for Mr. Alexander, a man of status, handsome, well-mannered, and

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    cultured?

    Even though Mr. Alexander was also divorced, with his status and identity, he definitely needed an

    elegantdy to match him.

    In front of Alexander, Chloe felt utterly insignificant.

    She was very self-aware. She knew that she and Mr. Alexander could never be together.

    So her answer was very firm. ¡°Mr. Alexander, I really can''t help you. And stop joking with me. I''m just a

    divorced woman with two kids.¡±

    She gave a bitterugh.

    At that moment, Alexander was holding an umbre.

    When Chloe arrived, the rain had already stopped for a while.

    Now it started raining again, and she didn''t bring an umbre.

    Alexander held most of the umbre over her and asked, ¡°What I meant was to pretend to be my

    girlfriend.¡±

    Chloe immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    It was just pretending.

    Alexander looked at her, and when he spoke again, his voice was full of respect andfort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you''re not good enough. If I were to look for a woman, I''d definitely go for someone as kind

    as you. There''s only good and bad in women, not high or low. Don''t belittle yourself. Compared to

    Hazel, you are much better. You''re a good woman and a good mother; don''t look down on yourself just

    because you''re divorced.¡±

    Hisforting words and encouragement warmed Chloe''s heart.

    She was so moved that she was on the verge of tears.

    That jerk Oliver, if he had a fraction of Mr. Alexander''s kindness, he wouldn''t have torn her family apart.

    Her kids wouldn''t have to live a tough life with a single mom like her.

    Thinking about those tough days made Chloe''s feelings even moreplicated.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she stubbornly held them back.

    Alexander held the umbre in one hand and took a tissue from the driver in the car with the other, and

    handed it to her.

    Then he said, ¡°Keep your chin up. Don''t look down on yourself because you''re divorced. Believe in

    yourself!¡±

    Chloe took the tissue, wiped away her tears, and nodded. She suddenly sneezed.

    Alexander saw that her coat was half wet. He had her get in the car first, then took a coat out of the

    trunk.

    ¡°This was a coat I bought for my ex-wife before the divorce. If you don''t mind, put it on, don''t catch a

    cold. I divorced my ex-wife. She has always been reluctant to let go, so I need you to pretend to be my

    girlfriend, to make her give up.¡±

    After a bit of chat, Alexander didn''t mention Hazel''s behavior.

    He just said he was helpless to end the marriage. He had no choice but to divorce. He tried his best to

    keep Hazel''s dignity.

    Even though Hazel was the one who cheated, Alexander didn''t me her.

    Clearly, he was a very cultured man.

    If it were a man like Oliver, even if the woman was not at fault, he would still me her.

    People were indeed different.

    It wasfortable to be with cultured people.

    The driver was driving.

    Alexander and Chloe sat in the back seat.

    Chloe had ridden in Alexander''s luxury car before, but she was still a bit nervous.

    The luxurious interior made her feel uneasy.

    Alexander''s request made her even more nervous, even if it was just pretending to be his girlfriend.

    Alexander then said, ¡°You don''t have to answer me right away. No matter whether you help me or not,

    I''m willing to help you with your daughter''s problem.¡±

    He also liked kids.

    He met Chloe''s daughter Aria. She was very cute, very sensible, and obedient, obedient to the point of

    being heartbreaking.

    Last time, after he fainted from signing the divorce papers and was taken to the clinic by Chloe, Aria

    brought him a bowl of unforgettable soup.

    He always remembered this help.

    ¡°Mr. Alexander, thank you very much. With your help, Aria was able to sessfully transfer schools.¡±

    Chloe was a divorced woman. Her registered identity was not in Seraphim Haven. She didn''t have a

    house in Seraphim Haven. She was just an ordinary working-ss woman. It was already hard for her

    to get Aria into school.

    When Aria was bullied by wealthy kids at school and wanted to transfer, it became very difficult.

    If she didn''t transfer, those unreasonable kids and parents would continue to bully Aria.

    The teachers and principal of the school said they would handle it fairly, but so far, they have not

    provided a solution.

    Chloe had had enough of these people''s ugly behavior.

    Wealthy parents, who drove luxury cars to pick up their kids, only knew how to suck up.

    For people like them who were poor, they were ignored.

    Human nature was really scary.

    Alexander asked with concern, ¡°How''s Aria doing? After being wrongly used of stealing, has her

    mood changed?¡±

    When it came to this, Chloe looked very worried.

    ¡°She''s been silent every day, often waking up in the middle of the night, crying as soon as she opens

    her eyes and saying she doesn''t want to go to school.¡±

    Seeing her child like this, Chloe''s heart was breaking.

    She med herself for not being able to give Aria a good birth environment and for not giving her a

    If her family was rich and powerful, if Aria had a dad to protect her, who would dare to nder and bully

    her like this?

    ¡°This is a serious matter.¡± Alexander said with a frown. ¡°Chloe, I''m free now. I can go home with you. I

    want to see Aria''s condition and understand the specifics from her. Don''t sweat about the transfer thing,

    okay? As for Aria being falsely used of stealing, I''ll definitely help clear her name and reignite her

    passion for learning so she can go back to school with a smile on her face."

    Seven in the evening.

    Chloe took Alexander to the house she was renting.

    Walking in, they ran into Roxanne.

    Amelia had taken a couple of days off due to some family issues, so Roxanne was babysitting.

    Seeing Alexander, Roxanne was taken aback.

    Turned out, it was Roxanne''s idea to reach out to Mr. Alexander for help.

    She had thought Mr. Alexander, being a decent and warm-hearted man, would certainly lend a hand,

    but she didn''t expect him to actuallye over in person.

    After exchanging pleasantries with Roxanne, Alexander asked, "Where''s Aria?"

    "She''s holed up in her room, doesn''t want to talk to anyone, and seems pretty down in the dumps."

    "I''ll go check on her."

    Alexander went to Aria''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Aria, it''s Mr. Alexander. Remember me? Last time I was sick, you brought me some soup. Can Ie

    in?"

    But Aria inside the room didn''t respond.

    Lowering his voice, Alexander asked Roxanne, "You reckon she''s not having any dark thoughts in

    there, is she?"

    "No worries about Aria," Roxanne reassured, "I''ve got a camera in there. Look, she''s in the corner of

    the closet, see?"

    Roxanne showed the surveince footage on her phone to Alexander.

    Seeing this, Alexander felt a bit relieved.

    He then said to the closed door, "Aria, it''s okay. I''m right out here. You can open the door whenever you

    want to see me. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll wait."

    "Mr. Alexander, I''m really sorry to have taken up your precious time," Chloe felt extremely guilty.

    "No biggie, I''m not busy today. Besides, I missed Aria, so I wanted to pay her a visit. Aria''s such a good

    kid. I can''t believe she would steal anything. I''m sure she''s been misunderstood."

    Chloe nodded, saying firmly, "I know my daughter. She would never steal."

    "I don''t believe it either." Roxanne understood that Mr. Alexander was purposefully making sure Aria

    could hear them, so she joined in.

    "Aria is such a good girl. How could she possibly steal anything? It''s really not right to use people

    like that."

    The three of them chatted outside the door.

    At that moment, the room door opened.

    Through the crack, a despondent little head peeked out.

    Seeing this, Alexander''s heart ached.

    She was such a fine child, yet she was misunderstood like this.

    She was alreadycking a father''s love, and now this misunderstanding must be really hard for her.

    As a mother, Chloe was in a lot of pain.

    She remembered a news story that had been circting online about a kid who was falsely used of

    stealing by a stationery store near his school.

    To prove his innocence, the child had jumped off a building.

    If her own daughter had such thoughts, how could she go on?

    An anxious Chloe tried tomunicate with her daughter.

    She said manyforting words. But Aria still looked very depressed.

    Then, Alexander said, "Can Ie in and chat with you?"

    With Aria''s permission, Alexander entered her room.

    He started byplimenting Aria on how neat and tidy her room was.

    Then, they chatted for a bit, all praises for Aria.

    Finally, he slowly led the conversation to the incident where Aria was falsely used of stealing.

    He felt that there must be more to it than just a misunderstanding for Aria to have lost interest in school,

    not eating or drinking, and shutting herself in her room.

    He patiently asked, "Aria, did they do anything worse to you? Tell me. I''ve got a big business, I know

    lots of important people, I have lots of money, and I have a lot of power. Even if your principal tries to

    please me, I''ll stand up for you."

    Aria knew Mr. Alexander was rich and powerful.

    But what made Aria drop her guard and want to confide in Alexander was not his status but the sense

    of security he gave her.

    Even her father, Oliver, had never talked to her so patiently and warmly.

    Mr. Alexander was really warm. He would definitely protect her.

    Tears silently rolled down her face as she said, "They locked me in the bathroom, pped me many

    times, and forced me to admit that I stole the things."

    "I guess they don''t want to stay at Seraphim Haven anymore." Alexander was furious. "Was it a

    ssmate or a teacher?"

    "Laura, my ssmate. Her family has a really expensive car; she always makes fun of my mom for

    riding an e-bike.

    She often bullies me, pped me multiple times. There were so many people I couldn''t fight back. I

    was so scared, and I had no choice but to admit I stole the stuff."

    Alexander listened carefully.

    The more Aria talked, the more aggrieved she felt. However, Aria wiped her tears and held back, not

    letting herself cry anymore. She had to be strong.

    Her mother said the weaker she was, the more she would be bullied.

    Seeing a child holding back her tears made Alexander feel terrible.

    He picked up Aria and gently stroked her head as he said, "Leave this to me. I promise to give you a

    fair resolution."

    After calming Aria down, Alexander left Chloe''s house.

    Roxanne also left with him.

    As they stepped out of the elevator, Roxanne expressed her deep gratitude to Alexander.

    "Mr. Alexander, I can''t thank you enough for helping with Chloe''s problem. I didn''t expect you to be so

    willing to help."

    Mr. Alexander, as usual, showed no trace of the arrogance of the rich. He was as warm as a spring

    breeze. People like him deserved to be rich.

    Alexander replied in a gentlemanly manner, "It''s the least I could do."

    Then he thought to himself, ¡°once you find out I''m a good friend of your husband, you''ll understand why

    I''m so willing to help.¡±

    Alexander then asked, "Roxanne, where do you live? Let me give you a ride home."

    "No need, I live pretty close to here. Plus, I rode my e-bike here."

    After the red Porsche was returned, Roxanne''s mode of transportation was back to being her e-bike.

    Sometimes, she would drive thepany''s regr car as well.

    After saying goodbye to Alexander, she hopped on her e-bike and zoomed off.

    Before long, she was home.

    Just as she stepped through the door, Chloe called to check if she had made it home.

    Roxanne kicked off her shoes and started chatting with Chloe.

    "Anne, I''m d you suggested asking Mr. Alexander for help. With him stepping in, things at Aria''s

    school should be sorted out."

    "Don''t worry; once those people realize you are buddies with big shots like Mr. Alexander, they wouldn''t

    dare to bully Aria again."

    With Aria''s problem resolved, the weight on Chloe''s heart finally lifted.

    But another matter was causing her distress.

    "Anne, Mr. Alexander asked me to pretend to be his girlfriend."

    "Why?" Roxanne was filled with questions.

    "With Mr. Alexander being so loaded, why would he everck for a lover? Even if he wanted a

    girlfriend, there must be a ton of women more suited to his status. And why does he need to pretend?"

    Chloe replied, "His ex-wife is relentless. He wants me to help him shake her off."

    "Did you agree?"

    "No, it''s too awkward. Even if it''s all pretend, I feel like I''m not good enough."

    Mr. Alexander was a big deal.

    Whenever she stood in front of Mr. Alexander, she felt like they were from two different worlds. She had

    such low self-esteem!

    Roxanneforted her, "Chloe, you shouldn''t feel like you''re not good enough for anyone. You''re

    unique in this world. Besides, if Mr. Alexander is asking for your help, it means he respects you. You

    could consider agreeing. You guys might actually hit it off."

    "What are you thinking?" Chloe shot back. "I never intended to find a man as outstanding and

    sessful as Mr. Alexander. I just feel like since he did me a huge solid, rejecting him feels wrong."

    Roxanne said, "Then just agree."

    If these two really got together, and Mr. Alexander truly fell for Chloe, then Chloe had found herself a

    keeper!

    Chloe had been with Oliver, a jerk, and suffered a lot.

    During the divorce, she only asked for the child and didn''t want any property.

    Her previous marriage was not a happy one. If she could be with Mr. Alexander, she would have a shot

    at happiness for the rest of her life.

    "Chloe, just say yes. If you miss this opportunity, you might not get another one. If Mr. Alexander asks

    someone else, you''ll lose your chance."

    " Anne, you make it sound like I want something from Mr. Alexander. I really just want to repay his

    kindness."

    Roxanne said, "Mr. Alexander is handsome, nice, and rich. Most importantly, he respects everyone and

    is very cultured. Are you sure you don''t like him?"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Chloe didn''t get the hots for anyone right now.

    Her previous marriage was a total train wreck.

    Now, she couldn''t care less about the whole birds-and-bees thing.

    All she wanted was to raise her two kids right.

    And besides, even if she did fall for Mr. Alexander, with his status and all, there was no way he''d be

    into a divorcee like her. How could a divorced woman ever be a match for such a high-flyer?

    "If I were still a na?ve young girl, I''d definitely fall head over heels for a catch like Mr. Alexander. But I''m

    a divorced woman now, and my mindset''s changed. Honestly, I am not got the hots for him."

    Roxanne didn''t buy it, "You''re telling me you are not got the hots for him? Your heart doesn''t skip a beat

    when you see Mr. Alexander?"

    Chloe asked, "You think I''m just into his looks?"

    Roxanne said, "Then why don''t you agree to pretend to date him? Who knows, maybe feelings will

    develop over time?"

    Chloe retorted, "Don''t y cupid, Roxanne. Cindere stories only happen in fairy tales. I''m even less

    of a Cindere."

    "What''s stopping you? Mr. Alexander''s been divorced, you''ve been divorced. Aren''t you two a match

    made in heaven?"

    Roxanne was lounging on the sofa, chatting with Chloe.

    She had her phone on speaker mode.

    Their conversation could be heard loud and clear by Harrison in the living room.

    Harrison frowned.

    Why the hell didn''t Alexander tell him about the fake dating scheme with Chloe?

    He went back to his room, locked the bathroom door, and gave Alexander a call.

    Alexander was on his way back to Grandeur Meadows.

    His driver was driving.

    As soon as Harrison got through, he asked straight away, "Do you have a thing for Chloe?"

    "What did your wife tell you?" Alexander retorted, gripping his phone.

    "Roxanne wanted me to set Chloe up with Alex. She''d be over the moon if she knew Alex was into her

    best friend."

    "Stop ying cupid." Alexander stared at the bustling nightlife outside the car window.

    This bustling metropolis was full of temptations.

    He, as a man, could resist those temptations.

    Why couldn''t Hazel?

    He''d lost hope in love, "I just wanted Chloe to help me out, to pretend to date me, to help me get rid of

    Hazel. It isn¡¯t what you guys think."

    After their divorce, Hazel just couldn''t let go.

    Only when she lost him did she realize his worth.

    Or maybe she had nowhere else to turn and remembered his kindness.

    He knew that if he gave Hazel another chance, with her character and behavior, she''d betray him

    again.

    As a man, his dignity had been trampled on by Hazel, time and again.

    He couldn''t bring himself to forgive Hazel again. But eight years of feelings couldn''t be cut off that

    easily.

    The more Hazel clung to him, the more she hurt him.

    Harrison said, "If you don''t want to see Hazel, I can talk to the Dawson family. We can send her abroad

    and make sure she never shows up in front of you again."

    Alexander retorted, "Don''t send her away."

    Harrison asked, "You''re divorced. Why are you still protecting her?"

    Alexander said, "She was my only woman."

    She was the woman he nned to spoil till old age. But she didn''t know how to cherish that.

    Harrison said, "Alexander, you''re too sentimental."

    After Harrison said that, Alexander fell silent. He was staring at the night view outside the car window.

    His straight back seemed to have lost its support and bent a little. Even his eyes were dimming.

    Why couldn''t he meet a good woman?

    He stopped talking.

    He was in a terrible mood now.

    Harrison went on and said, "You can pretend to be Chloe''s boyfriend. Maybe you guys will be a

    real couple. That would be a good thing. Then both our couples would be happy, everyone would be

    happy, and we could even arrange a marriage for our kids."

    "Chloe''s a good woman. I wouldn''t joke about feelings. I just asked for her help, and I''ve made it clear

    to her."

    "If Hazel finds out that you''re pretending to date a divorced woman, she might try to harm Chloe in

    secret." Harrison instructed, "You can''t let your woman mess with Chloe."

    Hazel, that woman, was good at pretending, cunning, and absolutely hypocritical.

    Alexander emphasized, "Let me make it clear, she''s not my woman anymore. We have nothing to do

    with each other now."

    Harrison asked, "Then why won''t you let me send her away?"

    If it weren''t for Alexander, Hazel, being so frail, wouldn''t even be enough to feed sharks in the sea.

    Harrison said, "Back to the point, we can''t let Hazel mess with Chloe. Otherwise, the only one who will

    suffer is my Roxanne."

    He knew how much his wife cared for her best friend.

    Whenever something happened to Chloe, the person who worried the most was always Roxanne.

    Before he hung up, Roxanne knocked on the bathroom door.

    "Harrison, are you in there?"

    "I''m in the bathroom." Harrison pretended to sit on the toilet and flushed it.

    Then he got up and hung up the phone. He pretended to wash his hands again. Then he finally opened

    the door.

    Roxanne was standing at the door, "I heard you on the phone just now?"

    "It was Alex. Didn''t you say you wanted to set him up with Chloe? I told him about it, and he said he''s

    not in the mood for a rtionship."

    "Well, if he''s not in the mood, we won''t force it." Roxanne was grinning from ear to ear, "I have some

    good news for you."

    She told Harrison about Chloe and Mr. Alexander. "Even though Alex is your good buddy, Mr.

    Alexander seems like a better catch. If Chloe ends up with Mr. Alexander, it''ll be like she''s starting a

    new life for the third time, and this time she''s hitched to a perfect CEO. That''s just so romantic, so

    wonderful. Just thinking about it makes me green with envy."

    Harrison asked in confusion, "If you''re so jealous of Chloe marrying rich, why don''t you want to marry

    rich?"

    Roxanne said, "Mr. Alexander''s family isn''t just any rich family. He''s so well-mannered that you can tell

    his family is top-notch. Plus, his sister''s been through a divorce, and his parents will surely be more

    understanding towards divorced women."

    Harrison asked, "Have you ever thought that you could marry into a top-notch rich family too?"

    Harrison probed Roxanne on purpose. After saying this, he watched her reaction without blinking.

    She clearly dismissed it with disdain. "I don''t care. I prefer an ordinary life. Our ordinary lives are filled

    with real emotions. What''s so great about being part of the upper crust?"

    Harrison felt a pang of disappointment.

    Why was this girl so averse to the upper crust?

    Luckily, she didn''t know that he was a scion of a prestigious family.

    The next day, it was Monday.

    Alexander personally picked up Chloe and Aria and took them to school.

    Aria''s school was a private school.

    The tuition was around four thousand dors a year.

    The parents of the students often drove all sorts of luxurious cars to drop off and pick up their children.

    Today, a Rolls-Royce parked at the school gate naturally attracted attention.

    All those regr BMWs and Mercedes suddenly seemed inferior.

    "Whose parent is this? So rich, driving a Rolls-Royce!"

    Alexander, holding Aria''s hand, got out of the car.

    When they arrived at the school gate, they bumped into Laura, the girl who used to bully her.

    But Laura and her family didn''t know that Aria came in a Rolls-Royce today.

    Laura, dressed in designer clothes, saw Aria, walked up, and started mocking loudly, "The scaredy-cat

    dares toe to school, haha. Aren''t you just a crybaby?"

    Mrs. Grace, Laura''s mother, dressed in fur, said, "Laura, how many times have I told you these people

    are just poor, don''t bother with her."

    Chloe was very angry. She dared to verbally attack her daughter in front of her.

    If she was not around, who knew how arrogant this child could be?

    Just as she was about to teach this impolite girl a lesson, Alexander tugged at her sleeve, "Keep your

    cool, don''t rush. I''ll make them apologize to Aria in front of the whole school."

    When they reached the ssroom door.

    Mrs. Grace pulled the teacher aside and said, "Mr. Charles, you can''t let a bad child like Aria Lewis,

    who steals things, be in the same ss as Laura. Laura is so well-behaved and innocent; she will be

    influenced by such a terrible student as Aria. Mr. Charles, if you don''t let Aria transfer schools or at

    least change sses, I''ll get all the parents toin to the principal. A bad child like Aria should be

    expelled from school."

    Chloe couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Her daughter was so well-behaved, kind, and innocent. How could she be described as a bad student

    and terrible student?

    How much damage would this cause to Aria''s self-esteem?

    Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt extremely humiliated.

    This resentment was stuck in her chest, like a big stone lodged there.

    She couldn''t bear it!

    Chloe rushed forward and pushed Mrs. Grace. "Who are you calling a terrible student? Who are you

    framing? Aria didn''t steal anything; don''t use her."

    "Are your hands clean or not? Do you know how much my fur coat cost? You''ll be shocked if I tell you.

    Can you afford to pay if you dirty it?"

    Mrs. Grace patted her white fur coat. "This is fox fur, five thousand dors a piece. You can''t even

    afford the cleaning fee, let alone pay for it."

    After saying that, she gave Chloe a nce full of disdain and sarcasm.

    Chloe was filled with humiliation, trembling all over with anger.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    With such a sharp-tongued parent, it was no wonder she raised such a domineering and overbearing

    child.

    What would her daughter be bullied into if she remained ssmates with this kind of child?

    So this was why Aria chose to lock herself in her room a few days ago, refusing toe to school at

    all.

    Chloe couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Her emotions exploded, and she pped Mrs. Grace hard across the face.

    The sound of the p echoed in the corridor, immediately attracting the attention of several teachers

    and students.

    "You dare to p me?" Mrs. Grace stared at Chloe in disbelief.

    She raised her right hand, ready to fight back.

    However, a long and powerful arm easily stopped her.

    "So what if she pped you? People like you deserve to be pped." Alexander hardly exerted any

    effort.

    Mrs. Grace''s face had already turned pale, but she still acted superior.

    "Who are you? Are you Aria''s mom''s new boyfriend? Aria''s mom is really shameless. I heard she found

    a new man not even half a year after her divorce. Can''t she stand being alone?"

    Another pnded on Mrs. Grace''s face.

    But this time, it wasn''t Chloe who pped her.

    It was Alexander.

    Alexander had never hit a woman. He was the one who respected women the most. He believed

    women have a hard time in this society. Every woman, regardless of who she was, deserved respect.

    But the woman in front of him made Alexander break his principles.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know Chloe, he wouldn¡¯t have stood by and done nothing when he saw a kind woman

    being humiliated and mocked by this fur-coat woman.

    Alexander and Harrison always kept a low profile.

    But today, Alexander decided to make a scene for once to teach this arrogant woman a lesson.

    Mrs. Grace rushed forward, trying to fight with Alexander. She seemed to give it her all.

    Alexander gently pulled, then pushed.

    Mrs. Grace was pushed two meters away, fell on her butt, and immediately started crying.

    As she cried, sheined, ¡°Mr. Charles, aren¡¯t you going to do anything? How can you let this rude

    and uncultured lower-ss man hit people in school?¡±

    Mr. Charles nced at her and said, "Mrs. Grace, you were the one who insulted others first. And he''s

    not some rude and uncultured lower-ss man; he''s the secondrgest shareholder of the Rodriguez

    Group, Alexander."

    This famous figure had been on the news.

    Didn''t Mrs. Grace recognize him?

    Mr. Charles suggested, "Mrs. Grace, you better stop lying around on the floor. Get up."

    Rodriguez Group was a name known to all.

    That was Seraphim Haven''s richest corporation.

    Especially for middle-ss folks like Mrs. Grace, they knew it too well.

    It was a massive financial empire.

    The secondrgest shareholder?

    Mrs. Grace scrambled up from the floor, tongue-tied, "Mr. Charles, is this for real?"

    Seeing the fear finally creeping into the face of the always arrogant and domineering woman, Chloe, on

    the side, felt a surge of satisfaction. But she also felt profoundly sad.

    There really were hierarchies among people.

    Those at the top of the power pyramid have the authority.

    Mrs. Grace always thought that her family¡¯s wealth and power gave her free rein to bully Chloe and her

    daughter.

    Little did she know, there were people even wealthier and more powerful than they were.

    Perhaps it never urred to Mrs. Grace that, as a divorced working woman, she had such a powerful

    man as Mr. Alexander backing her up.

    She angrily red at Mrs. Grace, ¡°Are you scared now?¡±

    Today, Mr. Alexander would surely clear Aria¡¯s name.

    Chloe, with her mixed feelings, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°When you and your daughter were

    bullying mine, weren¡¯t you supposed to be scared too?¡±

    At this point, the principal walked over nervously.

    He approached Alexander and said, ¡°Mr. Alexander, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t personally greet you at the school

    gate. We havepleted the task you assigned us. We failed to protect your friend¡¯s daughter; we are

    truly sorry.¡±

    Alexander red at him fiercely and said, "I think it''s about time for you to step down from your position

    as principal."

    He knew, without the principal''s consent, Mr. Charles wouldn''t dare to cover for Laura.

    The principal was scared stiff. He kept apologizing to Alexander, begging for forgiveness.

    Seeing the principal''s reaction, Laura''s mom went pale. "How does a divorced working woman have a

    friend like Mr. Alexander?"

    Alexander lifted his head, looked at her, and said firmly, "I need to correct you. I''m not Chloe''s friend,

    but her boyfriend. We''re getting married, and Aria will be my daughter."

    He purposely let the people at the school hear these words.

    Of course, he didn''t really n to marry Chloe.

    Saying he was her boyfriend was just to deal with Hazel, pretending to have a lover.

    But at this very moment, he truly treated Aria as his own daughter, protecting her. "My daughter was

    bullied at school. I can''t let it go just like that."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Back in the day, Alexander had asked Chloe to pretend to be his girlfriend as a favor.

    So Chloe had seen thising.

    But when Alexander made their "rtionship" public at school, Chloe was still caught off guard.

    This meant that whether Chloe agreed to it or not, everyone at school would know she was the

    girlfriend of Mr. Alexander, the secondrgest shareholder of the Rodriguez Group.

    Who would dare look down on her daughter, Aria, from now on?

    Chloe could hardly contain her emotions as she looked at the people around her; their expressions of

    shock, envy, and fear were all obvious.

    She suddenly realized that money and power really didmand respect.

    This revtion boosted Chloe''s confidence.

    She red at the dumbfounded Mrs. Grace and said firmly, "Yeah, you bullied my daughter, and you''re

    not going to get away with it."

    With that, she took Aria''s hand in hers,forting her daughter so she would no longer be afraid.

    Alexander cooperatively took Aria''s other hand.

    The three of them, hand in hand, looked like a happy family.

    People around them could hardly believe that the secondrgest shareholder of the Rodriguez Group

    would fall for a divorced woman with freckles on her face.

    To them, this woman was nowhere near good enough for Mr. Alexander.

    But the scene in front of them forced them to acknowledge that Mr. Alexander was truly protecting

    them.

    Aria looked at her mom and then at Mr. Alexander, who was holding her hand.

    Mr. Alexander, with his handsome figure, was like a mountain, giving her a sense of security.

    How she wished Mr. Alexander could be her father.

    Even though she had lived with her biological father, Oliver, for seven years, she had never been cared

    for like this.

    Aria wished Mr. Alexander could be with her mom.

    At this moment, Alexander asked Mr. Joseph. "Mr. Joseph, is everything I asked you to arrange

    yesterday ready?"

    "Yes." Mr. Joseph nodded repeatedly. "All the students have gathered on the yground, waiting for

    your word."

    Though Alexander was of higher social status, he always treated Mr. Joseph with respect and courtesy.

    "Thank you."

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Joseph, who was just shocked by the news about Chloe and Alexander being

    together, breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Standing up for students and maintaining school

    discipline is my duty. I failed in my duty when Aria was wrongly used. I should bear most of the

    responsibility."

    Mr. Charles also quickly added. "I''m to me too. Aria, Chloe, I''m really sorry. I''ve failed to discipline

    my students."

    Mr. Joseph continued. "Today, Laura and her mother will apologize to Aria in front of the whole school,

    so people can treat her with respect. Also, we need to rectify the school''s atmosphere."

    Alexander replied. "Then what are we waiting for?"

    Led by Mr. Joseph, they all headed to the school''s yground.

    Under the stage, all the students and teachers stood neatly.

    The principal went on stage and delivered a brief but precise speech.

    He borated on the misunderstandings and bullying that Aria had suffered and clearly exined the

    whole thing.

    At the same time, he also admitted his negligence in supervision.

    Then the principal invited Aria to the stage and asked Laura and her mother to apologize to Aria in front

    of everyone.

    At this moment, Alexander and Chloe apanied Aria on stage.

    How could Laura and her mother not apologize? They had clearly bullied Aria and mocked her and her

    mother.

    Plus, Alexander''s presence was quite intimidating.

    They apologized profusely.

    At this point, Aria felt all the wrongs against her had been righted. She no longer needed to worry about

    being looked at differently. She no longer needed to worry about being talked about behind her back as

    well as beingbeled as a thief and a bad student.

    She could hold her head high and walk freely anywhere in the school.

    She no longer needed to be afraid.

    Mr. Alexander earned all of this for her.

    Aria looked up at the handsome Alexander with nothing but gratitude in her eyes. "Mr. Alexander, thank

    you. You helped me gain justice."

    Alexander lightly ruffled Aria''s hair.

    He didn''t know if Aria was teary-eyed because she was moved or for some other reason.

    He reached out his hand, gently wiped away her tears, and thenforted her softly. "Silly girl, I think

    of you as my own daughter. I''m happy to do these things for you. You don''t need to be formal with me."

    Aria''s heart was once again filled with warmth. She had been misunderstood and bullied; her heart was

    dark and gloomy, and there was no light.

    If it weren''t for Mr. Alexander, she might have hated going back to school.

    Even if she transferred to another school, she might have lost interest in studying.

    Mr. Alexander was like a ray of sunshine that pierced through the dark clouds, illuminating her gloomy

    heart.

    Their eyes met. One was full of love. The other was full of admiration and respect.

    Alexander had always loved children.

    Like Vincent and Harrison, he was especially fond of girls.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He had always wanted Hazel to have a daughter for him.

    But it never happened.

    Alexander was quite disappointed.

    This time, he truly treated Aria as his own daughter.

    He gently stroked her head. "Tell me, do you still want to study at this school?"

    "Yes." Aria nodded firmly. She had gained justice. She still loved her school.

    Understanding this, Alexander nodded and announced a piece of good news to all the students and

    teachers.

    "I''m going to personally donate ten million dors to the school to spruce up the facilities and boost

    teacher and student benefits. If the kids or teachers need anything, they can go straight to the principal.

    I''ll send my guys over to set up a special project team to make sure the funds are used properly."

    Ten million dors!

    The school had never seen a donation this huge before.

    How many things could this improve?

    The teachers and students were jumping for joy.

    At this point, Chloe came around from behind her daughter, gently tugged at Alexander''s sleeve, and

    whispered a reminder to him, "Mr. Alexander, you really don''t need to spend so much for Aria."

    That was a hell of a lot of money! Chloe had never seen this much money before. She was feeling

    really uneasy.

    Her voice waspletely drowned out, probably because the apuse was just too loud.

    But Alexander could feel someone gently tugging at his sleeve.

    He looked to the side and saw Chloe''s somewhat rough hands.

    Compared to Hazel''s smooth hands, which were manicured with pink nail polish, Chloe''s hands

    seemed rough and aged.

    Alexander had never interacted with a housewife before.

    In fact, most housewives in their thirties have hands like this due to a poor marriage and frequent

    housework.

    Alexander stared at the somewhat rough hands for a while. He didn''t know what he was feeling right

    now.

    She used to be a delicate woman; why did she have to bear the pressures of marriage and life?

    These were clearly slender, elegant, and beautiful hands, but they had be rough due to constant

    housework.

    If she were his wife, he would never let her do all that heavy housework.

    As he looked at her hands for a while, Chloe began to feel really awkward and shyly pulled her hands

    back, hiding them behind her.

    Was it because her hands were too rough?

    She didn''t dare show her hands again.

    Alexander knew she had something to say to him, but the apuse was still going on, so he had to get

    closer to hear Chloe''s voice.

    So he leaned in toward her. "What did you say just now?"

    Because Alexander was staring at her hands, Chloe was pretty tense. She forgot what she wanted to

    say when she tugged at his sleeve.

    Alexander thought it was because the apuse was too loud and she didn''t hear him.

    So he leaned in closer to her ear again and asked, "Chloe, sorry, it was too noisy just now. What did

    you say? I didn''t hear you."

    Since they were so close, Alexander''s warm breath brushed against Chloe''s ear.

    It was warm and soft, and a little ticklish.

    Chloe''s heart was racing.

    Thank God she was calm and past her girlish years.

    Otherwise, her face would be blushing by now.

    Even though she was a bit embarrassed, she quickly fixed the hair by her ear to cover up her fluster.

    Then she looked at him and replied, "Mr. Alexander, donating ten million dors to the school for Aria is

    just too much."

    She said a few more things, but Alexander didn''t catch them, so he leaned in closer to her ear again

    and asked, "What did you say? Can you speak up a bit?"

    Chloe had no choice but to do the same and lean in closer to his ear, repeating what she said.

    At this moment, her soft voice was right in Alexander''s ear, along with her scent.

    Her scent was simr to Roxanne''s; the cheap shampoo and shower gel smelled real, not like those

    fancy perfumes that seem dreamy and overpowering.

    This real smell made Alexander realize how simple and beautiful the lives of ordinary people were.

    More precisely, Chloe was beautiful.

    At this moment, Alexander didn''t realize it, but every time Chloe got close to him, he felt happy.

    But whenever he was taking care of Hazel, he was always cautious, afraid that doing something wrong

    would make Hazel angry. He was always on high alert, never daring to let his guard down.

    But with Chloe, he felt rxed. His mood was always calm and happy.

    He leaned into Chloe''s ear again, and he saw Chloe''s beautiful earlobe.

    Even though this woman''s hands were rough and her face was a bit yellow and spotted, her earlobes

    were really beautiful.

    He forgot why he leaned into her.

    Chloe blinked at him.

    Why was Mr. Alexander looking at her like that?

    "Mr. Alexander?" She was all puzzled.

    Alexander smiled slightly. "You''re actually very beautiful; you''re just not wearing makeup; you''d be even

    more beautiful if you did."

    What?

    She was telling him the donation was too much. Why was he suddenly saying she''d be more beautiful

    with makeup?

    Her heart started beating even faster. "Mr. Alexander, I was saying you don''t have to donate so much

    money for Aria."

    "It''s okay, Aria likes this school; let her continue here. I''ll pay big bucks to hire teachers from top

    schools to teach Aria''s ss; those teachers will take good care of Aria in the future. Don''t stress; ten

    million dors is just chump change to me."

    Ten million dors was chump change?

    Even though she knew he was rich, this was too extravagant, right?

    Aria looked up and saw them going back and forth.

    They seemed like a boyfriend and girlfriend in love.

    Aria smiled slightly.

    That day, all the bullying and grievances Aria suffered at school were pacified by Alexander.

    Aria stayed in school.

    Alexander drove Chloe to work in his ck Rolls-Royce.

    In the car, Chloe sat next to him with about half a meter between them.

    Chloe was still very formal.

    She had a lot of words of gratitude she wanted to say but didn''t know how to start.

    Just as she was about to speak, Alexander looked at her at the same time, ready to say something.

    "You go first."

    Chloe responded. "Please, you go first."

    Alexander frowned. "I have a request for you."

    "What request?" Chloe was a bit uneasy. Did she do something wrong that made Mr. Alexander

    unhappy?

    "Can you stop being so polite and formal with me?" Alexander was not satisfied.

    He continued. "You don''t always have to see me as superior. We''re all equal, rich or poor; we all go

    through birth, aging, sickness, and death in this world. There''s no hierarchy."

    Even though Mr. Alexander was filthy rich, she knew that he wasn''t arrogant at all. The more she hung

    out with him, the more she found him to be a real gentleman and quite chill.

    While staring at his handsome face, Chloe was deep in thought.

    Did all rich dudes act like Alexander?

    She had never mingled with the rich before and had no clue about their world.

    "Why do you keep staring at me?" Alexander chuckled. "Am I that good-looking?"

    "No, it''s not like that..." Chloe quickly averted her eyes.

    Alexander frowned. "So, you''re saying I''m not handsome?"

    "No, not at all." Chloe vigorously shook her head. ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re quite a looker; there aren¡¯t

    many of your kind walking around on the streets. My bestie''s husband is handsome too; you guys are

    quite the catch."

    Alexander thought to himself. How could Harrison not be handsome?

    She looked at him and thought his short hair gave off a masculine vibe.

    He was also quite mature and gentlemanly.

    Having such a great guy publicly dere her as his girlfriend in front of the entire school was like hitting

    the jackpot for Chloe.

    But this girlfriend title was just for show.

    While she was sighing internally, Alexander spoke again, "Alright, enough with the jokes. I''ve already

    told Mr. Joseph to expel Laura, that ill-behaved student. You won''t have to worry about Aria getting

    bullied by her ssmates anymore."

    "Expelled?" Chloe was taken aback. "Mrs. Grace is quite the devil; won''t she secretly retaliate?"

    Mr. Joseph didn''t mention this earlier.

    "I''ve already thought of that." Alexander said, "Laura''s dad is a boss of a constructionpany; I''ll

    have someone talk to him. As long as he wants to live in Seraphim Haven, he''ll keep a low profile."

    Rich and powerful people got things done just like that?

    With just a word, he solved a problem she couldn''t solve despite exhausting all her connections and

    efforts.

    Chloe looked at him and firmly said, "Mr. Alexander, about the deal of me pretending to be your

    girlfriend, I''m in. Rest assured, I might be a second-hand woman, but I have my ways of dealing with

    people like Hazel. Just sit back and watch; I''ll make sure Hazel gets out of your life and stops bothering

    you, so you can have a peaceful and quiet life."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    The term "second-hand woman" made Alexander frown.

    Chloe thought she had said something wrong that upset him.

    "Mr. Alexander?" She quickly asked, "Did I say something wrong?"

    Alexander sighed helplessly.

    Why was this woman always so self-deprecating?

    Chloe was puzzled. She asked again, "Or do you have any other requirements for me?"

    Alexander remained silent.

    Chloe continued, "Mr. Alexander, just say it. You''ve done such a big favor for me and my daughter.

    Whatever the request, I''ll agree."

    Alexander frowned, "You could be a bit more confident, stop referring to yourself as a ''second-hand

    woman'', and stop being so self-deprecating."

    So that was what made him frown.

    Chloe smoothed her hair at her ear and chuckled awkwardly, "Am I not the so-called ''second-hand

    woman'' after my divorce? That''s what my ex-husband used to say."

    "That''s because he didn''t respect you. Your divorce was a helpless choice." Alexander understood her

    "Ah, it''s okay, I''m used to it."

    "But you can''t just consider yourself a ''second-hand woman''."

    No wonder he always thought shecked confidence.

    Perhaps it was because she was so ustomed to being belittled by her ex-husband, Oliver Lewis.

    Alexander looked at her and said, "So, by your reasoning, after my divorce, am I a ''second-hand

    man''?"

    "How could you possibly be a ''second-hand man''?" Chloepletely disagreed with his view.

    "Although you''re divorced too, you''re a handsome and talented man many women wish for but can''t

    have. In your high society, many rich women must wait for your divorce, rushing to marry you."

    He wasn''t like her. After her divorce, she was penniless, no longer had her youthful figure.

    And she had two children.

    She really had be an unwanted "second-hand woman".

    Of course, the purpose of Chloe''s divorce wasn''t to find the next man but to escape from the dilemma

    and start a new life.

    Alexander didn''t agree with her view either.

    He said, "We''re both divorced. Why don''t you consider me ''second-hand'', but you consider yourself

    ''second-hand''?"

    Chloe gave a self-deprecatingugh, "Who would willingly be a ''second-hand woman''?"

    This was just the helplessness of life.

    Alexander looked at her and said thoughtfully, "I disagree with your view. Who said that after divorce,

    you must be a ''second-hand woman''? A woman as good as you, many good men would fight to marry.

    Only a jerk wouldn''t appreciate you."

    Oliver was a jerk.

    This wasn''t the first time Alexander had called her a good woman.

    Chloe had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    She felt recognized.

    With Oliver, besides caring for the children and doing housework, she was useless.

    So, there were people who thought she was a good woman. She was touched.

    Her heart was full of scars, like a withered flower.

    Alexander''sforting words made the loss in her heart disappear instantly as if the withered flower

    was regaining vitality.

    She shyly smiled and said, "You always know how tofort people."

    Alexander replied, "I''m just telling the truth."

    Compared to Hazel Dawson, Chloe was indeed thousands of times better.

    Today, Chloe was in a particrly good mood.

    Even the passing scenery seemed more beautiful to her.

    Especially the reflections of those rows of skyscrapers.

    Normally cold and lifeless, they seemed lively today.

    As they were chatting, the car arrived at the office building that Chloe and Roxanne Martinez rented in

    Urban Sun Vige.

    The car stopped outside the small street.

    Chloe said, "Mr. Alexander, you can drop me here. Your car is too conspicuous in the Urban Sun

    Vige, and it''s inconvenient to park. I can walk in myself."

    Alexander said, "It''s okay, my driver is skilled. I''ll take you in."

    The driver heard this and immediately drove in.

    They arrived at the office building.

    Seeing a Rolls-Royceing, the employees working on the first floor stopped their work to watch.

    After all, they were just working in a small foreign tradepany.

    The cars used in thepany were all the cheapest ordinary models.

    This was a Rolls-Royce!

    This was a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands of dors.

    And one of thepany''s bosses, Chloe, was the one who got off this super luxury car.

    What surprised everyone even more was that the distinguished man in the car personally opened the

    door for Chloe.

    In front of the car, Chloe expressed her gratitude to Alexander again.

    Alexander smiled gentlemanly, "Don''t think I''ve helped you. You''ve also helped me. We''ve helped each

    other. Can youe home with me tonight?"

    Home?

    At night?

    Chloe''s rxed and happy eyes suddenly became tense.

    Alexander smiled, "You didn''t misunderstand me, thinking that I wanted you to spend the night with me

    at home, did you?"

    "I..." How could Chloe admit that she had indeed misunderstood him?

    "Don''t worry." Alexander exined, "I just wanted you toe over."

    Because no matter where he lived, even if he lived in a hotel outside, Hazel would know his

    whereabouts. She was like a private detective, deliberately tracking him.

    Then, she would follow as soon as she knew where he was going at night.

    After a round of entanglement, Alexander felt exhausted.

    Chloe guessed, "Is Hazel Dawson going to bother you again tonight, so you want me to help you get

    rid of her?"

    "Smart!"

    "No problem. Are you still living in Grandeur Meadows? After work today, I''ll have Amelia pick up the

    kids, and I''lle over."

    "I''ll pick you up."

    "No need." Chloe quickly waved her hand, "I can find the way. You don''t have toe personally."

    "As a pretend couple, it needs to be more realistic."

    He could have his driver pick her up. He just thought it would be more polite toe in person. After

    all, he was asking for her help.

    Chloe bought it, thinking he needed a more genuine effect, so she agreed.

    Only after Alexander returned to his car did Roxannee out to wave goodbye to the departing

    Alexander.

    They exchanged a few words.

    As the car slowly drove away, Roxanne patted Chloe on the shoulder and said, "Looked like you two

    are dating now, huh?"

    "What?"

    Chloe brushed off Roxanne''s hand from her shoulder, "Mr. Alexander just helped me solve a problem

    with Aria School and gave me a lift here."

    Roxanne nodded thoughtfully and then smiled.

    Chloe asked, "What are youughing at?"

    "Nothing."

    "Were youughing at me just now?"

    "No, I just think you and Mr. Alexander seem to have some chemistry."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Alexander is a big deal. How could he possibly be into me?"

    "So you''re saying you wish he were into you?"

    "When did I say that?" Chloe tried to act angry, ring at Roxanne.

    But Roxanne onlyughed harder, "We''ve been friends for over 20 years. What''s there to hide?"

    "Anne, if you keep making stuff up, I''ll get mad."

    "As long as you and Mr. Alexander really get together, I don''t care how mad you get at me."

    "You''re still bbering nonsense." Chloe tickled Roxanne, making her burst intoughter.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The two yfully fought.

    Roxanne coughed, "Okay, we''re in the office. People are watching."

    Just then, Chloe''s phone rang. The caller ID showed it was Mr. Alexander.

    Roxanne took a look and joked, "Mr. Alexander just left, and he''s missing you already!"

    "Stop making stuff up." Chloe made a shushing gesture and picked up the call.

    Roxanne reacted quickly, switching the phone to speaker mode.

    Chloe tried to stop her, but it was toote.

    The sunny and gentlemanly voice of Alexander came through the phone.

    "Chloe, you should have more faith in yourself. Stop thinking you''re a second-hand woman. If you can''t

    find that confidence, you might want to start by changing your appearance. You could wear light

    makeup every day to look more spirited and beautiful, and it might boost your confidence. Just a

    suggestion."

    "Thank you, Mr. Alexander," Chloe replied.

    "Actually, you look really good with makeup," Alexander added.

    Chloe was speechless.

    "Anyway, I''ve got to go now. See you tonight," Alexander said.

    "See you tonight," Chloe responded.

    After hanging up, Roxanneughed, "You two have a date tonight?"

    Chloe didn''t answer. She was still processing Alexander''s words - she would be beautiful with makeup.

    Really?

    Would she really be beautiful with makeup?

    Chloe didn''t usually wear makeup, but now, she suddenly wanted to try it.

    She grabbed Roxanne''s hand, "Anne, teach me how to wear makeup. I don''t know how."

    "I offered to teach you before you divorced Oliver, but you never had the heart to learn. Now Mr.

    Alexander says one thing, and you''re ready to learn?"

    Roxanne teased Chloe, "They say a woman will dress up for the man she likes."

    Looking at Chloe, Roxanne said, "Chloe, don''t tell me you''re starting to have feelings for Mr.

    Alexander?"

    "I can''t be bothered with you." Chloe red at her and then made a quick exit. She ran to her desk and

    started working.

    Roxanne also returned to her desk. She nced at Chloe, who was daydreaming, and then texted: Are

    you feeling guilty?

    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat at these words. Her fingersnded on the keyboard, and she replied,

    "What do I have to feel guilty about?"

    Roxanne texted, "You''re not being honest."

    Chloe replied, "I have to work."

    Roxanne replied, "Just don''t be distracted."

    At 6:30 that afternoon.

    Alexander arrived on time at Urban Sun Vige to pick Chloe up for his house.

    When the car arrived at thepany, it was still as eye-catching as ever.

    People were all looking at it.

    Roxanne had just finished doing Chloe''s makeup.

    Chloe had really good skin. She didn''t need heavy makeup, just a light one to cover the freckles,

    brighten herplexion and apply some red lipstick, and she was already stunningly beautiful.

    Her features were exotic enough to amaze the crowd.

    It''s just that over the years, getting married and having kids, her face was full of freckles, which had

    covered up her beauty.

    "Chloe, just some light makeup, and you''ll look like your young self."

    "But won''t makeup make me look older?"

    "Nonsense! The cheap makeup you used to use made you look older."

    Chloe was silent.

    "Look, it''s very natural, right?"

    Roxanne handed Chloe a mirror.

    Chloe was amazed by her reflection. She had no freckles on her face, herplexion was brighter,

    and she did look beautiful.

    Even her smile was full of confidence.

    Chloe said, "Mr. Alexander was right. To regain confidence, you have to start with your appearance."

    " Chloe, you''re always mentioning Mr. Alexander. Has he moved into your heart?"

    "No way."

    "Look, Mr. Alexander is here."

    Chloe walked out.

    Alexander was standing at the entrance of theirpany. He was wearing a suit when he came at

    noon, but now he had changed into sportswear.

    Chloe asked him why he had changed his clothes.

    Alexander thought for a moment and replied, "I went to the boxing gym with a friend, had a few rounds,

    then took a shower and changed."

    Actually, this friend was Harrison Rodriguez.

    He wasn''t good at lying.

    He felt he was lying because he had concealed his rtionship with Harrison.

    So when he answered Chloe just now, he was a bit embarrassed.

    Chloe just responded with a simple "Oh", and Roxanne behind her waved at them.

    "Chloe, get in the car with Mr. Alexander already, don''t dilly-dally. If you can''t make it back tonight, I''ll

    look after Aria and Austin for you."

    Alexander turned to her, "Tonight, I might really need you to babysit Aria and Austin."

    "No problem," Roxanne agreed instantly. "I''ll pick the kids up, and you two go have your lovey-dovey

    time. Don''t worry about me being unable to handle the kids, and I''ve got plenty of experience."

    She had helped Chloe with the kids plenty of times before.

    Chloe red at her, "Roxanne, we''re pretending to be lovers."

    "All right, pretending to be lovers, happy now? Get in the car."

    Once they were in the car, Alexander looked at Chloe.

    She had put on makeup?

    Her face was dotted with freckles every time he''d seen her before.

    She was such an ordinary-looking woman. Who would have thought she could be this beautiful with

    makeup on?

    He stared at her for a few seconds.

    Chloe lowered her gaze, not daring to meet his, "I put on makeup. Does it look unnatural?"

    "Not at all. Your beauty has its unique charm." Alexander smiled and asked, "Did you put on this

    makeup, especially for me?"

    Hisugh was soft, but full of allure, as if stirring something in her heart.

    She felt her heart flutter.

    How should she respond?

    If she said yes, she would feel nervous.

    If she said no, she would be lying.

    She chose not to answer.

    Alexander chuckled softly, hisugh full of masculinity and allure, "I''ll just assume you dressed up,

    especially for me. You look really beautiful."

    But as a gentleman, Alexander didn''t continue to stare at her.

    He looked ahead, "Do you feel more confident after dressing up?"

    Indeed, she did feel more confident, but also more nervous.

    Chloe nodded.

    Alexander said, "Later, I''ll ask my friend who does cosmetic treatments if he can remove the freckles on

    your face. You''d still be beautiful without makeup if they can be removed."

    "No need to go to that trouble."

    "It''s no trouble. I want you to be more confident."

    They chit-chatted for a bit, then fell into silence.

    Alexander didn''t say anything more, and Chloe waspletely silent too.

    Plus, she was sitting a bit far away.

    Alexander looked at her and said with a smile, "I''m not going to eat you. Why are you so nervous?"

    "I''m not."

    "What can I do to make you rx?"

    "Do I not look like your girlfriend now? Will it expose the truth in front of Hazel?"

    "What do you think?"

    The answer was obvious.

    Chloe asked, "Is Hazel still waiting for you at your door today?"

    "Yes, she waited the whole afternoon at my door, just waiting for me to get back."

    "Then, let''s do this." Chloe said, "When we get to your door, let''s walk in hand in hand?"

    They arrived at theplex and bought some vegetables and fruit.

    When they got into the elevator, Alexander took Chloe''s hand, making her tense up immediately.

    "What are you nervous about?" Alexander said with a smile, "Wasn''t it you who said we should walk

    back hand in hand?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Chloe didn''t say a word, just allowed Alexander to lead her by the hand to a corner of the elevator. As

    he pressed the button for the second floor, she still felt a twinge of nervousness.

    Alexander exined again, ¡°My butler called to say Hazel has been waiting outside the elevator. So, I

    need your help. Only then will she believe we are together.¡±

    Chloe nodded, ¡°Sure, I''ll y along.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alexander nodded back.

    As the elevator doors slid open, even before Hazel came fully into view, Alexander could already smell

    the familiar scent of her perfume. It was her favorite, a limited-edition luxury perfume. In all of Seraphim

    Haven, few could afford such a costly scent. Once, to please Hazel, Alexander had made a specific trip

    to the Parisian perfume master who created it.

    The perfume was not up for sale, and it was all custom-made. Even if you had the money, it depended

    on the mood of the perfume master.

    It took him a month, promising to provide rare ingredients before the perfume master agreed to sell him

    this limited-edition dreamy perfume.

    The scent wasn''t strong, nor too light. It was dreamy, like a dream that seemed natural and unreal

    simultaneously.

    Just like his marriage with Hazel - it seemed both real and unreal.

    Alexander took it seriously.

    Hazel treated it like a game.

    He began to realize that you could tell a person''s sincerity from their daily behavior and personal

    preferences. What kind of woman could one who liked such a dreamy scent be?

    As he stepped out of the elevator, the scent hit him. Hazel rushed towards him, delighted. ¡°Darling,

    you''re back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Her words were cut off as she noticed Alexander and Chloe hand in hand. Her joyful expression turned

    to one of shock and pain. She stared at their sped hands, growing angrier by the second.

    ¡°Alexander, what is the meaning of this?¡± She demanded, fuming.

    ¡°Isn''t it obvious?¡± Alexander''s voice was cold. He held Chloe''s hand even tighter, his face turning stony,

    his brows furrowing.

    ¡°I should formally introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Chloe. Remember her? You¡¯ve met.¡± He

    deliberately called Chloe by name, emphasizing their closeness.

    Hazel barely recognized Chloe. Today''s Chloe was all dolled up. Her usually paleplexion was now

    delicate, all blemishes hidden, making her look like a beauty who seemed years younger. Could this

    divorcee scrub up so well?

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Chloe, the second-hand woman?¡± Hazel was green with envy but feigned disdain.

    Hazel scoffed at Chloe. ¡°You think that putting on makeup can erase all your ws? Take off that

    makeup, and you¡¯re still full of freckles, a divorced woman with a kid, and second-hand goods.¡±

    Her words only confirmed Alexander''s suspicions.

    Hazel''s former gentleness, elegance, and manners were all an act. She had fooled him for eight years.

    He was such a fool.

    Before he could retort, Chloe stood tall, returning the insult with grace.

    ¡°Hazel, are you talking about yourself? I''m a divorced woman. I''m not perfect, but aren''t you worse than

    me? At least I was faithful to my ex-husband. What about you? You threw away a man like Alexander

    to sleep with others. How greedy can you be? If Alexander respects me, it means that you, the self-

    proimed elite, are worse than secondhand goods.¡±

    With that, she lifted her chin defiantly, turning to Alexander, ¡°Right, darling?¡±

    Thinking about how much Alexander had helped her, Chloe was determined to make this act

    convincing, to infuriate Hazel and make her leave Alexander willingly.

    Chloe put on her best acting skills. She wrapped her hands around Alexander''s arm, gazing admiringly

    at him.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Alexander reached up to ruffle her hair. ¡°You''re kinder and more beautiful than anyone

    else. If I had met you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted eight years on someone undeserving.¡±

    Chloe replied, ¡°No worries, we have plenty of time ahead. I''ll be with you,pletely devoted to you.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    Alexander affectionately tapped her nose.

    Their act was so convincing, that even Hazel couldn''t tell if it was real or not.

    Did Alexander really fall for this secondhand woman?

    ¡°Why?¡± Hazel was aggrieved. ¡°Alexander, how could you like such a woman?¡±

    In front of Chloe, Hazel started crying, ¡°What does she have that I don''t?¡±

    ¡°You''re nothingpared to her.¡± Alexander held Chloe''s hand tighter, responding firmly.

    ¡°I''m better than her in every way. I have a higher education, a better background, I''m prettier, and better

    than her in everything.¡± Hazel was brimming with confidence.

    In her eyes, Chloe was just a cheap woman. While she was a woman of ss.

    One was a discounted item, the other a high-end luxury brand.

    Just when Alexander was about to defend Chloe, Chloe retorted once again, ¡°Hazel, that''s all

    superficial. Without the title of the Dawson family''s daughter, you''re nothing more than a disloyal bitch.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hazel was so furious she was trembling, pointing at Chloe''s nose, "Alexander, just look at your

    new girlfriend. She''s so crude and vulgar, and she has no manners at all."

    Alexander extended his long arm, wrapped it around Chloe''s waist, and pulled her close.

    He was defending Chloe adamantly, "What did Chloe say wrong? You''re nothing but a rotten apple with

    shiny skin. The more elegant and noble you appear, the more you fall and degrade yourself on the

    inside."

    "Alexander, you..."

    Hazel, with tears streaming down her face, looked pitiful and distressed.

    She yed the victim card, using him, "How could you do this? We''ve only been divorced for half a

    month, and you already have a new love interest. Were you hooking up with this second-hand woman

    all along? Is that why you were so eager to divorce me?"

    Chloe couldn''t take it anymore; she stepped forward and pped Hazel across the face.

    She was so angry, and she used too much force and her palm stung.

    Chloe said, "Hazel, do you have no shame? You were the first to cheat. What''s wrong with him finding

    someone new after a divorce? Who says he has to stay single for a woman like you? Who do you think

    you are?"

    "You dare to hit me?" Hazel attempted to p her back.

    A slender, strong arm grabbed her raised hand, and Hazel was thrown a couple of meters away with a

    forceful push.

    Alexander warned, "Hazel, I still respect our past rtionship, but don''t push me."

    Hazel was crying her eyes out, hoping for Alexander''s pity.

    However, Alexander took Chloe''s hand, "Let''s go in."

    Chloe stuck to his side, not leaving him for a moment.

    They didn''t even look back at Hazel.

    Seeing Alexander open the door, Hazel wiped away her tears and said, "Darling, you must be trying to

    make me jealous by bringing this woman here to act, right?"

    She suddenly realized, "I don''t believe you''d actually fall for such a cheap woman. You must be doing

    this to get back at me."

    She pointed at Chloe with disdain, "Look at her, dressed in such cheap clothes. Would you let her

    dress so shabbily if she''s really your new girlfriend?"

    Hazel had hit a nerve.

    Chloe tightened her grip on Alexander''s arm and quickly covered it up, "Alexander, it''s true, I haven''t

    bought clothes in a long time. I saw a few outfits I liked, but they were a bit expensive. Can we go

    shopping for new clothes after dinner?"

    "Sure!"

    Hand in hand, they walked in and closed the door.

    Once the door was locked, Chloe quickly pulled her hand away from Alexander''s arm. She stepped

    back and asked politely, "Mr. Alexander, did I act okay?"

    Alexander didn''t answer right away.

    His gaze fell like a sunset, full of mncholy and sorrow.

    He had been deeply betrayed.

    Heughed bitterly, "Chloe, don''t you think I''m quite pathetic?"

    Everyone knew he was the secondrgest shareholder of Rodriguez Group.

    He was in such a great position, yet no one knew how messed up his feelings and marriage were.

    It was pretty ridiculous.

    Chloe felt sympathy for him.

    They stayed silent for a while.

    Chloe gently patted Alexander''s shoulder, trying tofort him, "Mr. Alexander, even though you''ve

    been divorced and betrayed, you''re still sessful. You still have your status and identity. Look at us

    ordinary people. If we get divorced, we''ll lose everything. Inparison, you''re actually quite lucky."

    "I didn''t expect you tofort me." Alexanderughed at himself.

    He felt he was inferior to Chloe.

    Chloe pointed outside, "I wonder how long Hazel will be out there."

    "I bet she won''t leave." Alexander frowned.

    Chloe also frowned, disgusted, "Why is she like a clingy sticker? You can''t get rid of her?"

    No wonder Mr. Alexander had her pretend to be with him.

    Hazel was the kind of woman who could make anyone sick.

    She didn''t cherish what she had when she should have.

    All the drama she caused after losing him was just disgusting.

    She confirmed Hazel was still outside, not going anywhere.

    Chloe looked worried, "Mr. Alexander, do you have a back door? If she''s still out there, how will I

    leave?"

    "There''s no back door. Let''s prepare some food first. I''ll cook."

    "What, I have to stay for dinner before going?"

    She still had to go back and tutor Aria''s homework.

    "If you leave now, Hazel will know we were just acting."

    So, she had no choice but to ept the situation.

    Chloe brightened up, "Where''s the kitchen? I''ll cook."

    "How can I let a guest cook?" Alexander headed towards the kitchen.

    Chloe followed him, "This is your kitchen?"

    "Yes." Alexander opened the hidden fridge and started looking for ingredients.

    Looking at the spacious and bright kitchen, Chloe couldn''t help but admire, "This kitchen must be about

    50 square meters, right?"

    Alexander replied, "About that."

    All the appliances were cutting-edge.

    Even the kitchen stove was voice-controlled.

    Alexander said a few words, and the stove rose automatically. He put on an apron and started cooking.

    Chloe walked over, "Do you cook often?"

    "Of course!" Alexanderughed bitterly, "Hazel used to love my cooking. I once flew back from abroad

    to cook escargot for her. She was very picky about her food, and she only liked what I cooked. She

    didn''t like what the home chefs cooked, saying it didn''t taste right."

    Chloe stayed silent.

    How could such a good man be betrayed?

    She just didn''t understand the world of the rich.

    She helped Alexander prepare the ingredients, thinking how great it would be if she could marry such a

    good man.

    What a pity!

    She wasn''t that lucky.

    Bad women ruined good men.

    And she, a good woman, never seemed to meet a good man.

    After dinner, it was already 7:40 p.m.

    Chloe praised him, "Mr. Alexander, your cooking skills are amazing, especially the Burgundy beef stew.

    It tastes fantastic."

    "Really?" Alexander smiled, "I''ll cook it for you again next time."

    Chloe asked, "There''s a next time?"

    Alexander replied, "Hazel''s still out there, so I guess the show must go on. Probably going to need your

    help for a bit longer."

    Chloe said, "If it meant getting to eat your cooking, I''d dly keep up the act for a lifetime."

    Alexander went silent for a moment.

    "Mr. Alexander, don''t get the wrong idea. I don''t have any special feelings for you. I mean, your cooking

    skills are just top-notch. Every dish is delicious."

    Alexander asked, "Speaking of delicious, I still remember the soup you made at your ce. It was

    really good. Could you make it again for me sometime?"

    "What''s so memorable about the soup?"

    "It has a unique taste. It gives a warm feeling. It''s not like the usual meals, just filling the belly."

    Chloe seemed a bit puzzled by thisment.

    Maybe those rich folks have their own set of issues, she thought, then cheerfully agreed, "Sure, I''ll

    make you some porridge next time."

    Meanwhile, at East Adjacent Estates.

    Roxanne''s ce.

    Today, Harrison and Roxanne were looking after Chloe''s two kids.

    It was already past eight in the evening.

    Usually, at this time, Harrison would be preparing for a bath.

    After his bath, he would always be eager to get intimate with his wife.

    But with the two kids around, all of Roxanne''s attention was on them, leaving no time for him.

    Feeling neglected, he sent a disgruntled message to Alexander, asking when he and Chloe would be

    done.

    At the moment, Alexander and Chloe were at the mall, so the reply was dyed.

    Harrison told him, "Wrap it up soon so Chloe cane and pick up the kids. Roxanne and I need our

    beauty sleep."

    Alexander replied with a scornful emoji, then asked him if he was actually going to sleep or just wanted

    to get frisky with his wife.

    Harrison responded, "What''s so weird about wanting to get intimate with my wife? It''s perfectly normal

    for a husband and wife to be together."

    Alexander replied, "Who told me to hold my horses when I was still married to Hazel?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Harrison thought he had been quite restrained already.

    Roxanne spent most of her time at work.

    Apart from working long hours, she often brought herptop home and was constantly on the phone.

    Sometimes, by the time Harrison finished showering, Roxanne had already fallen asleep.

    Under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    Because he was afraid that she wouldn''t get enough rest.

    He wished for intimate moments with Roxanne twice daily, morning and night.

    That was his ideal married life.

    But within a week, at his pleading, he could only have physical intimacy with Roxanne five or six times

    at most.

    He had been restrained enough.

    He sent Alexander an eye-rolling emoji, saying only men with poor health needed to exercise restraint.

    Alexander sent back an eye-rolling emoji as well, stating that men who didn¡¯t exercise restraint would

    eventually suffer health problems.

    Though Alexander and Harrison were big bosses, their private chats wereid back unless they

    discussed serious matters.

    As they chatted, Alexander burst intoughter.

    Walking into Global Shopping Center with him, Chloe curiously asked, "Mr. Alexander, what are you

    "Nothing, I was just chatting with..."

    The name "Harrison" almost slipped off his tongue.

    Fortunately, he stopped in time.

    "I was just discussing some matters with staff from thepany."

    Could discussing matters make oneugh like this?

    Before they left, Mr. Alexander looked like he was still troubled by the issue with Hazel, appearing quite

    distressed.

    Chloe was puzzled, asking while walking, "Mr. Alexander, we can just stroll around the mall, right?

    Hazel wouldn¡¯t really follow us here."

    "How can that be?" Alexander put away his phone, "Hazel has people tracking me. If we don¡¯t act like a

    real couple, our true intentions will be exposed."

    "Do we have to go shopping for clothes?" Chloe stopped walking.

    She looked up at Alexander, who had walked half a step ahead.

    Alexander also stopped and turned to look at her.

    "Let''s go, and I''ll help you pick out a few clothes."

    The clothes she was wearing were somewhat out of fashion.

    Actually, Alexander didn''t dislike herck of fashion sense.

    He just felt that she looked beautiful with makeup on, and she could definitely dress with more taste.

    Confidence came from two aspects - physical beauty and inner strength.

    For someone like Chloe, who was divorced and always considered herself a second-hand woman, she

    had a deep sense of inferiority.

    He would consider it a good deed if he could help her be more confident.

    Considering that Hazel still had people tailing them, and Hazel wanted to confirm if they were really

    dating, Alexander asked in a gentlemanly manner, "May I hold your hand again?"

    "What?" The question took Chloe aback.

    Without waiting for her answer, Alexander stepped forward and held her hand, "Let''s go. This makes it

    look like we¡¯re really dating. Otherwise, we might arouse suspicions."

    The woman''s hand in his was delicate yet rough.

    Hazel''s skin was so delicate, and smooth, but hers wasn''t.

    However, Alexander felt that this woman felt more urate, andforting.

    At the same time, he felt that her life wasn''t easy.

    She was not yet 30 years old, but her hands had be rough and dry due to housework.

    It seemed that today, besides buying Chloe some new clothes, he would also need to buy her some

    skincare products.

    Chloe let him hold her hand, and they took several steps.

    She stared intently at their intertwined fingers.

    This man seemed very gentlemanly, but he also had a domineering aura.

    As if she was really dating him.

    When he said he wanted to hold her hand, he really did.

    Although he asked for her opinion, it was as if he didn''t.

    While she was forced into this, why didn''t Chloe feel any resistance or annoyance now?

    Her heart had never beaten this fast, not even when she was dating Oliver or when she first liked a

    boy.

    Later, after reflecting back, Chloe realized the reason her heart was beating so fast was not because

    she had fallen for Alexander.

    But instead, this exceptional, excellent, handsome, and wealthy man was so perfect that he seemed to

    only exist in TV dramas.

    Facing him, which woman could bepletely unmoved?

    Anyway, she couldn''t.

    Alexander led her straight to the luxury women¡¯s clothing store in Global Shopping Center.

    Harrison kept sending him messages urging him to send Chloe back as soon as possible and to let

    Chloe pick up the children from his house.

    However, Alexander didn¡¯t reply.

    Harrison was always in a hurry, only caring about being with his wife.

    His good friend was being harassed by his ex-wife, yet Harrison turned a blind eye.

    Harrison indeed favored his wife more than his good friend.

    Once inside the store, Alexander still held Chloe¡¯s hand, "Pick anything you like. Consider it a gift from

    me."

    ¡°No way.¡± Chloe quickly gestured with her hand.

    She was familiar with the consumption level of Global Shopping Center.

    Oliver''s sister, Sophia Lewis, married a rich man from Seraphim Haven and often shopped here.

    The clothes here cost at least a few hundred dors if not a few thousand. She couldn''t afford them.

    And those were the cheapest ones.

    Chloe remembered that one Christmas, Sophia bought a fur coat for Charlotte here for $9,900.

    This was a ce for the rich.

    Although Alexander was wealthy, she couldn''t use his money.

    Chloe said, "I''m not your real girlfriend. Besides, even if we were really dating, I couldn''t just spend

    your money."

    Alexander frowned.

    Chloe was puzzled. Did she repeat something wrong?

    "Hazel used to shop at this luxury store often," Alexander whispered in her ear.

    Chloe immediately understood.

    Fortunately, the sales associate came over with a warm smile just then.

    What she had just said wasn¡¯t overheard.

    Alexander leaned in again, whispering in her ear, "Do me a favor. Make it look real. Buy anything,

    swipe my card as you like. If it can get Hazel off my back, it''s money well spent."

    She nodded, fully understanding his game.

    So, she pretended to link arms with Alexander, going off to pick out clothes with gusto.

    She chose three outfits and went to the fitting rooms to try them on.

    When Chloe stepped out of the fitting room, her eyes were locked on Alexander.

    More specifically, her gaze was fixed on his eyes.

    She seemed to be gauging his reaction through his eyes.

    "What do you think?" she asked, "Does it suit me?"

    Chloe''s current appearance took Alexander by surprise.

    A simple grey coat made her look incredibly elegant.

    Her makeup covered her freckles, giving her a wlessplexion.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    No one would ever guess that she was a divorcee.

    Although Alexander was amazed, he didn''t show it.

    He nodded approvingly, "It''s great. You look very elegant in it. Let''s get this one."

    Since it was all an act, Chloe didn''t bat an eyelid when she swiped Alexander''s card.

    She even pretended to be lovey-dovey with him, holding his arm.

    After purchasing the clothes, she walked out in the grey coat.

    Alexander also bought her a bunch of skincare products.

    She took off the coat only when they got back in the car. "Mr. Alexander, these clothes and skincare

    products cost you over ten grand. Maybe you can gift them to a friend," she said.

    She couldn''t ept all these clothes and beauty products.

    It was all an act for Hazel.

    "I don''t have any female friends. Who am I supposed to give them to?" Alexander replied.

    He had bought them specifically for her.

    In order to get her some nice clothes and beauty products, he had even fabricated a lie, telling her that

    Hazel frequented that luxury store.

    In reality, Hazel had never been to such ordinary luxury stores.

    He did all this just to get Chloe to ept these clothes.

    Chloe only realizedter that Alexander had tricked her.

    Chloe looked surprised and asked, "You really don''t have any female friends?"

    "None," Alexander replied honestly.

    "Don''t you have a sister? What about giving them to her?"

    Alexander chuckled, "If my sister knew these clothes were rejected from someone else, she would be

    upset."

    Chloe said, "You don''t have to tell her."

    Alexander insisted, "Just consider them a gift from me. I want you to feel confident, inside and out."

    Chloe frowned, seemingly unable to find an excuse to refuse.

    Just then, Alexander nced out the car window.

    It was Hazel''s car.

    She not only had people tailing him but also followed him herself.

    He told his driver to speed up.

    "What''s going on?" Chloe was a little confused.

    "I might not be able to take you home first," Alexander said, a frown on his face. "Hazel''s car is

    following us."

    Chloe looked helpless.

    Alexander said, "I''m afraid we''ll have to return to Grandeur Meadows together."

    Chloe looked out the window, and indeed, Hazel was catching up, honking her horn like a madwoman.

    Thinking she should see this act through to the end, Chloe agreed.

    She rolled up the window, "Hazel is like a pesky tail that just won''t shake off."

    She then made a call to Roxanne.

    "Anne, I might need to impose on you a bit longer to watch the kids."

    She told Roxanne about the situation.

    Roxanne immediately agreed, "Don''t worry, leave Aria and Austin to me. I''ll take good care of them.

    You just go enjoy your date."

    "I''m not going on a date," Chloe wanted to knock some sense into Roxanne.

    "I''ll just pretend you are. I''m hanging up now. You go and enjoy your date, and the kids are in good

    hands."

    After finishing her call on the balcony, Roxanne returned to the living room.

    Harrison met her halfway, "When is Chloeing to pick up the kids? It''s already past ten."

    "Why are you in a hurry? Chloe and Alexander are on a date right now. She probably won''t make it

    tonight. Let Aria and Austin stay over."

    Harrison looked back at the two kids in the living room, then Roxanne. He was displeased, "Who''s

    putting them to bed?"

    "Me, of course," Roxanne walked past him, "Since when did you have experience putting kids to bed?"

    "Where am I supposed to sleep?" Harrison sounded like a jealous child.

    "Find somewhere yourself," Roxanne sat beside Aria and Austin, telling them to get ready for bed.

    Aria looked up after handing her toy to her brother, "Anne, is my mom noting to get us today? Is

    she staying over at Mr. Alexander''s?"

    "Probably."

    "Are Mr. Alexander and my mom dating?"

    "Would you like them to be?"

    "I hope they get married."

    If they got married, Mr. Alexander could be her dad.

    Aria had only met Alexander twice.

    But she liked Alexander far more than her own good-for-nothing father.

    Roxanne ruffled Aria''s hair, "Your wish wille true."

    Meanwhile.

    Alexander''s Rolls Royce arrived at Grandeur Meadows.

    Hazel''s Bentley was hot on its heels.

    Even though she was a few seconds behind, Hazel got out of the car first, rushing to Alexander''s car

    and banging on his window.

    Alexander''s face darkened, a vein throbbing on his forehead.

    He was getting annoyed with the harassment.

    "What on earth does Hazel want?" Chloe was also confused, "What''s the point of all this pestering?"

    "She might find it amusing," the driver replied. "Ms. Mitchell, you probably don''t know, but Mr.

    Alexander gets harassed like this daily. She knew his schedule too well. Even if he tried to avoid

    potential encounters, he can''t."

    "Let''s go, get off," Chloe said, taking Alexander''s hand. "I''m not going home tonight. Let''s pretend we''re

    living together."

    That''s not going to work.

    Before getting off, she had to change into clothes Alexander had bought for her.

    The act had to be as convincing as possible.

    After changing, she took Alexander''s hand, and they left the car.

    Hazel was waiting at the car door, ring at Alexander. "Alexander, do you really have to be so

    ruthless? We just got divorced, and you''re already with this woman. What are you trying to say about

    bringing her home tonight? Are you trying to disgust me or yourself?"

    She pointed at Chloe''s nose, fuming. "Women like her, all splotchy without makeup. And who knows?

    Maybe her breasts sag without her clothes. Can you really sleep with her? I''d rather you slept with a

    prostitute than be with this second-hand tramp."

    "Hazel, if you think divorced women are trash, then you''re trash and the non-recyble kind." Chloe

    calmly retorted, holding Alexander''s hand.

    That left Hazel speechless.

    Wasn''t she just non-recyble trash?

    Hazel pleaded with Alexander to take her back, but he refused.

    Then, Chloe smiled and walked upstairs with Alexander.

    That night, Chloe stayed over at Alexander''s ce.

    Of course, nothing happened between them, but they created an illusion.

    At midnight.

    From Alexander''s bedroom came faint moaning, sometimes coquettish, sometimes soft and long,

    sometimes high-pitched and excited.

    Hazel was standing outside the vi, almost exploding with anger.

    Furious, she thought, ¡°Chloe, you second-hand woman, how dare you steal my man? I won''t let you

    off.¡±

    Chloe deliberately lifted the curtain slightly, looking at Hazel, who was fuming outside the vi, "Mr.

    Alexander, can I ask you a somewhat private question?"

    "Go ahead." Alexander was standing right next to her.

    She turned her gaze away from the window, looking at him in the dark. His short hair made him look

    extraordinarily handsome. "When you were intimate with Hazel, how long did you usuallyst?"

    The question was indeed very private, Alexander didn''t answer.

    Chloe felt a bit awkward, too. "Was I too direct?"

    "Why?" Alexander smiled slightly, "Are you very interested in this question?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Chloe suddenly felt super awkward.

    She didn''t actually want to get into Alexander''s private stuff.

    She quickly exined, "No, no, I''m not the kind of person who liked to pry into other people''s private

    stuff."

    Alexander just smiled without saying anything.

    Chloe felt even more awkward, "Mr. Alexander, I''m sorry, I''m really not that kind of person, don''t get me

    wrong."

    Alexander smiled and said, "I know." But his expression was hard to read.

    Chloe got even more nervous, hurriedly exining, "Mr. Alexander, isn''t your ex-wife still outside the

    vi? I just wanted her to hear the sound from inside and see when we should stop."

    The sound from her phone was a clip Chloe had found.

    It was the kind of audio that would make your face turn red.

    Men''s voices, women''s voices, sometimes high, sometimes low, but mostly women''s voices, moaning

    and screaming.

    Hearing these suggestive sounds, both of them felt a bit awkward.

    After all, they were both adults in their thirties.

    Who could say they werepletely unaffected by such sounds?

    Especially Alexander, hearing this sound, his body started to react beyond his control. His body started

    producing dopamine and endorphins.

    Now in new clothes and makeup, Chloe looked much more elegant than before.

    At this point, Alexander looked at her with even more depth in his eyes.

    Looking at her at such a suggestive moment, there was a hint of male attraction.

    He had to admit, she was a beautiful woman.

    But Alexander knew this impulse had nothing to do with love. He didn''t like Chloe.

    It was just his male instincts kicking in.

    Before his divorce from Hazel, he had always been a rational and faithful man.

    Even if he found other women beautiful and attractive, he remained faithful to his marriage and

    wouldn''t give a second nce to any woman other than Hazel.

    But now, he was divorced. He no longer needed to remain faithful to Hazel. He had every right to look

    at Chloe.

    After looked at Chloe for a while, he finally answered her question.

    "It''s okay, and you can y it for another twenty minutes."

    What?

    y it for another twenty minutes?

    That somewhat awkward sound she had already yed for a full half hour.

    She thought half an hour was long enough.

    Because before her divorce from Oliver, their moments usually onlysted a few minutes. Even when

    they first got married and were at their sweetest, it neversted more than twenty minutes.

    Did Alexander need that much time?

    Nearly an hour?

    Chloe was shocked!

    She didn''t say anything, starting to feel like she had indeed married an inadequate man, and couldn''t

    help but feel that Oliver was inadequate in many ways.

    Not only was his character terrible, but his sexual performance was also extremely poor.

    At this point, she didn''t know what to say.

    So, she chose to remain silent, silently letting the sound from her phone continue to y.

    Chloe opened the curtain to see Hazel downstairs, who, upon hearing the sound, angrily broke the

    branches in her hand.

    She was still unsatisfied, breaking more branches and stomping her feet.

    Her look was utterly furious.

    Seeing this, Chloe felt extremely satisfied.

    Why didn''t this woman appreciate such a great man like Mr. Alexander, instead choosing to do disloyal

    things behind his back, time and time again?

    She deserved it!

    Chloe had been thinking about how to piss Hazel off.

    She kept pulling the curtain, observing the movement downstairs.

    She didn''t notice that Alexander behind her was acting a bit unusual.

    She wanted to make this performance more realistic, so she decided to press the pause button on her

    phone and take the matter into her own hands, giving a live performance.

    "Alexander, I like you! You''re so good!"

    "Oh my God! Darling, you''re amazing!"

    Wasn''t that how it was done in the movies?

    Shouldn''t women express themselves like this when they were pleased?

    Chloe threw herself into the role, just wanting to be the best actress and get rid of Hazel as soon as

    possible.

    That way, she wouldn''t have to awkwardly stay in the room with Mr. Alexander for so long.

    The performance got more and more intense.

    The woman''s moaning and praise beside him made Alexander''s heart restless.

    This woman, who usually seemed nothing special, just an ordinary divorced woman, had such deep

    emotions.

    When she was performing, her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

    Her wless face was passionate and deep.

    As if she really meant it.

    Her red lips slightly lifted, then slightly fell.

    Alexander was a bit overwhelmed. He moved his gaze away from Chloe''s lips. He had to turn around

    and take a cold shower in the bathroom.

    With her dry throat, Chloe reached out to call Alexander but didn''t touch him.

    She turned her head to see that Alexander had just taken a shower and changed into a set of pajamas.

    "Why did you take a shower?" she asked in a low voice.

    Alexander didn''t answer.

    How could he tell her he couldn''t resist the temptation, so he had to take a cold shower to calm himself

    down?

    Chloe asked again, "It''s been half an hour. Shall we end this y?"

    Alexander pursed his lips and hummed in agreement.

    It was time to end it.

    If it continued, Alexander feared he would have to take another shower.

    Only then did Chloe let go of the curtain in her hand.

    She walked from the window to the bed, looked at Alexander, and said, "Mr. Alexander, can I climb

    over the wall from your backyard? I need to pick up my kid from Roxanne''s house. Austin will cry if I''m

    not there to sleep with him."

    Besides, Roxanne and Harrison were newlyweds.

    She couldn''t let her child interfere with their married life.

    Alexander''s answer was ambiguous, "Was it like this when you were with Oliver?"

    "Ah, what?"

    Chloe reacted slowly, and he was talking about the performance just now.

    How should she answer?

    Alexander frowned, "Are you and Oliver always this passionate?"

    He didn''t know why he asked that question.

    Alexander''s frown deepened when he thought her life with Oliver was like this.

    He didn''t realize his difort.

    "No," Chloe quickly exined. "My life with Oliver is quite in, and I don''t let myself go like this."

    This was not a good topic to continue discussing.

    The more they talked, the more tense and uneasy they felt.

    The more they chatted, the more awkward and embarrassed they became.

    She felt a rush of emotions and could not even dare to look directly into Mr. Alexander''s eyes.

    Chloe quickly changed the subject, "Mr. Alexander, can I crawl out of your backyard? I really need to

    pick up my child."

    Alexander did not respond. He sent messages to Harrison and Roxanne.

    When he looked up again, he requested Chloe, "I just talked to Roxanne. She will help to take care of

    the children tonight. You might need to stay here tonight, and I''ll take you to work tomorrow morning.

    Hazel must be waiting outside."

    That woman who was pestering him would not give up unless she got his forgiveness and returned to

    his side.

    At this time, Roxanne, who had received the message, called, "Chloe, Mr. Alexander said you need to

    stay at his ce tonight. Just rx there. Austin and Aria are already asleep, and you guys should rest

    early, too. Good night."

    "Hey, about that!"

    Beep, beep, beep.

    Roxanne hung up the phone.

    Chloe was puzzled.

    What did she mean by ''rest early''? She was nning to escape.

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne opened a door crack to make sure Aria was really asleep, then

    closed the door and went back to her room.

    On the bed, Harrison was half-leaning and half-lying next to Austin, who was just over a year old.

    It had taken much effort to get Austin to sleep.

    At this time, Harrison was patting Austin''s little shoulder gently with one hand, hoping the little guy

    could sleep deeper.

    Seeing this, Roxanne thought of what Harrison would be like as a father when they had their own

    children.

    He was so patient even when taking care of other people''s children.

    If it were his own child, he would definitely have more fatherly love, right?

    Harrison was the type of man who was responsible and loved children. He would definitely be a super

    dad.

    "Austin is asleep. Take him to Aria''s room," Harrison said, about to pick up Austin.

    Roxanne carefully walked over, quickly grabbed Harrison''s arm and whispered, "Don''t move him. He

    just fell asleep."

    "You want Austin to sleep in our bed?" Harrison frowned.

    "What else can we do, wake him up and then coax him to sleep for another two hours?"

    "Then where should I sleep?"

    "In bed, isn''t this big bed enough for you to sleep?"

    "You want this little guy to sleep in the middle?"

    Letting this child sleep in their bed was one thing, but to separate him from her?

    Harrison was clearly unhappy with this.

    Roxanne climbed onto the bed, kissed his cheek, and soothed him, "Okay, just bear with it for one

    night. We''re not taking care of Chloe''s children every day."

    Harrison looked at her expressionlessly without saying a word.

    Roxanne kissed his cheek again, "Okay, don''t be angry. Chloe will pick up the children tomorrow

    morning."

    "Is it just a kiss?" Harrison held her tightly.

    He was letting her lie on his leg.

    Harrison said, "Do you know how long you haven''t pampered me?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Harrison looked like he was a neglected lover, and she turned out to be the dominant one.

    She leaned on his leg, her fingers touching his Adam''s apple.

    Roxanne gently asked, "Did I neglect you?"

    "What do you think?"

    Harrison frowned, his face full of dissatisfaction, like a lonely and somewhat resentful woman, "You

    haven''t had sex with me for a week."

    He was a passionate man who started his sex life at 32.

    Let him rest for a week?

    How could that be possible?

    His body temperature, which was burning hot, let Roxanne know his difficulties as a man.

    So she quickly got up, turned around and sat on him.

    Her hands wrapped around his neck, kissing him. Her lips were sweet and soft, kissing his sexy, thin

    lips.

    Half a minuteter, she raised her head and smiled sweetly, "Then I will satisfy you tonight, man."

    He was looking at the woman on his body.

    Her long hair hung down in front of her, making her face even more charming.

    Harrison held her waist tighter, trying to take control.

    Roxanne gently reminded him, "But not on the bed. Your movements are too big and will wake up

    Austin, and then you will have to hold him for a while to coax him to sleep."

    If Austin woke up, this couple would not only be unable to have intimate time but even unable to sleep

    properly.

    She got off the bed and pulled Harrison''s hand, "Let''s go to the study."

    Aria upied the guest room.

    Only the bed in the study could be used by them.

    Harrison couldn''t wait any longer. He picked her up and sat on the chair by the window, "Let''s do it

    here."

    His body was already boiling with heat.

    But Harrison was still very gentle, carefully cing her on the chair.

    His hand, holding her white ankle, gently lifted.

    "Will you be ufortable lying here?"

    "No." Roxanne shook her head, her lengthy hair gently swinging.

    Harrison bent down, brushed away the loose hair on her face, and kissed her.

    As the storm was about toe, clothes were strewn on the floor before the chair.

    Layer byyer, in the chaos, Roxanne had already closed her eyes, indulging in every move of

    Harrison.

    The chair sank under the external force.

    And then quickly bounced back.

    Roxanne''s smooth and delicate feet pressed tightly against the edge of the chair, her body sinking

    deeply.

    Under the night sky, these charming ankles were too beautiful.

    Harrison held it up, gave it a light kiss and said, "Anne, can you spend more time on me? Stop pouring

    all your energy into your work and friends, okay?"

    Roxanne blinked, taking in the sight of Harrison''s muscr and sexy chest and abs.

    Then she looked at his handsome face, and those eyes filled with dissatisfaction.

    This man was just too perfect, the epitome of a handsome hunk.

    He was such a gorgeous man. If he were a domineering CEO on top of that, he''d be the perfect man

    that all women dreamed of.

    But even such a perfect man was right now asking her for attention and care.

    Grabbing his firm waist, she chuckled, "Alright, alright."

    From now on, she''d pay more attention to him to keep him from getting jealous of her work and friends.

    "No lying, okay?" He kissed her ankle again.

    She closed her eyes and gently responded.

    It wasn''t clear whether she responded to his words or felt happy.

    She really wanted to make some noise to express her joy.

    But right now, Roxanne was worried about waking Austin, who was sleeping, so she opened her eyes

    to check on him.

    Austin was lying in the middle of the bed like a good little piggy.

    So adorable.

    Roxanne suddenly wanted a child of her own.

    But she was still on the pill, and they were still using condoms so that they couldn''t have a child just

    yet.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison was a bit annoyed that her attention was now on Austin in bed, so he turned her face towards

    him and gave her a punishing kiss, "Focus on me."

    Roxanne nced at Austin on the bed again.

    Austin''s little foot twitched.

    Not wanting to wake the little guy, Roxanne pushed Harrison''s chest, "Be gentle, Austin seems to be

    waking up."

    ...

    A few minutester, "Wah..."

    Austin, who was already picky about his sleeping environment, suddenly woke up and started crying.

    Roxanne wanted to get up, but Harrison held her down.

    "You get up first. Austin is crying."

    "Leave him, let''s continue."

    "No, Austin is crying. It felt weird doing this."

    This was their first time doing this sort of thing in front of a child.

    Roxanne had already suppressed her difort once, but with the sound of a child crying, she

    couldn''t focus.

    She forcefully pushed Harrison away, hurriedly put on her clothes, buckled her belt, and went to pick up

    Austin.

    Harrison fell back onto the chaise longue in a bit of a sulk.

    He was watching Roxanne full of motherly love,forting Austin, who kept crying.

    He picked up his phone with a gloomy face and sent a message to Alexander not to monopolize

    Chloe''s time at night. The message read, ¡°If you want to take her away, you have to take the child too.¡±

    Alexander was already awake.

    Seeing Harrison''s message, he immediately replied, ¡°Did Austin wake up in the middle of the night and

    interrupt your activities?¡±

    Harrison didn''t directly answer him, ¡°You could totally bring Aria and Austin to live at your ce. Why

    do you have to bother us?¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Alexander had no reply.

    Harrison texted, ¡°You''re such a fool; can''t you see that Hazel is not a loyal woman?¡±

    When Alexander hastily chose to marry Hazel, Harrison tried to advise him.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He suggested Alexander take more time to observe this woman.

    Although Hazel is a well-knowndy in their social circles, known for her good upbringing.

    But Harrison believed Hazel''s gentleness and rationality were only surface-level.

    So when Alexander decided to marry Hazel, Harrison tried to dissuade him, which had strained their

    rtionship.

    At the time, Alexander considered marrying Hazel an incredible stroke of luck.

    He had liked Hazel since he was a child and had expressed his feelings to her.

    However, Hazel''s attitude towards Alexander had always been ambiguous. Her hot-and-cold attitude

    had always given Alexander hope.

    How could Alexander not be excited when Hazel finally agreed to marry him? He immediately arranged

    the wedding. He poured all his energy and thoughts into putting on a grand wedding. That wedding

    caused a sensation in the entire city.

    Now, looking back, Alexander realized that Hazel''s attitude towards him was all calcted. She had

    him as a backup option all along. She only chose him because she couldn''t get what she needed from

    her long-term separation with Dean Langley.

    Alexander was such a fool.

    Alexander stood by the window, watching Hazel still waiting outside his vi, like a lost spirit in the

    bushes, he chuckled bitterly.

    He sent Harrison a message, which read, ¡°Harrison, I''m really envious of you. Although you got

    married a bitte, you did meet a good wife. Roxanne is a good woman.¡±

    Harrison looked at Roxanne holding Austin busy. He felt a bit down. After all, being interrupted at the

    peak of passion was quite dissatisfying.

    So he continued chatting with Alexander, suggesting that Alexander should also try to develop a

    rtionship with Chloe. After all, Chloe is a good woman, too.

    If Alexander and Chloe could get together, he and Roxanne wouldn''t have to help Chloe take care of

    the kids anymore. They could have more time to enjoy their world of two.

    Alexander asked, ¡°You''re hoping I''ll be the stepdad to Aria and Austin so that they won''t disturb

    your intimate moments, right?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°Don''t you like kids?¡±

    Aria and Austin are indeed good kids.]

    But considering he just got divorced, he had no mood to start a new rtionship, and he had be

    more cautious about love.

    However, he had thought about it: Chloe indeed was a good woman, and she would make a good wife.

    Alexander could ept that she was divorced and had two kids.

    But he hadn''t gotten over the shadow of hisst marriage, he didn''t want to start a new rtionship

    now, and he was not that lonely.

    If he were to marry again, he certainly wouldn''t act impulsively like thest time.

    Wasn''t marriage about spending a lifetime together?

    If the two can''t promise a lifetime, they must deliberate carefully.

    Roxanne had a hard time getting Austin to sleep, and it took her two full hours.

    The child had a habit of being held to sleep.

    After putting Austin to sleep, Roxanne was exhausted.

    But Harrison had been waiting for her.

    Seeing her put Austin down, he walked over, lightly embracing her slim waist.

    He kissed her earlobe.

    "Harrison, stop messing around, I''m exhausted."

    Harrison went over.

    He tried his best to attract her attention.

    Roxanne was really tired, and she shrugged off his wandering hand.

    "Harrison, I''m exhausted, can we sleep? We''ll talk about it next time?"

    Her weak voice was filled with exhaustion.

    Hearing this, Harrison''s heart ached.

    He had to remove his hand from underneath her clothes.

    His mood dropped immediately. But he understood Roxanne.

    He gently held her, lightly rubbing her head, "Let''s sleep then, babe. I won''t disturb you anymore."

    Roxanne mumbled, "Taking care of a kid is so tiring. I need to work hard to make money, when we

    have kids, I''ll definitely hire a good nanny and babysitter."

    With that, she fell asleep.

    Harrison wanted to tell her she didn''t need to work so hard to make money. He could hire nannies and

    babysitters for her. Even if he had to hire ten or eight, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    But she was already snoring. The sound was not loud. A soft, quiet sound, like a tired little cat curled

    up in his arms.

    Harrison stroked her head, whispering, "Silly wife, I have enough money. You don''t need to work so

    hard to afford a nanny."

    She was always so independent.

    Women like her never wanted to rely on men.

    Harrison felt helpless.

    Other men might wish their women to be capable, able to make money, and not clingy.

    But he wished Roxanne could rely on him more, leaving all her free time to him.

    But if that were the case, she wouldn''t be herself anymore.

    How could he deprive her of her right to choose to be independent?

    The next day.

    It was a sunny day.

    Almost every day of winter in Seraphim Haven was sunny.

    The temperature was also over twenty degrees.

    But with the sea breeze, it was still a bit chilly.

    Chloe and Alexander sat in therge dining room, having breakfast.

    The breakfast was prepared by Alexander, who got up early.

    Floor-to-ceiling windows surrounded three sides of his dining room.

    The windows overlooked a garden.

    The scenery was beautiful.

    From the moment he stepped into the kitchen, Hazel, who had been waiting outside the vi all night,

    had been frantically banging on the ss.

    She was bawling her eyes out and pleading non-stop.

    She was trying to win Alexander¡¯s sympathy and affection with her pitiful look.

    Seeing Hazel always stirred up a whirlwind of emotions in Alexander.

    Hatred, pain, resentment, regret, heartache, and even pity.

    After all, Hazel was once his one and only.

    But in less than a month, Hazel had shattered all his sympathy and love for her.

    The feelings they once shared and the beautiful memories they had, she destroyed them all.

    Alexander was constantly troubled by this woman''s incessant harassment and moral pressure.

    No matter how Hazel banged on the window.

    No matter how hard she cried.

    No matter how she copsed in despair in front of the window, appearing so desperate and in pain,

    Alexander didn''t open the door for her.

    To be soft-hearted towards her again would be cruel and irresponsible to himself.

    His feelings had already been deeply hurt. Was he going to let her hurt him again?

    So, until Chloe came down for breakfast, Alexander showed no mercy.

    The two of them sat at the dining table, pretending to be happy.

    Alexander fed Chloe a sandwich.

    Chloe had Alexander drink milk.

    He tousled her hair.

    She gave him a gentle smile.

    They looked like a really sweet couple.

    Chloe even thought, if she could really be with such an excellent Mr. Alexander, would her life take a

    dramatic turn?

    Wait, what was she thinking?

    Such unrealistic thoughts.

    Thinking about it, Mr. Alexander was so excellent, almost a perfect man.

    And her? Divorced with a kid, she felt like a mess.

    Quickly, Chloe snapped back to reality.

    Such a man was beyond her reach.

    But in front of such an excellent man, she couldn''t control her fluttering feelings.

    Alexander gave her a fresh cherry.

    To make it more urate, Chloe slightly opened her mouth.

    She held the cherry in her mouth and gave Alexander a gentle smile.

    Alexander had already removed the cherry stalk. So when she held the cherry in her mouth, Chloe

    could feel the warmth of Alexander''s fingers on her lips.

    This was the first time she had such close contact with a man other than Oliver.

    She had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    It felt like she was back to being seventeen or eighteen, her heart beating faster.

    The sweet cherry made her mood very pleasant.

    But when she looked out the window and saw Hazel sitting on the ground in despair, Chloe''s mood

    instantly dropped.

    This woman was such a buzzkill.

    But if it wasn''t for this woman, why would she need to act in this charade?

    Chewing on the cherry, Chloe noticed Alexander stealing nces at Hazel outside the window.

    She wondered if he would soften his heart.

    So she asked, "Mr. Alexander, are you really not going to check on your ex-wife? She''s been out in the

    cold all night. Aren''t you worried she might get into trouble?"

    Alexander didn''t answer. He just continued pretending to live a happy life with her. But he kept ncing

    out the window.

    Guessing that he might be softening, Chloe spoke up. "Mr. Alexander, if you still have feelings for your

    ex-wife, go see her and stop pretending with me. You can''tpletely end your past rtionship by

    pretending to be with me if you''re still soft-hearted. Or, you could be more ruthless and not look at her

    at all. If you''re still indecisive, it''s torture for both you and her."

    Alexander finished his milk and put down the cup, "You''re right. Being indecisive is torture for both me

    and her."

    He should be more decisive.

    But Hazel just knew how to stir up people''s sympathy.

    She slowly copsed in front of the window.

    Alexander initially thought Hazel was just pretending to faint.

    However, as time passed, two minutes, five minutes, and ten minutes, Hazel still showed no sign of

    movement.

    Chloe began worrying and told Alexander, "Your ex-wife might have really fainted. We should go check

    on her. If something happened, we can''t exin."

    Through the window, they could see Hazel''s lips turning darker.

    In contrast to her increasingly pale face, the flowers blooming in front of her seemed particrly

    striking.

    Alexander was a kind-hearted person, and he didn''t want to cause a big fuss, so he quickly left the

    room.

    In the hospital, Hazel was on an IV drip in the ward due to a high fever of 40 degrees.

    In the hallway, Alexander sat on a chair with a gloomy face.

    He didn''t speak.

    Chloe stood before him, leaning against the opposite wall, watching him.

    She asked, "Mr. Alexander, are you upset because Hazel fainted or because she''s been bothering you

    and causing you trouble?"

    Alexander looked up and asked, "Why do you ask?"

    Chloe replied, "If it''s the former, it meant you still care about her, then I probably can''t continue

    pretending to be with you to provoke Hazel anymore."

    Alexander didn''t respond.

    Chloe continued, "If you still have feelings for your ex-wife, no matter how much I pretend to be with

    you, it won''t make any difference. You must resolve the conflict in your heart first. Otherwise, all of this

    is redundant."

    She added, "If you can''tpletely let go of the past, it might be a good thing for you two to get back

    together."

    Chloe and Roxanne were both clear-headed people who had gone through a lot.

    Otherwise, Chloe wouldn''t have decided to divorce after being cheated out of the down payment for the

    house by Oliver and having no property left after the divorce.

    Because she knew she had to cut ties with Oliver, a man who constantly drained her emotionally, to

    start a new life.

    Looking at the seemingly troubled Alexander, she said, "Mr. Alexander, if your gloom now is not

    because you care about Hazel, you need to be more decisive; don''t give Hazel any hope. It''s a relief for

    both you and her."

    Alexander used to think he was a man of his own mind.

    When Chloe divorced, he tried to talk her out of it.

    Now, the tables had turned, and he was learning new perspectives from Chloe.

    He seemed to have realized something and said, "You see things clearer than I do."

    Chloeughed bitterly, "It''s not that I see things clearer. It''s that I''ve gone through a lot more. This

    forced me to understand more."

    Her smile had a hint of forced happiness. There was a subtle hint of sorrow in her words.

    She continued, "I''ve just experienced those pains."

    Where would she have such a deep understanding if she hadn''t had the profound realization in the

    midst of pain?

    Rather than understanding, it was more like a forced growth.

    Looking at her, Alexander suddenly felt a pang of heartache.

    Chloe didn''t want to keep up the pointless act, so she asked, "Mr. Alexander, have you made up your

    mind? If you''re worried about Hazel, I can leave now. You don''t have to call me anymore, and I don''t

    need to help. You should focus on patching things up with your ex-wife."

    Alexander said, "There''s no need to fix anything between us anymore."

    Chloe asked firmly, "Are you sure?"

    He nodded resolutely.

    Chloe asked again, "So, do I need to continue pretending with you?"

    Alexander confirmed, "Yep!"

    Chloe''s face didn''t show any reaction, but she let out a sigh of relief inside.

    Maybe she was actually hoping this fake rtionship could continue.

    "Alright!" She responded firmly, "In return for your help, I''ll keep up the act."

    "Just to repay my help?"

    "What else could it be?" Chloe retorted.

    Alexanderughed, "Don''t you think our situations are quite alike? Maybe we could try being together?"

    Chloe didn''t know how to respond.

    "I''m just joking." Alexanderughed.

    Chloe let out another sigh of relief.

    Alexander took out his phone, "I''m not going to visit Hazel. I''ll call her family and then drop you off at

    work."

    "Don''t call them." Chloe reflexively grabbed his hand before he could dial.

    Alexander was confused, "I can''t just leave Hazel here."

    "If you call her family, Hazel will think you still care about her and worry about her. It''ll give her the false

    hope that you guys might still have a chance. I''ll go see her. If she wakes up, I''ll talk to her, and then

    we''ll leave."

    "If you go, Hazel will hate you even more. I don''t know what she''ll do to you in the future."

    "That''s okay."

    If it could help him, what did it matter if Hazel hated and sought revenge on her?

    She smiled gently, "Besides, if Hazel really causes trouble, you''ll help me, right?"

    Alexander nodded, "Alright, you go. I''ll wait outside."

    Chloe walked into the room.

    Hazel, still weak, hadn''t woken up yet.

    About ten minutester, a nurse came to change her IV, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    The nurse was giving her an injection, but Hazel tried to sit up and hit Chloe. "Get out of the way, I want

    to smack this bitch."

    "Ms. Dawson, you''ll bleed if you move again."

    Hazel didn''t listen to the nurse. She stood up and charged at Chloe with the IV tube still attached.

    "Chloe, you bitch, you dare to sleep with my man, I''ll¡­"

    Chloe easily caught her hand.

    After all, Hazel was still ill and didn''t have the strength.

    Seeing this, the nurse said, "Now, this patient is very agitated, could you please leave? You''re tantly

    stealing someone''s man; I hate people who take joy in being a mistress and destroying families. Please

    leave."

    With someone backing her up, Hazel felt more confident, "Did you hear that? You''re nothing but a

    mistress."

    Of course, Chloe wouldn''t tolerate such insults. She stood there, forcefully shaking off Hazel''s hand.

    Then she retorted coldly, "Hazel, it''s because you''ve slept with countless men that Alexander chose to

    divorce you. And it was only after you guys divorced that I got together with Alexander. So, who is the

    one who likes being a mistress?"

    Hazel knew she was wrong, but she still argued, "So what? You''re just a divorced woman with two kids.

    You''re not worthy of Alexander."

    Chloeughed coldly, "If I''m a divorced woman, what are you? A noble rose?"

    Sheughed again and continued, "Even the most beautiful roses will only repulse people once they

    fall into shit. You chose this life, so you deserved to be abandoned."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Chloe said, "Your behavior is so disgusting, and you have no shame about it. Are you proud? How can

    someone like you unt yourself in front of me?"

    Her words hit home, and Hazel had no rebuttal.

    Hazel willingly messed around with other men, was unfaithful to her own husband, and wrecked her

    reputation.

    That was why Alexander left her.

    Hazel was speechless.

    Her face turned red with anger and then pale again.

    "You, you damn..."

    After noticing that Hazel was losing her cool, Chloe felt a sense of satisfaction.

    But this was not enough.

    Chloe crossed her arms in front of her chest and confidently spoke, "I''m different. Yes, I''ve had

    romantic experiences. I''ve been married and divorced. But Alexander epts me. That means I''m way

    better than you, a disgraced woman, don''t you think?"

    Unable to find any rebuttal, Hazel could only listen in silence while grinding her teeth.

    Chloe continued. "Listen, Hazel. I''m Alexander''s publicly recognized girlfriend now. You, his ex-wife

    who betrayed him, are history. Don''t even think aboutpeting with me for Alexander."

    "Even when you were unconscious, he didn''t want to look at you. I was the one who persuaded him to

    send you to the hospital. You owe me your life!"

    "He has no feelings for you anymore."

    "You''d better give up the idea of reconciling with him."

    After saying this, Chloe stared at Hazel sternly, warning her not to cross the line.

    They locked eyes for a moment, and Chloe sent her a clear message. She wouldn''t back down easily.

    Then she turned around and walked away confidently.

    Hazel stood by the bed. She felt defeated and began weeping.

    She had pulled out the IV needle in her struggle to get out of bed.

    So now her hand was bleeding.

    The nurse didn''t know how to react.

    She initially thought the woman who had burst in was a mistress who had stolen this patient''s

    boyfriend.

    But it turned out that Hazel had been messing around with other men, not just one, and that was why

    her husband wanted a divorce.

    Now her husband had a new girlfriend, but she still wanted to cling to him?

    Why didn''t she cherish what she had when she had it?

    The nurse felt disgusted by Hazel and didn''t even want to give her an IV.

    But as a healthcare professional, she had a duty to perform, so she stepped forward, grabbed Hazel''s

    hand, and said, "Sit back on the bed; I''ll give you an injection. Don''t move; it''ll hurt if you do."

    Hazel screamed in pain. "Are you trying to kill me? Can you even give an injection properly? If not, get

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    out!"

    The nurse coldly replied. "You were the one who moved; why are you ming me?"

    The nurse felt disgusted when looking at this woman, who had betrayed her husband, and put a little

    more force into the injection than necessary. After that, she turned around and left.

    Such people were simply disgusting.

    After leaving the hospital, Alexander gave Chloe a lift to work.

    He was driving but didn''t take his Rolls-Royce today because Chloe''s workce was in Urban Sun

    Vige.

    The entrance was a narrow alley, and it would be inconvenient to drive a Rolls-Royce in.

    In the car, he gripped the steering wheel and said, "Your response to Hazel was very confident. You

    should keep that confidence."

    "That was just an act. Actually, I know my status is not high, so I don''t me Hazel for thinking I''m not

    good enough for you."

    But then she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I won''t let Hazel get the upper hand in front of me."

    She was well aware of her own situation and knew how to conduct herself.

    At a red light, Alexander nced at her. "Hazel will definitely be hostile to you; if she gives you any

    trouble, call me right away."

    He dropped her off at the office and then left.

    Roxanne saw Chloe standing at the door, watching Alexander''s car leave, and came over to lightly pat

    her shoulder.

    "Are you so reluctant to part? Did something happen between you and Mr. Alexanderst night?"

    Chloe was startled.

    Roxanne had a mischievous smile on her face. "Chloe, did you sleep with himst night?"

    "What are you talking about?" Chloe started to get nervous.

    "Why were you looking so reluctant when Mr. Alexander''s car was leaving?"

    "I wasn''t reluctant!"

    "Oh, are you blushing?"

    "I''m not!!"

    "Haha." Roxanneughed. "I think a new chapter of your love life is about to begin. Look, you didn''t

    even remove the makeup I did for you yesterday."

    Chloe was speechless.

    "Did you keep the makeup on because you were afraid you wouldn''t look good in front of Mr.

    Alexander?"

    Chloe was a bit evasive; she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She was a bit shy.

    Roxanne originally thought that Chloe would be depressed after the hurt Oliver had caused her.

    She thought Chloe would even be afraid to get involved in a rtionship again.

    However, to her surprise, just three or four months after Chloe''s divorce from Oliver, a perfect man

    named Alexander appeared in her life, reigniting her hope and longing for love.

    This was a good thing.

    Roxanne saw through Chloe''s thoughts but didn''t say it out loud to save her the embarrassment.

    She linked arms with Chloe and said, "I''ll give you the makeup kit I used yesterday and teach you how

    to do your makeup properly. We don''t necessarily put on makeup just to please others, right? We have

    the right to look beautiful every day."

    Chloe went along with it. "Yes, who said I put on makeup for Mr. Alexander? I do it because it makes

    me feel more energetic and confident."

    "Right, right, right, it''s not for Mr. Alexander." Roxanne agreed, a secret smile ying on her lips. She

    was more convinced than ever that Chloe was starting to care about Mr. Alexander''s opinion of her.

    In the following days, she noticed that Chloe had not only started wearing makeup but also signed up

    for yoga sses nearby. Chloe was going to yoga every day at lunchtime, returning more refreshed

    and energetic each time. She seemed more concerned about her appearance now.

    After a long day, Roxanne came homete at night. After her shower, she crawled into bed, longing to

    curl up in Harrison''s arms. Harrison, however, had already pulled her towards him. She yawned and

    prepared for sleep, but she wanted to share her news with Harrison first.

    "Harrison, I have some good news." She said while nestled in his arms. "Chloe has started wearing

    makeup every day, going to yoga sses, and even looking up ways to get rid of freckles online. She

    must be starting a new romance soon."

    Harrison turned to face her, his eyes full of tenderness. He leaned over her and spoke with a hint of

    jealousy in his voice. "In my arms, you''re not allowed to talk about others. Got it?"

    The more dissatisfied he was, the more insistent he became. So an intimate moment began. Roxanne,

    while pushing against his chest, reminded him. "You need to get a condom. I''m on the pill right now and

    can''t get pregnant."

    Harrison got up quickly, as if he were following an order, but came back frowning. "We''re out."

    "What? Are we out already? Didn''t we just buy some at the beginning of the month?" Roxanne sat up,

    her pajamas half undone, revealing her soft curves and delicate skin.

    Harrisonughed helplessly. It had been two weeks since the beginning of the month, and they had

    already gone through a box of condoms. Was that a lot? Not at all, he thought.

    He quickly dressed up, promising to return soon. It should have taken him at least ten minutes to go

    downstairs and buy something, but he was back in six. When he returned, the room was quiet.

    Roxanne was asleep, curled up around a pillow like a little piglet. Harrisonughed again, feeling a bit

    sorry for himself.

    The next day, in order to let Roxanne sleep in, Harrison turned off her rm. He prepared breakfast

    and went to wake up Roxanne. After helping her brush her teeth and getting her ready, he led her to

    the breakfast table.

    "Roxanne, if you have time today,e with me to the hospital for a checkup and see how your body is

    recovering." Vincent, who lived next door, proposed this idea to her at breakfast.

    "Today? I might be busy today."

    "I have already booked an appointment with Dr. Maxwell for you. It won''t take much of your time, just

    an hour at most."

    Harrison agreed with his father, urging Roxanne to go.

    Roxanne, seeing how much her father-inw cared for her health, couldn''t refuse. She went to the

    hospital with the father-son duo for a thorough checkup. She found it quite convenient to know

    someone at the hospital, which saved her a lot of waiting time.

    But for Harrison and Vincent, this seemed a bit like a waste of time.

    Back in the day, they could simply have a doctore to their house for check-ups; there was no need

    for all this running around.

    But to appear normal in front of Roxanne, they had to y the part ande to the hospital to register

    and see a doctor.

    Thankfully, after an hour of examination, Roxanne''s health was found to be in top shape. Her

    previously weak body was also back to normal.

    Dr. Maxwell was as he always was; although in his fifties with slightly graying hair, he still spoke with

    force and had a powerful voice.

    "Health is great; you¡¯ll have no issues getting pregnant."

    Vincent was over the moon.

    His eyes squinted into a line as heughed, busily asking, "Dr. Maxwell, any tricks to ensure Roxanne

    gets pregnant with a girl right away?"

    Dr. Maxwell wanted to blurt out, ¡°Vincent, oh Vincent, you oddball; everyone else wants sons to carry

    on their family businesses; why on earth do you prefer girls?¡±

    But it wasn''t that surprising.

    Dr. Maxwell had been their family doctor for almost thirty years. He remembered when Vincent''s wife

    was still around, and at forty, Vincent wanted a daughter.

    He never had a daughter himself, so now he was hoping his daughter-inw could have one.

    Dr. Maxwell nearly let slip their true identities.

    But quickly corrected himself. "No tricks. It depends on your son''s chromosomes; it¡¯s all random.¡±

    Vincent wanted to keep asking but decided to ask Dr. Maxwell privatelyter.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Harrisonforted him. ¡°If Roxanne¡¯s first child is a daughter, great. If not, it¡¯s still your

    grandchild. Roxanne and I only n to have one child.¡±

    ¡°A grandson is fine, but I still prefer a granddaughter.¡±

    Roxanne was left speechless by this father-son duo.

    The doctor only said she could get pregnant, but she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet.

    And yet they were so concerned and already thinking of so many things that were in the future.

    She was truly lucky to marry into their family, which allowed her to be cared for and looked after like

    this.

    After returning from the hospital, Harrison dropped Roxanne off at work.

    That afternoon, after Vincent returned home, he was busy preparing some things.

    Harrison arrived home before Roxanne.

    Ever since he and Roxanne became husband and wife, Harrison no longer wanted to be that wealthy

    and powerful CEO.

    He just wanted to spend every day in the home he and Roxanne shared.

    He left everything for Alexander and Samuel to handle.

    Even when Roxanne wasn''t home, just seeing her personal effects and feeling her presence in the

    house made Harrison incredibly happy.

    As soon as he entered the house, he saw that Vincent had already set up flowers, wine, and

    candlesticks.

    Vincent was squatting on the floor, plucking rose petals one by one and then arranging them into heart

    shapes.

    They lead all the way from the entrance to the bedroom.

    Harrison furrowed his brows as he stood at the door. "Dad, what the hell are you doing?"

    "I''m setting up a romantic candlelit dinner for you guys, adding some romantic vibes." Vincent

    continued arranging his petals as he spoke.

    As he arranged, he continued. "I heard that when a woman is in a good mood during intercourse, the

    quality of pregnancy is higher, and the child will be smarter."

    He finished one heart shape and continued on to the next.

    Then he added, "Your mother was able to give birth to a smart kid like you because I used this method

    back then."

    Harrison seemed to see the scene of Vincent''s courtship back in the day.

    Was this how he interacted with his own wife?

    He looked so serious normally, but was he actually a romantic?

    "Do you have to make it so fancy?" Harrison closed the door and walked in.

    When he closed the door, he brought in a gust of wind, blowing away some of the rose petals on the

    floor.

    Vincent carefully picked them up. "Hey, punk, be careful; don''t ruin my romantic setting."

    Harrison walked in and sat on the couch. "As a man, you should be more straightforward."

    If it were him, he wouldn''t do these shy things.

    He would go straight to the point.

    With such a beautiful and enchanting wife in his arms, who had time to wait for all this forey?

    But since his old man insisted on making it this romantic, he didn''t object.

    A romantic and beautiful environment might put Roxanne in a better mood.

    He also squatted down to join in the arrangement.

    "Dad, what do you think Roxanne will say when she sees this?"

    "She''ll definitely be very happy."

    "You still don''t understand your daughter-inw; she¡¯ll definitely say we¡¯re wasting money.¡±

    ¡°Dad, if Roxanne knew you arranged all this, what do you think she would think? Would she think

    you¡¯re not doing anything productive all day and only caring about these trivial matters?¡±

    Even their intimate moments, whether romantic enough or not, were within his concern.

    Was this reasonable?

    "You little punk, you absolutely cannot tell Roxanne this was arranged by me."

    "Didn''t you teach me not to lie since I was little?"

    "Haven''t you lied to Roxanne before?"

    Harrison arranged the rose petals one by one, saying determinedly, "Alright, don''t worry, we''ll try our

    best."

    After she gave birth, he would tell her all the details of his life, making her the happiestdy in the

    world.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Once Roxanne had a kid with him, he''d have her Achilles'' heel.

    With that, he''d be able to spill the beans about his real identity.

    Sure, she might blow a gasket, but she wouldn''t just pack up and leave, not with a kid in the picture.

    At that point, they''d be one happy family.

    Half a year ago, these thoughts wouldn''t have crossed Harrison''s mind.

    But now, getting his wife pregnant was his top priority.

    So when Samuel, still caught up in office hustle, called to nag him about a meeting, he shot back. "I''m

    mmed!"

    "But, Harrison." Samuel said, "This shareholder meeting was set up three months ago. We''re all

    waiting on you."

    While fiddling with rose petals on the ground, Harrison asked, "Is Alexander with you?"

    "Yeah, he''s here."

    "Put him on the phone."

    Alexander''s voice came through the line. "Harrison, this is way out of line. Are you nning to just give

    thepany the cold shoulder?"

    Harrison shot back. "Don''t go bothering Chloe after work."

    "Why? More overtime?" Alexander asked.

    "Don''t you think the weather is just peachy today? The night''s gonna be pretty romantic, don''t you

    think?"

    Alexander was puzzled. "So what?"

    "I n on having some quality time with Roxanne tonight. So, she won''t be avable to babysit. Keep

    that in mind after work and don''t go looking for Chloe."

    With that, he hung up.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Little did he know, Samuel had made that call in front of all the shareholders.

    And he''d put it on speaker.

    They were all waiting for him to start the meeting.

    Putting him on speaker was meant to keep everyone in the loop.

    But they got that response instead.

    Everyone in the conference room was gobsmacked!

    Harrison was nning on spending some intimate time with his wife tonight?!

    That was unheard of!

    Harrison was interested in women?!

    He''d be a whole new person now.

    They were all dying to see what the legendary Mrs. Harrison looked like.

    Who was this woman that had turned Harrison into a homebody, a perfect hubby glued to his wife?

    In no time, Harrison and Vincent had decked out the ce for a candlelit dinner.

    The whole house was filled with the scent of roses.

    When they were done, Vincent reminded him. "Harrison, don''t tell Roxanne I helped. She might think

    I''m not serious."

    All he wanted was a granddaughter.

    "Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me." Harrison assured him.

    After the death of his mother, his father stopped caring about anything.

    Now that he had a daughter-inw and was expecting a granddaughter, he seemed to have something

    to look forward to, and his spirits were lifted.

    Harrison was quite pleased.

    At least his father wasn''t wallowing in grief anymore.

    At 8 p.m., under a bright moon and sparse clouds, Roxanne returned home.

    Harrison had been watching his wife from the window.

    As soon as she appeared in thepound, he rushed to grill the steak.

    Roxanne had originally said she''d be back by six, but something came up, and she was two hourste.

    This steak had been cooked several times.

    The previously cooked steak had cooled, and reheating it would affect its taste.

    So he''d thrown away all the previously cooked steak.

    Tonight''s date cost quite a lot of beef.

    And not just any beef, but a precious cow that Vincent had painstakingly raised.

    To enhance the vor of the beef, Vincent had been giving it his whiskey to drink every day.

    When he heard the door open, Harrison was all set with a bouquet of flowers in his hand.

    Truth be told, he wasn''t too keen on the whole romance thing.

    It felt a bit too cheesy, mostly because Roxanne wasn''t into that sort of thing either.

    But then he looked it up and found that women tended to ovte better when they were in a good

    mood, and the kid they had would be smarter.

    Maybe this kind of romance would put Roxanne in a good mood.

    Roxanne walked in and was taken aback.

    The floor from the entrance to the living room and bedroom was filled with heart-shaped rose petals.

    The living room glowed in the candlelight.

    The wine table and the room were filled with flowers.

    The whole house was filled with a romantic ambiance.

    She couldn''t help but smile. "Harrison, what are you up to? How much money did you blow on this?"

    Harrison knew it. Roxanne preferred the practical stuff.

    She''d definitely say these expensive gestures were a waste of money.

    After walking in, Roxanne took a look around.

    The whole house was filled with roses.

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two bouquets.

    On the floor, at the table, in the hallway¡­ They were everywhere.

    "Harrison, how many flowers did you buy? How much money did you blow? You could''ve saved it for

    the kid''s education fund."

    Harrison didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    This woman was unlike any other.

    Flowers and roses didn''t do a thing for her.

    Harrison walked up to her, took her by her slender waist, and pulled her into his arms.

    "It''s because tonight, our darling daughter ising home. So we ought to celebrate."

    "Dumb ass! Where''s this darling daughter of yours? That''s not how it works." Roxanneughed at him.

    Harrison must''ve really lost it over wanting a daughter.

    "Tonight, I''m going to put our daughter in your belly." Harrison looked at her. "Let her take root and

    grow."

    Despite his suggestive words, he looked serious.

    With that, he leaned in for a kiss.

    "No can do." Roxanne blocked his lips with her hand. "I have to catch a flight. Something urgent came

    up."

    Things happened so suddenly.

    Roxanne didn''t have time to tell him in advance.

    She briefly mentioned. "Chloended a big project. Guess how much they paid upfront?"

    "I don''t wanna guess." Harrison was instantly in a bad mood upon hearing that she was catching a

    flight.

    "Come on, guess."

    "I''m not interested."

    "Harrison, don''t be like that. Chloe and I are about to make enough money to buy a vi. You should be

    happy."

    "I couldn''t care less about money."

    Did he need money?

    The one thing he had in spades was money.

    He knew Roxanne was all about the Benjamins, so the moment she mentioned a business meeting,

    nobody could stop her.

    Harrison was not amused.

    All the romantic setup he and his old man had nned went down the drain.

    When Roxanne saw him sulking, she put her arms around his neck. "What''s up?"

    "All you think about is work and making money." Harrison grumbled.

    "Oh,e on, I know you nned all this tonight to surprise me." She kissed him on the cheek. "And

    you wanted to try for our little girl, right?"

    He seemed like a solid guy.

    But who knew he had such a romantic side?

    But these romantic arrangements must have cost a pretty penny.

    Roxanne was happy, but she cared more about the cash.

    She held Harrison tightly.

    Her hand slid down from his neck, undoing his belt. "I have a flight at midnight. We still have enough

    time. Have you showered?"

    "Yeah, but I smell like steak grease from cooking earlier." He was panting as he kissed her back.

    "Let''s shower together then."

    Harrison scooped Roxanne up in his arms.

    To save time, he quickly headed to the main bathroom.

    The bathtub was already filled with warm water, with rose petals floating on the surface.

    A few minutester, they both dipped into the water.

    As they bobbed in the water, petals and sshes flew out of the tub.

    The fragrance of flowers filled the air, and the waves in the tub grew higher and more violent.

    The turbulence in the tub finally calmed down after what felt like forever.

    Roxanne''s delicate feet, which were tightly gripping the edge of the tub, gradually rxed.

    She held Harrison¡¯s neck and giggled. ¡°So, our baby should be in my tummy by now, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Harrison tapped her nose. ¡°She¡¯ll start growing tomorrow.¡±

    Roxanne smiled sweetly. ¡°With your skills, maybe we¡¯ll have twins?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have twins in our family.¡±

    ¡°Then I hope it¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Both he and his father liked girls, so she had to try her best to have a girl.

    After satisfying him, she pushed him away, like she hadpleted a mission. "Alright, I need to go to

    the airport now, or I''ll miss my flight."

    "You''re acting like you justpleted a task." Harrison held her waist, not letting her go. "Hold me a

    little longer."

    It sounded like a plea.

    "Harrison." Roxanne looked at him. "You''re a grown man; why are you so clingy?"

    "A husband should rely on his wife." Harrison said shamelessly.

    He grumbled again. "You were calling me darling earlier; why not now?¡±

    This woman, Roxanne, only referred to him as darling in their most intimate moments.

    He had brought this up many times.

    But she never changed.

    "Normal couples don''t call each other darling all the time; it¡¯s weird! We¡¯re not filming a romance movie.

    Come on, Harrison, get up, or I''ll really miss my flight. Chloe is waiting for me at the airport."

    They got out of the tub and took a quick shower.

    While changing clothes, Roxanne quickly packed her suitcase.

    Harrison helped out. "Where are you going on a business trip this time?"

    "To Cosmopolitan."

    "In which country?"

    "Novaria." Roxanne saw that Harrison was packing his clothes into her suitcase.

    She quickly grabbed his hand. "Harrison, I''m the one going on a business trip, not you. Why are you

    packing your clothes?"

    "I''m going with you." His main task recently was getting her pregnant, so he had to stick with her.

    "Don''t you have to work?"

    "I developed softwarest time that made a lot of money for thepany, so they gave me an early

    vacation." He lied again.

    He packed his own clothes while lying smoothly.

    He also neatly packed hisrge-size underwear.

    It seemed that he had decided to go with Roxanne.

    Roxanne stopped folding clothes. "Harrison, I''m going to Novaria, not a domestic city. You need a visa

    to go to Novaria."

    "When did you get your Novaria visa, and why didn''t I know?" Harrison asked back.

    "Chloe and I started working on the Novaria project three months ago, so we got it in advance."

    "It''s good that you have a visa." Harrison took the clothes from her and folded them neatly.

    She looked at him. "But you don''t have a visa. Even if you did, I might not be able to take you with me."

    "I have a visa."

    "Do you have a Novaria visa? Are you sure?"

    "Yep, I''ve been to Novaria before."

    After folding Roxanne''s clothes, Harrison calmly put them in the suitcase.

    He then took out his phone and sent a group message to his office secretaries, asking them to book a

    midnight flight from Seraphim Haven to Novaria.

    Roxanne didn''t see his message and said, "Harrison, even if you have a visa, you may not be able to

    get a ticket. There''s only one flight to Novaria per week, and I think today''s flight is fully booked."

    Harrison looked up and smiled. "You don''t need to worry about that."

    There was no ticket he couldn''t buy in this world.

    If he really couldn''t get one, he could drive his own private business jet.

    He could even apply for a route and departure time at the aviation administration.

    He could go wherever he wanted.

    But it was not time for Roxanne to know that he had a private jet at home.

    Roxanne and Harrison went to the airport together.

    When Chloe saw Harrison, she smiled. "You two are so sweet,ing to send off your wife in the

    middle of the night."

    "He''s not here to send me off; he''s going to Novaria with us."

    Roxanne tried to break free from Harrison''s grip, not wanting to show off their love in public.

    But she couldn''t shake off his hand.

    He held her even tighter. "You should feel lucky that I can always be by your side."

    "Yeah, Anne." Chloe chimed in with augh. "You should be grateful your man is so clingy. A clingy

    man is a good man."

    Guys who were always out having fun with their friends or still had their minds on other women even

    after they were married were just the worst.

    Back when she and Oliver were still married, he never really spent quality time with her. He just treated

    her like a live-in nanny.

    Chloe also wished she had a man who was as clingy and would devote himself to her wholeheartedly.

    After noticing Roxanne''s glowingplexion, Chloeughed and said, "Anne, you looked a bit tired

    earlier, but you seem much better after going home. Did you put on makeup?"

    Who had time for makeup?

    The moment she walked through the door, Harrison held her and wouldn''t let go.

    Roxanne couldn''t tell Chloe that her glow was due to Harrison''s attentiveness.

    So she fibbed a little. "Yeah, I put on some makeup."

    "Really? It''s so natural, it doesn''t look like you''re wearing makeup." Chloe asked, clearly noticing the

    couple''s affection for each other, even choosing to spend their time before boarding the ne in their

    own little world.

    However, she chose to keep quiet and not spoil their moment.

    At 1 a.m., the three of them boarded the ne on time.

    On the ne, Roxanne was a bit puzzled.

    She turned to the man sitting next to her. "Harrison, when Chloe and I were buying tickets, they were

    all sold out. How did you get one?"

    Harrison answered. "Someone probably canceled at thest minute."

    "Oh." Roxanne nodded. That must be it.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t think much of it, unaware that Harrison had a team of secretaries from his office.

    With them around, nothing was impossible.

    The flight time to Novaria Imperial City was nearly 26 hours.

    During that long time, Roxanne was busy working, except for eating and sleeping.

    She was jotting things down in her notebook. She looked very busy.

    Harrison was a bit displeased; herpany was just a small business.

    What if she had to manage a giant conglomerate like he did? How busy would she be?

    He took her notebook away, reminding her. "You''ve been working non-stop for three hours. Can your

    neck and eyes handle you looking down for so long?"

    "It''s fine." Roxanne snatched her notebook back, ready to get back to work.

    Harrison took her notebook and the pen in her hand. "I want you to take a break. Besides, you haven''t

    paid me any attention for three hours."

    "Hey! Why are you bing so clingy?" Roxanneughed. "It''s only been three hours. Haven''t I been

    by your side all this time?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Yeah, she was sitting right next to him.

    But for Harrison, it felt like she was miles away, like she was on the other side of the.

    Harrison was not used to flying economy.

    Seats were jammed together and it felt quite cramped.

    But there was one upside to it. With just a little stretch of his arm, he could hold Roxanne''s waist, and

    with a gentle pull, she would lean into his embrace.

    With a disgruntled look in his eyes, he said, "You''ve been busy with your hiring n for the factory and

    have constantly had your head buried in your work. Can''t you spare a moment to look at me?"

    Roxanne was at her wits'' end.

    She knew he was clingy, so she had intentionally chosen seats next to him when checking in.

    The flight to Novaria was going to be a long haul. It was 26 hours of flying time.

    And yet, he was not content with being by her side for such a long time?

    "Alright." Roxanne stared at him deliberately, "Is that better? Happy now?"

    She just looked at him, doing nothing else.

    "You''re just gonna look at me?" Harrison frowned, his voice low and filled with discontent.

    Roxanne chuckled. "Isn''t that what you wanted me to do?"

    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    It had been over three hours since shest spoke to him.

    Had she been neglecting him?

    Roxanne, feeling cornered, retorted. "If you want to chat, let''s chat. You were the oneining that I

    wasn''t paying you enough attention."

    Fine!

    But what exactly should they talk about?

    Roxanne''s mind was filled with ns to expand herpany and make more money. She was

    pondering ways to cut costs at the factory.

    She was in the export business, mainly manufacturing, without much high-tech involvement.

    On the other hand, the 6G-Technology from Seraphim Haven''s richest family was sought after by

    countries around the world.

    Her small exportpany, which produced electronic products, could onlypete in terms of price.

    The only way she could make money was by scaling up and cutting costs.

    Roxanne, with her mind set on making money, had no interest in idle chatter. "Harrison, I want to

    discuss something with you."

    Harrison was all ears, ready to give her some advice.

    "After I sign the contract in Novaria, they will make an advance payment. It''s going to be $300,000. I

    n to open a factory in Warmville. The money might be a bit tight, so I''m thinking of mortgaging our

    house to get a loan. What do you think?"

    Although she had bought the house herself, they were a married couple, and Harrison had also

    contributed to the mortgage payments.

    So she had to get Harrison''s approval.

    Harrison frowned.

    He thought she wanted to discuss something other than her work.

    Was she really turning into a workaholic?

    "Do you disagree?"

    Seeing his frown, Roxanne hurriedly asked.

    "Harrison, rest assured, this deal is very stable. We haven''t even signed the contract yet, and they

    have already paid a $50,000 deposit. That''s why I am going to Novaria with Chloe to sign the contract."

    Harrison''s frown deepened. His lips were tightly pursed; he was clearly not very pleased.

    Roxanne squeezed his hand tightly. "If we mortgage the house, we can expand the business. I believe

    we can make money this time; there''s no risk."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    "Harrison, please support me. I''m very cautious in my dealings. I''ve been negotiating business with this

    Harrison still didn''t respond.

    "This is a great opportunity. If we can close this deal, we might be able to break away from an ordinary

    life and improve our living conditions."

    Harrison still didn''t respond.

    "In the future, we won''t have to live in poverty, stuck at the bottom of society. We can gain ess to

    more social resources and facilities, and we can provide better living conditions for our daughter."

    She had suffered and been poor for half of her life.

    Since the age of four, she had been living in hunger without warm clothes, and her school fees had

    been funded by the government.

    Later, when she started working, she had no family and no one to help her.

    When she had no money, she would find part-time jobs.

    When she fell sick, she would endure the pain.

    She would hide from the wind and shield herself from the rain.

    No one had ever taken care of her.

    She told Harrison all of these things, and as she spoke, tears began to roll down her cheeks.

    Harrison''s heart wrenched; he lifted his hand to wipe away the tears on her cheeks.

    "Harrison." Roxanne held his hand. "I want to improve our living conditions through my own efforts and

    create a better environment for our daughter. Aren''t we about to have a baby? Wouldn''t it be great if we

    could provide her with a good life from the moment she is born?"

    In fact, she would also be very fond of a son.

    But if she had a daughter, she would definitely raise her as a princess.

    "You silly girl!" Harrison held her tightly. "Why do you need to work so hard to change our living

    conditions?"

    He was one of the people at the very top of society, holding all the quality resources she was seeking.

    And he was a leader among them.

    In the whole of Seraphim Haven, no one was richer than him.

    Why would he need her to change their living conditions?

    But Harrison understood her intentions. "I support you. You can mortgage the house to get a loan to

    start the factory. But you have to promise me one thing."

    "Not just one thing; even if it''s a hundred things, I will promise." Roxanne, feeling supported, lifted her

    head happily into his embrace.

    The two were tightly entwined,pletely oblivious to the fact that they were on an airne.

    But then again, the 26-hour flight was really long, so everyone was sleeping.

    So no one noticed their embrace.

    Harrison seized the opportunity to say, "I support your decision to mortgage the house for a loan, but

    you have to promise me that no matter what mistakes I make, you will forgive me, and you won''t leave

    me."

    He wanted to secure this lifeline while he had the chance.

    When he finally came clean about who he really was, that would be his ace to keep her around.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows. "What mistakes would you make?"

    "I wouldn''t make any major ones, like gambling or cheating. That''s a no-go for me."

    "Well, of course, you wouldn''t screw up like that."

    "So do we have a deal?"

    "You¡¯re such a great husband. I''d agree to a hundred of your requests!"

    That eased the doubts in Harrison''s heart.

    It felt like he''d just scored a get-out-of-jail-free card.

    He instantly felt a weight lift off his chest.

    Roxanne smiled softly in his arms. She felt nothing but happiness while looking into his affectionate

    eyes.

    This man really cared about her.

    He didn''t just lean on her; he was scared of losing her.

    He did his share of chores at home, handed over his full sry, and was a decent guy.

    He was truly a good man.

    She really liked him. "Honey, I wish I''d met you sooner. Then I could''ve given you a daughter earlier."

    This was the first time Roxanne had called him "honey" when they weren''t in the middle of a romantic

    moment.

    Usually, that was a term of endearment she saved for when they were getting it on.

    Her voice was filled with affection; she had never been this soft and gentle in public.

    It was music to his ears.

    His body was flooded with dopamine and endorphins.

    His mind was taken over.

    Harrison really wanted to get her pregnant right then and there.

    He wanted to nt all his seeds in her.

    He had never known the sweet taste of love before.

    Now, Harrison was drowning in it, unable to pull himself out.

    He gazed at her lovingly and leaned in to kiss her soft, sweet lips.

    The ne soared tens of thousands of meters above the clouds.

    The air was calm.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The cabin was silent.

    All the passengers were asleep.

    Except for Harrison and Roxanne, who were locked in a sweet kiss.

    The night sky outside the window was beautiful, like something out of a fairy tale.

    Everything was perfect on this quiet night.

    Chloe in the back seat felt a little cold.

    She had nned to open her eyes and ring the bell for a flight attendant to bring her a nket.

    But after seeing Harrison and Roxanne passionately kissing, she decided against it.

    She watched quietly for a few seconds, then closed her eyes.

    They''d been married for nearly six months, and they were still so sweet.

    Roxanne was kind, decent, and sincere.

    Harrison was a good man too; he was very responsible and loving towards Roxanne.

    While thinking about how men pamper women, Chloe, with her eyes closed, couldn''t help but think of

    Alexander.

    His posture when he walked, his long legs, and his tall figure were breathtaking.

    Each step he took exuded masculinity.

    His haircut might bemon, but Alexander managed to pull it off with irresistible charm.

    Chloe opened her eyes again to see Roxanne and Harrison still locked in a kiss.

    They had been going at it for over ten minutes.

    Chloe giggled.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed to keep watching, she closed her eyes again, and the image of Alexander

    still lingered in her mind.

    She wondered what it would feel like to kiss a man like Alexander.

    Oh my god!

    What was she thinking?

    Her heart started racing.

    She quickly cleared her mind, took a deep breath, and tried to pull herself together.

    Chloe never rang the bell.

    But someone else did in the cabin.

    That was when the kiss between Harrison and Roxanne was interrupted.

    Roxanne lifted her head from Harrison''s chest.

    Their eyes met, filled with passion and desire.

    They shared a smile.

    Roxanne fixed her makeup and sat up straight. "Alright, I need to get back to my work. Do you want to

    rest for a bit?"

    "Do you think I can sleep now?" Harrison''s eyes never left her.

    She nced down.

    Their kiss had been so intense that Harrison might have been feeling a bit ufortable now.

    Sheughed. "Then just watch me work on my n. You can sleep when you feel like it."

    She went back to working on her investment factory n, ignoring Harrison.

    At first, she would asionally look up at him, seeing him gazing at her lovingly.

    But then Roxanne got so absorbed in her work that she ignored him.

    And he kept watching her.

    Until she fell asleep in her chair from exhaustion. Harrison gently took away her pen and notebook and

    adjusted her seat.

    He covered her with a nket, gave her forehead a tender kiss, and then closed his eyes by her side.

    Several hourster, the nended in Novaria.

    December in Novaria was sweltering.

    Roxanne and Chloe both changed into short sleeve-shirts after getting off the ne.

    Harrison took off his suit jacket, wearing only a ck shirt.

    The suit was a gift from Roxanne.

    He''d been wearing it for over half a year and hadn''t changed it.

    Roxanne handed her jacket and Chloe''s to Harrison. "Chloe, go hail a cab. I don''t speak Portuguese."

    "Okay." Chloe quickly took her jacket back from Harrison.

    There was no way she''d let Harrison carry her stuff. Plus, she didn''t like others touching her things.

    Harrison chimed in. "No need to hail a cab. Some cabs here like to rip people off, and we might run into

    trouble."

    Novaria was a small country and wasn''t as safe as back home.

    Sometimes cab drivers robbed passengers.

    Not only that, people here could carry guns, and there were more homicides than there were back

    home.

    After hearing that, both women were taken aback. "Is it really that dangerous?"

    "Overall, it''s not as safe as back home. You can''t go out alone, so call me if you need anything." That

    was one reason why Harrison hade to Novaria with Roxanne.

    Of course, the main reason was that he wanted to be intimate with Roxanne.

    Roxanne was very frugal.

    Thest time she went on a business trip to Warmville, she wanted to find a cheap hotel.

    That ce was a total dump.

    This time, Harrison had the same idea.

    He grabbed his coat, wheeling his suitcase along. "Let''s roll; there¡¯s no need to call a cab; I have a

    buddy who runs a B&B in town. He''s sending a car over to pick us up; we''re crashing at his ce."

    "Harrison." Roxanne was amazed. "You have friends everywhere, don''t you? Not just in our neck of the

    woods, but abroad too?"

    "Not as many as you think." Harrison replied, "I''ve got a circle of friends who are in the B&B business,

    and one of them happens to be in Novaria."

    "Is that just a coincidence?" Roxanne asked, surprised.

    Seeing her disbelief, Harrison chuckled, "It really is a coincidence. Back in the day, I dabbled in the

    B&B business myself and even lost a few hundred grand. Then I moved on to other things, but I made

    some friends in the industry. We even have a group chat going."

    Roxanne took his word for it. "Alright then, let''s stay at your friend''s ce."

    Having a familiar face abroad was always a plus.

    Harrison had his suitcase in one hand and Roxanne''s hand in the other.

    Chloe trailed behind them with her own suitcase.

    Chloe couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy after seeing them walk hand in hand, looking all loved-up.

    On this trip to Novaria, Chloe was probably going to be stuck watching their PDA.

    Harrison''s business ventures also included the hotel industry.

    In Novaria, they had hotels and other real estate.

    The so-called friend running a B&B was actually Harrison''s man in charge over here.

    The guy was a middle-aged man in his fifties.

    He was dressed to the nines and didn''t look like average B&B operator; he looked more like a

    sessful businessman, or at least a high-level exec at a bigpany, raking in a six-figure sry.

    That was Roxanne¡¯s guess anyway, since she saw the watch on his wrist, worth at least 10 to 20

    grand.

    When they arrived at their destination, Harrison''s friend jumped in to help with the luggage.

    After getting out of the car, Roxanne pulled Harrison aside. "Harrison, that watch your friend is wearing

    is a Patek Philippe, right? It¡¯s worth 10 to 20 grand? How big is his B&B that he''s rolling in dough like

    this?"

    Harrison was speechless.

    Roxanne sure had a keen eye. She noticed all the little details.

    Roxanne continued. "With the pandemic over the past three years, the global economy has taken a hit,

    especially the tourism industry. His B&B business must have been hit hard, so how can he afford such

    an expensive watch?"

    Harrison had to admire Roxanne''s perspicacity, but he still covered all the cracks in his lie smoothly.

    "Noah made some money a few years back; he''s been in the mask business these past three years

    and made a pretty penny. For him, that watch was a drop in the bucket."

    Roxanne was impressed. "In the face of such a serious pandemic, he managed to pivot to the mask

    business and make money too! Noah truly has a business brain. I need to learn a thing or two from

    him."

    "All you think about is business." Harrison gently tapped her nose. "Haven''t you considered spending

    more time with me?"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    "Alright, you''re always whining about me not spending time with you. Well, now I''m all yours. Anything

    else you''re not happy about?"

    Roxanne didn''t pay attention to Harrison. She walked over and chatted with Chloe.

    It was then that Harrison got some free time. He saw Noah struggling with his luggage and frowned,

    "Roxanne noticed that fancy watch on your wrist."

    Noah nced at it.

    What was wrong with his watch?

    Harrison reminded him, "Maybe you should tone it down a bit?"

    Even he, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, dressed modestly and didn''t wear any expensive

    watches or jewelry.

    Harrison asked, "Didn''t I remind you before we left? Roxanne still doesn''t know who I am."

    Noah looked again at his Patek Philippe watch. This $30,000 watch did raise some suspicions. He''d

    been careless.

    "I''ll take it off immediately."

    "No need." Harrison reminded him, "I already told Roxanne that you''ve made quite a bit from selling

    masks these past few years. Just don''t contradict me."

    Noah replied, "Yes, Mr. Rodriguez, I promise not to mess up."

    "What did you call me?" Harrison frowned.

    Had Noah forgotten what he''d just told him?

    Noah was flustered, "Mr. Rodriguez, you didn''t tell me what to call you."

    "Just call me Harrison." It would make their rtionship seem warmer.

    And it would exin why Noah was always running around serving them.

    When they arrived at the vacation rental, Chloe was amazed, "Anne, are we really staying here

    tonight?"

    Wasn''t this a mansion?

    How much did it cost to stay here for one night?

    "It''s probably here." Roxanne said, "Harrison has many friends who run vacation rentals. Thest time I

    went to Warmville for work, I stayed in an even nicer vi with a luxurious swimming pool and a heated

    hot spring."

    Noah, who was walking in front,ughed, "Mrs. Rodriguez..."

    He almost messed up again.

    He corrected himself, "Roxanne, there''s also a heated hot spring here. You must be tired from the

    flight. Why not rx in the hot spring?"

    They reached the front gate of the vi.

    Noah handed them the ess card, "Chloe, this is for you. You''re staying in the vi next door. Each

    room is well-kept. Feel free to choose any room you like."

    "We can all stay in one vi." Chloe looked at Roxanne.

    The vi was three stories high.

    There were so many rooms. Why did they need to split into two vis?

    Noahughed and nced at Harrison and Roxanne, "This is to..."

    He couldn''t call Mr. Rodriguez.

    Noah quickly corrected himself, "This is to consider that Harrison and Roxanne just got married. After

    you finish your business here, they can have their honeymoon."

    Noah was very thoughtful.

    After hearing his arrangement, Chloe very cooperatively and tactfully went to the vi next door.

    After settling down, Chloe texted Roxanne, "Anne, this vi is so luxurious. The decoration is high-end,

    just like Mr. Alexander''s house."

    Roxanne replied, ¡°I also find the decoration very luxurious. It doesn''t seem like a vacation rental¡±.

    Chloe stated, ¡° Anne, Harrison seems to be capable of anything. He has a lot of friends and

    connections. I''m kind of in awe of him. Don''t get me wrong, I just simply admire him, no other meaning.

    I just feel like he''s very capable.¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡° I always have a feeling that he''s hiding something from me, but he seems very

    honest.¡±

    It was like he had a contradiction.

    There was a sense of mystery in his honesty.

    This feeling was bing stronger and stronger for Roxanne.

    She looked at Harrison, who was standing at the door chatting with Noah.

    Despite earning more money than Harrison, Noah always seemed a bit wary in front of him.

    As if Harrison was his boss.

    After Noah left, Harrison walked over and asked, "Are you tired? Should we go rx in the hot spring?"

    "Harrison." Roxanne frowned, "Why is Noah so respectful towards you? He''s not your servant."

    "Is he?" Harrison''s face turned serious.

    Was it that obvious?

    But he''d already warned Noah to be careful with his words and actions.

    Harrison stated, "Noah is polite to everyone."

    "I see."

    "This vi has three floors. Which one do you want to stay on?"

    "I want to stay on the third floor to see a better view."

    Harrison helped her carry her luggage to the third floor.

    Of course, the vi had an elevator, so they could just take that up.

    Feeling tired from the flight, Roxanne went to the hot spring in the backyard on the first floor.

    Harrison joined her in the hot spring.

    Roxanne leaned against the edge of the hot spring, looking at the clear water.

    The steam from the hot water rose slowly. It felt like she was in a dream. The environment was

    beautiful and intoxicating.

    Roxanne had never been to such a ce before.

    In the past, even when she went to hot springs, it was always crowded with people.

    After soaking, she''d feel itchy and had to go to the hospital for anti-inmmatory skin medication. Since

    then, she never went to hot springs again.

    But the hot spring water here was very clean and clear.

    Roxanne watched as Harrison swam towards her with a freestyle stroke.

    His arm and chest muscles were more prominent as he moved in the water.

    He dived and resurfaced.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Each muscle on his body was lean and powerful.

    When he swam up to her and suddenly leaped out of the water, his pecs glistening in the water looked

    extra manly.

    "Anne." Harrison took her waist,ing close, "You tired from your flight today? Want me to give you a

    massage?"

    "Nah, just soaking here isfy enough."

    Roxanneughed, brushing off the steam over the water.

    She said, "This water is so clean, just like the water in my bathtub at home."

    Sure thing.

    He had already told Noah to clean and disinfect the hot spring.

    The water was also just filled an hour ago.

    How could he let her bathe in the water someone else has been in?

    And besides, this vi is his; he wouldn''t let anyone else in.

    Roxanne said, "Noah''s business isn''t going well. Looks like no one''s staying here."

    Harrison held her tight, gazing deeply into her eyes, saying, "In this moment, can we just focus on each

    other and not talk about other stuff?"

    Roxanne suddenly asked, "Harrison, are you not wearing pants?"

    Roxanne felt his skin was smooth, his muscles firm and strong, obviously toned.

    She then asked, "Are you not wearing swimming trunks?"

    "Focus, please." Harrison gently lifted her chin.

    His lips were about to kiss hers.

    Roxanne couldn''t helpughing, "Harrison, you''re not thinking of getting it on with me in this pool, are

    you?"

    "I told you, focus." Harrison frowned, yfully pinching her nose.

    "How can I focus?" Roxanne looked around, "This is an outdoor pool. Feels kinda weird."

    Harrison gently kissed and caressed her cheeks, trying to distract her with the softest and tenderest

    kisses and touches.

    But Roxanne was still a bit worried, tilting her head to the right, "Besides, that''s Chloe''s vi over there.

    What if she sees from the window?"

    "Focus!" Harrison kissed her hard as a punishment for her distraction.

    He didn''t need to worry about Chloe seeing them. The night was dark, with tall trees blocking the view.

    Even if she saw, she wouldn''t be able to see clearly. And at thiste hour, Chloe should be asleep.

    Harrison''s tenderness made Roxannepletely surrender. She closed her eyesfortably, actively

    hugging his neck.

    Soon, she was acting cute in his arms.

    This man always knew how to make her surrender to him in the shortest time.

    Hepletely conquered her.

    From the beginning, when he had no skills in kissing, just brushing against her lips and not knowing

    what to do next, he''s be a pro.

    He was like a hunter, and in his arms, she was his prey, hands tied, crying for mercy.

    His tenderness conquered her body and mind as if she were entering another marvelous world.

    The water in the hot spring stirred upyers of waves.

    In the next vi, Chloe just finished a bath, wearing her pajamas and putting on a face mask.

    Ever since Alexander suggested that she could wear makeup every day, she started to take care of her

    appearance.

    Before putting on her mask, she even applied some freckle removal product she bought from a medical

    beauty clinic for several hundred dors. It was said that if used every night, her skin tone would

    improve over time.

    She didn''t know if it was true or not.

    Chloe was diligent in her skincare now; she knew there were no ugly women, onlyzy women.

    She had to work hard to make herself more beautiful.

    After half an hour, she took off her mask.

    Just then, Alexander called her.

    Due to poor signal in the room, Chloe went to the balcony to answer the call.

    "How are you doing over there? Have you settled in?"

    Alexander had messaged Harrison, but Harrison didn''t reply.

    "Yes, Roxanne''s husband found a ce to stay. It''s at a friend''s B&B; it''s a vi; the environment is

    very good."

    Alexander thought to himself, ¡° This guy, so many lies.¡±

    He said, "Your friend and her husband have a great rtionship."

    Alexander pretended not to know Harrison well.

    He said, "Your friend''s husband seems to treat her well."

    "Of course." Chloe said proudly, "Anne is such a good person. The man she chooses must be the

    best."

    While talking, Chloe seemed to hear some noise.

    The sound was very faint and unclear.

    Following the sound, she saw the waves in the hot spring of the next vi.

    Was someone swimming?

    Upon closer inspection, She realized it wasn''t someone swimming but rather two people making out.

    Due to the distance and darkness of the night, she couldn¡¯t see clearly. But Chloe was experienced,

    and the sound was making her blush.

    Sheughed helplessly. This newlywed couple really can''t be away from each other. They''re really

    adventurous, even going to the hot spring.

    Back then, she and Oliver, every time they got intimate, it was on the bed, boring and dull.

    Chloe now regretted giving her purest and most precious self to that jerk, Oliver.

    She also wanted to start over, to meet a good man, but it was impossible now.

    She didn''t hear what Alexander was saying on the phone.

    "Chloe, are you listening?"

    "Oh... I just went to get a ss of water." Chloe lied.

    She couldn''t tell Alexander that she saw the couple next door making out.

    "Are your good friend and her husband with you?" Alexander asked casually.

    Chloe said, "They went to bed."

    Chloe dared not look at the other vi''s hot spring again.

    She just saw it unintentionally.

    She wasn''t a voyeur. She had to avoid this kind of thing.

    She quickly walked towards the room.

    The signal in the room was bad. She walked to the window of another room, and then she heard

    Alexander''s voice again.

    Chloe asked," Mr. Alexander, do you need anything else? I''m gonna sleep."

    If there was nothing else, she was going to hang up.

    Hearing that she was going to sleep and seemed not very interested in chatting, Alexander felt a little

    down.

    He didn''t realize that he had this subtle feeling of disappointment.

    He said gentlemanly, "Then you should go to bed early. You must be tired from the flight; I''ll hang up."

    Chloe said. "Okay."

    "Chloe, wait a minute." Alexander didn''t know why he would call out.

    Maybe he wanted her to hang on the line a bit longer and chat more.

    Or maybe he just wanted to hear her voice again.

    Alexander himself couldn''t make head or tail of his feelings.

    Chloe asked," Mr. Alexander, anything else?"

    Alexander replied by asking, "Can I pick up Aria with Amelia tomorrow afternoon?"

    Chloe was a little taken aback.

    Mr. Alexander was busy as a bee and still wanted to pick up Aria?

    Alexander quickly exined, "Hazel has been giving me a hard timetely. Going to pick up Aria can

    help show that you and I are in a steady rtionship."

    "Alright then. I appreciate it." Chloe politely replied.

    Alexander said, "No problem, I''m really fond of kids. You should get some sleep. Goodnight."

    Chloe hung up the phone.

    Harrison and Roxanne were still going at it.

    The hot spring water was gentlypping around them in the steamy air.

    Waves after waves, peaking and then falling, then peaking again, just like Harrison and Roxanne at

    that moment.

    A good ten minutester, the water finally calmed down.

    Roxanne was snuggled up against Harrison''s shoulder like a littlemb.

    Her legs were lifted by Harrison and rested on his firm waist.

    The warm and gentle water waspping at their bodies, seeping through the spaces between their

    close bodies.

    Roxanne''s body gradually rxed. Opening her eyes, she looked at the strapping man in front of her,

    "You can put me down now, right?"

    Instead of letting go, he leaned in and gave her a soft kiss.

    She smiled and said, "Holding me like this, aren''t your arms getting tired?"

    "Doubting my strength?" Harrison held her even tighter.

    Actually, it was quite effortless to hold her in the water due to buoyancy.

    Harrison enjoyed holding her in this way, with her whole body leaning against his.

    He kissed her wet ear again, "What a wonderful night."

    It was indeed a wonderful night for Roxanne.

    Maybe when they get old and reminisce about their youthful craziness, she wouldugh about how wild

    she was.

    She thought life with Harrison, a steady and serious man, would be methodical and uneventful.

    However, Harrison led her into a beautiful and romantic married life.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave a sweet smile, "Harrison, we didn''t use protection

    both times. I calcted my ovtion days, and it''s around now. With your prowess, I might be

    pregnant, right?"

    "Do I really rock your world?" Harrison felt a bit proud beingplimented.

    What man didn''t like being praised by his woman?

    Harrison was pleased but maintained his calm demeanor as he said, "Wait till you see what''sing

    next."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Harrison''s sexy, thin lips moved slightly, kissing Roxanne''s pretty earlobe. Lifting his head, his eyes

    were filled with affection and desire, staring at her as if he wanted to draw her into his whirlpool of deep

    feelings.

    "Tonight, you''re all mine," he said.

    Steam rose from the pool, reflecting the serene and captivating night. In the night, Harrison''s voice was

    even lower and more enticing.

    Roxanne was helpless. They''d been in the water for so long, and this man wanted to continue? She

    tried to climb down from Harrison, pressing her toes down towards the bottom of the pool.

    "No more. I want to go to bed," she said.

    But he held her tightly, preventing her from touching the bottom of the pool.

    "Harrison, let me down. I need to dry my hair and go to bed," she said.

    "Call me darling," he said.

    "Alright, darling, let me go. The client has sent the contract to my mailbox, and I have to go over it with

    Chloe in the morning," Roxanne said.

    Harrison still held her tightly, raising his eyebrows, "Is the contract written in Portuguese?"

    "Yes," Roxanne answered.

    "Then I can help you review the contract to see if there are any issues," he said.

    "You speak Portuguese?" Roxanne asked.

    "I know a bit," Harrison answered.

    He was fluent in severalnguages but always modestly said he only knew a bit.

    In fact, he couldn''t fully tell her his abilities. Otherwise, she would suspect him again.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Was it you who helped me with that Russian orderst time? You speak not only Russian but also

    Portuguese?" Roxanne asked.

    "Why do I feel like you''re capable of anything?" Roxanne asked again.

    "I told you, I studied othernguages in college, including Portuguese," Harrison said, his tone very

    calm.

    In reality, he learned foreignnguages not in college but from a very young age with his siblings,

    receiving an education higher than average. They were from a wealthy family, and their learning tasks

    were heavy from a young age. The elders in the family often said that to grasp more of society''s

    resources, they must be better than the average person. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be entitled to stand

    at the top of society, enjoying the best resources at the top of the food chain.

    Harrison lifted Roxanne out of the water, draped a towel around her, then wrapped one around himself.

    He took her to take a shower, and by the time he was drying her hair, she had fallen asleep on hisp.

    His fingers ran through her soft hair, all the way to the ends. "This little girl!" he muttered to himself.

    Her sleeping posture was bing more and more like a gentle kitten. He figured she must be tired

    from his shenanigans.

    He had wanted to be intimate with her again, but seeing her so tired, he decided to let her off the hook

    for the night. After all, they could have a proper honeymoon in Novaria once she finished her work.

    Harrison put down the hairdryer, carefully moving Roxanne''s head off hisp, then carrying her to the

    head of the bed, gentlyying her down. He switched off the light,y down next to her, and fell asleep

    holding her.

    Roxanne felt a familiar presence in her sleep andfortably leaned into him.

    Even when they slept, they were always in each other''s arms.

    Early the next morning, Harrison got up early and turned off Roxanne''s rm clock.

    Then, he began to review all the contract signing materials for Roxanne''s deal alone.

    Her materials were thoroughly prepared.

    Just as she had said, her work was very reliable.

    She had been paying attention to thispany in Novaria for several years, going through all their

    Harrison had also helped her review the contract.

    Everything was fine.

    The profits were just a bit low.

    However, the ie was stable with arge trading volume and long-term cooperation.

    No wonder Roxanne wanted to mortgage her house to get a loan to open a factory.

    This way, she could save the price difference of outsourcing, ensure export quality, and reduce costs.

    He patiently went through all these materials to ensure that Roxanne''s contract signing went without a

    hitch.

    Then he received a call from Alexander. "Harrison, your wife''s deal can be signed. There are no issues.

    You can rest assured; her work is reliable."

    "Your Chloe is also very outstanding," Harrison said, holding his phone and walking to the bedroom

    balcony, "I heard from Anne that Chloe was the one who negotiated this contract."

    Alexander asked, "What do you mean ''my Chloe''? How is Chloe mine?"

    "Isn''t she?" Harrison leaned casually against the railing, one hand on the railing, the other holding his

    phone. His long legs were casually propped up on the railing.

    He nced at Roxanne inside through the sliding ss door. Looking at her, he felt very peaceful and

    He chatted casually with Alexander, "I''m waiting for your good news. Alex, seriously, you should

    consider marrying Chloe. She''s much better than Hazel."

    Alexander said, "I just got divorced. I haven''t recovered yet. Don''t rush me."

    Harrison retorted, "The best way to heal a broken heart is to start a new rtionship."

    Alexander stated, "I''m not particrly in need of a woman."

    Harrison said, "A woman who can be good friends with Anne must also be a good woman. If you miss

    this opportunity, you won''t get another one."

    Alexander said, "You just love to praise your wife."

    Harrison asked, "Don''t I?"

    Birds of a feather flock together. A woman who has been good friends with Roxanne for more than

    twenty years must be as excellent and beautiful as her.

    "I''m hanging up now," Alexander didn''t want to listen to him prattle on.

    In fact, thinking about his pretend rtionship with Chloe, the corners of Alexander''s mouth lifted

    slightly.

    Today, he and Amelia were going to pick up Aria from school together.

    Alexander was suddenly looking forward to it.

    The little girl was really very cute, very likable.

    The matter with Hazel didn''t seem to bother him as much anymore.

    Aria got out of school at exactly four fifty in the afternoon.

    Alexander and Amelia had ns for him to pick her up at four in the afternoon and head to school

    together.

    ¡°Samuel.¡± At 3:40 in the afternoon, he walked into Samuel''s office, ¡°If there''s any business with the

    group, you handle it. I''m picking up Aria.¡±

    Samuel looked up from hisputer screen, frowning, ¡°Harrison is with Roxanne. You''re helping pick

    up Chloe''s kid. You two aren''t been focused on worktely. You trying to work me to death?¡±

    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility,¡± Alexander pped Samuel on the shoulder, chuckling,

    ¡°Because you''re the most capable among us.¡±

    ¡°I don''t agree.¡± Samuel brushed Alexander''s hand away, ¡°I want to chase girls too. Who wants to work

    overtime every day?¡±

    ¡°Then go chase them.¡± Alexander joked, ¡°Nora has been single for so many years. You should take the

    initiative and go after her.¡±

    ¡°Who told you I want to pursue Nora?¡± Samuelughed, ¡°She''s a goddess. I''m not good enough for

    her.¡±

    Alexander asked, ¡°You admit it, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°What if I admit?¡± Samuelughed again.

    Hisughter looked a bit mischievous. But there was a hint of bitterness and helplessness in his

    ¡°Nora''s heart is with Harrison; I can''t get her.¡±

    Alexander again patted Samuel on the shoulder.

    He said, ¡°Nora is different from Hazel. Even though Nora has Harrison in her heart, she never does

    anything that makes Harrison unhappy. Look how long Harrison and Roxanne have been married.

    When has Nora ever stirred up trouble? She quietly wishes Harrison and Roxanne well; she''s a rare,

    kind-hearted girl. If you like her, go after her; time waits for no one. Nora''s almost thirty. Do you want

    her to be a spinster?¡±

    Samuel, with a smile on his face, seemed to be thinking.

    Alexander patted him on the shoulder, then took his hand back, ¡°Think about it. I''m off to pick up Aria

    from school.¡±

    As he walked away, Samuel shouted, ¡°Alexander, after you pick up Chloe''s daughter, do you have to

    ¡°Tonight, I''m having dinner with her daughter. Why should Ie back?¡± Alexander stood at the door,

    looking back.

    Samuel frowned, ¡°Those guys overseas want to steal our 6G-Technology again. Aren''t you going to be

    on guard?¡±

    Alexander said, ¡°With the expert Dominic Thompson that Harrison invited back, why should I worry? I''m

    not a hacker.¡±

    Samuel asked, ¡°You and Harrison can''t just let things be, right?¡±

    Alexander said, ¡°Don''t worry, Roxanne''s ex-boyfriend is reliable.¡±

    He waved his hand and left.

    Alexander made it to the underground garage.

    Today, he didn''t call for a driver, nning to pick up Aria himself.

    In the distance, he saw Hazel leaning against his Rolls Royce.

    He hadn''t seen her for half a month.

    Under Hazel''s tight mermaid dress, her belly was slightly raised.

    Hazel wore this dress today specifically to make her four-month pregnancy more apparent.

    If she wore looser clothes, the pregnancy wouldn''t be noticeable. However, this tight mermaid dress

    really made her look pregnant.

    She was already pregnant before the divorce.

    Seeing her, Alexander''s previously rxed pace slowed and became heavier.

    Finally, he stopped a few meters away from Hazel, frowning, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±

    ¡°Alexander, I''ll ask you onest time, are you willing to remarry me?¡± Hazel looked at him with

    anticipation in her eyes.

    In her expectation, she also brought a bit of her old coquettish tone.

    Alexander was no longer interested and he said coldly, ¡°I don''t want to answer this question again.¡±

    But he felt the need to answer one more time, ¡°I''d rather marry a sow again than remarry you.¡±

    He actually said she was worse than a sow.

    ¡°In your eyes, am I that unbearable?¡± She started crying, tears flowing like a broken faucet.

    Alexander retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also sleep with Chloe? Let''s just call it even, okay?¡±

    Hazel walked over, lightly tugged on his suit, and started to act coquettish.

    Alexander forcefully brushed her off.

    His affair with Chloe was just a performance. He didn''t actually sleep with her.

    Hazel cried, ¡°Dear, I won''t mind that you''ve slept with Chloe. Can you forgive me? Anyways, we''ve both

    slept with others; let''s call it even this time; let''s make up, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hazel, can''t you figure it out?¡± Alexander found itughable, ¡°We''re divorced; it''s not a regr quarrel.¡±

    Who wanted to get back with her?

    ¡°Dear!¡± Hazel pouted her lips and cried.

    Alexander didn''t want to look at her. He walked around her, went to the driver''s side, and was about to

    open the door and drive.

    Hazel quickly ran over and grabbed him, preventing him from getting in the car, ¡°Dear, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop pestering me?¡± Alexander shook her off, shouting.

    She was also provoked by him, ¡°Alexander, don''t forget that I''m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°And so what?¡± Alexander didn''t back down, ¡°The child isn''t mine.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hazel said, ¡°Then let''s bet on whether this child is yours or not.¡±

    Alexander was left speechless with anger, ¡°Hazel, you know how this child came about. Are you still

    threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hazelughed mockingly, ¡°I really don''t know who the father of this child is.¡±

    Alexander was speechless with anger.

    Hazel said, ¡°I can also tell you clearly I''ve indeed betrayed you. I''ve been with seven men.¡±

    Seven men.

    He only knew about four.

    Were there others he didn''t know about?

    Even though they were already divorced, Alexander was still furious.

    He was so angry that his face turned red with veins popping out.

    Just as he was about to speak, Hazel cut him off, "Don''t jump the gun. Let me tell you something. Yes,

    I''ve been involved with seven guys, but during the time I got pregnant, it was only you and that gym

    trainer. This means that this baby is definitely one of you guys. I''m willing to bet that it''s yours. I don''t

    believe that you''d really abandon us after the baby is born."

    Now, he didn''t want to remarry her.

    But once the baby was born, he might reconsider for the sake of the child.

    Hazel nned on sticking to Alexander like glue.

    She was suffocating Alexander. This woman was a straight-up devil.

    Seeing his silence, Hazel gave a coldugh and said, "Alexander, raising your own flesh and blood is

    surely better than ying stepdad to Chloe''s two kids, don''t you think?"

    The basement light was dim.

    Alexander''s face looked even more gloomy.

    He was so furious he could kill Hazel. However, he forced himself to calm down, his facial muscles

    tense, "Hazel, I was on a business trip the month you got pregnant. I didn''t touch you. The baby can''t

    be mine."

    "What a coincidence," Hazel replied. "That month was exactly when I was feeling guilty and regretful

    about you. I only had a thing with the trainer once. But the night you left, we had many... The baby

    could very well be yours."

    Alexander used to look forward to having a child with Hazel.

    Now, this baby could be his, but he felt nothing but disgust and rejection.

    He frowned and said, "Abort it."

    Hazel gave a coldugh.

    Her smile was full of triumph, even a hint of threat, but mostly, it was her dark natureing to the

    fore.

    "Alexander, I can abort the baby, but only if you remarry me. Otherwise, forget it."

    "Remarrying is out of the question," Alexander replied firmly.

    Hazel touched her slightly bulging belly and said, "Fine, then I''ll give birth to this baby. If it turns out to

    be yours, you can''t possibly turn your back on it, right?"

    Despicable!

    Alexander was so mad that he could have a heart attack.

    The smile on Hazel''s face slowly faded, turning dark, "Alexander, we could have been good if you''d

    agreed to remarry. We could have gone back to the way things were. But you insisted on this break.

    Yes, I can''t do anything about Harrison. I don''t dare mess with his rtionship with Roxanne or reveal

    his true identity to her. But I understand you."

    As long as this child existed. If the baby was his, she couldpletely control Alexander.

    Alexander looked at the woman in front of him with utter disgust and said, "Hazel, even if you give birth

    to this child, even if he really is my own flesh and blood, I will never remarry you."

    Once upon a time, every time he looked at this woman, his eyes were full of warmth and affection.

    Now they were like sworn enemies,and he believed he hadn''t done anything wrong.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    After facing her incessant nagging, Alexander felt like she had be a whole new person.

    He frowned as a smirk appeared on his face. "Hazel, look at yourself. Are you still the warm and kind-

    hearted person you once were? What makes you think I would remarry someone as lowly as you?"

    "Am I lowly?"

    Hazel, with a hand on her belly, had a determined look in her eyes.

    "Isn''t it all because of you? Alexander, did I fight over property with you when we divorced? Did I make

    a scene? How can you call me lowly and shameless?"

    Alexander was silent.

    Hazel continued. "I just made a mistake that any ordinary woman could make. Can''t you forgive me?

    Why are you still ming me?"

    "So you''re saying that all lonely women will cheat, and not just once?"

    "If you didn''t travel so frequently, would I have had to do such things to meet my physical needs? What

    did I do wrong? Men can cheat, but women can''t?"

    An angry Alexander asked, "Did I cheat?"

    "Weren''t you also with Chloe?!" Tears began streaming down Hazel¡¯s face. "We''re even now."

    She acted as if Alexander were the one who had done wrong, not her.

    Alexander was at a loss for words; she was being absolutely ridiculous.

    How could such an unreasonable woman exist in this world?

    He had seen shameless people before, but never someone like Hazel.

    Regardless of whether he had a rtionship with Chloe, he truly felt that he was not in the wrong.

    He began interacting with Chloe only after his divorce.

    During his marriage with Hazel, he had always been faithful.

    But he didn''t want to say any more meaningless words to Hazel.

    While burying his anger, Alexander coldly said, "Hazel, if you want to have a baby, go ahead. It has

    nothing to do with me."

    With that, he opened the car door and got in.

    Hazel quickly followed, holding the car door open to prevent him from closing it.

    "Alexander, you just wait and see. If this baby is yours, I''ll turn your life upside down."

    "I''m waiting." Alexander closed the car door and drove off.

    Hazel was so angry that she began stomping her feet.

    But she couldn''t afford to get angry; she needed to take care of herself for the baby.

    ...

    A few dayster.

    Roxanne and Chloe sessfullynded a big order in Novaria.

    Harrison apanied them throughout the whole process.

    He witnessed Roxanne''s business acumen and vision and Chloe''s negotiation skills.

    Chloe had only attended a regr university and mastered several foreignnguages.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, had never attended university.

    These two women came from ordinary families.

    If they were born into wealthy families, they would have achieved even more.

    They were able tond a contract worth half a million dors a month, which was really impressive.

    That day, they returned to their residence.

    While standing in front of the gate between the two vis, Chloe suggested, "Roxanne, Harrison, you

    guys should have a honeymoon in Novaria. I''m going back to Seraphim Haven early tomorrow

    morning."

    "That''s not possible; I have to go back too." Roxanne wasn¡¯t in the mood for a honeymoon.

    Afternding such an important order, she needed to deal with renting a factory, recruiting staff, and

    setting up a production line.

    Chloeughed. "You can leave thepany matters to me."

    "Alright, let''s let Chloe handle it." Harrison gently held Roxanne''s hand. "Can we stay here a few more

    days?"

    Harrison understood that Chloe had volunteered to return to Seraphim Haven tomorrow so as not to

    disturb their honeymoon.

    He also wanted to enjoy his own little private world with Roxanne.

    Lately, his top priority had been to create as much intimate time with Roxanne as possible to get her

    pregnant as soon as possible.

    Of course, he didn''t want anyone else around to disturb them.

    Roxanne, however, stared at Harrison. "You want Chloe to work her butt off? How can she handle so

    much work by herself?"

    Harrison remainedposed. "You have to trust Chloe''s abilities."

    "Exactly! Don''t you trust me to handle things?" Chloe chimed in.

    Roxanne didn''t distrust them, but she was always very dedicated to her work and always wanted to

    check the details herself.

    She insisted on booking a flight for the next day and returning to Seraphim Haven with Chloe.

    Since he had already spent intimate time with Roxanne every day for the past few days, Harrison could

    do nothing about it.

    Sometimes they even did it two or three times a night, and they didn''t take any contraceptive measures

    each time.

    Now that the chances of getting Roxanne pregnant were quite high, Harrison had to agree to return to

    Seraphim Haven early tomorrow morning.

    That night, while Harrison was taking a bath in the bathroom, Roxanne rode a bike by herself to buy

    She remembered that there was a bustling food street three kilometers away from the vi they were

    staying at.

    The environment there was simr to a small market, with many stalls that were selling various local

    delicacies.

    She nned to bring some back for Chloe and Harrison.

    The payment method in Novaria was quite backward, and they couldn''t pay directly with their phones.

    So she brought her wallet, which contained the local currency she had already exchanged.

    When she tried to pay, she found that her wallet was gone.

    She saw a man who looked like a local using a strong clip to steal her wallet.

    When the man realized that she had noticed, he immediately grabbed the wallet and ran.

    Roxanne chased him down several streets on her bike.

    She caught up with the man, and after a few rounds of fighting, Roxanne sessfully subdued him and

    got her wallet back.

    Roxanne didn''t speak the officialnguage of Novaria.

    But with her fierce eyes and ferocious fighting skills, it was clear that the thief was scared of her.

    When Roxanne let go of the man''s arm, he didn''t dare approach again. He was defeated by a woman

    who looked weak.

    The thief was scared and watched as Roxanne rode away on her bike, not daring to chase her.

    Back at the vi.

    After taking a bath, Harrison couldn''t find Roxanne, so he gave her a call.

    Roxanne was multitasking. She rode the bike while she answered the phone, quickly filling Harrison in

    on what had just happened.

    "You went to the food street alone and even chased after a thief? What if the thief had aplices?"

    Harrison''s heart was in his mouth.

    He knew that Roxanne had been bullied since she was a kid, which led to her bing a skilled

    fighter.

    She was indeed a good fighter, but they were in a foreignnd.

    These Novarians were sturdy folks, and for some, thievery and robbery were nothing; even murder was

    Harrison felt like he was going nuts. "Where are you now? Send me your location immediately; I''m

    "Harrison, I''m sorry for making you worry, but the thief I just encountered didn''t have any aplices,

    and I''ve got my bag back. There''s no need for you to worry so much."

    After hearing Harrison''s anxious tone, Roxanne decided she had to reassure him.

    She also felt incredibly loved.

    This man really cared about her.

    Harrison was still worried, so he taught her how to send her real-time location when abroad.

    Even after receiving her real-time location, he was still not at ease. "Find a ce with a lot of people

    and stay there. Don''t go anywhere until Ie find you."

    "Alright!" Roxanne, after hearing Harrison''s serious tone, also became nervous. "Harrison, you really

    don''t have to worry; I''m safe now."

    "Don''t hang up the phone." Harrison couldn''t allow any mishaps.

    "Okay, I won''t hang up."

    Harrison hurriedly left while still in his hotel robe.

    "Are you in a crowded ce?" Harrison asked as he walked. "Don''t stay in a ce by yourself; it''s very

    dangerous."

    A slender, frail-looking girl like her could potentially be targeted by malicious people; she could possibly

    get hurt or even killed.

    That was why Harrison always insisted on apanying her wherever she went.

    Harrison was rushing over. He was talking to Roxanne while driving, but he still felt extremely anxious.

    Suddenly, Roxanne went silent.

    Harrison was extremely worried. "Anne, why aren''t you talking?"

    "What do you want?" Roxanne saw seven or eight men approaching her, their eyes hostile. "Don''t

    Harrison floored it,pletely unaware that he was pushing the pedal to the max.

    His heart was in his throat.

    He had never felt this nervous and anxious before; he had never been this desperate in his entire life.

    "Anne, say something. What happened? Anne...?!"

    CRASH!

    He heard the sound of the phone hitting the ground.

    Harrison''s anxious heart also shattered along with the phone.

    He yelled frantically. "Anne! Anne! Anne! Say something!¡±

    All that answered him was the beeping sound of a disconnected line...

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    When Harrison tried calling again, he got no answer.

    No matter how many times he called, he was met with the dreaded "call cannot bepleted."

    He hightailed it to the location Roxanne hadst pinged from. After a long search, all he found was a

    busted-up phone on the ground. He searched all day, but Roxanne was nowhere to be found. She had

    vanished.

    Upon hearing the news, Alexander dialed Harrison up right away. At that moment, Harrison was on the

    horn with the embassy staff in Novaria, negotiating with the Novarian government.

    After picking up the call, Harrison briskly said, "Shoot."

    "Harrison, I''ve heard about Roxanne going missing. I''ve got fifty bodyguards with me; we''re gonna

    charter a flight over and meet you."

    Harrison was a member of the Rodriguez Group and had the embassy''s backing. The Novarian

    government would definitely help find Roxanne. But this was foreign soil, wherew and order were

    sketchy at best. Crime rates were high, and the criminals were ruthless. Therefore, Alexander had to

    bring his crew over and rendezvous with Harrison.

    After more than twenty hours, .Alexander arrived in Novaria. After meeting with Harrison at the

    embassy, they started discussing how to find Roxanne. Harrison didn''t want to waste any time and was

    ready to hit the streets looking for her.

    Alexander grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. "Harrison, you haven''t slept in two days, have you?"

    Alexander asked with concern.

    Harrison''s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked worn out. His chin and cheeks were covered with

    stubble. Alexander felt for him. "You should get some sleep."

    But how could Harrison sleep when there was no news of Roxanne? His throat bobbed as his eyes

    glistened with unshed tears.

    "Roxanne might seem brave. It¡¯s true she¡¯s not afraid of a scrap, but she''s actually terrified of being

    alone." Harrison continued with a hoarse voice. "Truth is, she''s just a little girl who needs a man to

    protect her. I don''t want her to be scared."

    Alexander silently watched him as his own heart grew heavy. "I''ll go with you." He offered.

    "No need." Harrison patted Alexander on the shoulder. "Go meet up with Chloe. Don''t let her know you

    came to see me; she''s already worried sick about Roxanne going missing."

    "Chloe should be okay." Alexander replied.

    "You should stick with her." Harrison insisted, looking concerned. "I have a feeling Roxanne''s

    disappearance isn''t just a run-of-the-mill crime."

    Alexander''s brow furrowed. "You mean..."

    The same possibility struck them at the same time. "You think the people who took Roxanne are after

    Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology?"

    Harrison nodded silently.

    Back home, these people couldn''t find an opportunity to strike. But abroad, they were in their element.

    Earlier, they had even coborated with a foreign judicial department to detain Harrison''s father,

    Vincent Rodriguez, in order to get their hands on the Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology.

    Now, they had set their sights on Roxanne.

    They weren''t going to give up easily.

    They were fighting for it, both openly and behind the scenes.

    No wonder the Rodriguez Group had been on such a roll these past few years. Their 6G-Technology

    had made a global impact.

    High-profile figures from various countries were eager to pocket this lucrative technology.

    Harrison was filled with regret. "I was too careless."

    If he had known they were after Roxanne, he would have protected her better.

    Alexander tried tofort him. "It¡¯s a good thing if they''re after our 6G-Technology. They won''t hurt

    Roxanne. You don''t have to worry about her getting hurt. But..."

    Alexander asked. "If they want to exchange Roxanne for the 6G-Technology, what would you do?"

    The 6G-Technology was a major project that the Rodriguez Group had invested heavily in for the past

    few years.

    It was not only crucial to the survival of the group but also closely rted to the country''s IT

    development.

    It was a tough choice.

    But Harrison firmly said. "If I can''t even protect my own woman, what''s the point of running a

    business?"

    ...

    Taking Harrison''s advice, Alexander prepared to meet up with Chloe.

    He would also help find Roxanne on the down-low.

    He called Chloe and lied about being in Novaria on business.

    Once he finished his business, he could meet her.

    Over the phone, a crying Chloe pleaded with him. "Mr. Alexander, it''s so good that you''re in Novaria.

    Roxanne''s missing, and Harrison''s been so upset these past few days that he can''t eat or sleep. Could

    you help us?"

    Alexander thought it over.

    With Roxanne''s disappearance, Harrison was pulling a lot of strings, which would surely blow his cover.

    But he probably hadn''t revealed his true identity to Chloe yet, right?

    So he had to keep up the charade in front of Chloe, pretending to be very worried and asking for

    details.

    He promised to help over the phone.

    He also warned Chloe to be careful and not to go out alone.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He was a bit worried.

    He was afraid Chloe, in her haste to find Roxanne, would run into some trouble.

    So he repeatedly told her to put safety first. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t go looking for Roxanne by yourself. What if

    you go missing too? I¡¯lle and find you right away.¡±

    When he saw Chloe open the door, Alexander breathed a sigh of relief.

    He couldn''t fathom why he was somewhat worried about this woman.

    Maybe it was because he and Chloe were now friends.

    At this moment, he suddenly had a deeper understanding of Harrison''s worry and anxiety after

    Roxanne''s disappearance.

    Seeing that Chloe was safe, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky as he thanked God that she didn''t

    get into trouble with Roxanne.

    However, Chloe was incredibly heartbroken and had been crying ever since she heard of Roxanne¡¯s

    disappearance.

    Her eyes were swollen like a frog''s.

    Alexander hurriedlyforted her. "Chloe, don''t panic; I''ve already made contact with my bodyguards

    and international mercenaries. With their help, there''s a bigger chance of finding your friend."

    "Awesome!"

    Chloe was so moved that she was on the verge of tears.

    Hiring mercenaries would definitely cost a fortune.

    Ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the means to contact them.

    Chloe quickly pulled out her phone. "Then I''ll call Harrison right away, so he won''t worry too much."

    "Chloe, how about you give me Harrison''s contact info? It would be more convenient for me to get in

    touch with him directly."

    Harrison must have been very busy at this moment.

    Alexander didn''t want Chloe to call and distract Harrison with the need to keep his identity a secret.

    He pretended to have already added Harrison on WhatsApp, then calmly reassured her. "Don''t worry,

    your friends are my friends; I will do my utmost to help find her."

    Chloe nodded in agreement.

    She was nodding and crying at the same time.

    For Chloe, if something happened to Roxanne, it would be like losing a part of herself.

    "Stop crying. Your friend is very smart; I believe she will be fine."

    Alexander reached out and wiped the tears from Chloe''s face.

    He couldn''t understand why he was so anxious.

    Maybe it was because Harrison''s wife was in trouble, or maybe seeing Chloe cry so much made him

    feel somewhat sad.

    The mercenaries were already prepared.

    Harrison was willing to pay a hefty sum as long as they could find Roxanne. He was willing to offer a

    bounty of up to a hundred million dors.

    Even the military and political circles in Novaria were willing to assist.

    Hope was within reach.

    However, another three days passed, and there was still no news about Roxanne.

    The surveince equipment in the ce where Roxanne disappeared had beenpletely destroyed.

    In this strangend, finding Roxanne was like trying to find a grain of sand in the ocean. It was an

    exceedingly difficult task.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Harrison, who hadn''t shaved in five or six days, suddenly looked a decade older.

    When the conste called, Harrison was leaning against the car window with his hand propped on his

    forehead, his eyes briefly shut.

    Even when asleep, his eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    So as not to wake him, Alexander promptly rejected the call.

    Then he sent a message to the person in charge at the conste.

    Alexander hoped Harrison could rest a bit, so he wanted the conste to ry thetest news through

    WhatsApp because Harrison hadn''t slept in days and now had finally dozed off in the car.

    However, Harrison shot his eyes open almost instantly.

    His eyes portrayed his extreme fatigue. "Who was that on the phone? Any news about Anne?"

    He snatched the phone.

    It was a call from Mr. Robert.

    He called back immediately.

    "What did you say?" Harrison''s lips quivered violently.

    His voice was filled with choking sobs and pain. "You''re saying it''s¡­ confirmed?"

    He was trying to keep himself together.

    His red, swollen eyes were brimming with suppressed tears.

    He sought more information from the call, hoarsely asking, "What was she wearing?"

    Mr. Robert spoke in a grave tone. "I''m sorry, the body has dposed. There are no clothes, only

    parts of the body. The head is still missing. Additionally, we found a notebook with writing on her."

    The phone dropped straight onto the car''s carpet.

    Harrison uncontrobly shed tears.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It was the first time Alexander saw Harrison cry.

    Even when Harrison''s mother died seven and a half years ago, Alexander hadn''t seen him cry.

    His robust figure suddenly weakened.

    It was as if his emotional pir had suddenly copsed.

    Alexander, having heard the content of the call, was in shock.

    If Roxanne was really dismembered, he couldn''t even begin to imagine what she went through.

    Alexander''s shoulders sagged. "How could this happen? How could someone be dismembered?"

    They all knew that Novaria was unsafe.

    But how could something like this happen to Roxanne?

    "It can''t be Roxanne; it absolutely can''t be." Harrison''s voice was hoarse but filled with determination.

    He couldn''t ept something like this happening to Roxanne.

    She didn''t even know she was Mrs. Rodriguez yet; she hadn''t enjoyed the world''s wealth and riches;

    there was still so much happiness she hadn''t experienced.

    Harrison rushed to the local police station almost immediately.

    The dismembered body was indeed a girl''s.

    Mr. Robert handed Harrison a blood-stained notebook. "This is the victim''s belongings, Mr. Rodriguez;

    take a look."

    The term "victim" felt like a cold knife plunging straight into Harrison''s heart.

    He felt a wave of confusion. Just a few days ago, they were still together, enjoying the bliss of

    marriage.

    So how did she suddenly run into trouble?

    His heart was trembling.

    Harrison took the blood-stained notebook, hoping it wasn''t Roxanne''s.

    He desperately wanted to confirm this.

    But he was too afraid to open it.

    Finally, he decided to flip open the notebook.

    Not it! This wasn''t Roxanne''s handwriting!

    Roxanne''s handwriting was always bold. She was always writing about ns to expand thepany,

    lease new factories, hire workers, etc.

    But what was recorded in this notebook was some legal knowledge.

    It likely belonged to a female student studying abroad in Novaria.

    The moment he breathed a sigh of relief, Harrison felt a bit dizzy and almost fainted.

    Luckily, Alexander supported him in time.

    After days and nights without sleep, Harrison''s body was on the verge of copse.

    He wasn''t superhuman; his body was about to give out, but he was still persisting, using hisst bit of

    strength to keep searching for Roxanne.

    Alexander grabbed his shoulder, trying to hold him back.

    Usually, Harrison walked like the wind, standing tall and steadfast, reassuring people around him.

    But today, Alexander just tugged slightly at his shirt, and he started to wobble.

    He looked as if his backbone had been stripped away and was very unstable on his feet.

    Alexander hurriedly supported him. "Harrison, you really need to rest. If you keep going like this, your

    body might give out before you find Roxanne."

    "I can''t rest." He signaled to his bodyguard, Jackson. "Jackson, get me two more drinks."

    Jackson hesitated and looked at Alexander.

    Alexander''s voice suddenly became sharp, trying to warn him against his behavior. "Harrison! If you

    keep downing caffeine drinks like this, forcing yourself to stay awake, you might drop dead!"

    Jackson also advised him. "Yes, Mr. Rodriguez, you really can''t drink anymore."

    Since Roxanne went missing, he had been carrying a bag with him.

    The bag was filled with all sorts of caffeinated drinks.

    Whenever Harrison felt sleepy, tired, or felt like he couldn''t hold on, he''d immediately open a can or two

    and gulp it down.

    If he kept this up, he really might drop dead, as his body was already at its limit.

    Harrison tried to snatch the drink, but Jackson quickly dodged and didn''t let him take it.

    "Damn it! Give it to me now!" Harrison''s eyes turned red with urgency, like he was giving an order.

    Although Jackson respected and feared Harrison, he knew he had to consider his safety at this

    moment and gathered the courage to talk back. "Mr. Rodriguez, I''m sorry! I can''t listen to you this time.

    Even if you kill me, I can''t let you drink anymore."

    Alexander tried to reason with him. "Harrison, you''re usually such a calm person; why are you suddenly

    so irritable? What you need right now is rest."

    "It''s not your wife who''s in trouble, so of course you''re not worried!" Harrison yelled.

    His voice turned shrill; it was filled with anger.

    "Who are you yelling at?" Alexander got testy. "I hauled my ass all the way here to help you find your

    wife. I''ve been worried sick; I can''t eat or sleep, and this is how you treat me? You wanna throw down?"

    Alexander rolled up his sleeves, ready to duke it out with Harrison.

    Jackson, on the side, tried to y peacemaker.

    Alexander''s aggression ticked Harrison off, and they were soon tangled up in a fight.

    After a few rounds, Harrison still had a lot of fight left in him.

    Alexander had to give it to him; the guy had stamina. He hadn''t slept for days and still had this much

    fight left in him.

    It took all Alexander had to find an opening andnd a punch on Harrison''s neck.

    Knocking him out cold.

    That''s when it dawned on Jackson, who had been trying to break up the fight.

    Alexander had just been looking for a way to knock Harrison out so he could get some shuteye. That''s

    why he pretended to pick a fight.

    "Help him back inside."

    Roxanne hadpletely stolen Harrison''s heart.

    If not, he wouldn''t have lost his mind over her.

    By the time Harrison was brought back to the mansion, it was already one in the morning.

    ...

    The night was pitch ck, enough to give you the creeps.

    Roxanne was stuck in the middle of nowhere, 200 kilometers away.

    Her kidnappers were all built like tanks. They were armed with guns, knives, and other dangerous

    tools.

    They looked mean as hell.

    They seemed to be in cahoots with the thief, but they were also different somehow.

    They all had mysterious symbols on them, like they were part of the same organization.

    Roxanne was certain that their goal was not just a simple robbery.

    They hadn''t stolen her belongings or done anything inappropriate.

    What the hell were they up to?

    For six days and five nights, Roxanne had tried everything she could think of to escape.

    But she never got the chance.

    They spoke in anguage she couldn''t understand, leaving her in the dark about their ns.

    Roxanne wanted to call Harrison to let him know what was going on, but she didn''t have a phone.

    She was freaking out.

    If she were like Chloe, who was able to speak the localnguage, she would know what these people

    were nning.

    While listening closely to their conversation, Roxanne heard a name mentioned several times.

    It sounded like Harrison''s name?!

    A man with a full beard looked at her and smirked.

    In broken English, he asked her, "Mrs. Rodriguez, don''t you know who your husband really is?"

    What did he mean?

    His sentence structure was all over the ce, and his word choice was strange. Roxanne only

    understood "your husband."

    After piecing together their conversation, Roxanne was sure they were talking about her husband,

    Harrison.

    But the entire sentence didn''t make sense to her. "What are you saying? I don''t understand. Can you

    even talk?"

    "Identity¡­ your husband''s identity."

    "What about my husband?"

    "Identity. His real identity."

    "Are you talking about his identity?"

    "Yes, real identity."

    "What real identity? I don''t understand."

    The man struggled to exin, finally managing to get the right phrase out.

    Roxanne tried to interpret. "Are you trying to say my husband''s real identity?"

    "Yes, real identity." The man finally got his point across. He no longer needed to repeat his broken

    English.

    "What other real identity could my husband have?" Roxanne didn''t get what these intimidating men

    were trying to say.

    Was there some other identity her husband had that she didn¡¯t know about?

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    A confused look spread across Roxanne''s face as she stared at the group of men, who were all

    They were mocking her for not knowing the true identity of her own husband.

    But due tomunication barriers and the threat she still posed to them, they hadn¡¯t beenpletely

    honest with her.

    By the bonfire.

    The men continued to chow down on meat and guzzle drinks.

    The dancing mes illuminated Roxanne¡¯s cautious and guarded face.

    Regardless of why these men had taken her or what unknown identity this ¡°Harrison¡± they spoke of

    had, she still needed to find a way to escape.

    At the moment, her life didn''t seem to be in immediate danger, but who knew what crazy stuff this band

    of thugs would pull next?

    When they started to get a little tipsy, Roxanne took the opportunity to excuse herself to the restroom.

    After a few days of interaction, the men hade to understand this gesture.

    One of them apanied her, keeping a watchful eye on all her movements.

    The ce where Roxanne chose to relieve herself was near a waterfall.

    The water was rushing violently, and it was surrounded by jagged rocks.

    Jumping down would surely pose a risk to her life.

    If she wasn''t swept away by the current, she would hit the rocks. Even if she didn''t die on impact, she

    would likely be severely injured.

    The water was so deep that if she were knocked unconscious, even if she could swim, she could still

    drown.

    But she had to jump.

    While pretending she was done, she rose from the bushes and took a leap of faith.

    The slightly drunk man tried to catch up, but it was toote.

    Roxanne''s petite figure was quickly swallowed by the raging current.

    The slightly drunk man stood on the edge of the waterfall cliff and looked down, but there was nothing

    to see.

    Three hourster.

    The night was still dark.

    Roxanne, dragging her weary feet, navigated through the deste jungle.

    Her clothes were still wet, and the wind of thete night was like a knife that cut through her.

    Exhausted and hungry, she was on the verge of copsing.

    She hugged her arms tightly, trying to find a little warmth.

    But she felt like a block of ice, and her fingers were numb from the cold. She felt like she was about to

    lose consciousness.

    Suddenly, footsteps and bird calls she didn''t understand echoed in the jungle.

    The men who had taken her were catching up.

    She began running.

    Sharp branches and leaves in the jungle scratched her face, neck, and the back of her hands.

    She gritted her teeth, enduring the pain.

    Suddenly, a pair ofrge hands reached out, covering her mouth.

    She turned her head, and her eyes widened.

    The shock in her eyes seemed to say, "How is it you?"

    Dominic Thompson signaled for her to keep quiet.

    She nodded, and Dominic let her go.

    Once the group had passed, Roxanne could only speak in a low voice. "Dominic, why are you here?"

    Dominic remained vignt, observing their surroundings.

    He pricked his ears as he listened to the sounds around them.

    After confirming that Roxanne''s captors had indeed moved on, he still remained on guard.

    He took Roxanne¡¯s hand, leading her in the opposite direction.

    It had been seven and a half years since Dominic hadst held this slender hand.

    Dominic¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions as he held her hand tightly.

    His original n was to hold onto this hand forever.

    He used to imagine them in their old age. They would cross the road together, shop at the market, take

    strolls in the park, sit on a bench by the road, and watch the sunset.

    But now, Roxanne was the wife of the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven.

    Dominic no longer had the right to hold her hand.

    But at this moment, Dominic decided to indulge himself onest time. He knew Roxanne was

    struggling, but he still held her hand tightly.

    He allowed himself this final indulgence, which crossed the boundaries of their rtionship.

    All he wanted to do was savor the feeling of her hand in his just one more time.

    "Dominic!"

    Roxanne stopped, forcefully pulling her hand from Dominic''s grasp.

    "Dominic, first of all, I''m really grateful you''re here. I guess you must havee to rescue me;

    otherwise, it would be a very big coincidence. I really owe you."

    She had many questions waiting to be answered.

    But first and foremost, Roxanne made her boundaries clear. "My husband is a jealous man. If he knew

    you were holding my hand like this, he might lose sleep. I can follow behind you; you don''t have to hold

    my hand anymore."

    "You really care about Harrison, huh?" Dominic''s heart ached.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Of course. He''s my husband, the first man in my life."

    Roxanne''s voice was not loud but firm.

    Her words were like knives that pierced deeply into Dominic''s heart.

    Fearing their pursuers would catch up, Dominic didn''t have time to wallow in sentimentality.

    He noticed her shivering from the cold, so he took off his own jacket and draped it over her shoulders.

    Then he quickly said, "Okay, then follow closely behind me. I''ll take you to a safe ce."

    Roxanne was so cold that she could hardly stand it.

    So she didn''t refuse the jacket Dominic handed her.

    During their journey, Roxanne didn''t ask Dominic why he was there.

    She didn¡¯t say a single word.

    As Dominic walked, he wondered. "Aren''t you curious about why you were kidnapped and why I''m

    here?"

    "Harrison will tell me when we get back." She fully trusted Harrison.

    This deep trust was in to see to Dominic.

    Ha! The person she trusted most had been deceiving her all along, but Dominic didn''t n to expose

    Harrison.

    Harrison had promised to treat Roxanne well, so Dominic was willing to trust him.

    Hundreds of miles away.

    After Alexander knocked him out, Harrison had only slept a few hours.

    Upon waking, the first thing he did was pull on the sleeping Alexander beside him and ask, "Is there

    any news of Roxanne?"

    Alexander was also tired.

    He had fallen asleep right beside Harrison''s bed without even taking off his shoes.

    Upon waking, he rubbed his eyes in confusion. "Harrison, you''re up already? It''s not even light out yet."

    "I''m asking you, is there any news of Roxanne?"

    Alexander let him roughly grasp his cor, patiently saying, "We''ve identified who took Roxanne.

    They''re after our corporation''s 6G-Technology. They want the 6G-Technology, so Roxanne is absolutely

    safe. You can rest easy on that."

    Half an hourter, Harrison received a phone call.

    He quickly gathered arge group of people; it seemed like big things were happening.

    At that time, Alexander arrived at the vi in the next building.

    Chloe had prepared breakfast and called him over to eat.

    Originally, Alexander nned to bring some breakfast to Harrison.

    He had already packed the breakfast.

    He saw Harrison next door, gathering all the remaining bodyguards and hired mercenaries, neatly lining

    them up on thewn outside the vi.

    Alexander hurriedly went out, and so did Chloe.

    Chloe always felt that Harrison and Alexander had been acting strangely these past two days.

    She was the one who gave Alexander Harrison''s contact info; even if the two knew each other before,

    they couldn''t be this close, right?

    Also, Alexander''s concern for Harrison was excessive.

    Alexander personally cared for Harrison, stayed by his bedside, and even slept with him.

    Harrison didn''t eat breakfast, even though Alexander kept preparing food and drinks for him, afraid he

    would go hungry.

    Something was off.

    There must have been something wrong.

    Chloe followed them and heard the conversation between Harrison and Alexander.

    Alexander stood in front of Harrison, his arms blocking Harrison''s way. "Harrison, you can''t go. They

    not only want the corporation''s 6G-Technology, but your life too. You can''t be so reckless."

    "Move." Harrison''s face was dark; no one could stop him.

    His bodyguard, Jackson, pleaded with him. "Mr. Rodriguez, why don''t you stay here while Alexander

    and I go? You are the key figure in thepany; you can''t risk any danger."

    "Yes, Harrison, let me bring Roxanne back. If I can''t bring Roxanne back to you unharmed, I''m ready to

    pay with my life." Alexander promised him.

    "That''s my wife; I need to save her." Harrison pushed Alexander, walked away, and got in the car.

    Alexander couldn''t stop him.

    He watched twenty or more cars drive away, one by one.

    Since he was worried about Harrison''s safety, Alexander didn''t notice Chloe standing behind him, who

    was frozen with shock in the morning light.

    After hearing their conversation, Chloe was certain that Harrison was a key figure in the Rodriguez

    Group and that he and Alexander were old acquaintances.

    So Harrison was actually the big boss behind the Rodriguez Group?

    The richest man in Seraphim Haven?

    Then everything made sense.

    Harrison''s seemingly invincible demeanor now had a reasonable exnation.

    He was actually the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and her good friend Roxanne was married to such

    a high-status man!

    After turning his head, Alexander saw Chloe, frozen with shock.

    He knew Chloe had heard everything. "Did you hear all that?"

    "Harrison is the richest man in Seraphim Haven. Is that true?" Chloe, still in shock, asked for final

    confirmation.

    Alexander didn''t want to lie, especially to women, so he reluctantly nodded. "Yeah."

    Chloe suddenly realized. "So you and Harrison have been putting on an act in front of me and

    Roxanne?"

    "I''m sorry."

    Because he lied, Alexander felt guilty. "Harrison told me not to say anything. I really didn''t mean to

    deceive the two of you."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Chloe had to admit that these two guys were really good actors.

    Chloe and Roxanne had once had suspicions about Harrison''s identity.

    Harrison never revealed it, and his exnations always seemed logical, without any obvious ws.

    Chloe felt like she and Roxanne had beenpletely fooled.

    "Why didn''t Harrison tell us from the start that he''s the richest man in Seraphim Haven? Why did he

    deceive Roxanne?"

    Chloe was struggling to digest all this.

    She didn''t know whether to be surprised or worried.

    Would Roxanne ept Harrison''s prominent status?

    Chloe was struggling to calm herself down.

    Alexander, looking concerned, pleaded. "Chloe, please don''t tell Roxanne the truth about Harrison''s

    identity now. It could cause trouble between the couple."

    After a few seconds of thought, Chloe said firmly, "Alright, we''ll wait till Roxanne is safely back."

    Since Harrison was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, he should be able to bring Roxanne back

    safely.

    But Chloe was still worried about Roxanne''s safety.

    She was feeling unsettled.

    Even the bright morning sun seemed suffocating and oppressive.

    Harrison''s motorcade had already left. Thest few cars turned a corner, disappearing from sight.

    Chloe was still in disbelief after watching them go.

    She asked in a low voice. "Mr. Alexander, is Harrison really the richest man in Seraphim Haven?"

    "What you''ve seen and heard is all true." Alexander answered without any pretense.

    Chloe looked away. "I wonder if Roxanne can ept this."

    A girl from a rural area who had been abandoned by her parents since childhood and didn''t even go to

    college had married the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    This was more unbelievable than any movie plot.

    Roxanne would have a serious reaction when she learned the truth.

    But Chloe, the onlooker, found it hard to believe.

    She kept reying Roxanne''s marriage in her mind.

    How did she end up marrying the richest man in Seraphim Haven?

    It was truly unbelievable.

    She didn''t know whether this was a good or bad thing.

    How could a normal person like Roxanne ept the shocking truth that she was now a rich man''s

    wife?

    Chloe was worried for Roxanne; she was afraid that she would resist Harrison when she found out.

    No one knew Roxanne better than Chloe.

    Roxanne had never wanted to live the high life.

    She just wanted a simple, ordinary life.

    Seeing Chloe''s confusion, Alexander asked. "I''m going to the embassy to support Harrison. Do you

    want toe with me?"

    Chloe nodded heavily and followed Alexander.

    Two hundred kilometers away.

    Dominic was hiding with Roxanne in a safe ce.

    Roxanne asked, "Dominic, you brought your phone, right?"

    Not only did he have his phone, but he also had a backpack with equipment and food.

    All were for tracking the mercenaries who kidnapped her, so he could pinpoint their location urately.

    Dominic, known internationally as the "Y-Spectre" for hisputer skills, really knew his stuff.

    But Roxanne knew nothing about his field.

    When she and Dominic broke up, he was just amon programmer who had graduated from a

    Dominic took out his phone from his backpack and handed Roxanne a piece of chocte.

    Roxanne took it, feeling exhausted and hungry.

    She sat down and ate the chocte while trying to call Harrison.

    "Bad signal, can''t get through." Roxanne said, feeling disappointed.

    By then, Dominic had also sat down, taking out hisputer and equipment. "I''ll send him a message."

    Roxanne didn''t understand what was on theputer screen. "What''s this?"

    "This is to connect to the satellite. I can contact Harrison through it." Dominic replied as he typed

    rapidly.

    He seemed verypetent.

    When the equipment connected, Harrison''s voice came through; he sounded incredibly anxious.

    "Domi, how are things on your end? Have you seen Roxanne? How is she?"

    Harrison sometimes called Dominic "Domi."

    Dominic had recently helped the Rodriguez Group protect their 6G-Technology. Since Dominic had

    been taking good care of Roxanne and had also helped Harrison''spany, the two men had

    gradually be familiar.

    Roxanne was surprised to hear this.

    How did these two men be so familiar after only a few meetings?

    Roxanne was confused. She forgot to talk to Harrison and stopped eating her chocte.

    Dominic jolted her out of her daze, and she quickly reassured Harrison.

    "Harrison, I''m okay; I''ve escaped. I''m with Dominic now, so don''t worry about me. I''m really okay."

    Harrison breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was Roxanne''s voice!

    Although they had only been apart for six days, it felt like it had been an eternity since he heard her

    voice.

    After hearing her voice and verifying that she was okay, Harrison finally rxed.

    But he still warned her. "Roxanne, you must stay with Dominic. Don''t ever leave him."

    He said to Dominic, "Domi, my wife''s safety is in your hands; you need to look after her."

    Dominic replied, "Don''t keep harping about that Roxanne is your wife now, jerk."

    This dude was always showing off in front of him.

    Was he trying to remind him that he, the ex-boyfriend, was yesterday''s news?

    Dominic had already epted that reality, he continued. "Chill, she''s safe with me."

    Harrison was grateful. "Thanks; I owe you one."

    "I don''t need your thanks. All I want is for you guys tost and be happy."

    "Thank you."

    "Alright, I¡¯ve gotta hang up now."

    "Hold up, I still want to talk to Roxanne."

    Dominic looked at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was about to speak when Harrison''s caring voice came through the device. "Roxanne, have

    you been okay? Did they give you a hard time?"

    "Nope, they just kept an eye on me. They didn''t let me leave, but they didn''t do anything to me."

    Roxanne countered. "Harrison, the kidnappers kept mentioning you. They said there''s stuff I don''t know

    about you. Also, when did you and Dominic be so tight?"

    Harrison was silent for a moment and then said, "I''ll tell you when we meet."

    "Okay." She trusted Harrison, and she would believe whatever he said.

    "Stay with Dominic; I wille to pick you guys up in an hour."

    Roxanne replied, "Okay."

    The phone call ended.

    Dominic looked at her. "You really trust Harrison, don''t you?"

    Roxanne replied while munching on chocte. "Husbands and wives should trust each other. If you

    can''t even trust the person closest to you, then who in the world can you trust?"

    Her words pierced Dominic''s heart.

    Roxanne was oblivious to his inner pain and difort.

    He smiled faintly and said, "You''re right, husbands and wives should trust each other. I truly hope you

    guys will always be happy."

    After saying this, Dominic took out a bottle of water from his bag and gave it to her.

    She was indeed very thirsty.

    She took the water and drank more than half the bottle.

    Then she tightened the cap, held the bottle in her hand, and looked at him. "Mr. Thompson"

    "You didn''t used to call me that." Dominic looked into her clear, bright eyes.

    Her eyes had seen the ugliness and cruelty of the world, yet they remained pure and wless.

    Dominic reluctantly said, "You used to always call me Dominic."

    "You know that''s in the past." Roxanne didn''t want to live in the shadows of the past.

    She casually asked, "How are things with you and that rich girl?"

    He left because he was diagnosed with a serious illness, with not much time left.

    He had to go abroad for treatment.

    He didn''t want to tell Roxanne these things. He just told her that he fell for a rich girl; he didn''t want her

    to struggle anymore. He just wanted her to live an easy life.

    He didn''t want to answer. "I don''t want to talk about it."

    They fell silent.

    Roxanne took another bite of chocte and a sip of water.

    She picked up a twig and started doodling on the ground. "Dominic, I feel like you''re hiding something

    from me. It¡¯s something that you obviously don''t want to tell me."

    Dominic was somewhat shocked.

    She seemed to have realized something.

    He was lost for words.

    She looked up and said, "If you don''t want to tell me, I don''t want to know. Whatever misunderstanding

    happened in the past, it''s in the past. I have a new life, and I''ve found my happiness; I hope you can be

    happy too."

    Roxanne had long sincee to terms with the past.

    Dominic felt a lump in his throat; he felt like he had trouble breathing.

    After a while, Dominic masked all his emotions and said tly, "Harrison can indeed lead you to a new

    life."

    "I want to take a rest." Roxanne lied down next to a pile of grass.

    She was tired and sleepy and soon fell asleep.

    Dominic stayed by her side.

    His jacket was covering Roxanne.

    He collected a lot of softer hay and made a nest around her.

    Then he contacted Harrison through his device. ¡°When are youing? I''m worried those guys might

    ¡°I just reached the helipad; I¡¯m expected to arrive in an hour.¡±

    ¡°You sent a helicopter directly? How should I exin this to Roxanne?¡±

    Harrison didn''t know how to reply to his message.

    Dominic continued. ¡°Weren''t we nning to reveal your true identity to Roxanne after she''s pregnant

    and has the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Dominic, since this wasn''t part of the n and we''ve kept it from her for so long, let''s keep it that

    way to avoid unnecessary trouble. I have a reasonable excuse you can use¡±.

    The two men were discussing how to exin all this to Roxanne.

    ¡°Roxanne is a very decisive person; she can easily ept and easily let go. Once she decides to

    invest emotionally, she''ll give it her all. However, once she decides to end it, she won''t hesitate. So you

    better be careful.¡±

    Dominic had witnessed Roxanne¡¯s decisiveness firsthand.

    They were truly together for only three years.

    But they grew up together in the same vige.

    But now, Roxanne didn''t care about him at all.

    If she decided to end a rtionship, that was it.

    So Dominic advised Harrison to be careful and avoid any trouble.

    Harrison boarded the helicopter.

    All the way, he was frowning.

    An hourter, Roxanne, who was lying in the pile of grass, heard a rumbling sound.

    She looked up to see several helicopters circling overhead and got up.

    Dominic next to her said, "Harrison is here."

    Roxanne looked up at the helicopters in the sky.

    The helicopters were getting lower, and the sound of the fast-spinning propellers was getting louder.

    "How did Harrison end up in a helicopter?"

    Her voice was drowned out by the loud propellers.

    The helicopter slowly descended, and a gust of wind blew.

    Roxanne''s hair was blown messy, and tangled hair fluttered on her cheeks.

    She spotted Harrison leaping down from the helicopter as it touched down, bolting towards her.

    After seeing her, all Harrison wanted to do was hold Roxanne tightly.

    But when he actually stood in front of her, he was motionless.

    During the six days she was missing, Harrison felt like his heart was on life support.

    He looked depressed and was devoid of any energy or zest.

    Add to that his six-day stubble and the tiredness etched on his face, making him look like a shell of his

    former handsome self.

    After he saw her, Harrison felt a surge of energy in his heart again.

    It was as if he hade back to life at that moment.

    But maybe his heart was still adjusting to its renewed activity, so Harrison could only slowly approach

    Roxanne.

    With a smile, he said, "I''m d you''re okay."

    Then he stretched out his arms and pulled her into a bear hug.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He held her.

    No words needed to be said.

    Roxanne felt warm in his embrace.

    She felt safe.

    Her heart finally found peace.

    Under the slowly rotating helicopter des, Dominic coughed. "Harrison, this isn''t the time for a lovey-

    dovey moment; we need to get going."

    "Let''s get onboard." Harrison ruffled Roxanne''s hair.

    Roxanne looked up at his bearded face and smiled.

    "You can still smile?" He frowned. "Weren''t you scared?"

    Of course, she was a bit scared.

    But she had been through a lot and knew that the scarier the situation, the braver you needed to be.

    Instead of answering, she asked him. "You must have been in a state, huh? You look like you haven¡¯t

    been eating properly, sleeping well, or even shaving."

    "You can shave it for me when we get back."

    "Deal."

    Harrison quickly removed his jacket and draped it over her shoulders before heading to the helicopter

    with her.

    To avoid any unwee return of the bad guys, Roxanne didn''t ask any more questions.

    They would discuss it once they were safely away from here.

    At the helicopter, the consul from the Novaria embassy was standing.

    "This is Mr. Robert, the head of the embassy. He was a big help in the rescue." Harrison introduced

    him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Robert." Roxanne nodded in gratitude.

    She thought to herself that it was only natural to receive help from the embassy when in a foreignnd.

    That was how it was always depicted in movies.

    So it was not surprising that Harrison coulde to pick her up in a helicopter.

    Back home, she saw Alexander and Chloe waiting for her at the vi''s gate.

    Roxanne was puzzled to see Alexander after stepping out of the car. Why was he here?

    Before she could ponder it any further, Chloe rushed over and hugged her tightly. "Anne, you''re finally

    back. I was so worried."

    Tears streamed down Chloe''s face.

    Their sisterhood stretched back almost three decades.

    They might not be biological sisters, but they were closer than family.

    Chloe was visibly shaken and began scrutinizing her for injuries. Thankfully, they were all superficial

    scratches.

    She hugged Roxanne tightly again. "Anne, I was so scared. I''m d you''re okay."

    "You''re hugging me too tight; don''t you feel how dirty I am?" Roxanne patted Chloe''s back. "Let me go

    freshen up, then we can chat."

    Chloe finally let go.

    Alexander stepped forward. "Roxanne, we''re d you''re back safe. We were all worried."

    "Thank you, Mr. Alexander. What are you doing here?" Roxanne was surprised.

    Alexander nced at Harrison and Dominic, who were getting out of the car, then at Chloe, and

    remained silent.

    They all exchanged nces.

    Roxanne thought their expressions were a bit peculiar.

    Of course, there was a reason for their odd expressions. Everyone present knew that Harrison was the

    top dog of Seraphim Haven.

    Except for Roxanne, she was still in the dark.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Everyone was silent; it became an eerie quiet that was kind of unsettling.

    Roxanne was clearly asking Alexander why he was here, but he seemed at a loss for words. Chloe

    knew he was good pals with Harrison and that Harrison was the mythical top dog of Seraphim Haven. If

    he didn''t exin to Roxanne that he came because he found out she was kidnapped, he''d feel guilty.

    Alexander wasn''t a good liar to begin with, and trying to lie made him ufortable. So he tossed the

    ball to Harrison as his gaze involuntarilynded on him.

    Harrison didn''t say a word either. That was when Chloe stepped in, taking on the task of changing the

    subject. She sniffed the air around Roxanne, scrunching her nose to break the awkward silence.

    "Anne, you really do stink a bit. Go take a shower, and we''ll talk after."

    Roxanne could smell herself too. But all the way here, she had been leaning on Harrison''s shoulder to

    sleep, and he never onceined.

    "Okay, I''ll go take a shower."

    Roxanne took a few steps, but Harrison didn''t follow. She turned back and asked, "Harrison, aren''t you

    Harrison stayed put and nced at her. "Go ahead; I''ll be up in a bit. Mr. Alexander came because he

    heard you were in trouble; I have a few words for him."

    "Alright, I''ll go shower first."

    Then Roxanne thanked Alexander and went upstairs.

    The rest didn''t enter the vi. Chloe nced at Harrison and then at Alexander. Both of them were

    undoubtedly men with powerful presences and auras that were impossible to ignore. They were

    natural-born leaders, a ss apart from ordinary people.

    Chloe looked at Harrison. "What should I call you now, Mr. Rodriguez? Or do I call you Mr. Harrison like

    your bodyguards?"

    "Call me as you used to." Harrison didn''t want their rtionship to be too formal now that Chloe

    knew his true identity.

    Chloe nced at Dominic, who was standing beside Harrison. It was Dominic who found Roxanne.

    Alexander told her that Dominic was a top-notch hacker who was now in charge of keeping the

    Rodriguez Group''swork safe.

    "Do you know about Harrison''s identity too, Dominic?" She asked, to which Dominic simply nodded.

    "I understand why you hid your true identity from Roxanne now. You were afraid of losing her, right?

    Don''t worry, I won''t tell her. I don''t want you two to fight over this." Chloe said to Harrison.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Harrison thought Chloe was a very understanding person; she was much better than Hazel Dawson.

    "Thank you for considering my feelings." Harrison nodded.

    "I''m actually more concerned for Roxanne." Chloe said.

    "I know Roxanne; I know what she needs and doesn''t need. If I suddenly imposed the role of a socialite

    on her, she''d definitely resist."

    It would be like giving her a sudden liver transnt. The new liver was never hers to begin with. So, of

    course, there would be a rejection reaction. It''d be painful.

    Four hours had passed since Chloe learned that Harrison was the top dog of Seraphim Haven. Chloe

    was still struggling to digest the shocking news and couldn''t figure out why Harrison married Roxanne

    in the first ce.

    "I want to know, why did you marry Roxanne? Being the top dog of Seraphim Haven, you could''ve

    married any woman. Why Roxanne? Do you have some hidden agenda with my Roxanne?" She

    asked.

    This was aplex question.

    If asked why he was attracted to Roxanne, Harrison could talk all night.

    Because there were so many things about Roxanne that moved him.

    But he chose to answer simply.

    "Honestly, I was forced by my father to marry Roxanne. The original n was to divorce after a year.

    But I really couldn''t resist Roxanne''s charm. There were so many surprising aspects about her that I fell

    in love with her unknowingly. I have no other intentions towards her."

    "Are you telling the truth?" Chloe pressed.

    "You''re a good friend who truly cares for Roxanne. I wouldn''t dare lie to you."

    Harrison answered calmly and honestly, not hiding anything from Chloe.

    He added. "If I upset Roxanne in the future and she bes mad at me, I''ll need your help to mediate.

    I hope you can put in a good word for me."

    Before, Chloe would''ve thought this was normaling from Harrison.

    But now Harrison was the top dog of Seraphim Haven.

    And he needed her assistance.

    Chloe wasn''t the type to get carried away with a few praises and forget her own status.

    She knew her ce.

    Harrison''s praise was entirely because of his high standards and his discretion.

    This was Chloe''s affirmation of him after learning that Harrison was the top dog of Seraphim Haven.

    This man was worthy of being Roxanne''s life partner.

    A sense of relief swelled in Chloe''s heart.

    "Harrison, don''t tter me like that. How could I let a filthy rich guy like you ask me for help? If you and

    Roxanne ever get into a fight in the future and it''s your fault, I''ll definitely stand by Roxanne. If it''s

    Roxanne''s fault, I''ll criticize her without any hesitation. I believe you truly love Roxanne.

    I''m just wondering, when are you going to tell Roxanne that she''s married to the richest guy in

    Seraphim Haven?"

    After hanging out for over half a year, Harrison hade to know Roxanne quite well.

    If she decided to end a rtionship, she would be very decisive.

    She was very decisive, not just in rtionships but in anything. She was not the type of woman who

    dawdled.

    That was exactly what Harrison was worried about.

    He was afraid that deceiving Roxanne about his identity would piss her off, cross her line, and make

    her leave him.

    If there was no honesty in their marriage, she definitely wouldn''t put up with it.

    He told Chloe about his n to get Roxanne pregnant first, and then tell her his real identity.

    Chloe thought this n was sound. "Good! Just stick to your n. I won''t stand in your way; don''t

    worry."

    Alexander, standing by, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He didn''t expect Chloe to not only not me him but also fully understand him.

    Alexander''s mind drifted back to his ex-wife, Hazel.

    He thought of how all of Hazel''s tenderness was faked. And now, whenpared to Chloe''s

    understanding and eptance, it seemed even more hypocritical.

    Alexander felt a deeper sense of appreciation for Chloe as he looked at her gentle gaze.

    By then, Roxanne had finished her shower.

    She saw everyone still standing outside the vi.

    "What''s with these guys? Why are they standing outside for so long? What are they talking about?"

    She stood at the window, shouting at the crowd. "What are you guys doing standing there? Aren''t you

    tired? If you want to chat, juste inside and sit down."

    Upon hearing this, everyone slowly made their way into the vi.

    Harrison and Alexander were walking closely together.

    Harrison gently patted Alexander''s shoulder, advising him in a low voice. "Alexander, Chloe is really a

    great woman; you should really consider it."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    "Why don''t you mind your own beeswax?" Alexander rolled his eyes at him.

    Did he really need to remind him that Chloe was a good woman?

    Alexander knew that as clear as day.

    It was just that he had just gotten divorced and wasn''t ready to jump into another rtionship so soon.

    One by one, everyone plopped down on the living room couch.

    Roxanne also came downstairs.

    As she walked towards them, Roxanne''s gazended on Alexander.

    "Mr. Alexander, did youe to Novaria to pick up Chloe because you missed her?"

    "What are you talking about?" Chloe shot Roxanne a re.

    Then she hurried to exin. "I heard you were kidnapped, and I was freaking out. I was worried about

    you, so I asked Mr. Alexander for help. Do you think the embassy would have been able to send a

    helicopter so quickly to rescue you otherwise?"

    While sitting in front of the couch, Harrison reached out to pull Roxanne to his side. "We really owe Mr.

    Alexander big time this time. If it were up to the embassy to send a helicopter for the search, it would

    have taken much longer due to bureaucracy. Mr. Alexander really helped speed up the process of

    finding you."

    Alexander chimed in. "And kudos to Dominic for pinpointing Roxanne''s location, enabling the embassy

    staff to rescue her sessfully."

    "But let''s not forget how badass Roxanne is, managing to escape from those goons all by herself."

    Harrison said, holding Roxanne''s hand.

    With a furrowed brow, he added. "Roxanne, there''s something I need toe clean about."

    Roxanne locked eyes with him.

    He looked dead serious as he confessed. "Before I went broke, I was an IT programmer, but I was also

    a hacker. I worked for some international criminal gangs, pissed off some people, and had some run-

    ins with foreign bad guys. They kidnapped you to try and scare me."

    No wonder those goons kept mentioning Harrison''s name and talking about him having a secret

    identity.

    All the pieces in Roxanne''s puzzled mind fell into ce.

    She began to worry. "Will they continue to threaten you in the future? Will they seek revenge?"

    "You''re absolutely safe here at home." Harrison assured her.

    Roxanne was still frowning and clutched Harrison''s hand tightly. "Honey, are you in danger?"

    A look of worry was etched all over her face.

    Her brows knitted together tightly.

    She really cared about him. She really cared a lot.

    But she was incredibly easy to fool.

    Realizing that he had been fooling her for so long, Harrison felt a pang of guilt.

    He reached out to pat her head. "You''re really sweet and adorable when you call me honey."

    He rarely heard her call him that.

    Only during their most intimate moments would she address him like that.

    Harrison let out a softugh.

    Augh that was somewhat heart-fluttering.

    "Harrison," Roxanne''s face turned serious. "Are the bad guys you pissed off going to continue to mess

    with you?"

    At this moment, Dominic also came over to reassure her. "Don''t worry, we''re absolutely safe once we

    get back home. Those bad guys can only act tough overseas."

    Roxanne looked at Dominic, then back at her man.

    Both of these guys seemed to have issues.

    "Harrison, I forgot to ask, why do you call him Domi? It¡¯s like you guys go way back."

    She had sensed something was off between these two before.

    Little did she know, Dominic had also joined Harrison''s fibbing squad.

    He looked at Roxanne and said, "After we broke up seven years ago, I also switched careers to

    be a hacker because it paid well, but it came with high risks."

    "I wanted to do something legitter on, so I joined the IT department of Rodriguez Group and met

    Harrison."

    They had prepared a wless lie.

    They took turns telling Roxanne their story.

    Roxanne had no reason to doubt them.

    She knew that some of the jobs hackers took on were indeed illegal and risky, so that was why

    Harrison didn''t tell her, right?

    "Then don''t do these illegal things in the future."

    After finding out what was going on, Roxanne was only concerned about Harrison''s safety.

    She stared at Harrison, her gaze never leaving his handsome face. "Stealing other people''s

    confidential information is immoral to begin with. Promise me that we won''t earn that kind of money in

    the future."

    "I didn''t want to take risks anymore, so I started doing business. But I''m not cut out for business, so I

    went bankrupt."

    Harrison spun his web of lies with ease.

    Roxanne, as his wife, instructed him. "So, you leave the business stuff to me from now on. As for you,

    just stick to your IT projects at the Rodriguez Group.

    The job is stable, the benefits are good, and the Rodriguez Group is a reputablepany. Plus, you

    and the boss of the Rodriguez Group share the samest name. It''s fate; you said it yourself. So, you

    can''t go wrong working for him.

    Anyway, no more hacking and no more illegal activities that piss people off, got it?"

    Harrison nodded obediently, like a good husband. "Yes, dear, I''ll listen to you; I''ll be a good boy, go to

    work, and give you all the money I earn."

    Everyone watched the couple unt their deep affection for each other, each with their own thoughts.

    Alexander was envious. He was envious that Harrison had married such a good woman.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Chloe was quietlyughing, amused that Roxanne still didn''t know that her man was actually the big

    boss behind the Rodriguez Group and the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    How lucky was she to marry such a great man! She couldn''t help but feel happy for Roxanne.

    Dominic was heartbroken. Both of them were hackers, and they both did things that pissed people off,

    but Roxanne only cared about Harrison, not him.

    Roxanne had truly put him in the past, not caring for him at all.

    In short, everyone knew Harrison was acting, lying, and deceiving Roxanne.

    They were all sober onlookers.

    Only Roxanne, the person involved, believed that Harrison would never lie to her. She trusted him

    Little did she know that she was being deceived by Harrison over and over again.

    That night, Roxanne personally shaved off the stubble Harrison had grown over the past few days.

    His handsome face instantly looked ten years younger.

    Before she could put down the razor, Harrison gripped Roxanne''s waist and brought her close.

    With a slight force, he made her sit on hisp.

    His long, defined hand went to her pajama buttons, slowly unbuttoning them.

    Her delicate skin was revealed, and he took it in, inch by inch.

    After kissing her corbone, he lifted his head as his mind filled with desire. His eyes portrayed his

    lustful thoughts and the mes of passion that he wished to ignite. "Anne, I have a project to discuss

    with you."

    "What project?" Roxanne smiled sweetly.

    Harrison gently lifted his thin lips. "I want to break ground on you and nt a seed that belongs to us."

    "You naughty boy, you''re getting more and more cheeky." Roxanne gently poked his forehead.

    His finger gently slid down as he continued to kiss her.

    That night, their exotic lovemaking was wild. Just like the romantic atmosphere between the two of

    them.

    Harrison led Roxanne into a wonderful world of love. It was like she was surfing on the blue sea; she

    felt wave after wave reaching the peak and wave after wave falling down, all night long.

    That kind of state was so blissful that it felt unreal.

    In the morning.

    They returned to Seraphim Haven together.

    In the car, Chloe and Roxanne sat together.

    After looking at Roxanne''s rosyplexion, Chloe sneaked a smile.

    In the minivan, there were three other men and a driver. Chloe leaned over to Roxanne''s ear and

    whispered a joke.

    "Anne, Harrison was gentle with youst night, wasn''t he? You look so satisfied."

    Roxanne didn''t say anything.

    Chloe saw that her skin looked amazing.

    Just yesterday, she looked tired, but now she seemed nourished and was practically glowing. "Anne,

    you look radiant. You have the look of a richdy."

    Knowing that Harrison was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, Chloe started joking with Roxanne.

    Roxanne was clueless about what Chloe was implying and red at her. "I have my Harrison; I don''t

    want to be a richdy!"

    Chloe couldn''t help butugh. Silly girl, aren''t you the richestdy in Seraphim Haven already?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Chloe felt like she was in a soap opera or like she was reading some online fiction. Her best friend was

    actually experiencing such wild drama and romance. She couldn¡¯t believe how lucky Roxanne was.

    She married the richest man in Seraphim Haven, bing a high-societydy overnight. Talk about

    winning the lottery!

    Chloe was both envious and pleased, but all in all, she was genuinely happy for Roxanne.

    She remembered how Harrison¡¯s father, Vincent, the Chairman of the Rodriguez Group, cooked meals

    for his daughter-inw, Roxanne. The dozen or so employees in theirpany also got to enjoy this

    treatment, eating meals prepared by Mr. Rodriguez himself. Each grain of rice they ate seemed more

    precious than gold.

    They all went to the airport. Three of the men went to collect their boarding passes, while Chloe and

    Roxanne sat down to rest. The more Chloe looked at Roxanne, the more she felt that Roxanne was

    one lucky duck.

    ¡°Anne, howe I never noticed before how lucky you are?¡± Chloe asked.

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t see it.¡± Roxanne said, thinking Chloe was acting weird since they got up that morning.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the kind of person who would marry into a wealthy family.¡± Chloe said.

    ¡°I¡¯m thin and don¡¯t look like a rich girl. How could I possibly marry into a wealthy family?¡± Roxanne

    asked.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re skinny, you have an air of wealth about you. You really look like a high-societydy.¡±

    ¡°Chloe, do you want me to divorce Harrison?¡± Roxanne pinched Chloe¡¯s arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think our

    marriage will work out? Do you really want me to be a high-societydy?¡±

    Chloe rubbed the spot where Roxanne pinched her and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I was just saying. I don¡¯t want you to divorce Harrison. When you came back yesterday,

    Harrison said that if you two ever argued and he upset you, he wanted me to mediate and speak well of

    him in front of you. He cares about you so much, and you love him too; how could you possibly

    divorce?¡±

    Chloe believed their marriage was the happiest one she had ever seen. She was sure they would

    never divorce. She was just waiting for the day when Roxanne realized she was a high-societydy.

    Roxanne would probably have a child by then, right?

    Chloeughed. ¡°I just hope you get pregnant soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Roxanne¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t been using contraceptiontely, so I

    think I¡¯ll get pregnant soon.¡±

    Twenty-plus hourster, they arrived back in Seraphim Haven. Instead of going home, Roxanne went

    straight to work. She had to go on a business trip to Warmville so she could rent a factory, set up a

    production line, and expand the production scale. She booked a flight to Warmville for the same day

    and sent Harrison a message just before boarding, telling him she was going on a business trip. And

    just like that, the couple was separated for a week.

    A weekter, Harrison finished his work and was ready to fly to Warmville to find Roxanne. But the

    flight was canceled due to a typhoon. Harrison, who was already at the airport, decided to drive to

    Warmville.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to drive yourself?¡± Anthony, his driver, was surprised. ¡°Mr. Harrison, are you

    sure? It¡¯s hundreds of kilometers to Warmville. It will take nearly ten hours.¡±

    Could Mr. Harrison endure such a long time?

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, it¡¯s not safe to drive for ten hours straight unless we rest midway.¡±

    Harrison was determined. ¡°It¡¯s fine; if you get tired halfway, I can take over.¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t convince him to change his mind.

    He understood that Mr. Harrison before and after his marriage were twopletely different people.

    He was desperate to see his beloved wife, so Anthony could only follow his orders and drive straight to

    Warmville.

    They didn¡¯t stop on the way.

    When they arrived, Harrison called Roxanne several times.

    The phone kept ringing, but no one answered.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Finally, they got in touch. Roxanne rushed to the front desk and looked at Harrison.

    She hurriedly introduced him to Madison, the receptionist.

    ¡°Madison, this is my husband, Harrison Rodriguez. You can just call him Harrison. Please show him to

    my dormitory.¡±

    Then she said to Harrison. ¡°Harrison, I still have some things to deal with. Wait for me in the dormitory.

    I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    She had already taken a few steps away after she finished speaking.

    Harrison, who felt neglected, frowned as he watched his wife walk away. Her figure quickly blended in

    with the workers on the production line, and he lost sight of her.

    He didn¡¯t notice that Madison was looking at him with admiration.

    This was Roxanne¡¯s husband?!

    He was really handsome, elegant, and had a strong aura.

    He was like a character from a TV show.

    Madison couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces.

    Harrison didn¡¯t like being stared at.

    On the way to Roxanne¡¯s dormitory, Harrison stopped and looked at Madison seriously.

    ¡°Harrison, why did you stop?¡± Madison also stopped.

    He frowned and said, ¡°If Roxanne knew that you were staring at her husband like this, do you think she

    would fire you?¡±

    ¡°How could she? Roxanne has always said that her husband is handsome and that she would

    introduce us when she had the chance.¡±

    Harrison was speechless.

    Madison continued. ¡°We always say that handsome husbands shouldn¡¯t be shown off, or they¡¯ll be

    stolen by others.¡±

    Harrison asked. "What else did Roxanne say?"

    "Roxanne said she isn''t afraid of us stealing her man. She told us to go ahead and try. She even said

    that if someone could really snatch him away, she wouldn''t care."

    What a woman!

    Was she trying to show how confident she was?

    Or was she just not that into him?

    Did she really not care if someone took him away?

    Did she even realize how popr her husband was?

    Harrison felt a bit upset.

    This feeling of difort lingered untilte at night. Not only did it not fade away, but it deepened.

    Roxanne had promised to have dinner with him.

    But she was too busy. She stood him up, and he just had a meal delivered to him from the cafeteria.

    That was her idea of handling it.

    Harrison wasn''t unfamiliar with this kind of fast food.

    He and Roxanne had been living together for half a year, so they often ate street food.

    He had noints about the meal itself, but he was upset by Roxanne''s indifferent attitude.

    This woman''s life revolved around two keywords: work and money.

    Where did he, her husband, fit into her life?

    Harrison felt helpless as hey on the single bed in Roxanne''s dorm room.

    One o''clock in the morning.

    Roxanne returned to the dorm inplete darkness.

    In order not to disturb Harrison, she carefully entered the room.

    The light suddenly turned on.

    Harrison sat in the chair, looking at her with a frown and a smirk. "Finally done with work?"

    "Are you still awake?" Roxanne walked over.

    Knowing he was angry, Roxanne sat next to him, wrapping her arms around his neck, trying tofort

    him.

    "I''m sorry. I know you came just to see me, but I was really too busy. I didn''t mean to neglect you. Can

    you please not be mad?"

    "Are you really that busy?" Harrison raised an eyebrow, looking at her skeptically. "You could totally

    delegate some of your work to your subordinates. You don''t have to do it all yourself."

    Roxanne let go of his neck. "It''s not that simple."

    Harrison didn''t say a word.

    She always put work first.

    "I''m going to sleep!" Harrison, in a foul mood, fell onto the bed with his back to Roxanne, seemingly

    already asleep.

    That night, the exhausted Roxanne slept soundly.

    Affected by a coastal typhoon, a heavy rain began outside.

    The wind howled, and no matter what, Harrison couldn''t fall asleep.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    The next day, the weather cleared up.

    The typhoon was also over.

    Harrison bought a ne ticket for 10 in the morning, ready to head back to Seraphim Haven.

    In the morning, Roxanne greeted him, saying that if she had time in the evening, she''d join him for

    dinner.

    Then she asked him how many days of vacation he had left and how long he''d be staying here.

    Before Harrison could answer, Roxanne received a call and rushed off.

    It seemed like his presence in Warmville wasn''t that important.

    So, he decided to head back early.

    People often say that the sweetness of a reunion after a period of separation was sweeter than a

    honeymoon. Maybe once he left, Roxanne would start to miss him.

    But in reality, Harrison was overthinking it.

    Before boarding, he texted Roxanne, telling her he was heading back to Seraphim Haven.

    Roxanne didn''t reply.

    When 9 p.m. rolled around, Roxanne gave him a call.

    "Harrison, I''m sorry, I can''t join you for dinner tonight. How much longer are you staying here? I''ll try to

    make time."

    Harrison didn''t answer.

    At that moment, he was discussing matters with Alexander and Samuel.

    Alexander and Samuel saw his expression suddenly turn gloomy.

    Was it because Roxanne upset him?

    They heard that this man drove for ten hours straight to Warmville to find Roxanne.

    Only to be given the cold shoulder by Roxanne.

    Seeing him return to Seraphim Haven with a crestfallen look made Alexander and Samuel even feel

    somewhat happy.

    Who told him to always brag about his blissful married life before?

    "Harrison, are you listening?" Roxanne on the phone asked.

    "Didn''t you see the message I sent you this morning?"

    Harrison''s face had clearly turned cold.

    His lips were tightly pressed together.

    Roxanne asked in confusion. "What message?"

    She was too busy.

    It was already 9 p.m., and she hadn''t had dinner yet.

    As soon as she finished her work, she called him immediately.

    On the phone, Harrison seemed unhappy, so she tried to soothe him.

    "Harrison, don''t be angry. You know I''ve put a lot of money into expanding thepany by mortgaging

    our house.

    I just want to make a quick return and make our lives better. I didn''t mean to neglect you."

    Harrison wanted to retort that their family''s capital didn''t require her to work hard to improve their lives;

    they were already livingfortably. She just needed to think about how to spend money every day.

    But she didn''t know that she had married the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    Sigh¡­

    Although deception was easy in the short term, to maintain his fake identity, Harrison had to lie to her

    over and over again.

    He didn''t know how to exin it to her now.

    "Harrison. I have to hang up; there''s another calling in. Bye."

    Beep, beep, beep.

    The call was cut off.

    Harrison tossed his phone aside and turned his gloomy face at Alexander and Samuel. "Go on."

    Alexander said, "Harrison, did your Roxanne upset you again? Got the cold shoulder again?"

    Harrison countered. "Which eye of yours saw me being upset?"

    "Both my eyes saw it."

    Samuel also said, "Both my eyes saw it too."

    Harrison couldn''t be bothered with these two meddlesome people.

    Alexander, with a smile, said, "Harrison, that''s why I always say that people can''t be too public with

    their private lives. You were publicly showing off your loving wife a while ago; it was really tough for me,

    a divorced man, to see. Now, you''re having a tough time, huh?"

    "Are you just looking for something to do?" Harrison gave Alexander a cold look.

    "I do have something." Alexander handed Harrison a folder. "Remember the guy your aunt introduced,

    the one who joined our 6G project?"

    Because Roxanne gave him the cold shoulder, Harrison was in a bad mood.

    His tone was very cold.

    "Just get to the point."

    "It''s that senior engineer, who almost sold our core data to a foreigner for a bit of money. Aren''t you

    angry? You gave him an annual sry of hundreds of thousands of dors. Fortunately, Dominic

    discovered it in time, or the loss to the group would have been serious."

    ¡°We should sue him for leaking trade secrets and send him to jail."

    "Don''t you need to consider your aunt?"

    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave."

    "What are you staying for?"

    Samuel had already stood up and pulled Alexander out. "Of course he''s staying to work overtime; don''t

    bother him."

    Outside, Samuel put his arm around Alexander''s shoulder,ughing.

    "Don''t you think it''s a good thing that Harrison is getting the cold shoulder from Roxanne? At least we

    can see him in the office and not have to look for him for work."

    That was right. If this guy spent all his time with Roxanne only thinking about dating, all the work of the

    group would fall on them, the unlucky two.

    They would be very tired.

    It was a good thing for them that Harrison was being given the cold shoulder by Roxanne and was now

    working so hard.

    "Never mind him. Let''s go out and have fun tonight." Samuel said with a smile, putting his arm around

    Alexander''s shoulder.

    Alexander took off the hand on his shoulder and said seriously, "No, Chloe said Aria is sick. I promised

    to go to the hospital to see her."

    After saying that, Alexander had already walked far away.

    Samuel was puzzled. "Aria is not your biological daughter; why are you so eager to see her?"

    Half a month passed.

    It was a beautiful day in Seraphim Haven.

    But Harrison was feeling pretty down in the dumps.

    He just couldn''t help it and wanted to see Roxanne.

    But over the phone, Roxanne said she was swamped and told him not toe over and waste his

    time.

    Harrison felt bummed out.

    He started doubting if he was even married to Roxanne, or was it all a figment of his imagination?

    One day, after finishing her work, Roxanne called Harrison.

    The phone kept ringing, but Harrison didn''t pick up.

    He was ticked off.

    After a while, he texted Roxanne back curtly. "Busy".

    He figured only then would Roxanne realize his importance.

    Roxanne knew Harrison must be pissed off.

    She had been busy for a whole month andpletely neglected him.

    How could he be happy about that?

    Roxanne could understand his grouchy mood.

    Fortunately, she had a day off and decided to return to Seraphim Haven and sweet-talk her man.

    Back in Seraphim Haven, Roxanne went straight home.

    She wanted to recreate the romantic atmosphere Harrison set upst time, so she decided to do some

    decorations at home.

    Ding Dong!

    The doorbell rang.

    Roxanne thought it was the flowers she ordered.

    She opened the door, only to be greeted by a woman in her fifties.

    She was dressed in a vintage dress and draped in a wool shawl. She wore a pair of chic white high

    heels. She stood at the doorstep in a dignified and respectful manner.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, hello, I am a rtive from your husband''s side. I am here today to discuss something

    with you. May Ie in?"

    A rtive from her husband''s side? Why was she dressed so fancy?

    Weren''t all her husband''s rtives in the countryside? How could they possibly be so rich?

    And wasn''t the way she addressed her wrong? Mrs. Rodriguez?

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    It was very respectful, like she was someone of high status.

    After feeling puzzled for a while, Roxanne warmly let her in.

    The woman quickly ced the gifts she brought on the coffee table.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, this is a bag I bought yesterday; it¡¯s a global limited edition. I hope you like it."

    "Oh, and this set of jewelry is a family heirloom."

    "Wait a minute, ma''am." Roxanne gestured to interrupt her. "Which side of my husband''s family are you

    from? And why are you calling me Mrs. Rodriguez? You''re bringing so many valuable gifts; do you

    need a favor from me?"

    She could tell the woman''s intent from her enthusiastic and respectful gaze.

    The woman said, "Mrs. Rodriguez, you may not know your status yet. In fact, you have married the

    wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven. Your husband, Harrison, is the heir to the Rodriguez Group."

    Speaking of which, the woman seemed to be quite envious of her. "Mrs. Rodriguez, you''re really lucky.

    Many rich girls want to marry Harrison, but it seems Harrison only had eyes for you."

    Roxanne was taken aback, not knowing what to say.

    The woman continued. "It''s not surprising though. You''re beautiful and have a good personality.

    Harrison is lucky to have married you."

    Thinking she needed Roxanne''s help, the woman kept showering her withpliments.

    Roxanne was too stunned to take in any of it.

    All she could think of was the fact that Harrison was the heir to the Rodriguez Group. She married the

    richest man in Seraphim Haven?

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Roxanne''s head was spinning.

    They''d been married for half a year then, and everything seemed like pieces of a puzzle falling into

    ce.

    All of it seemed legit.

    But it was all so questionable.

    The thing at the police station and the thing at the department ofmerce;

    Her suddenly winning big prizes and getting a Porsche, along with a luxury vi for free;

    Nathaniel Martinez pissing off the boss of the Rodriguez Group, then getting canned;

    And so much more.

    All those things were on her mind. And all those ''coincidences'' were Harrison''s tricks.

    But to her, Harrison was a very responsible, honest and good guy.

    He even told her he was broke, with nothing to his name.

    How could a guy who''s the richest in Seraphim Haven be fooling her?

    Roxanne was flummoxed. Completely flummoxed.

    She couldn''t figure out why Harrison would deceive her.

    She sat on the sofa like she''d been turned to stone, dumb as a post.

    The woman kept praising, but she didn''t hear a single word.

    Seeing her state, the woman gently shook her arm.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, are you okay?"

    "Lady, I won''t believe a word you say." Roxanne frowned, "Harrison couldn''t have lied to me; I won''t

    believe it unless he tells me himself."

    She only believed Harrison.

    The woman got really anxious hearing that.

    If Mrs. Rodriguez wouldn''t ept that she''d married the richest man in Seraphim Haven, how could

    she possibly help persuade Mr. Rodriguez to go easy on her son?

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, I''m telling the truth. I have no reason to lie to you."

    She quickly showed her some photos from her phone.

    Those were some photos of Harrison that Roxanne hadn''t seen before.

    "This is Harrison with his aunt. She''s a famous dancer; you must''ve seen her on TV."

    Then there was a picture of Harrison and Alexander.

    "This is a picture of Alexander and Harrison; they''ve been friends since they were kids. This was taken

    when they were in high school."

    "And this one, it was takenst year."

    Next, was another picture that made Roxanne incredulous.

    "This is a picture of Harrison with a rich youngdy from Seraphim Haven, Evelyn Miller."

    "You must know Evelyn. She''s always on TV, the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, and Harrison''s

    cousin."

    The woman kept showing her more pictures.

    Roxanne looked at the photos, her face turning ashen before saying, "Enough..."

    Those photos couldn''t have been fake.

    They were definitely real.

    She hadn''t met Harrison''s aunt. But she''d met Alexander and the richdy from Seraphim Haven,

    Evelyn.

    She''d bumped into Evelyn at a food stand once.

    Evelyn had even greeted her first. They added each other on WhatsApp. She said she looked like her

    sister-inw.

    It turned out that she was Evelyn''s sister-inw.

    No wonder Evelyn looked at her with such curious eyes.

    Harrison was indeed the richest man in Seraphim Haven. She believed it then.

    But why did Harrison lie to her?

    Why did he tell her he was broke when they got their marriage license?

    Was he testing her?

    Or did he not n to marry her for real and just got married to get Vincent Rodriguez off his back?

    That''s why he didn''t hesitate when she gave him the prenup.

    Was he worried she''d take his money when they divorced?

    This shocking secret hit her like a ton of bricks, and she didn''t know what to do.

    Her mind was a whirl. She couldn''t stay calm and rational. She couldn''t even think straight.

    It was too chaotic and too bothersome.

    The woman added, "Mrs. Rodriguez, I came to you today mainly to ask for a favor. My son absolutely

    did not steal the core data of Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology and sell it to foreigners. We have

    family ties with Mr. Rodriguez. How could we do such a thing? There must be a misunderstanding. But

    Mr. Rodriguez wants to lock up my son before he even investigates. Isn''t that disregarding family ties?

    Mrs. Rodriguez, could you perhaps plead with Mr. Rodriguez for me? Could you get my son out of

    detention?"

    Even though Roxanne''s thoughts were a mess.

    One thing was clear to her.

    Whether or not Harrison hid the fact that he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, they were still

    husband and wife.

    They were a unit.

    Harrison was a strict man. That woman''s son must have stolen the core data of the 6G-Technology.

    Otherwise, Harrison wouldn''t lock him up.

    She trusted Harrison and responded, "Lady, I don''t interfere with Harrison''s work. I''m just a housewife. I

    can''t help you. You should ask your son if he broke thew."

    Roxanne suddenly remembered thatst time foreign powers wanted the 6G-Technology, they had the

    justice department detain the chairman of the Rodriguez Group.

    That was Vincent, her father-inw.

    She saw a blurry figure on the news who looked a lot like Vincent.

    Looking back, that was indeed her father-inw, Vincent.

    He was a good man.

    But he really shouldn''t have deceived her.

    If she knew she was marrying into a rich family, she''d rather die than agree.

    While she was lost in her thoughts, the woman started crying.

    She cried about how innocent her son was and how pitifully he''d been wronged.

    Facing such ament, Roxanne firmly said, "If your son really was framed, you should hire awyer for

    him. Justice will be served."

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, I thought you were a reasonable person who understood loyalty and friendship. Didn''t

    expect your heart to be as hard as a rock. We''re family. Can you really just stand by and watch my son

    suffer?"

    The woman''s face instantly turned unhappy.

    Roxanne stood up and said, "Ma''am, I have other things to deal with today. I can''t apany you any

    longer; please leave."

    "You want to kick me out just after a few minutes?"

    The woman instantly revealed her true colors¡ªsharp and bitter.

    "Humph, they even said Mr. Rodriguez married a good woman. I see, it''s just reality. Once you get

    used to a poor life, it''s hard to change. I''m telling you, even if you be Harrison''s wife, your life

    won''t change much. He has many mistresses; he married you just for the novelty. Why else would he

    hide his true identity from you? You''ll definitely be dumped by him in the future. Then you''d be

    unwanted trash."

    Whether she would be dumped or not, she didn''t know.

    But the woman in front of her waspletely driven away by Roxanne.

    Even the limited-edition bag and her jewelry that she brought were all driven away.

    She threw the bag on the ground, pped her hands, and said coldly, "My business is none of your

    concern; you better worry about your son being in jail."

    With a bang, Roxanne closed the door and went back to the couch.

    Outside the door were the woman''s angry curses.

    Her request was refused, and she was driven out. Her cursing was extremely nasty.

    Roxannepletely ignored it. She wouldn''t be bothered by such an ill-mannered person.

    Sitting on the couch, she digested that shocking secret.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She just couldn''t believe that Harrison, who she thought was honest and responsible, had deceived her

    from the very beginning and fooled her so badly.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    She had put her whole heart into that marriage. But she couldn''t stomach the betrayal.

    From the get-go, Harrison had no ns to spend his life with her.

    He made it clear to her that he didn''t want that marriage and was only doing it because his father made

    him.

    It was her agreement not to touch his premarital wealth that finally convinced him to tie the knot.

    Roxanne totally got where he wasing from.

    He was, after all, the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    With his billions, it made sense that he was wary of her.

    She didn''t know how to deal with Harrison.

    She hadn''t figured it out yet.

    She sat on the couch, curled up, lost in thought, for two hours.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    It was the flowers, wine, candles, and steak she''d ordered from the delivery app.

    Holding the flowers, she was pissed.

    She had been so busy recently and hadn''t been around for Harrison. So, she felt guilty about it.

    They hadn''t had a romantic moment in a month.

    She wanted to make it up to him and apologize for her neglect.

    That''s why she ordered the flowers, wine, and candles.

    She was nning a well-prepared candlelight dinner.

    But then she thought, ¡°Why am I the one apologizing? Harrison should be the one saying sorry.¡±

    She wouldn''t apologize. She tossed the flowers into the trash.

    Not knowing how to deal with Harrison, she bought a ne ticket and flew back to Warmville.

    Back in Warmville, it was just getting dark.

    The assembly line in the factory was busy cranking out a batch of urgently needed electronics. Day and

    night, in shifts.

    Roxanne patrolled the assembly line, chatting with a team leader there and emphasizing quality control

    with an inspector.

    She used to be a workaholic.

    She loved the hustle and the feeling of earning money through overtime.

    But that day, in the assembly line workshop, she busied herself because she didn''t want any downtime.

    She was afraid that with downtime, her mind would wander.

    She would think about her marriage to Harrison which was based on a lie. She felt sad and

    heartbroken.

    She never told Harrison that she loved him. But she had fallen in love with him.

    She fell in love with his honesty, his sense of responsibility and hismitment to their marriage. But it

    then seemed that all of it was fake.

    She had fallen in love with a man who wasn''t real.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Was Harrison really with her?

    Did he really value their marriage?

    What should she do next?

    She didn''t know.

    She''d never felt so lost and helpless.

    All she could do was to hide her panic and sorrow behind busyness.

    Keeping busy seemed to make her feel slightly better.

    In Seraphim Haven, the neglected Harrison was also killing time with overtime.

    He didn''t want any downtime.

    When he had downtime, he felt restless.

    He worked until after 11 at night, then returned to the home he shared with Roxanne.

    Turning on the light, his stomach started growling.

    He walked into the kitchen.

    The fridge only had instant noodles.

    When Roxanne was home, Vincent would cook delicious meals every day.

    With Roxanne gone, Vincent couldn''t give a damn about his meals. He only cared about his daughter-

    inw. Harrison started to seriously question his standing in the family. He felt like he was on thin ice.

    Being neglected by his wife was one thing.

    But even Vincent was giving him the cold shoulder.

    As he was about to open the instant noodles, Harrison noticed a bouquet of flowers in the trash.

    The petals were still fresh.

    Had Roxannee home?

    Sitting on the bar stool, he called Roxanne.

    On the assembly line, Roxanne was instructing a quality inspector.

    The phone rang and it was Harrison.

    Her heart suddenly felt as heavy as a rock.

    She had been distracting herself with work and had managed to adjust her mood. But then it all came

    crashing down.

    A surge of irritation came over her, and she hung up.

    Didn''t everyone have their moments?

    She didn''t want anything to do with Harrison.

    Harrison called several times, but she hung up each time.

    The expression on Harrison''s face darkened.

    He had been ignored for a month.

    Bu she wasn''t even picking up his calls then.

    Did that woman even care about him?

    After a while, Roxanne called back.

    She thought that even if she was upset, she shouldn''t neglect him.

    She still had some sense.

    "Do you need something?" she asked.

    There was no warmth in her voice.

    Her voice didn''t sound as sweet.

    Harrison could tell she was probably busy with work again and didn''t want to talk to him.

    That''s why she was being so cold.

    Harrison asked, "Were you home today?"

    "Yes." She didn''t lie.

    He asked again, "Why didn''t you tell me you were home? Who bought the flowers?"

    "I did." Roxanne answered concisely, still somewhat annoyed. Her tone was not too pleasant.

    "What did you buy them for?" Harrison continued to probe.

    She was a workaholic. She wasn''t the least bit romantic in her daily life and wouldn''t buy flowers to

    decorate the house.

    Harrison didn''t buy it. He was suspicious; maybe someone was pursuing her and had given her the

    flowers. Because she was beautiful and sessful.

    "Harrison, are you interrogating me?"

    What right did he have to interrogate her?

    "I just asked what you bought them for." Harrison said calmly, although he was burning with jealousy

    inside, "You never buy flowers."

    Roxanne almostughed at the absurdity, "Harrison, do I need to report to you when I buy flowers?"

    She didn''t mean to be sarcastic.

    She had been in a good mood and was nning to go home and decorate to cheer up the grumpy

    Harrison.

    But then, she was in no mood for any of that. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

    She hadn''t figured out how to handle his concealment of his identity, "If there''s nothing else, I''m

    hanging up."

    "Roxanne."

    Harrison, who had been pretending to be calm, couldn''t hold back any longer.

    He asked sarcastically, "Do you even see me as your husband anymore? If you think you don''t need to

    tell me when you''re home, what''s the point of us being together?"

    "What do you mean?" Roxanne asked.

    "That''s the gist of it," Harrison replied coldly.

    "Because I''m too busy with work and don''t have time for you, you want to break up with me. Is that

    what you''re saying, Harrison?" Roxanne, previously a tangled mess, was then oddlyposed.

    Harrison, who had been left in the cold for a month, had a ton of grievances piling up inside him.

    "If your world revolves only around your work, then what''s the point of us being together?" he retorted

    icily.

    Today, Roxanne had been blindsided one too many times.

    Suddenly discovering Harrison''s shocking secret, then hearing him say those words.

    She always thought he was steady as a rock. No matter when he made decisions, he would always be

    rational, never hastily mentioning breakups or divorce.

    But his words today, whether on the surface or the underlying meaning, all hinted at a breakup or

    divorce.

    Roxanne initially nned to cool her heels to mull over their marriage.

    Once she had cleared her head and figured things out, she would then discuss Harrison''s hidden

    identity with him properly.

    Whether they should continue or call it quits, she hoped to handle it well.

    After all, she had invested her heart in that marriage, truly intending to spend the rest of her life with

    Harrison.

    Who would''ve thought that the man she had always seen as steady andposed would so casually

    drop the bombshell of a breakup or divorce?

    Her trust in him, her sincerity¡ªall of it was in vain.

    "Harrison, if you''ve made up your mind and want a divorce, I won''t object."

    Click!

    She hung up the phone, feeling as if a huge chunk had been hollowed out of her heart.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Don''t be sad. You can''t be sad! Roxanne was reminding herself while also feeling angry about her own

    naivety and stupidity.

    She was tricked, yet she thought she had found a rare gem of a husband.

    What pissed her off wasn''t just Harrison Rodriguez hiding his identity.

    He was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and with such a huge family business and fortune, tricking

    her was somewhat justified.

    She understood that but what made her angry was, how could that man so easily propose a breakup?

    Maybe because those two things happened at the same time, it was harder for her to ept.

    After hanging up the phone, she started working.

    Harrison called several more times, but she hung up, not wanting to respond to him.

    No one ever dared to hang up on Harrison''s call. Roxanne was the first.

    Harrison felt lost and frustrated. He was usually calm, but then he couldn''t keep his cool.

    He kept calling.

    He thought, ¡°This woman only cares about work. I just made a casualment, and she actually wants

    to divorce me? Am I really not that important to her?¡±

    "Roxanne, your phone''s been ringing non-stop." A coworker reminded her.

    Roxanne, holding back her anger, calmly replied, "It''s nothing. Just ignore it; it''s a call from an

    advertiser."

    It was then past eleven at night. Were they still advertising calls at that hour?

    The coworker spected, "Roxanne, are you having problems with your husband?"

    Roxanne chuckled, "No, we''re doing great. Keep working."

    Harrison kept calling her, so she had to step outside to take the call.

    "Roxanne, what do you mean, you want to divorce me?" His voice was filled with dissatisfaction and

    anger.

    Roxanne snorted, "Wasn''t it you who said it''s pointless for us to be together and that we might as well

    split up?"

    "I was just speaking off the cuff." Harrison knew he had made a mistake.

    He started exining, "Have you ever considered how many times you''ve ignored me? All you see is

    your work."

    "Harrison, can you just casually say we should break up? I thought you were a responsible man."

    Roxanne felt disappointed and added, "Harrison, you guys are really weird. If a woman doesn''t earn

    money, you despise her for being useless. If a woman earns money, you me her for neglecting the

    family."

    "You''reparing me to the likes of Oliver Lewis?" Harrison''s voice suddenly rose.

    He didn''t know what got into him; he was usually very calm. But when it came to Roxanne, he couldn''t

    keep his cool, especially when he felt neglected and misunderstood.

    He said, "Even if you didn''t make a dime, I could support you. How could I possibly be like Oliver? How

    could I possibly despise you for not earning money?"

    "Right." Roxanne chuckled, "You do have the ability to support me."

    "But I''ve never liked being dependent on a man. I made that clear when we got married. I can''t not

    work and just stay at home as a housewife."

    She calmed down and continued, "Harrison, you need to think carefully about whether you can ept

    my career being more important than anything else. If you can¡¯t, I think it¡¯s best for us to separate. If we

    do separate, the prenuptial agreement I gave you on the day we got our marriage certificate wille

    in handy. You can rest assured that I won''t cause you any trouble."

    Even if he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, so what? She didn''t care about the wealth and

    social status that came with him.

    What she wanted was an honest, responsible husband, which had nothing to do with his wealth and

    status.

    So, if they were to divorce, she wouldn''t ask for any of his property.

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    January in Warmville was actually quite cold. It was much colder than Seraphim Haven.

    There was no heating outside the workshop. Roxanne felt a bit cold.

    Usually, she was quite resistant to cold, but at that time the wind blowing on her felt like a knife cutting

    through her body.

    Snowkes were even falling from the sky.

    She had never seen snow in Seraphim Haven.

    Looking at the sparse snowfall in the sky, Roxanne''s thoughts drifted off.

    At the age of four, most children were being spoiled in their parents'' arms. But she was kneeling in front

    of her mother, clinging to her legs, begging her mother to take her away.

    Her mother forcefully pushed her away, saying that she was a burden, and she couldn''t remarry if she

    brought her along.

    She had already forgotten what her mother looked like. She couldn''t remember clearly.

    But what she did remember very clearly was that it was a snowy day.

    When her mother abandoned her, her heart was like ice,pletely frozen.

    From then on, Roxanne understood that one can''t rely on anyone.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    If she was hungry, she would find something to eat.

    If she got beaten, she would fight back.

    If she fell, she would pick herself up.

    If it rained, she would find a ce to take shelter.

    Security was something you had to seek for yourself. You couldn''t rely on anyone.

    She wouldn''t let a little emotional turbulence make her fall into sadness and cry.

    It was no big deal, right? Everyone has had emotional setbacks.

    Even though Chloe divorced and had a child, she was still doing well.

    So could she. She still enjoyed the hustle and the feeling of making money.

    Roxanne didn''t hesitate to return to the assembly line and continue working.

    She could only feel secured and satisfied when she earned money and got paid.

    She was not a procrastinator. When it came to work, she was very focused.

    For several days in a row, Roxanne didn''t contact Harrison, and Harrison didn''t reach out to her either.

    The two of them were in a standoff, neither acknowledging the other.

    At noon, Roxanne was having lunch in the cafeteria with the factory workers.

    Roxanne ate heartily, ready to get back to work when she was full.

    The TV directly across from the cafeteria was broadcasting news about the richest family in Seraphim

    Haven recently investing a significant amount of money in the development of 7G-Technology.

    7G-Technology would have far-reaching implications for the country''s development.

    6G-Technology was already awesome, and now they were pushing for 7G-Technology? They were

    really the big shots in the tech world.

    Babette, the receptionist sitting nearby, casually mentioned, "Roxanne, I heard the richest guy in

    Seraphim Haven''s 7G-Technology is going to be wicked. All the big wigs in the tech world are green

    with envy."

    "Really?" Roxanne responded.

    Of course, it was this envy that drovepetition.

    She was sure that her bizarre kidnapping in Novaria was somehow connected to the 6G-Technology.

    At that time, Harrison brought several helicopters to rescue her, and she actually bought his story.

    Babette added, "Roxanne, your husband is from Seraphim Haven too; does he have any ties to the

    wealthiest family there?"

    Roxanne used to be unaffected by such questions, but then they felt a bit ironic.

    Her husband had actually been the richest man in Seraphim Haven, but she had been clueless.

    She paused her meal, looked at Babette across the table, and said, "What if I told you my husband is

    the richest man in Seraphim Haven? Would you believe me?"

    Babette replied, "Roxanne, are you pulling my leg? If he''s really the richest man in Seraphim Haven,

    would you be busting your chops running this little factory?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Roxanne asked, "So you''re saying if my husband really is the richest man in Seraphim Haven, I can

    quit working, stop earning money, and just stay at home using his credit card and living a carefree life?"

    Babette replied, "Well, yeah. If you''re married to the richest man in Seraphim Haven, why would you

    need to work? You could live a carefree life since your husband has more than enough wealth."

    Roxanne retorted, "And usmon folks, can we just luck out and live a life of luxury? Is it really that

    easy?"

    Babette answered, "Why not? If he has other women, you can just spend his money. Why bother

    working so hard?"

    Roxanne simply smiled and didn''t respond.

    She respected everyone''s opinions and ideas, but she also stuck to her own principles.

    Whether Harrison was an ordinary guy or the richest man in Seraphim Haven, it wouldn''t change her

    determination to earn her own money.

    Babette was curious, "Roxanne, is there any connection between Harrison and the richest family in

    Seraphim Haven? He carries such an aura, like a leader of high society. He''s from Seraphim Haven;

    could he be linked to the Rodriguez Group?"

    Roxanne replied, "What do you think?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Five days prior, a woman in ethnic dress had found her and revealed that Harrison was the wealthiest

    man in Seraphim Haven.

    Those past five days, Roxanne still couldn''t ept the shocking news. It was even more surreal than a

    dream.

    Upon hearing Harrison''s offhand mention of breaking up, Roxanne was furious, even though she knew

    he didn''t mean it.

    It felt like a sham marriage. As if she''d married into wealth and be a rich woman.

    How could such a good thing happen to her?

    It was bizarre and unreal.

    The reality only made her more uneasy and worried.

    In the past few days, Vincent Rodriguez continued to check in on her daily. She didn''t know how to face

    him.

    She always made the excuse of being busy at work and quickly ended the calls.

    With his son and daughter-inw living separately, Vincent was anxious and headed to thepany

    headquarters to talk to his son.

    At the headquarters, Harrison and a group of senior managers were in a meeting.

    During a break, Harrison forgot hisputer was still connected to the projector and that his WhatsApp

    ount was logged in on both his phone andputer.

    After opening a profile that hadn''t received any messages for five days, he typed into the chat box.

    ¡°Anne, are you really that determined to divorce me?¡±

    Divorce? The first person to see the projected screen was Alexander.

    Alexander quickly patted his shoulder, his brow furrowed with worry, "Harrison, what''s going on? Are

    you and Roxanne getting a divorce?"

    Harrison was in a bad mood, and his tone was not friendly.

    He replied coldly, "Which eye of yours saw me getting a divorce? Anne and I are doing just fine. Not

    everyone''s like you and Hazel Dawson, you know?"

    Samuel Carter chimed in, "We all saw it, okay? You''re the one who said that you''re getting a divorce."

    As he spoke, Samuel pointed to the screen.

    Roxanne had replied to Harrison.

    The reply said, ¡°Harrison, you''re a man. A man should do as he says. If you think we should part ways,

    then please do as you said before.¡±

    Harrison didn''t care that his message was disyed on the big screen.

    He simply replied to Anne, ¡°I was just talking. Do you really need to take it so seriously?¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but I am serious. Also, Harrison, please think about what you did wrong,

    and contact me when you understand.¡±

    Their conversation was witnessed by Alexander, Samuel, and the other senior managers.

    Everyone understood why Mr. Rodriguez, who was usually calm andposed, had recently be

    irritable.

    Whatever they said or did was wrong and was met with reprimands.

    It turned out that Mr. Rodriguez''s wife wanted a divorce.

    That made sense.

    It seemed Mr. Rodriguez cared deeply for his wife. They''d have to be nice to Mrs. Rodriguez too.

    Alexander thought this issue was causing unnecessary problems, so he dismissed all the senior

    managers from the meeting.

    Only Harrison, Alexander, and Samuel were left in the conference room.

    Alexander poured a cup of water and sat in front of Harrison, "Drink some water. Don''t be angry."

    Harrison looked up at him and asked, "How can you tell I''m angry?"

    Alexander took a few sips himself, then said, "It''s not us you should be angry at. If you can smooth

    things over with your wife, that''s what really counts."

    "I''ve already apologized," Harrison''s face was gloomy.

    In his view, he hadn''t done anything wrong.

    It was Roxanne who''d given him the cold shoulder, so he''d said those things in anger.

    He had no idea that Roxanne knew he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    "Harrison, do you call that an apology?"

    Alexander, with more experience, added, "Women can be emotional; they might say they want to break

    up or divorce without meaning it. But men are rational. How can you casually mention breaking up?"

    Samuel criticized him too, "Yeah, Harrison, this isn''t like you. You''re usually level-headed. How can you

    carelessly talk about breaking up?"

    Harrison said, "I didn''t say anything."

    Alexander said, "We all just saw it."

    Harrison spilled the beans from a few days ago, "I mean, if Roxanne cares so much about her job,

    totally ignoring my feelings, why are we even together? We might as well call it quits."

    "You''re basically saying you want a divorce from Roxanne. Stop making excuses, man. Women hate it

    when men do that." Alexander sure knew women.

    Harrison was clueless in that area, so he turned to Alexander and asked, "So what should I do?"

    He was the CEO of a bigpany, managing thousands of employees, but he wasn''t as busy as

    Roxanne.

    He tried his best to bnce work and family, spending as much time as he could with Roxanne.

    What did he do wrong?

    From his gloomy face, Alexander could tell what he was thinking, "Are you feeling like, since a big shot

    CEO like you isn''t as busy as Roxanne, what could she possibly be busy with? And that she doesn''t

    care much about you?"

    "Isn''t that the case?" Harrison felt more aggrieved the more he thought about it.

    "Harrison, you''re the CEO of a bigpany. You¡¯re usually so cool and collected, but you''re getting

    mad because your wife is ignoring you. Aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock if word gets

    out?"

    Alexander used to get teased by Harrison a lot for wasting too much time and energy on women, which

    he found pointless.

    Now, he seized the chance to poke fun at Harrison.

    "Harrison, this kind of time and energy-wasting on women is not supposed to happen to you. You''re a

    big businessman; how could you lose your cool?"

    After saying that, Alexander startedughing his head off.

    Samuel also joined Alexander''s mockery, "Yeah, Harrison, a man should focus on his career and put

    emotions aside. That''s what you taught me."

    Harrison red at the two men who wereughing at him.

    Angrily, he asked, "Are you guys even my friends?¡±

    Alexander pped him on the shoulder, "Exactly because we''re your friends, we advise you to focus on

    your career and not get too hung up on feelings."

    "If you guys aren''t going to help me win my wife back, you can get out." Harrison''s face got gloomier

    and gloomier.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    He tried his best to keep his cool, but hepletely lost it.

    No matter how tough things got at work before, he never got that cranky or messed up.

    He felt that Roxanne just didn''t give a damn about him. It wasn¡¯t that she didn''t care much, she just

    didn''t care at all.

    Suddenly, he felt the urge to blow off some steam, so he kicked Alexander and Samuel out of the

    conference room.

    Then he stood alone by the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing at the view below.

    Half the hustle and bustle of Seraphim Haven was in full sight.

    Despite the arrival of winter, the city was anything but dreary. It was full of skyscrapers with cars

    Born at the top of the power pyramid, he could look down on everyone else.

    Every quality resource in this world was within his easy reach.

    He was the richest man in Seraphim Haven who never got bothered by emotional problems, yet he lost

    his years-long emotional control because of a woman from the bottom of society.

    That was unprecedented.

    Outside the door, Alexander looked at the tightly closed conference room door and helplessly shook his

    head. He said, "Even Harrison can''t resist the charm of a beautiful woman."

    Alexander had never seen Harrison lose control of his emotions like that. It was clear how important

    Roxanne was to him.

    But he was a stubborn guy who would admit nothing.

    Alexander continued, "But if I were Roxanne, I wouldn''t be able to stand this guy either."

    It¡¯s one thing to hide his identity, but he just casually mentioned breaking up?

    Samuel put his arm around Alexander''s shoulder and asked, "Harrison and Roxanne aren''t really going

    to divorce, are they?"

    Alexanderughed, "Don''t worry, they''re just squabbling."

    Samuel asked, "They''re not going to fight until they divorce, are they?"

    Alexander said, "Let them fight. No one could control Harrison before. He wouldn''t even listen to the

    chairman. Now that there¡¯s someone who can control him, isn''t that a good thing?"

    Suddenly, Vincent showed up.

    He had noticed that his daughter-inw had been in a bad mood for the past few days. He wanted to

    ask Harrison about it, but he heard they were considering divorce.

    It must have been Harrison¡¯s fault.

    "Is Harrison inside?" Vincent looked at the conference room door, intending to go in and give his

    arrogant son a piece of his mind.

    What on earth had made his daughter-inw unhappy? They were even considering divorce?

    Alexander nodded at Vincent, "Chairman, Harrison is inside. I''ll take you in."

    Vincent walked in and his gaze sternly fixed on Harrison.

    He thought it was a good thing that Roxanne could control Harrison because it showed he cared about

    her.

    Harrison didn''t know how to make his wife happy, and he was taking his anger out on others. What a

    headache!

    Vincent suggested, "If you''re feeling down, don''t stay in the office. Take a break and think about how to

    win your wife back."

    Could sweet talk sway Roxanne?

    She waspletely dedicated to her career. In her mind, he was insignificant.

    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt.

    Turning around, Harrison looked at Vincent with anger and asked, "How do you know I''m not feeling

    well?"

    Vincent frowned, "Alright, whoever is upset knows it best."

    "Let''s go." Turning around, Vincent pulled Alexander away and said, "Let him be upset by himself. After

    all, Roxanne hasn''t been ignoring us. Let''s not bother with him. He''s making a mountain out of a

    molehill."

    Alexander turned back and said, "Right, making a mountain out of a molehill!"

    After they left, Vincent felt a little uneasy.

    After learning some things from Alexander, he felt something was off.

    "Does Roxanne know Harrison''s real identity?"

    Alexander replied, "I don''t think so. Harrison has always been good at hiding his identity. Chloe also

    promised to help keep it a secret. She wouldn¡¯t ruin his n to reveal his identity. How could Roxanne

    possibly know?"

    Vincent wasn''t sure. He remained silent.

    Alexander continued, "Besides, their possible divorce is because Harrison casually mentioned breaking

    up; it has nothing to do with his hidden identity."

    Vincent had always been good at predicting the course of events, "Maybe it''s these two things

    He knew his daughter-inw well.

    Vincent said, "No, I have to call Roxanne myself and straighten things out."

    He couldn''t let that couple continue to be at odds.

    Patting Alexander on the shoulder, Vincent said again, "Alexander, Harrison has no experience in love,

    and his skills in chasing girls are not up to par. Teach him a thing or two."

    Alexander put on a troubled look, "Chairman, it seems that this also requires some talent."

    Vincent knew his son''s shorings.

    Otherwise, why would he have no lover all that time?

    He took a deep sigh and said, "Please teach Harrison how to chase girls anyway. Who knows, he might

    suddenly get it."

    Alexander said, "Chairman, I also hope Harrison and his wife can live in harmony. I''ll do my best."

    In Warmville, Roxanne workedte into the night.

    Returning to the dormitory, she saw workers working overnight on the road on both sides of the

    corridor.

    They were hanging Christmas wreaths. Was it Christmas already?

    When she came to Warmville, it was December, and Christmas was getting closer.

    During that time, she had indeed somewhat neglected Harrison. She understood that Harrison was

    upset.

    But that man shouldn''t casually mention breaking up, let alone deceive her and act so righteous.

    Roxanne understood that this kind of cold war between a husband and wife couldn''t solve the problem.

    She decided to seek out Harrison for a heart-to-heart chat.

    Once inside, she put some soup on the stove, then rang Harrison up.

    Harrison had returned to his vi at Grandeur Meadows, while Roxanne was still not back at East

    Adjacent Estates. He decided not to go back either.

    If he did, and found the ce deserted, he¡¯d feel utterly alone living there by himself.

    At that time, he was taking a shower, and his phone was lying on the bedside table in his bedroom.

    Because it was too far away, he didn¡¯t hear it ring.

    Roxanne, in the midst of cooking her soup, was left wondering why Harrison wasn¡¯t picking up. Was he

    still miffed at her?

    In less than twenty minutes, she dialed his number three times, but no one answered.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    By then, the soup in the pot had started to boil over. The scalding hot soup doused the me, and with

    it, Roxanne¡¯s hopes.

    She had been wanting to have a serious talk with Harrison, but his phone remained unreachable.

    She was a bundle of nerves and didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as tough as she appeared to be.

    She had put so much of her heart into that marriage. She didn¡¯t want it toe to that.

    She admitted that her heart was in agony.

    Was it necessary for that man to be so mad at her and not answer her calls?

    Her stomach was aching, which was probably a side effect of her anger.

    Her stomach was hurting even before Harrison didn''t pick up her calls. That¡¯s why she went back to the

    dorm and cooked some soup. She wanted to drink something warm to soothe her stomach.

    So she rekindled the fire and stirred the boiling soup.

    The more she stirred, the sadder she felt. The turmoil in her heart mirrored the roiling soup.

    Just as she was on the verge of tears, Harrison finally returned her call.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    The word "Darling" shed on the screen, leaving Roxanne feeling pretty bummed.

    Even when Harrison called her back, it didn''t do much to lift her spirits.

    Her phone used to disy "Harrison"; she couldn''t remember when she changed his name to "Darling."

    She started to care about Harrison unconsciously.

    She realized it toote, feeling like a frog in slowly boiling water, unable to escape.

    The soup was still bubbling in the pot, and her stomach started to hurt.

    With a hand on her stomach, she turned off the stove and answered Harrison''s call.

    "Sorry!" Harrison''s tone was somewhat soothing, "I was in the shower, and didn''t hear your call."

    "Where are you showering?" Roxanne asked while cleaning up the soup sshed on the table.

    The more she wiped, the messier the table got.

    She tried to hide her unease, but the more she tried, the more chaotic her heart felt.

    Harrison, however, kept lying with a straight face, "I¡¯m showering in our bedroom¡¯s bathroom. This is

    the only one at home.¡±

    What a joke!?

    He was clearly lying. Their house was just over a hundred square meters, quite small.

    He could totally hear the phone ringing in the bedroom when he was in the bathroom.

    She had tested this many times.

    Harrison was definitely not home.

    She remembered once running into Harrison in a luxury residence called Grandeur Meadows.

    In Seraphim Haven, that was top-tier, and those who could afford to live there were all billionaires.

    Right, Alexander also lived there.

    Harrison would go back to his mansion when she wasn''t home.

    Did he really need to lie to her over and over again?

    She threw the trash on the table into the garbage can and washed her hands under the faucet.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She tried to cool down.

    She wanted to handle this problem calmly, "Harrison, did you think about what I asked youst time?"

    "Did you?" Harrison countered.

    "About what?" Roxanne asked.

    Harrison put his phone on a shelf in the closet and turned on the speakerphone.

    He pulled out a robe and put it on before answering, "Do you think it''s normal for us to live apart for

    such a long time and rarely see each other? Is that a normal marriage?"

    The feeling of being neglected washed over him.

    Harrison looked at the word "wife" on his phone screen, his eyes turning cold.

    His phone used to disy "Roxanne".

    Back then, she was just his wife in the legal sense.

    But now, she was his life partner, the only woman who would bear his children.

    He couldn''t stand this feeling of long-term neglect.

    Even when he took the initiative, all he got was her attitude of cing work above him.

    This was something he couldn''t ept.

    He asked again, "Do you think you qualify as a wife?"

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t keep her cool anymore; she forgot to turn off the faucet, and the water kept running.

    "Harrison, who are you to question whether I''m a qualified wife? Do you see yourself as a qualified

    husband?"

    "Am I not qualified?" Harrison retorted coldly.

    Despite being the richest man in Seraphim Haven, he had lowered his status to live with her.

    When she ate at street stalls, he followed.

    The rental house she lived in was as small as his bathroom at home, yet he followed.

    He had made so many changes to adapt to her, did she know?

    Suddenly, he felt a bit wronged, lowering his status to please her.

    He rxed his hands and drooped his shoulders.

    He seemed pained but hid it with indifference.

    "Roxanne, you better think carefully about how our marriage should continue. Call me when you have

    figured it out."

    He hung up.

    Roxanne, far away in Warmville, looked at the end call on her phone screen. She couldn¡¯t help but

    chuckle.

    Where did this man get his confidence from?

    She tossed her phone aside, "You''re really something. If you dare, don''t call back."

    Her stomach really hurt, probably because of this man.

    She had wanted to have a serious talk but got furious instead.

    No way!

    Health was the most important, and she can''t get angry anymore. She had better drink some soup to

    warm up her stomach.

    After drinking half a bowl of soup, she felt a bit better.

    She still didn''t understand, and she needed to call Harrison again to clear things up.

    When she picked up her phone again, there was an iing call, and it was from Vincent.

    "Anne, is it toote? I hope I''m not disturbing you?" Vincent asked cautiously, afraid of disturbing her.

    "Dad, no. I''m not busy, what''s up?" She was very polite when talking to her father-inw.

    "Anne, your voice sounds a bit off. Are you sick?" Vincent asked with concern.

    "No, I just came back, a bit tired."

    "That''s not it, and your voice doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re tired, are you sick? I have a friend who''s a

    doctor in Warmville. Do you need me to send him over to check on you."

    "Dad, you''re not telling me you''re nning to have your friende over to check on me, are you?"

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying."

    "Which friend would be so considerate?"

    "...Just an excellent friend of mine, it''s okay. I''ll have hime check on you, okay?"

    The friend he referred must have been arranged through his power and social connections.

    There aren''t so many coincidences in the world.

    Roxanne didn''t want to expose Vincent''s identity.

    Because Harrison still didn''t know she knew about them being the richest family in Seraphim Haven.

    If she exposed Vincent, Harrison would have no chance to admit his mistake.

    She wanted to give Harrison this chance to see if he would be honest.

    What she was looking forward to was honesty between a husband and wife.

    "Dad, I''m really not sick. To be honest, I just fought with Harrison, and I''m just in a bad mood.

    Everything else is fine."

    "I knew it was Harrison who upset you, and I''ll give him a good scolding."

    Vincent really was a good father-inw.

    But Roxanne felt helpless, "Dad, you shouldn''t have forced your son to marry me."

    They were not meant to be together at all.

    Their mismatched social status was causing all kinds of issues.

    God knows how many more will pop up.

    "Anne, how can you talked like this? Did you regret it?" Vincent was seriously worried.

    Looking out at the night, Roxanne''s mind was all over the ce, "Dad, I''m really messed up right now.

    I''m sorry, I''ll call you tomorrow. I got to hang up."

    Before ending the call, she reassured him, "Dad, don''t worry too much, don''t lose sleep over our

    marriage. This was my choice, and I''ll do my best to make it work. No matter what, I won''t just throw in

    the towel and ask for a divorce."

    The one who had fooled her was Harrison, and the one who casually proposed a breakup was also

    Harrison.

    She had never thought about giving up. That''s why she was so frazzled now.

    After hanging up, she still couldn''t calm down.

    No, she had to clear things up with Harrison.

    If she didn''t, she might not be able to sleep tonight.

    She dialed Harrison''s number, and he picked up immediately.

    She didn''t want to put things off any longer, and she needed Harrison toe clean.

    She asked directly, "Harrison, I''m asking you onest time. Are you keeping something from me? This

    is why I asked you to think things over and call me back a few days ago."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    What could he possibly be hiding from her? Other than his identity.

    Had Roxanne figured it out?

    Harrison clenched his phone tightly, feeling really uneasy.

    He paused, at a loss for words.

    Every time he lied before, he was always so cool andposed.

    Although he might feel a little anxious inside, he could always sessfully fool her.

    Listening to Roxanne''s questioning tone, which didn''t sound like she was joking at all, his nerves

    started to jump with tension. His brows furrowed tightly.

    However, when he spoke again, he still appeared very calm.

    ¡°What secret could I possibly keep from you? I even told you about my bankruptcy and the bank

    seizing my house when we married.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Roxanne was silent for a moment, then sheughed, somewhat at a

    loss for words.

    This helpless and slightly angryughter reached Harrison¡¯s ears.

    Even though they were separated by a phone line, even though they were miles apart, Harrison could

    hear it clear as day.

    His heart tightened a bit more.

    He straightened his back and asked, ¡°Roxanne, what¡¯s going on with you today?¡±

    Vincent and Alexander had both warned him to learn how to sweet-talk women.

    He tried to put his pride aside and managed a small smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you

    just now. Will you stop being mad at me?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m angry because of what you just said?¡± Roxanne asked coldly. ¡°Harrison, do you really

    have no intention ofing clean? This is yourst chance.¡±

    Hearing her say this, he suddenly felt that she might actually know his true identity.

    Half an hour ago, they had just fought.

    He was feeling really annoyed, standing on the balcony, smoking.

    At this moment, the cigarette was still held between his knuckles.

    ¡°Roxanne, let me finish this cigarette, then I¡¯ll call you back.¡± He rarely smoked and hung up quickly.

    He didn¡¯t exin why he was smoking, and she had never seen him smoke before.

    He took a deep drag, the tip of the cigarette glowing brighter.

    He exhaled the smoke, watching it swirl and dissipate in front of him.

    He might have been trying to hide his inner panic and anxiety, inhaled too quickly and choked himself.

    He coughed several times, the coughing getting more violent.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    His lungs and throat felt like they were about to be torn apart.

    The more he coughed, the more anxious he felt.

    People always say smoking can relieve stress and soothe anxiety, but for him, it was the exact

    opposite. The more he smoked, the more agitated he felt.

    He finished the cigarette.

    The butt fell on the expensive carpet, but he didn''t care at all.

    He had no time to worry about this.

    All he could think about was that Roxanne must have figured out his true identity.

    Damn!

    This waspletely out of his n.

    Normally calm and wise, his mind was now in a mess, and he quickly dialed Alexander''s number.

    Alexander was already in bed, but he always answered Harrison''s calls immediately.

    "What''s up? You need something?" Alexander asked.

    Harrison tried to sound as calm as possible, "Roxanne seems to have figured out my true identity."

    "If she found out your identity, you should beforting her, not calling me. I can''t help you."

    Alexander found him amusing, "Your wife, your responsibility. I told you from the beginning not to hide

    your identity, but you wouldn''t listen."

    Harrison, earnest and sincere, "I want to ask you, how do you apologize and make amends when you

    mess up? You''re experienced in this area."

    Alexander joked, "Harrison, you''re only seeking advice now that you''re in trouble. Normally, you

    couldn''t care less about my suggestions."

    Harrison asked, ¡°Are you still my good friend?¡±

    Alexander replied, ¡°Then you should be more respectful.¡±

    Harrison said, ¡°Please help me!¡±

    He really had no idea how to make up with a woman.

    He had spun such a big lie. Finding an excuse now was hard.

    Alexander said, ¡°I have one condition. After you and your wife reconcile, don¡¯t unt your love in front

    of me. You know I get bored since I divorced. Thest thing I want to see is other people being all

    lovey-dovey.¡±

    After that, Alexander taught him how to make up with a wife.

    Ultimately, he summarized, ¡°Harrison, you need to be sincere, really sincere. If you mess up, admit it,

    even if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, admit it, understand?¡±

    In Warmville, Roxanne hadn''t finished speaking, and she was feeling really upset.

    She preferred to deal with any situation quickly, not liking to drag things out.

    Tonight, she must clear things up with Harrison.

    So when Harrison hung up the phone saying he needed to smoke, she thought about it, then redialed

    his number.

    The line was busy, asking her to dialter.

    She didn''t wait and dialed again.

    Seeing the iing call disy, Harrison''s hand holding the phone was a bit shaky.

    The cigarette butt he dropped on the floor had charred the carpet.

    Harrison could smell the burnt scent, but he had no time to locate the source and quickly answered the

    call.

    He was very nervous, and his usually steady hand fumbled around with his phone.

    Finally, the call went through, and Roxanne asked directly, ¡°Harrison, who were you just on the phone

    with?¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± Harrison tried to sound as calm as possible.

    Roxanne let out a coldugh, ¡°Alex!?¡±

    Alexander was the Alex he was referring to.

    She didn''t doubt Harrison''s words at the time.

    How much trust did she have in Harrison to believe every word he said?

    She needed Harrison to exin, ¡°Are you done with your call? Finished your cigarette? Can we talk

    now?¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, I¡¯m sorry. Alexander is the Alex I was talking about, he¡¯s my friend. I am the CEO of

    Rodriguez Group, the richest man in Seraphim Haven. I think¡­ you must have already known, right¡­¡±

    Because he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, whatever he did, he always did it with confidence

    and calmly.

    But right now, he was all nervous.

    Regardless of whether Roxanne knew or not, he had toy it on the line.

    "Anne, I''m really sorry!" he said, the sincerity was palpable, "I didn''t mean to pull the wool over your

    eyes."

    Roxanne said nothing.

    Even though she already knew Harrison was the top dog in Seraphim Haven, it wasn''t like she heard it

    from the horse''s mouth.

    When that woman spilled the beans, the shock didn''t hit her like a ton of bricks like it did now.

    He really was the richest guy in Seraphim Haven.

    He was the one with the big shot status, owning countless properties and having manypanies

    under his belt. He wielded significant clout in Seraphim Haven.

    She only ever saw this kind of big shot in the news or online.

    For Joe Blow, not to mention marrying him, even getting a glimpse was pie in the sky.

    But she actually married this big shot.

    Even though it was the truth, and she had somewhate to terms with it, Roxanne still felt like she

    was living in a dream.

    While she felt like it was all a dream, she was gobsmacked.

    How did she hit the jackpot and marry this big shot, bing his wife?

    She couldn''t keep her cool about this. Her mind was whirling, "Harrison, why didn''t you tell me when

    we got hitched?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    "I..." Harrison was at a loss for words.

    He was on the other end of the line, not really knowing how to put it.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne, despite being miles away in Warmville, was filled with questions.

    These past few days, her mind was filled with doubts, waiting for his answers.

    Today, she decided to clear things up with him, or else these doubts would keep nagging her.

    "Harrison, I don''t want to talk about the fact that you''ve been hiding your true identity from me. What''s

    done is done. There''s no point in me bringing that up again. You''re the richest guy in Seraphim Haven,

    and I get it. You have your reasons.

    But now, I want to ask you some questions, and you have to answer me honestly, no more lies. You

    know, honesty is the foundation of a marriage. Without it, it won¡¯tst."

    Harrison''s voice was firm, "I promise to answer honestly. No more lies, or else..."

    "Harrison." Roxanne cut him off, "Don''t make promises you can''t keep, especially to a woman. I will

    take it seriously. Think before you speak."

    "Ask away." Harrison felt a relief, but it also made him more nervous, more uneasy.

    He was standing on the balcony with his hands on the railing, gripping it tightly, then letting go, then

    gripping it again.

    He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to do.

    He was curious about what Roxanne would ask next but also dreading it.

    He didn''t know what her response would be.

    The more anxious he felt, the tighter he gripped the railing.

    Without hesitation, Roxanne asked, "When we got married, it wasn''t because you had ulterior motives,

    right? It was just because your dad forced you, right?"

    "Yes." Harrison didn''t dare to lie anymore, "Even though I was reluctant, the day I met you, I knew you

    were different from the others."

    Roxanne still sounded annoyed, and she said coldly, "I didn''t ask for your opinion. Just answer the

    question."

    "Alright, ask away." Harrison listened quietly, not daring to interrupt her.

    Roxanne continued, "When we first got married, you were suspicious of me, right? Otherwise, you

    wouldn''t have agreed to my prenup, epting the fact that I wouldn''t want any of your money after the

    divorce, am I right?"

    "Yes."

    "So that''s the real you." Roxanne sneered.

    Businessmen will be businessmen. Even marriage is a calcted move.

    Harrison, on the other end of the line, was cursing his luck, but he didn''t have the guts to argue. He

    could onlyugh bitterly.

    That sad smile, in the evening breeze of Seraphim Haven, seemed helpless, "Anne, it''s not like that

    now. I''m not suspicious of you anymore, and I want to give you houses, cars, and cards. I want you to

    live a worry-free life, and I don''t want you to struggle."

    "Thanks!" Roxanne was filled with mixed feelings.

    She didn''t notice the snow outside the kitchen window was getting heavier.

    The snow in Warmville, although beautiful, only made Roxanne feel cold.

    The confusion in her heart was just like the snowkes outside.

    She opened the door and stepped out onto the balcony, trying to catch the falling snowkes, but came

    up empty-handed.

    Some things seemed within reach but didn''t really belong to her.

    She said thoughtfully, "Harrison, have you ever thought that what you want to give me might not be

    what I really need."

    "Anne, I am your husband. Everything I have is yours, whether you need it or not." Harrison was quick

    to reply.

    Roxanneughed. Her smile seemed forced.

    She held the phone, silently listening to his words.

    She didn''t respond. Her other hand which wasn''t holding the phone, reached out, hovering in the air.

    A snowkended on her palm, but it quickly melted.

    The snowke was there one moment, gone the next.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Just like her parents once loved her, or maybe they never did, leaving her with a sense of insecurity.

    The same went for Harrison.

    When she found out he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, she didn''t feel lucky or happy but less

    secure.

    Looking at the snowkes falling from the night sky, she asked, "Harrison, do you still want to continue

    this marriage?"

    "What about you?" Harrison countered, "After finding out that I''m the richest man in Seraphim Haven,

    are you angry? Do you me me? Do you still want to continue this marriage?"

    Roxanne stood in the cold wind, forgetting about her stomachache.

    She hoped the cold wind would clear her mind. Only then could she make the right decision.

    She didn''t want to leave any regrets in her life.

    She invested a lot of emotions in this marriage, even transforming from a woman without a sense of

    belonging to a woman with a home.

    She didn''t want to be alone, and she didn''t want to part with Harrison.

    "Harrison, I once said that a good marriage requires equality. But we are not equals..."

    "Anne, are you suggesting a divorce?" Harrison''s voice was grave.

    Looking at the night sky of Seraphim Haven, his shoulders sagged.

    His eyes dimmed, filled with pain.

    He said fearfully, "Roxanne..."

    "Let me finish." Roxanne said, "Although we are not equals, I will try to ept this fact. I will also try..."

    "Anne, as my wife, you don''t have to try so hard."

    "Harrison, you should know that whether you''re the richest man in Seraphim Haven or not, I will still try

    to make my own money. I want to be financially independent."

    He didn''t know what to say, and she was still the independent Roxanne.

    But her obsession with making money made him feel neglected.

    He pleaded, "Anne, can you bnce your work and family life? Don''t neglect me like before."

    Roxanne said, "Harrison, I''m not done."

    He waited for her to finish.

    She continued, "The man I knew before was a bankrupt worker, an honest and responsible man. Now,

    you''re the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and I need to reconsider our rtionship, I also need to

    adapt to your new identity. So, please give me some time."

    Standing at the railing, Harrison clutched the pir, his nerves all over the ce, "If you can''t cope,

    would you divorce me?"

    "I can''t answer you right now." Roxanne was in turmoil, too.

    She was just a small-time entrepreneur, always on the brink of bankruptcy.

    She had no connections, no fancy background.

    The reason Harrison wanted to stick with her was maybe he found her different from all those rich girls.

    People are like that. In a life filled with rich food, when a simple te of vegetables appears, they''d

    often opt for the veggies. But if they only have veggies for a long time, they''d get sick of it and start to

    miss the taste of meat.

    She had no idea how long this feeling Harrison had for her wouldst.

    She also didn''t know if their unequal marriage would bring about new conflicts if they could really carry

    on.

    There were too many unknowns in the future. That was why she couldn''t answer Harrison, which

    stirred a sense of unease in him.

    His upright back and shoulders suddenly felt heavy.

    In the deep night, a hint of pain crossed his handsome face, "Anne, we''ve been married for half a year

    now. Have you ever loved me?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    This voice was brimming with a kind of subtle vibe.

    As he waited for Roxanne to answer him, the night outside the balcony grew stiller and deeper.

    Roxanne did not answer him directly, suggesting that she was hesitant or she did not love him.

    So, she did not reply straight up.

    Because once she made up her mind, she would voice it without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Harrison, feeling anxious, gripped the railing tightly and suddenly said, "Forget it, you don''t have to tell

    me the answer."

    Roxanne, miles away, felt a certain kind of unease, made worse by her own emotions.

    In the cold wind, looking at the falling snow, she said, "Harrison, you should know I was with you to

    avoid being harassed by Oliver. I was also looking for someone suitable to spend my life with, not for

    love."

    Harrison seemed a bit down.

    In the darkness, his tall figure seemed particrly lonely.

    He tried to hide his inner turmoil with aposed voice, "I know."

    She had already told him this when they got married.

    Then he asked, "What about after we got married, in the past six months, have you ever loved me?"

    After asking this question, Harrison''s back stiffened.

    He gripped the railing even tighter. The more helpless he felt, the tighter he held.

    Roxanne, on the other end of the phone, did not answer him immediately.

    Looking up at the same night sky as Harrison, she asked, "Harrison, it''s snowing here in Warmville.

    What about there?"

    "Anne." Harrison''s voice was hoarse, carrying a certain unfamiliar emotion, "Just answer my question.

    After we got married, have you ever loved me?"

    "Harrison, people our age can''t love that deeply or love only one person." She was telling the truth.

    These were all her real feelings after experiencing so much.

    She had been abandoned twice.

    Once by her biological parents, who abandoned her when she was four.

    Once by Dominic Thompson, who she grew up with. They lived through storms together, but in the end,

    Dominic left.

    This kind of experience made her reluctant to rely on anyone.

    Naturally, she wouldn''t be a person obsessed with love and wouldn''t love that crazily.

    Telling the truth might hurt others, so she continued tofort Harrison.

    "Harrison, of course, you are the husband I chose. Whether you are a worker after bankruptcy or a

    tycoon, you are the husband I acknowledge. I will try to adapt to our status gap, and I will take this

    marriage seriously."

    Her answer was neither passionate nor cold, very serious.

    Harrison just chuckled. Hisughter was full of a mixture of pain and helplessness.

    His hand gripping the railing unintentionally loosened. He was out of strength.

    Her answer made him even more disappointed. Was she just looking for a lifepanion?

    In the end, she didn¡¯t love him.

    "How heavy is the snow over there?" He seemed to be trying to distract himself, changing the subject.

    "I think when I wake up tomorrow morning, the branches on both sides of the road may be bent by the

    heavy snow." Roxanne, watching the falling snow outside the balcony, replied.

    "It must be very cold."

    "Mhm."

    "Rest early, keep warm, and don¡¯t catch a cold."

    "Harrison," Roxanne called out.

    "I¡¯d prefer if you call me darling." Harrison''s voice sounded rxed but was filled with anticipation.

    Roxanne was somewhat at a loss for words, and she was still not too ustomed to those intimate

    and sweet terms of endearment.

    Perhaps it was due to her independence and not relying on others.

    Harrison unabashedly said, "Roxanne, when you''re with me and calling me darling, you''re really

    enchanting."

    Roxanne was speechless

    This was not something to be shy about.

    They were a couple who had experienced many intimate moments and deep conversations.

    There was nothing for her to be shy about.

    But discussing such a topicte at night seemed a bit...

    "Harrison, I''m going to sleep." Roxanne reminded, "Don''t stay up toote either."

    "Mhm."

    The call ended.

    Harrison''s hand that was holding the phone hung in the air.

    He was out of strength. His hand fell to his side, his other hand subconsciously digging for the cigarette

    in his pocket.

    It was the cigarette he hadn''t finished smoking.

    All the calm andposure he had disyed in front of Roxanne crumbled instantly.

    He was restless.

    The more he felt this way, the more urgently he lit up a cigarette to relieve the stress, but the me was

    put out by the wind.

    He tried to light it again, but he couldn''t.

    When he was down, even the lighter didn''t respect him.

    He threw the lighter on the carpet. The cigarette in his hand was crumpled into a ball and thrown down

    as well.

    Then, there was a new message on his phone. It was from Roxanne.

    ¡°Harrison, I want to ask you, shouldn''t you formally take me to see your home?¡±

    Harrison replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. I will arrange it, are you free?¡±

    ¡°Even if I''m not, I will make time. I''ll return to Seraphim Haven the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡±Then I''ll pick you up at the airport.¡±

    ¡±No need.¡±

    Harrison was speechless.

    After a while, Harrison sent her another message. ¡°Roxanne, thank you.¡±

    "What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°I''ve been hiding my true identity. It''s a big deal, thank you for forgiving me.¡±

    "I don''t know if I can adjust to your new identity, but I will try... I''m going to sleep now.¡±

    "Goodnight!¡±

    Two dayster, Roxanne flew back to Seraphim Haven. She didn''t tell Harrison which flight she was on.

    But when the nended, she turned on her phone and received a message from Harrison.

    ¡°Roxanne, I''m waiting for you at gate 5. You''ll see me when youe out.¡±

    She frowned.

    She didn''t tell this man which flight she was on, but he was there.

    It didn''t surprise her.

    He was the richest man in Seraphim Haven. Checking a flight number was too easy for him, and his

    power was more than enough to handle this.

    When she came out of the arrival gate, Harrison came over to take her bag and handed it to the driver,

    Anthony.

    "This is my driver," Harrison introduced, "This is Anthony."

    Anthony greeted respectfully, "Mrs. Rodriguez."

    Knowing that there was some tension between Harrison and Mrs. Rodrigueztely, Anthony quickly

    tried to butter her up, "Mrs. Rodriguez, Mr. Rodriguez has been missing you terribly these days. It''s

    good that you''re back."

    She''d never experienced the life of a high-society Mrs. Rodriguez before.

    A country girl who often went hungry suddenly turned into the Mrs. Rodriguez of Seraphim Haven''s

    wealthiest family.

    People were rushing to carry her luggage, calling her Mrs. Rodriguez one after another.

    She just couldn''t adjust to such a sudden change.

    Harrison shot a look at Anthony, seeming to reprimand him for being a chatterbox.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Then, he grabbed Roxanne''s hand, "Let''s get in the car. It''s chilly out."

    Hisrge palm firmly held her hand.

    She felt cold.

    Harrison held on tighter as if he wanted to transfer all the warmth in his palm to her.

    When he was just an ordinary worker, this kind of affection between a husband and wife made her feel

    secure.

    But now he was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, a big shot standing at the top of the business

    world, and his attentiveness felt unreal to her.

    He was clearly holding her hand tightly, but she didn''t feel secure at all.

    She started to fear losing him.

    How long could such warm momentsst.

    She was used to being independent.

    No matter who came or who left, she could always take it in stride.

    But when did she ever have this fear of losing someone?

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Roxanne didn''t respond; just nced at the car parked in front of her.

    Even though she wasn''t a car enthusiast, she recognized the shy logo. It was a Rolls Royce.

    This was the same model as Mr. Alexander''s, only with a different te number.

    Both Harrison and Alexander had bought the same car.

    They were really good pals.

    This car was a testament to Harrison¡¯s status as the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    Looking up at Harrison again, she found it hard to connect him with her ordinary life.

    They seemed to be from different worlds.

    Yet, they ended up as husband and wife.

    Even though she knew she had to get used to the disparity between their statuses, she felt

    ufortable even before getting into Harrison¡¯s luxury car.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Harrison asked again.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Roxanne got in the car.

    She had ridden in Alexander''s Rolls Royce before, but this time, she felt way more uneasy.

    Sitting in Harrison''s car, something just didn¡¯t feel right, and she arrived at Harrison''s home with a

    restless mind.

    Ever since Vincent learned that Roxanne knew about their financial situation, he had been extremely

    nervous.

    He could hardly eat or sleep.

    He feared his daughter-inw would me him for hiding everything from her.

    At the entrance of Rodriguez Oasis Estates, Vincent watched from a distance.

    When he saw his son Harrison''s car return, he immediately went up to greet him and followed him into

    Rodriguez Oasis Estates.

    This time, there was no need for Anthony to open the car door. Vincent rushed to open it himself to

    wee his daughter-inw.

    Back when Vincent would open the car door for her, Roxanne was always delighted.

    He was a good father-inw.

    Now that Vincent was the chairman of the Rodriguez Group, Roxanne felt kind of overwhelmed when

    she got out of the car.

    The whole Rodriguez Oasis Estates looked very magnificent, which made Roxanne feel a bit

    oppressed.

    It was a huge adjustment for her, like a small creature used to a chaotic environment being forcibly

    ced in a clean pool with noble lights shining in and soothing music ying. She felt like a pet fish.

    How could she adjust?

    ¡°Anne, I¡¯m sorry. I really shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± Vincent apologized several times, and his remorse

    seemed genuine.

    Seeing his weight loss, Roxanne asked with concern, ¡°Dad, why have you lost weight?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid you would me me for intentionally deceiving you,¡± Vincent said,unching into a lengthy

    apology.

    The chairman of the Rodriguez Group was apologizing to her over and over again.

    Roxanne was overwhelmed, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t me you. What''s done is done. Let''s not talk about it

    anymore. I just hope we can all be honest with each other in the future.¡±

    ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Harrison took Roxanne''s hand tightly and nced at everyone, ¡°Let''s go inside.

    It''s windy out here.¡±

    As they walked and talked, ¡°The rtives wanted to meet you when they heard I was officially bringing

    you home. But I turned them down because I was worried you wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. Once you''re

    used to it, I''ll gradually introduce you to them. You''ve probably seen some of them on TV or the

    inte.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Rodriguez family¡¯s mansion was unbelievably huge.

    They walked through the gardens and straight into therge living room with floor-to-ceiling windows on

    all sides.

    Two rows of servants stood on the clean carpet, ready to wee them.

    They respectfully approached Roxanne, saying, "Mrs. Rodriguez, wee home!"

    Roxanne felt a sudden upgrade in her status.

    A girl from the countryside with no background, no education, and no money, could she really be

    the Mrs. Rodriguez of a top-tier wealthy family?

    It felt like a dream!

    Harrison started introducing each person to her, all with their specific duties.

    There were gardeners, cleaners, kitchen staff, farmhands...

    Even the kitchen staff had specific roles like nutritionist, western chef, etc...

    Roxanne was a bit puzzled.

    Did the Rodriguez family really have such detailed divisions ofbor for their servants?

    Seeing her confused expression, Harrison held her handfortingly, ¡°It''s okay. You''ll get to know

    them the more youe here.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to live in such a big mansion?¡± Roxanne''s hand shifted uneasily in Harrison''s palm.

    She was used to ordinary small houses.

    Moving into such a luxurious mansion with so many people serving her, she felt a bit out of ce.

    Harrison looked at her, ¡°We''ll live in another mansion. This one is just for asional visits.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. She still wanted to live in their own house. Looking at him, she said,

    ¡°Harrison, can we continue living in East Adjacent Estates?¡±

    Harrison frowned, ¡°You want to live in that shabby house?¡±

    Shabby?

    Roxanne was puzzled. That was the house she had bought with a hefty down payment.

    Harrison had been in charge of the luxurious renovation.

    Where was it shabby?

    Oh... he was the richest man. Probably one of his bathrooms was as big as her master bedroom.

    This mansion had a swimming pool, a hot spring, and many people serving...

    How could her small house not be considered shabby?

    She felt a pang in her heart.

    Her hand quietly slipped out of his.

    But she said firmly, ¡°Alright, if you like living in your mansion, I can move in.¡±

    She had said she would try to adjust to their status gap.

    She would try her best.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Harrison ruffled her hair and took her hand again, ¡°I won''t let you live a hard life anymore.¡±

    She wanted to say her life wasn¡¯t hard.

    She had changed her destiny through her own efforts.

    She''s got her own ce in the city and even started her own small business.

    Now she was raking in seven figures a month.

    Where was her misery? It was just Harrison''s idea that she was having a hard time.

    Harrison probably lived in thep of luxury while she just wanted a chill life. The gap was massive.

    This distance was like an invisible wall between her and Harrison.

    He was right there in front of her, but Roxanne felt like he was miles away.

    He''s changed. He wasn¡¯t the same Harrison that made her feel safe.

    Roxanne felt sad inside, but she held it in.

    When Harrison took her hand again, she didn''t feel happy, only more unsettled and lost.

    Today, she joined Harrison and Vincent for a family dinner at their swanky ce in Seraphim Haven.

    After dinner, Roxanne retreated to her room.

    Vincent pulled his son aside, "Harrison, do you think we overdid it with the formality? Did we make

    Roxanne ufortable?"

    Harrison frowned, deep in thought.

    When he walked back into the room, Roxanne''s already had a bath.

    In the walk-in closet, there were clothes that Harrison had prepared for her. She changed into a pink

    nightgown and curled up in a corner of the bed.

    On therge bed, her slender figure looked like a scared kitten, just brought home, huddled in the

    corner, too afraid to move.

    Harrison walked over, "Is it hard to adjust on your first day back home?"

    She felt like this was Harrison''s home, not hers.

    But she put on a light smile, "I''m okay."

    Harrison sat down next to her, gently pulled her into his arms, lowered his head, closed his eyes, and

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    passionately kissed her forehead.

    His hot breath trailed down to her lips.

    He was kissing her greedily.

    In the past six months, he¡¯s be quite good at kissing.

    Every time he kissed her, she felt pleased, as if she was indulging herself.

    But today, when Harrison kissed her again, her nerves were on edge. She felt uneasy and panicky...

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Roxanne gently pushed him away.

    Harrison''s chest and lips left her.

    Harrison opened his eyes, his brows furrowed, his gaze heavy.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Clearly, she hadn''t enjoyed the intimacy just now.

    A sharp pain gripped Harrison''s heart as if being wed at.

    Roxanne looked at Harrison.

    "Harrison, I don''t want to get pregnant," she said, "You suddenly became the richest man in Seraphim

    Haven, and I''m still adjusting. I''m worried we might not be a good match. If we have a kid, they might

    suffer. My child needs to grow up in a happy and healthy family, and I don''t want them to live like I did.

    So, if we end up not being a good fit and get divorced, it''s better if we don''t have a kid."

    Her answers were clear and decisive, her true thoughts with no hint of pretense or concealment.

    She knew that as husband and wife, they should be honest with each other.

    Especially now, with him being the richest man in Seraphim Haven, these things needed to be clear.

    This made Harrison feel really down.

    Frowning, he asked, "Are you saying you might still divorce me?"

    "I didn''t say I want to divorce, but if we''re not suitable, forcing it won''t do anyone any good," Roxanne

    replied.

    They were in an awkward position. He was on top of her when he had kissed her.

    Now, his hopeful gaze turned gloomy.

    He always thought he was charming, but in front of Roxanne, he felt like his charm had evaporated.

    Roxanne adjusted her breathing, then reached up to unbutton Harrison''s shirt. "You want to do it today,

    don''t you?"

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    Roxanne continued, "As long as you use a condom, I can cooperate."

    It had been more than a month since theyst made love.

    Roxanne knew Harrison must have needs.

    Although she was still adjusting to Harrison''s new status, she felt it was her duty as a wife.

    Harrison saw through her thoughts.

    Frowning, he looked at her painfully, "Roxanne, do you feel like having sex with me is a duty?"

    Roxanne stopped at his question and looked at him.

    He was angry.

    He asked again, "Roxanne, I want to know what you thought every time we made love?"

    Harrison didn''t wait for her to answer. "Fine, you don''t need to tell me."

    Then he rolled over and left her to take a shower.

    After the shower, hey beside her but didn''t get any closer.

    They slept back to back, with no interaction whatsoever.

    A notification sound from WhatsApp broke the silence.

    Chloe asked if she was asleep.

    Roxanne thought she would have a heart-to-heart with Chloe when she had the time.

    She should also tell Chloe about Harrison being the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    Now was a good time for that.

    Lying next to Harrison, she felt awkward anyway.

    She hadn''t felt so unsettled when she first found out he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    She sent Chloe a message, "What if I told you Harrison is the richest man in Seraphim Haven we

    talked about before, the heir to the Rodriguez Group? Would you believe it?"

    On the other end, Chloe stared at the screen, feeling guilty.

    She knew Harrison''s true identity before Roxanne, didn''t she?

    It was time to be honest.

    No matter how Roxanne reacted, she had to tell the truth.

    Chloe replied to Roxanne, "Actually, I knew about Harrison''s identity as the richest man in Seraphim

    Haven when I was in Novaria."

    ¡°You''ve known that Harrison is the richest man in Seraphim Haven? How did you know? Why didn''t you

    tell me sooner?¡±

    "I overheard a conversation between Harrison and Alexander. Anne, Harrison didn''t want to hide it from

    you. He truly loves you, so don''t me him.¡±

    Roxanne didn''t reply.

    "I heard you guys have been having problems recently. Anne, he''s such a noble man, willing to give up

    his status as the richest man in Seraphim Haven for you, forgive him.¡±

    "I''m not ming him. I just need to reconsider our marriage.¡±

    "Anne, what else do you need to consider? It''s not easy to find another man as excellent as Harrison.¡±

    "You don''t understand.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Anne, I do understand. You''ve gone through 28 rough years, finally have a chance to settle down, and

    found someone who shelters you from the storm; it wasn''t easy.¡±

    "Chloe, there''s no such thing as a lifelong shelter; the only one who can protect me from the storm is

    my own strength and effort. I don''t want to rely on a man.¡±

    Chloe didn''t reply.

    "Of course, I will try to adjust to Harrison''s status as the richest man in Seraphim Haven and try to

    make this marriage work.¡±

    But whether she and Harrison were suitable, she didn''t have the answer.

    Without replying to Chloe, she put her phone on the bedside table.

    She carefully turned around, looking at Harrison''s back.

    His aura was extraordinary. Even from the back, he exuded a powerful presence.

    She should have noticed that he wasn''t ordinary.

    How could she be so foolish, so naive to think he was just a bankrupt man, having to return to the IT

    industry as a regr employee?

    At the end of the day, it wasn''t that he hid it well. It was just that she was so desperate for an equal,

    peaceful married life.

    Roxanne leaned into Harrison, her hand gently wrapping around his waist.

    Her hand was shaking, her cheek against his straight back.

    His back immediately tensed up.

    Was she finally willing to embrace him on her own?

    Just a taste of sweetness and Harrison had forgotten all his grievances, leaving behind all his losses.

    He quickly turned around, grabbed Roxanne''s slender waist, and pulled her into his arms.

    He gently pinched her nose, and his voice filled with grievance, "Finally willing to pay me some

    attention, huh?"

    "Harrison," Roxanne said anxiously in his arms, "I wish you were just an ordinary sryman, not the

    richest man in Seraphim Haven."

    If that were the case, she wouldn''t feel uneasy about their different statuses.

    She wouldn''t be confused and afraid of the unknown future.

    Harrison was a bit helpless. So many women adored him because he was the richest man in Seraphim

    Haven.

    But with Roxanne, she didn''t like that about him?

    The more anxious and scared Roxanne felt in his arms, the tighter she held him.

    Harrison could no longer hold back. He took the initiative, gently pressing her down.

    He undressed her.

    The pink nightgown, the dark robe, the light underwear, and the dark panties were all scattered on the

    carpet beside the bed.

    Their clothes entwined, just like them in bed.

    The next morning, Roxanne got up and took a bath. When she put on clean underwear, she noticed a

    bit of blood.

    She thought her period hade, and her stomach ached a bit.

    But today wasn''t her period.

    She took a pad from her suitcase, put it in her underwear, and then washed her hands.

    Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped tightly around her waist.

    Harrison held her, kissing her ear, "Why are you up so early?"

    "Hmm." Roxanne looked at the man in the mirror.

    She still couldn''t believe that the man she had lived with for half a year was the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven.

    She was ordinary and had nothing. How did she end up marrying the richest man in Seraphim Haven?

    "Since you''re up, I can take you to see our new house, then we''ll move in. From now on, we''ll live in my

    vi." He suggested.

    Roxanne unwrapped the arms around her waist, turned around, and looked at him with a frown.

    "Harrison, I''m sorry, I bought a ne ticket for two hourster. I''m going back to Warmville."

    "You''re leaving already?" Harrison asked with a frown.

    "Hmm." Roxanne nodded, "Can''t help it. There''s a lot to deal with in Warmville."

    Harrison wasn''t happy. She had juste back yesterday and hadn''t spent much time with him.

    As the CEO of apany with over 40,000 employees, he wasn''t as busy as her.

    His face suddenly darkened, "You don''t have to work so hard. As my wife, you can rx. You don''t

    need to keep running yourpany."

    "Harrison." Roxanne cut him off, "I made it clear yesterday. I can forgive you for hiding your identity

    from me, but it doesn''t mean I can ept your new identity."

    She was slightly angry, "You want me to give up my career for you, but I don''t think you''re that

    attractive."

    No man could make her give up her career.

    She was very serious, not joking at all.

    The madness, the passion ofst night suddenly disappeared at this moment.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    "Harrison Rodriguez, here''s the thing, to you, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, my littlepany

    might not mean much. But that''s my life''s work, my baby. I built it from scratch. Why should I shut it

    down just because you say so?

    I told you I''d try to get used to you being the top dog in Seraphim Haven. But that doesn''t mean I will

    bend over backwards to please you."

    Roxanne was hopping mad.

    "I didn''t ask you to please me." Harrison was also ticked off. "Why should you, my wife, have to hustle

    and bustle, always on the go for work?"

    "That''s not a grind, that''s fulfillment, that''s having a purpose in life, and that gives me security."

    Roxanne''s voice was getting louder. Her words were filled with anger.

    Harrison was speechless.

    Looking at him, Roxanne said disappointingly, "Harrison, you''re not the same ''broke'' Harrison I knew. I

    don''t think we even need to try to adjust to each other anymore."

    "What do you mean?" Harrison frowned, "You want a divorce?"

    Roxanne threw his own words back at him, "It meant what it said."

    Then she walked out.

    She understood why he hid his identity at first.

    Why couldn''t he understand her?

    Seems like when two people are on totally different levels, conflicts are bound to happen.

    Roxanne was in a foul mood that morning. She rushed out of the mansion.

    When Harrison came downstairs for breakfast, Vincent instructed the servants to set the table.

    It was Roxanne''s first time having breakfast here. It couldn''t be too formal, but also not too casual. It

    was really a headache for Vincent.

    Roxanne didn''t show up. Vincent looked at Harrison, his face dark, "Where''s Anne? She too tired from

    Even though Harrison was in a bad mood, he replied politely, "Dad, don''t worry. Roxanne went to

    Warmville."

    "Went to Warmville?" Vincent asked anxiously, "Did you upset Roxanne again?"

    Harrison sat down, sipped his milk, and didn''t answer right away.

    But he didn''t want Vincent to worry, so he casually exined, "It''s okay. She''s just really busy at work."

    "Even if she''s busy, she can''t be busier than you, the CEO of thispany. You must have upset her.

    Did you two fight?" Vincent med Harrison straight away.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Harrison sat at the table, seemingly unbothered, sipping his milk.

    Putting down his cup, he took a casual nce at Vincent.

    "Dad, don''t worry about our marital affairs. You haven''t yed golf with Alexander''s dad in a long time.

    Alexander and Hazel just got a divorce, and I think he could use somepany."

    "I think the one who needspany is you." Vincent stared at his son. "You seem upset, and you must

    have argued with Roxanne."

    Harrison took a bite of toast and countered, "How can you tell I''m upset?"

    Vincent replied, "I can ''see'' it, of course."

    Harrison was speechless.

    Vincent said, "Harrison, I don''t care. You have to make Roxanne happy and bring her home. If not,

    don''t bothering back."

    Harrison put his toast back on the te. He frowned, "Good, I''ve been pretty busy recently, so I won''t

    bothering back to see you."

    With that, he pushed back his chair and got up to leave.

    Vincent pissed off, threw a piece of toast at him, "You made Roxanne upset, and you have the audacity

    to be mad?!"

    The piece of toast slid off Harrison''s back and fell on the floor.

    Harrison nced at it and paused for a moment.

    Then he continued to walk away without another word.

    ...

    After Roxanne returned to Warmville, she was busy for several days in a row.

    The end of the year was approaching.

    In a few days, it would be Christmas.

    But there was no Christmas break at the factory in Warmville.

    The batch of electronics products they were rushing to produce was to be exported to Novaria.

    They had already signed the contract, so they had to ship the goods within the designated delivery

    time.

    Some people in the factory stayed to work overtime, and Roxanne stayed as well.

    Chloe Mitchell called, "Anne, are you really noting back for Christmas? Shall I get you a flight? It''s

    your first Christmas after marrying Harrison. Aren''t youing back to be with him?"

    "Why should I be the one to go to him?" Roxanne was a bit annoyed.

    Ever since she found out he was the city''s richest man, she had been adjusting to his new status.

    What has he done?

    Aside from saying sorry, nothing.

    Why should she be the one to amodate him?

    She wasn''t going to grovel, and she had lots to do.

    Sensing her resistant mood, Chloe started to worry, "Anne, you and Harrison fought."

    "I wouldn''t dare." Roxanneughed sarcastically, "He''s the city''s richest man."

    "Anne, something''s off. You definitely had a fight. Wasn''t Harrison always considerate of your feelings?

    Why do you sound like you''ve been wronged?"

    "Because I''m his wife, he thinks I don''t need to run this small business, and he doesn''t respect my

    profession."

    "But ourpany is doing well, right? It''s growing and making more money."

    "The few tens of thousands we work our butts off to earn each month are nothing to him, the city''s

    richest man."

    That was why he thought there was no need for thepany she was running.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but be angry.

    Chloe understood her and tried to console her.

    "Ugh..." Roxanne suddenly felt a pain in her stomach.

    "What''s up?" Chloe asked with concern.

    Feeling something wet on her pants, Roxanne reached down to touch it, only to find her hand stained

    with blood.

    That night, after returning to his mansion with Harrison, he was somewhat rough, unable to quench his

    desire. He woke her up a few times during the night.

    When she got up in the morning, she found some blood on her underwear, and her stomach was a little

    painful.

    She thought it was her period.

    Two dayster, it stopped.

    Now, it was back again.

    This time, the pain was more intense.

    Before long, she was dizzy from the pain, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    Seeing her difort, people around quickly came to check on her.

    Holding her stomach, she stood up trembling, "I can''t... I got to go to the hospital."

    Madison at the front desk quickly helped her into the car.

    Once in the car, she started sweating coldly; the pain was getting worse, and her face turned extremely

    pale.

    There was a blood stain on the wheelchair she was sitting on.

    Sitting next to her, Madison touched the wheelchair and saw therge blood stain. She was scared stiff,

    "Roxanne, why are you bleeding so heavily? What''s wrong, did you have a miscarriage?"

    No way.

    Roxanne wanted to say she wasn''t pregnant. She couldn''t have a miscarriage.

    But before she could speak, she fell forward and passed out.

    When she woke again, the pain in her lower abdomen was not so intense, but her hands felt extremely

    cold.

    She looked up and saw two IV bags hanging next to her.

    The cold medicine, drop by drop, flowed into the vein in her right hand.

    Madison was frowning next to her, looking at her sympathetically, "Roxanne, the doctor said your baby

    was already over five weeks old."

    Knowing she had just gotten married and fearing she would be upset, Madison stammered as she

    spoke, "But..."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    "Did I... have a miscarriage?"

    Roxanne put into words the sentence Madison had been unable to say for a long time.

    Her voice sounded somewhat weak.

    Her reaction was a mix of surprise, shock, and sudden pain.

    Madison stayed silent, merely nodding her head in confirmation.

    Roxanne fell silent for a long while, not uttering a word.

    Her gaze shifted from Madison to the night view outside the hospital window.

    She remembered it was still daytime when she passed out.

    She has had half a day passed since she was brought into the hospital till she woke up?

    Had she just lost her baby after a nap?

    She didn''t even know she was pregnant.

    If she ever became a mom, she would definitely be the warmest, gentlest, and most loving one in the

    world.

    Because she herself was a child abandoned by her mother.

    She wanted to make up for all the things shecked in her own childhood by giving everything to her

    adorable child.

    During the time she and Harrison were nning to have a baby, she imagined herself as a mother. It

    was a kind of happiness beyond description.

    However, her first child just disappeared without a trace.

    Fireworks suddenly lit up the night sky outside the window. Maybe because Christmas wasing,

    everyone seemed to be getting into the festive spirit.

    In such a joyful and romantic atmosphere, the news she received was that she had lost her baby.

    But maybe it was good news, considering her rtionship with Harrison had grown distant.

    She wasn''t even sure how much further she could go with Harrison.

    Losing her baby might be a blessing in disguise.

    But still, her heart ached. It was her child, and she didn''t even get a chance to love him.

    Madison handed her a cell phone.

    "Roxanne, I wanted to call your husband and tell him about your miscarriage. But your phone is locked,

    and I don''t have his number. Do you want to tell him?"

    After a moment of thought, Roxanne took the phone.

    She made a decision very seriously.

    She should tell Harrison about the miscarriage.

    He was the father of the child, and he had the right to know.

    But she didn''t know how to break the news to Harrison.

    Harrison loved children, and Vincent was eager to be a grandfather.

    Now that the child had disappeared just like that, it would be a huge blow to the father-son duo.

    She felt guilty, for she had been carrying their child but couldn''t keep it.

    She drafted and deleted several messages, ending up just sending a simple one to Harrison, "I was

    pregnant, but I just miscarried. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean for this to happen."

    After sending the message, she waited for Harrison''s reply.

    Time it seemed to slow down.

    Just a few minutes felt like an eternity.

    Harrison didn''t reply, so Roxanne called him.

    The call went through, but no one picked up.

    Maybe he was busy.

    When Harrison''s phone rang, it was in his office.

    The office secretary team, consisting of over a dozen people, was responsible for conveying the boss''s

    instructions to all secretaries.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The new curly-haired assistant saw the boss''s phone ringing. The caller ID disyed "Wife".

    It was Mrs. Rodriguez''s call!

    Everyone was talking about how the boss had secretly gotten married. They were curious about what

    kind of woman his wife was.

    But then she remembered that no one should disturb the boss during a meeting.

    So even if it was the boss''s wife, she could wait until after the meeting, right?

    And so, the new assistant didn''t tell Harrison about the call.

    The call went unanswered.

    Roxanne didn''t call again, thinking Harrison must be busy.

    He would call back once he was free.

    She began to feel uneasy.

    Would Harrison me her when he found out?

    She med herself, too. How could she not know about something as important as a pregnancy?

    She had been bleeding for two days, thinking it was her period, but it turned out to be a sign of

    miscarriage. She had been careless.

    Madison looked at her, seeing her deep in thought.

    Roxanne was usuallypetent, and Madison had never seen her this troubled before.

    The baby must''ve meant a lot to her.

    Madisonforted her, "Roxanne, don''t be too sad. You and your husband are still young, and you''ll

    have kids in the future."

    The future...

    Did she and Harrison even have a future?

    She didn''t know.

    She had never been so worried.

    At that moment, the female doctor who performed the dtion and curettage surgery on Roxanne came

    in.

    She asked Roxanne about her condition.

    After Roxanne answered all her questions, she asked, "May I know why I had a miscarriage? Was it

    because of poor health? Or was I too tired and didn''t notice? I didn''t know I was pregnant, so I''ve been

    working a lottely, getting up early and going to bedte."

    The female doctor asked, "Did you do any heavy physicalbor?"

    "No," Roxanne answered, "I''m in management."

    The doctor asked, "What time do you get up in the morning, and when do you go to bed?"

    Roxanne answered, "I get up at around seven or eight in the morning, and I don''t get back to my

    dormitory until after ten at night."

    The doctor said, "That shouldn''t be considered overworking, as you''re not doing physicalbor. Have

    you had sexual intercourse with your husband recently?"

    Roxanne answered, "Yes, a few days ago, I returned to Seraphim Haven, and we had sex that night...

    four times."

    The doctor was surprised, "Are you newlyweds? That''s quite frequent."

    Such a topic always made people feel embarrassed, and it was not easy to answer so directly.

    The doctor continued, "Have you been away from Seraphim Haven for a long time? How often do you

    and your husband see each other?"

    Roxanne answered, "We haven''t seen each other for more than a month. I think my husband was

    probably feeling pent up. I''ve been too busy with work to stay by his side and meet his physical needs."

    The doctor sighed, "Even so, you should have been more careful. Being pregnant and having sex that

    many times in one night is dangerous. The fetus is very fragile during the first three months, and you

    were careless. That''s why the miscarriage urred so easily."

    Hearing the female doctor say this, it was clear that her miscarriage was definitely tied to their rather

    excessive antics that night.

    No wonder there was blood on her pants when she woke up the next day.

    She had mistaken it for her period at that time.

    She should''ve stopped Harrison''s advances then, instead of letting things go too far.

    But regretting it now won''t help anything.

    One can''t just me Harrison for this; Roxanne didn''t notice the change in her body either.

    All Roxanne hoped was that Harrison wouldn''t take the news too hard when he saw it.

    Harrison, far away in Seraphim Haven, had just finished a meeting at eleven o''clock at night.

    Roxanne was feeling weak and exhausted, and shey down to sleep.

    But she couldn''t sleep soundly, always thinking about waiting for Harrison to reply to her message or

    call her back.

    But Harrison didn''t respond.

    As he left the conference room, the curly-haired female assistant waiting outside approached him and

    handed him his phone.

    "Mr. Harrison, your wife called at eight o''clock. I didn''t disturb you because you were in a meeting."

    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Harrison''s face immediately turned serious.

    He quickly grabbed his phone, intending to call Roxanne back immediately, when he saw an unread

    message.

    He opened WhatsApp to read.

    Roxanne had a miscarriage, a miscarriage?

    His already serious face turned ominously dark.

    Looking at the new secretary, he suddenly lost his cool, "My wife called. Why didn''t you tell me right

    away?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    The curly-haired assistant was shaking like a leaf.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, the boss said, during the meeting, any iing calls..."

    "Fire her," Harrison said curtly.

    He didn''t even get a good look at the new secretary before he gave the cold-hearted order.

    Alexander and Samuel were left scratching their heads.

    Just because he missed one call, he''s flipping his lid?

    Although Harrison usually had a frosty demeanor, the benefits for all Rodriguez Group employees were

    top-notch.

    Especially for newbies, who were treated to thepany''s people-first approach.

    Joining the Rodriguez Group meant feeling like you belonged.

    If a neer messed up, Harrison would usually give them a chance, not provide them with the boot.

    What on earth was going on?

    Alexander tried to console the teary-eyed secretary and red at Harrison, "What''s got your knickers in

    a twist today, mate? Who pissed you off?"

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He was busy checking flight schedules on his phone.

    He wanted to book the earliest flight to Warmville.

    Unfortunately, there were no flights to Warmville today.

    He quickly called his bodyguard, Jackson Thomas, "Jackson, get the ne ready. We''re taking off in

    half an hour."

    "Mr. Rodriguez, are you using your own ne?" Jackson asked.

    Harrison didn''t have time to chit-chat, "Prepare for Warmville. I''ll deal with air traffic control. You handle

    the pre-flight stuff."

    Even though he had his own ne, every take-off required dealing with a lot of paperwork.

    He had to save every second he could. He couldn''t wait any longer.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, which ne should I check?" Jackson asked.

    "All of them," Harrison said.

    With different models parked at the airport and not knowing which one could take off immediately, he

    had to check them all.

    If there were a minor malfunction, it would take some time to fix.

    Having all nes checked would ensure at least one could take off immediately.

    Seeing Harrison in such a hurry, Alexander, who was listening to the call, started to worry.

    "Harrison, is something wrong with Roxanne? Why are you rushing off to Warmville?"

    Harrison didn''t have time to answer and left quickly after hanging up the phone.

    "Did something happen to Roxanne?" Samuel asked.

    Alexander mused, "Looks like it."

    Seeing the secretary who''d been scolded was about to cry, Alexander consoled her, "Don''t take what

    the boss said to heart. He''s not as cold-hearted as he seems. Just do your job. But pay more attention,

    alright? His wife is what matters most. If she calls, let him know immediately, got it?"

    The secretary nodded.

    The fact that Mr. Harrison cared about his wife most, she noted that.

    From then on, the rumor that Harrison loved and spoiled his wife spread throughout thepany.

    ...

    Roxanne had been waiting until midnight, waking up in a daze.

    She checked her phone.

    There were no replies from Harrison.

    She felt somewhat disappointed.

    Was he mad at her and didn''t want to deal with her anymore?

    She didn''t want to miscarry either.

    Perhaps it was because their baby had vanished that Harrison was ming her?

    If he wasn''t ming her, if he wasn''t angry, why wouldn''t he reply?

    She found herself increasingly concerned about his feelings, fearful of losing him.

    But she hadn''t been like this before.

    Harrison arrived in Warmville around 1 a.m. and went from the airport to the hospital where Roxanne

    was.

    In fact, even if Roxanne hadn''t messaged him, he would have known about her miscarriage after his

    meeting.

    She had his bodyguards around her.

    When he arrived at the hospital, the bodyguards saw him from a hidden corner before approaching.

    "Mr. Harrison!" they greeted respectfully.

    "Is my wife inside?" Harrison asked.

    "Yes, Mrs. Rodriguez might be asleep."

    Indeed, Roxanne was asleep.

    She heard noises outside the door and got up to open it.

    She was in a single room.

    The door was locked from the inside and couldn''t be opened from the outside.

    She thought she recognized Harrison''s voice and someone calling him Mr. Harrison.

    She guessed it must be people arranged by Harrison.

    Even now, she was still not used to her husband''s status as the richest man.

    The moment she turned the lock, Harrison was outside, trying to open the door.

    They collided.

    Seeing her pale and haggard face, Harrison, no matter how angry, couldn''t vent his anger.

    He carefully lifted her into his arms and ced her on the bed.

    Caught off guard, Roxanne felt uneasy and unsure where to put her hands as she was in his arms.

    He gently put her down, and she held a corner of the nket tightly, biting her lip, "Harrison, I''m sorry!"

    She felt guilty because the baby was gone.

    She knew he liked kids and felt sorry for him.

    Harrison didn''t speak. He sat by the bed, taking a deep breath.

    His chest was heaving.

    His face looked very serious.

    But in the end, he asked with concern, "How are you feeling? Any difort?"

    "No." She shook her head and then fell silent.

    She lowered her head.

    He looked at her, but she didn''t dare look back.

    The silencested for a while.

    The atmosphere between them was unsettling.

    Roxanne''s breath was careful and quiet.

    Her hand clutching the corner of the nket tightened as if hiding something.

    The more she tried to hide, the lower she hung her head.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    She didn''t really know what the hell was going on with herself. If Harrison wanted to me someone,

    he should me her. After all, she didn''t protect the baby in her belly.

    "Harrison..." She lifted her head and saw that Harrison''s face was stern.

    He was looking at her, "Roxanne..."

    They both spoke at the same time.

    Harrison said, "You go first."

    Roxanne said, "No, you go first."

    Harrison took a deep breath, seeming a little annoyed. "Pregnancy is such a big deal. Why didn''t you

    tell me sooner?"

    "I didn''t know," Roxanne said, sounding innocent. "I didn''t know I was pregnant."

    "You got pregnant, and you''re telling me you didn''t know?" Harrison was furious. "Did you not want this

    baby, so you deliberately miscarried and then told me?"

    Not knowing how to answer such a pointed question, Roxanne''s eyes shifted from uneasy to

    heartbroken. "If I told you that I really didn''t know I was pregnant, not until the baby was almost lost,

    would you think I was lying?"

    "You''ve said before, at this point in time, you didn''t want to be pregnant, didn''t want a baby. So, how am

    I supposed to believe you?"

    Harrison''s voice was cold.

    His facial features and his gaze were all cold.

    They had just had a big fight a couple of days ago, and their rtionship was already tense.

    Now, it was like they were frozen solid.

    Harrison couldn''t figure it out. "Roxanne, even if you don''t ept my billionaire status, you have no

    right to abort my child. Why are you being so heartless? Just because you think we''re not right for each

    other?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Roxanne was feeling washed out, both physically and emotionally. The miscarriage had knocked the

    wind out of her sails.

    Harrison¡¯s cold, sharp words using her of deciding the fate of their unborn child cut her to the quick.

    She was t out on the bed. Even speaking seemed too much like hard work.

    ¡°Do I need to keep telling you that the miscarriage wasn¡¯t on purpose?" Roxanne retorted, weary to the

    bone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to believe you?¡± Harrison was still seething, his wordsced with bitterness.

    He tried to keep a lid on his feelings, but he lost it. ¡°Did you get rid of the baby so you could divorce me

    without any strings attached?¡±

    ¡°Harrison, you¡­¡± Roxanne was so choked up that she was on the verge of tears.

    This was beyond the pale!

    Roxanne, usually as cid as a millpond, was at her wits end with Harrison.

    Barely managing to contain her anger, she shot back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the big cheese of the Rodriguez

    Group? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be superpetent, sharp as a tack, and wise beyond your years?

    Why not have your bodyguards and minions dig into whether I aborted the baby on purpose or if it was

    a miscarriage?

    How can you just point the finger at me without getting your facts straight? Don¡¯t you, as a top dog,

    have the ability to see the big picture?¡±

    She was so angry that it felt like a ton of bricks was weighing down on her.

    The more she spoke, the more she felt like crying.

    But she stubbornly held back her tears.

    ¡°I just had a miscarriage, and I¡¯m weak as a kitten. Are you here to take care of me or make things

    worse? Do you even know how to look after someone who¡¯s had a miscarriage?¡±

    If he apologized now, she would forgive him.

    But if he continued to misunderstand and me her without knowing the truth, there would be no way

    she could forgive this man.

    A miscarriage could wreak havoc on a woman''s body, sometimes even more so than childbirth.

    He didn''t show a shred of sympathy, nor did he take care of her.

    She was seriously ticked off.

    Harrison didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him. Usually, he was as cool as a cucumber, but whenever it

    had something to do with Roxanne, he couldn¡¯t keep his cool.

    Maybe it was because he cared about Roxanne too much.

    Caring too much about someone could make you lose your marbles.

    But hearing what Roxanne said made him realize he was in the wrong.

    He softened a bit, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have added to your troubles, but you shouldn''t have done the

    abortion without telling me.¡±

    Hearing this, Roxanne burst into tears.

    She couldn¡¯t stop the waterworks, ¡°So, you still think I had an abortion on purpose? Don¡¯t I even have

    your trust after being so sincere?¡±

    She had always believed in him, hanging on his every word.

    Even when he had lied to her countless times, she was still naive enough to believe him.

    Why couldn¡¯t he believe her?

    She felt so wronged.

    Normally, she was so bubbly, so upbeat, so determined, but now she was a blubbering mess.

    She bit her lip as tears streamed down her face.

    Seeing her tears made Harrison¡¯s heartache.

    He had always wanted to treat her right, pamper her, protect her, and never let her suffer.

    But he had made her cry after she had just suffered a miscarriage.

    He had really crossed the line.

    Harrison was kicking himself. He reached out to wipe her tears, but Roxanne brushed his hand away.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a show.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have made you so angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m beat. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Roxanne yanked the covers over her body and head, refusing to look at

    him again.

    Her face was red and swollen from crying under the covers.

    Her heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    Her slender body curled up, shaking with sobs.

    Harrison gently patted her shoulder, trying tofort her, but she still shrugged him off.

    He was at a loss. He had made her cry, and he didn¡¯t know how to make it up to her.

    The room fell silent.

    Seeing her so heartbroken, all his anger evaporated. He felt that he shouldn''t have said those hurtful

    words.

    After a few minutes, Harrison noticed that her sobs had quieted down. Only then did he dare to

    approach her.

    He sat down in front of her and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of you. Get some sleep.¡±

    Roxanne ignored him. Her crying gradually subsided, and her emotions calmed down a bit.

    But her mind was still a whirlwind. When she had lost her baby due to an idental miscarriage, she

    was worried that Harrison would misunderstand her. She feared that he would think she didn¡¯t want the

    baby.

    And he had indeed misunderstood her.

    She poked her head out from under the covers.

    Her eyes were swollen from crying.

    She was already weak, and with her swollen eyes, she looked even more pitiful.

    She looked at the man sitting by the bed, her voice choked, ¡°Harrison¡­¡±

    She paused, struggling to find the words.

    She felt so wronged that her voice broke.

    She sniffled, took a deep breath, and stared at Harrison, ¡°Do you really not trust me?¡±

    ¡°You said before that you wanted to re-adjust to our marriage and didn¡¯t want a baby for now. You didn¡¯t

    want to bring a child into a broken family.¡± Harrison responded.

    This made Roxanne even angrier, ¡°I did say that. But if I really did get pregnant, do you think I would

    have the heart to abort the baby? Am I really that heartless?¡±

    She herself was a poor child abandoned by her own biological mother. If she became a mother, she

    would shower her child with love and care. How could she ever have the heart to abort her own child,

    to do such a cruel thing?!

    ¡°Harrison, the problems between us aren¡¯t just about our unequal status.¡±

    There¡¯s also ack of trust and understanding between them.

    This kind of rtionship was draining.

    Harrison thought momentarily, ¡°I will investigate tomorrow whether the baby was a natural miscarriage

    or if you aborted it on purpose.¡±

    If he had misunderstood her, he would apologize and admit his mistake.

    "''Investigate''?" Roxanneughed in anger, then spat out, "Fine, you go on your little investigation. I

    don''t want to talk to you anymore. Just leave."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    So, he still thought her words might not be true?

    That meant he still didn''t trust her.

    This time, Roxanne really didn''t want to deal with Harrison anymore.

    She pulled the nket over herself again.

    Harrison, fearing she might suffocate, pulled the nket off.

    She pulled it back over.

    He pulled it off again.

    This went on for a while.

    Finally, Roxanne simply turned her back to him and fell silent.

    Harrison straightened the nket for her and asked, "Do you want some water?"

    "No," she answered, a bit angrily.

    He asked again, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"

    "No," she said. How could she eat anything right now? Anger was the only emotion she could feel.

    "Then you should sleep." Harrison turned off the light, straightened her nket again, and sat by the

    bed, ready to keep herpany.

    Roxanne, with her back turned to him, and almostughed out in anger.

    This man, how could she even describe him?

    If he was a good man, why did he make her cry so much when she miscarried?

    If he was a bad man, why would he stay to take care of her?

    Such a contradictory man.

    Harrison sat on the chair for about half an hour. Roxanne couldn''t bear to watch him sitting there any

    longer.

    She moved to the inside of the bed.

    This was a hint for him to get into bed.

    But Harrison didn''t seem to get the hint and kept sitting in the chair.

    Roxanne turned to look at him and, with a very serious tone, expressed her concern, "What are you

    doing sitting there? Trying to catch a cold? There''s space on the bed, and you won''t sleep; are you out

    of your mind?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    The hospital bed was only 1.5 meters wide.

    It''s pretty narrow, pretty small.

    Harrison was worried about making her ufortable, given she had just had a miscarriage and

    needed plenty of rest.

    Standing nearly 1.9 meters tall, if he also slept on the bed, she definitely wouldn''t sleep well.

    So, he said, "You sleep first. I''ll just crash here."

    "Then you''re not sleeping at all." Roxanne turned and huffed, "It''s not like I''ll be cold. Sleep however

    you like."

    She couldn''t be bothered with him.

    If he caught a cold, he deserved it.

    Although she was angry, about ten minutester, Roxanne was worried about him sleeping on the edge

    of the bed.

    If he really caught a cold, she''d feel bad.

    She turned to face him again, and although she looked angry, she was actually concerned for him, "I''m

    asking you onest time, do you want to sleep on the bed?"

    "No need." Harrison looked at her, "You sleep first."

    "Do you think I can sleep well with you over there?" Roxanne asked angrily.

    Harrison smiled, "Are you worried about me?"

    They had just fought, and Harrison looked gloomy.

    The child they had longed and hoped for was gone without his knowledge, and he was even angrier.

    But because of Roxanne''s concern, his gloomy mood lifted.

    His mood significantly improved, and the frown he had been wearing also rxed.

    Roxanne was still angry and huffed, "I don''t care about you. I''m just afraid you''ll catch a cold and pass

    it on to me. My immune system is low. It''ll be troublesome if I catch a cold."

    Roxanne was also a person who said one thing and meant another; she was just worried that he would

    catch a cold.

    A touch of sweetness filled Harrison''s heart.

    Roxanne red at him and angrily said, "Are you getting up or not? If you don''t get up now, you won''t

    have a chance."

    Harrison, content, crawled into her nket.

    He gently stretched out his arm, holding her.

    Roxanne was still angry, "Don''t touch me. Behave when you sleep."

    "I won''t touch you, I''m just holding you." Harrison didn''t let go, but his grip was light, afraid of hurting

    her.

    She tried to break free from his grip, "You can''t hold me."

    "If I don''t hold you, who am I supposed to hold." Harrison didn''t let go.

    "Harrison, you thick-skinned, how can you be so shameless? Let go." Roxanne said seriously.

    Harrison was nonchnt, "I won''t let go."

    "Let go."

    "I won''t."

    "I''ve never seen someone so shameless."

    "If I cared so much about dignity, you wouldn''t be my wife."

    "Who''s your wife? Let go."

    "You are the only wife I acknowledge."

    "You''re so shameless."

    "Mhm, I am shameless."

    Roxanne was almostughing.

    This man was getting more and more shameless.

    Struggling was useless. He just wouldn''t let go.

    But she was indeed very tired, very exhausted.

    Despite their fight, when she nestled in his arms, she still felt very secure.

    Soon, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up in the morning, Harrison was no longer by her side.

    He had prepared a nutritious breakfast for her.

    She just had an abortion, and her body was very weak. He prepared the meals ording to the

    nutritionist''s suggestions at home. After she fell asleep, he was busy preparing her meals.

    In the morning, he had someone bring the meals.

    "Anne, are you awake?" Harrison rubbed her head.

    She got up and was about to put on her shoes, Harrison immediately lifted her feet back onto the bed,

    "Stay in bed, I''ll help you brush your teeth and wash your face."

    A full cup of hot water and already squeezed toothpaste, as well as a basin for mouthwash, were

    immediately brought to her.

    "I just had an abortion, and it doesn''t mean I can''t move."

    "You need to rest a lot after an abortion, or it''s not good for your waist. Just brush your teeth and wash

    your face here. All the water I prepared is hot."

    "Why didn''t you say that after an abortion, I can''t cry?"

    Crying would be hard on the eyes.

    "And I can''t get angry, and it affects the lymphatic cirction and the mammary nds. Why didn''t you

    care about that you made me cry?"

    "I was wrong, my bad."

    In the morning, he checked.

    Roxanne''s abortion was natural, not intentional.

    He misunderstood her yesterday and made her feel wrong.

    Seeing Roxanne''s eyes swollen like a frog''s from cryingst night, he felt very guilty.

    He wanted to apologize, but Roxanne was already out of bed by then.

    She was about to put on her shoes when Harrison stopped her.

    Roxanne said, "I''m going to the bathroom. You can''t expect me to pee on the bed, right?"

    "Then I''ll help you." Harrison knew he had misunderstood her, and he was very nice. It was like he was

    trying to please her.

    "I''m not that delicate, and I can walk." Although she rejected him, but once she turned around,

    Roxanne couldn''t help but smile softly.

    For him to take care of her so carefully, it showed he really cared for her.

    She suddenly wasn''t angry anymore.

    But his misunderstanding of her aborting the child on purpose still made her feel very wronged.

    When the female doctor came to make rounds, she would definitely have her help clear things up.

    After breakfast, the female doctor came.

    Seeing Roxanne''s swollen eyes, the doctor asked, "What happened? Did you cryst night? Didn''t I tell

    you to pay more attention and rest well? Where''s your family? Haven''t theye yet?"

    Harrison, who had finished washing the dishes in the kitchen, came out.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    A CEO like this suddenly standing in front of the doctor like a student who had made a mistake.

    "I''m her husband, and it''s my fault. I made her cryst night."

    "You..." the female doctor didn''t know what to say, "You weren''t there when your wife had a

    miscarriage, and when you came, you made her cry like this. Don''t you know how weak a woman''s

    body is after a miscarriage?"

    Harrison stood before the doctor, dressed in a suit and shoes.

    He stood a head and a half taller than the doctor.

    But his attitude was very serious, like a kid who had made a mistake. He nodded, "I''ll pay more

    attention in the future."

    The doctor didn''t say anything more, and she was the one who performed Roxanne''s abortion.

    She knew Roxanne''s miscarriage was due to excessive sex during pregnancy.

    Now, she couldn''t help but nce at Harrison.

    Tall, handsome, with a strong aura, a real man''s man.

    No wonder!

    But these young folks, they really didn''t know how to take care of themselves, couldn''t let loose all the

    time.

    Thedy doc was kind-hearted, warning him, "Dude, your wife is pregnant. You got to cool it. Next time

    she gets pregnant, avoid sex in the first three months, okay?"

    This was Roxanne''s golden chance to clear her name.

    She looked at the doctor, her eyes filled with injustice, "My husband doesn''t believe it was a natural

    miscarriage. Can you help me prove it? I''m really being wronged here. He even thinks I didn''t want the

    baby, that I had an abortion on purpose."

    Thisdy doc was different from the rest.

    She wasn''t cold at all. In fact, she was warm and patient, "Looks like you really misunderstood your

    wife, no wonder she''s been crying her eyes out. In the past few days, have you two had sex?"

    Harrison nced at Roxanne.

    Was Roxanne really spilling all this to the doctor?

    As a CEO, discussing such private matters in front of thisdy doc felt awkward.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Roxanne fired back at him, "She''s asking you."

    The doctor, a woman about the same age as Harrison''s mother, looked at Harrison as if she were

    scolding a younger generation, "Young man, you need to be careful during the first three months of

    pregnancy. If possible, avoid sex. But you went at it several times in one night; be more careful next

    time."

    She knew they''d feel ufortable, so after she gave a few more instructions, she quickly left.

    Finally, Roxanne cleared her name. She looked at Harrison, "Did you hear that? It wasn''t my choice to

    have an abortion, and you can''t me me this time."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    This whole situation was just so unfair to Roxanne.

    After realizing his mistake, Harrison waited for the doctors and nurses to leave the ward before sitting

    down by the bed and taking Roxanne''s hand.

    With utmost sincerity, he said, "Anne, I messed up. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have med you without

    knowing all the facts, causing us to lose our child and making you shed all those tears."

    Roxanne had always been an independent and strong girl. She didn''t cry easily.

    Butst night, he made her cry.

    Even now, her eyes were still swollen like a frog''s.

    Harrison knew he had really screwed up.

    He apologized over and over again.

    Roxanne, who had been wronged, finally received fair treatment, but she cried again.

    This stupid man actually knew how to apologize?

    When she thought about how he, as a big boss, had apologized to her multiple times without regard for

    his dignity and status, she couldn''t help butugh.

    Now that she finally smiled, Harrison''s guilty conscience was slightly eased.

    He wiped her tears and said, "Anne, stop crying. You need to stay calm now."

    "It''s all your fault." Roxanne sniffled, feeling much better now. "Did you hear what the doctor said?"

    "Mhm." Harrison nodded seriously.

    "You need to control yourself from now on, understand?" Roxanne added.

    She thought for a moment and realized that she was also at fault.

    She spoke to him while holding the hand that Harrison was using to wipe her tears. "Harrison, I''m sorry.

    I was negligent that day. If I had gone to the hospital earlier, I might not have miscarried. You love

    children so much..."

    She paused and began choking up.

    The thought of the child she had miscarried, who had not even had a chance to see the world, was

    painful. She hadn''t even had a chance to love him before he was gone.

    She was so heartbroken.

    "I''m sorry." She stammered, "You could have been a happy father, and our dad could have been a

    happy grandfather. The baby might have been a cute little granddaughter that he would have loved. But

    the baby is gone now, and I''m partly to me."

    She hadn''t even noticed that she was pregnant.

    She was also guilty.

    "We''ll have a baby." Harrison said as he held her hand tightly. "Don''t be upset. Your main priority now is

    to take care of yourself."

    She felt nothing but warmthe from Harrison''s palm.

    Roxanne nodded. "Yes, I need to take care of myself. I''ve decided to focus fully on my health from now

    on. I''ll let Chloe take over my work for now. Once I''ve recovered, I''ll go back to work. I''ll try to spend

    more time with you, and we can n for a baby again."

    As she mentioned her work, Harrison''s brow furrowed.

    He looked a bit guilty, but it wasn''t obvious.

    Roxanne didn''t notice.

    She was unaware that Harrison had closed herpany the night before.

    He hadpensated her clients for breaking the contract.

    The employees at the headquarters and the factory had all received generous severance packages

    and new job assignments that morning.

    The offices and factories she rented had also been returned.

    This was all done without her knowledge.

    He thought that closing herpany was the only way to make her embrace the life of a wealthy

    housewife.

    He would provide financial support and didn''t want her to appear in public anymore.

    Unaware of all this, Roxanne was still nning for the future.

    "Harrison, I''ve thought about it. Once I''ve recovered, I''ll hire a few experienced managers to help me

    run the factory. I''ll try to stay at the headquarters in Seraphim Haven as much as possible."

    Unless necessary, I won''te to Warmville often to avoid us being apart too much. I realize that this

    has been unfair to you.

    I was wrong before. Harrison, I''ll try to adapt to your billionaire lifestyle, and I''ll try to bnce work and

    family. Please respect me and let me have a career so that I can stand on my own, okay?"

    The more Roxanne talked, the guiltier Harrison felt.

    He seemed to think that closing thepany she had worked so hard to build the night before might

    have been inappropriate.

    Should he have discussed it with her first?

    But it was already closed.

    He just wanted her to stay at home like a wealthy housewife without worrying about anything. He would

    discuss it with her after she had recovered.

    Roxanne was waiting for Harrison''s response.

    But Harrison was frowning, as if he were pondering over something else.

    "Harrison?" Roxanne gently tugged at his hand and said again, "You''re right, you''re the top dog of

    Seraphim Haven, and your wife doesn''t need to work so hard. But I still want a career where I can

    stand on my own. Please support me, okay?"

    She looked at him, her eyes both pitiful and hopeful.

    She hoped for his support.

    She made a promise. "Of course, I promise that I will prioritize our family and take care of your feelings

    more. If I need help, I will definitely not hesitate to ask you. Harrison, support me, okay?"

    Harrison couldn''t find the words to respond.

    Her pleading eyes made him feel even guiltier.

    He stood there stiffly.

    "Darling!" Roxanne tugged at his hand again, using the affectionate nickname that she usually

    hesitated to use. "Is it okay?"

    She was usually decisive and rarely acted coy.

    Her suddenly calling him darling only added to his guilt.

    But he still forced himself to agree. "Okay."

    Roxanne suddenly felt very happy and kissed Harrison.

    After the kiss, she wrapped her arms around his neck while smiling at him. "Darling, you''re the best."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she smiled, her eyes were still as swollen as a frog''s.

    Last night, he made her cry because he wrongly used her of causing the miscarriage.

    Now she was smiling happily again.

    Because her eyes were swollen, she now looked even cuter when she smiled.

    She looked satisfied.

    Turned out that her demands were simple.

    Just a little respect from him was enough to make her smile so contentedly.

    Suddenly, Harrison felt like he had made another mistake.

    To ensure Roxanne''s rest, Harrison quietly made some phone calls and arranged some things.

    After breakfast, Roxanne started dealing with work stuff while still chilling and healing.

    While on the phone with Chloe, Roxanne felt like Chloe was acting hesitant; she was stuttering like an

    old radio on every sentence.

    "Chloe, I put you in charge of the Novaria client, so why are you humming and hawing? Don''t tell me

    there''s a problem." Roxanne picked up on the weird vibes.

    Chloe got a bit antsy and quickly replied, "No, no, everything''s peachy keen. How are you feeling after

    the incident? Any difort?"

    "Chloe, how did you know I had a miscarriage?" Roxanne was puzzled. She hadn''t had the chance to

    tell Chloe yet.

    "Oh, I rang Harrison this morning. He told me."

    Chloe always got a bit jittery when she lied.

    "Anne, you take it easy and rest up. I''ve got thepany covered, so don''t stress. Your healthes

    first."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take it easy. Once I''ve bounced back, I still want to have a baby for Harrison."

    Roxanne was in high spirits.

    Her voice was full of joy, and she felt rxed.

    When she mentioned having a baby, she nced at Harrison.

    She felt that she shouldn''t have picked a fight with him before. This guy really loved her.

    She should also try to get used to his billionaire status and work hard to keep their marriage happy.

    After hanging up, she looked at Harrison. "Chloe said she called you this morning; what did she want?"

    Harrison¡¯s spine turned to jelly; he was clueless about how to respond.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Harrison nailed it.

    That day, Roxanne was discharged from the hospital.

    Harrison arranged a private jet to fly her back to Seraphim Haven for some much-needed R&R.

    At the airport, as they walked down the transparent jet bridge, a giant ne was parked right in front of

    them.

    Harrison held her hand, saying, "That''s our ride."

    Roxanne asked, "It¡¯s just us two on this big ne?"

    "Well, to be precise, we''re not passengers. This is our ne; we own it." Harrison shed a grin.

    Even though Roxanne knew he was the richest dude in Seraphim Haven and knew that he had his own

    private jet, she was still totally blown away when she saw this beast of a ne parked right in front of

    her, ready to serve only her and Harrison.

    She came from the sticks, worked her tail off to save money, and after struggling for more than a

    decade, she could barely afford the down payment on a house. Who would have thought she''d be

    stepping onto a private jet one day?

    And this luxury jet belonged to her hubby.

    She wouldn''t even dare dream about such things before.

    Even those authors who love to write about domineering CEOs might not have the guts to write this.

    This incredibly awesome thing was actually happening to her.

    Gradually, she got used to Harrison''s status as the big cheese.

    She felt like she had hit the jackpot.

    They walked from the jet bridge to the cabin entrance.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, Mrs. Rodriguez, wee aboard. The entire crew is ready for takeoff and at your

    service."

    Harrison nodded, and Roxanne followed suit.

    After entering the cabin, they found it was a double-decker ne.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of ne is this? It even has two floors?!"

    The flight attendant smiled and answered her. "Mrs. Rodriguez, this is an Airbus A380, the big kahuna

    of the skies. The upper deck has a lounge, a meeting room, and a dining area, while the lower deck

    houses a gym and a game room."

    "A gym on a ne?" Roxanne was bbergasted.

    Her humble background had really limited her imagination.

    Harrison gave her a quick tour and then led her directly to the lounge.

    "You just had a miscarriage, so you need to take it easy." He led her to the bed and turned to close the

    curtains.

    Roxanne quickly grabbed his arm. "Harrison, what about you?"

    "I''m not going anywhere." Harrison turned back. "I''m staying with you."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After takeoff, Roxanney next to Harrison. She was dead tired, but she just couldn''t fall asleep.

    She used to fly coach, and now that she was the wife of the richest guy in town, she could enjoy rides

    on this luxury private jet.

    Everything felt like a dream.

    She was still a bit restless and insecure.

    Only when she snuggled against Harrison and felt his heartbeat did she feel a little bit better.

    "What''s up?" Harrison rubbed her head.

    "Nothing. I just want to sleep next to you." She didn''t mention her anxiety and insecurity.

    "Well, get some sleep then." He stroked her head again.

    Harrison brought Roxanne back to Seraphim Haven and arranged for her to stay in his vi.

    He wanted her to rest and recuperate.

    After hearing about Roxanne''s miscarriage, Vincent was worried sick.

    He was afraid to disturb Roxanne''s rest, so he didn''te to see her right away. But he sent over all

    kinds of nutritional supplements, not missing a beat.

    Finally, after a week, he came to see her.

    He tried tofort her.

    "Anne, don''t me yourself. Although we lost the baby, you two are still young, so there''s plenty of time

    to get pregnant again. The most important thing now is for you to get well."

    Roxanne sat on the couch, looking at Vincent.

    Vincent cared for her and looked after her even more than her own father.

    She had always thought Vincent was a charming man; he was no doubt a hunk in his youth, but she

    never imagined that he was the chairman of the Rodriguez Group.

    "Dad, remember when we encountered a wolf attack in Marientown? Why didn''t you tell me then that

    you were the chairman of the Rodriguez Group?"

    Back then, they shared a lot of heart-to-heart conversations.

    Everything he said in that life-or-death situation seemed exceptionally sincere.

    But he never mentioned his background.

    He said, "I was covered in dust and looked like a beggar. Even if I told you, you might not have

    believed me."

    Roxanne nodded. "Dad, I''ll take good care of myself. Once I recover, I''ll try to give you a beautiful

    granddaughter as soon as possible."

    She knew Vincent had a soft spot for little girls.

    But the gender of the baby depended on the male chromosome.

    Vincent told her to take it easy. "No rush. Although I really want a granddaughter, you''re my daughter-

    inw; you¡¯re not a baby-making machine. The most important thing is your health."

    Roxanne was moved to tears.

    It felt like she had used up all her luck to marry into this family.

    Vincent handed her a tissue to wipe her tears.

    She dried her eyes and spoke with a smile, ¡°Dad, I bet you must have spoiled your wife rotten. She

    must have been treated like a queen when she was pregnant with Harrison.¡±

    Vincent said seriously, ¡°You will be treated like a queen as well. Now that you¡¯re married to Harrison,

    you must enjoy all the perks."

    Vincent stayed for the day and then prepared to leave.

    He stood by the car, talking to Harrison. "Roxanne is recuperating. You need to control yourself. No

    hanky-panky for forty days, got it?"

    Harrison frowned. "I know how to behave myself."

    Vincent said sternly, "Even if you do, I still need to remind you. Don''t think I don''t know how Roxanne

    had the miscarriage. I haven''t med you yet."

    Harrison frowned. "You''re really well-informed. You even know what happened in Warmville."

    Vincent told him sternly. "No more of this nonsense, got it?"

    "Please drive the chairman home and be careful on the road." Harrison instructed the driver and then

    turned back towards the vi.

    After returning to her bedroom, Roxanne took a bath and stepped out of the bathroom.

    She was wrapped up tightly, revealing only her neck.

    Harrison stared at her neck for a while, appreciating its beauty.

    As Roxanne walked towards him, he took big strides to meet her, extending his long arm to hold her

    slender waist tightly.

    "You smell so good." Harrison said as he kissed her hair.

    She looked up at him and frowned. "What smell?"

    "I think it smells good." Harrison held her close. His eyes were closed, seemingly savoring the moment.

    "I have to wait 32 more days to touch you. It''s really hard to wait..."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    He was an adult man, but you could sense his childlike hunger for her in his tone.

    His eyes were like a whirlpool, trying to pull her in deep.

    Roxanne was now an adult; she had enough experience, so she knew what he wanted.

    She couldn''t help butugh and re at him.

    "You¡¯ve gotta suck it up; remember what the doctor said?"

    This time, Roxanne''s unexpected miscarriage was a wake-up call for Harrison.

    If he hadn''t gone too far that night, Roxanne wouldn''t have bled and miscarried a few dayster.

    He had to suck it up.

    Roxannefortingly kissed Harrison''s face. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough for you. Once I recover, I¡¯ll make it up to

    you.¡±

    ¡°Can I hold you now?¡± Harrison still held Roxanne tightly.

    ¡°Stop hugging me."

    Roxanne slipped out of Harrison''s arms like a fish.

    She quickly burrowed into the quilt and wrapped herself up.

    In less than half a second, Harrison also quickly burrowed into the quilt and hugged her from behind.

    Even though Roxanne was recovering and he couldn''t have sex with her, he still felt happy just holding

    her like this.

    During her days of recovery, Roxanne basically didn''t go out.

    The month seemed a bit long.

    She felt like she was turning into a mushroom.

    During the Christmas period, Harrison also stayed with Roxanne. They basically didn''t go out.

    Today, Harrison took Roxanne to the hospital for a follow-up. The doctor said she was recovering well

    and there was nothing abnormal.

    On the way back, Anthony opened the car door, and Harrison personally helped Roxanne into the car.

    "Anne, I want to discuss something with you."

    "Hmm." Roxanne got in. She had gradually gotten used to his luxury car.

    "Alexander and Evelyn want toe and see you. Now that you feel better, do you want to see them?"

    Harrison gently stroked Roxanne''s hair, looking at her affectionately.

    This would be Roxanne''s first formal meeting with Alexander and Evelyn Miller after she learned about

    his identity.

    She agreed and then asked, "Evelyn is your cousin, right?"

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "She''s my cousin." Harrison sat next to her, holding her hand. "Of all my female rtives, she''s the

    most capable."

    Roxanne couldn''t help but praise her too. "She¡¯s the richest woman in town, so of course she is

    capable."

    "And there''s Nora Dawson." Harrison continued to discuss with her. "She wants to meet you too."

    Roxanne raised an eyebrow and asked, "Hazel Dawson''s sister? Alexander and Hazel are divorced, so

    why are they so close?"

    Hazel made Roxanne a little ufortable.

    Hazel was an awful woman, so how good could her sister be?

    "Hazel''s sister¡­ Isn''t she like her?" Roxanne couldn''t help but ask.

    "Actually..." Harrison frowned. "You should have met Nora already; I don''t know if you remember."

    Roxanne was a little confused. "When did I meet Hazel''s sister?"

    She had no recollection at all.

    "Do you remember that you once hit a luxury Bentley?" Harrison reminded her.

    "A luxury Bentley?" Roxanne suddenly remembered. "I remember! Is that curly-haired beauty her? Is

    she Hazel''s sister?"

    When she saw Hazel, she always felt like she looked like someone she had seen before.

    So they were sisters.

    Roxanne was suddenly curious.

    "Harrison, the day I hit Nora''s Bentley, she was very depressed. I even saw her crying. She looked at

    me strangely, as if she knew me. Did you show her my picture?"

    Harrison answered honestly, "That day she came back from abroad and brought me a gift, but I didn''t

    ept it. I showed her our marriage certificate andmemorative photos."

    "That exins why she looked like she knew me. Her eyes changed when she saw me." Roxanne

    suddenly realized that Nora¡¯s feelings for Harrison might have been the reason she was in that state.

    "Harrison, on that day, Nora said that she was heartbroken because the man she liked the most got

    married. Was that man you?"

    Her tone made it seem like she was questioning him.

    Harrison felt wronged. "Anne, I swear to you, I''ve never liked her; she''s always been the one chasing

    me. I didn''t respond at all."

    "Is the man she talked about really you?"

    "Are you jealous?" Harrison was very interested in this question.

    If his wife felt jealous because Nora liked him, he would be very happy.

    But it seemed that Roxanne was not jealous.

    "Harrison, although Nora and Hazel are sisters, their personalities arepletely different.

    One is a realdy. She¡¯s knowledgeable, gentle, and noble. The other, although born into a wealthy

    family, has a horrible character.

    Nora is such a good girl. Why didn''t you like her in the first ce? She''s a great girl!"

    "What?" Harrison couldn''t help but lightly knock on her head. "You want me to ept her?"

    "She, at least, is on par with you."

    He knocked on her head again lightly. "I don''t like being on par with women."

    He only liked her kind.

    "Stop knocking on my head." Roxanne red at him and said seriously, "I have a question. Nora won''t

    see me as a rival, will she?"

    "Now you know how popr your husband is, right?" Harrison smugly said.

    "If someone else can take you away, then you''re not worth cherishing."

    "You''re trying to make me angry, right?"

    "If you really get taken away by someone else, I won''t care."

    "Can''t you say something nice?"

    "I''m not good at saying cheesy things."

    "You can''t just push me out." He knocked on her head lightly again.

    "Harrison, my head is not for knocking."

    Harrison gave her a provocative look.

    Anthony, who was driving, couldn''t help butugh at the sight of the master and his wife teasing each

    other.

    When they returned to Grandeur Meadows, there was another Rolls-Royce parked in front of the

    garage.

    And a Bentley, too.

    Alexander, Evelyn, and Nora had all shown up.

    Harrison, arm in arm with Roxanne, headed to the living room to meet them.

    Alexander, lounging on the living room sofa, was the first to rise and greet them.

    He handed Roxanne a long gift box. "Roxanne, a little something for our meet and greet."

    He was no longer Mr. Alexander. Now, he was just Harrison¡¯s friend, Alexander.

    Roxanne needed a bit of time to wrap her head around this change.

    "There¡¯s no need for gifts."

    "It ain''t anything fancy; just open it up."

    Roxanne opened the box to find nothing but a stick. She looked at Alexander, her face a picture of

    confusion.

    Alexander cracked a smile. "I came to apologize. Harrison and I yed a few tricks on you. Even that

    time we helped Chloe, it wasn''t a coincidence; it was all Harrison''s doing."

    But there was no need to apologize like this.

    Roxanne, with stick in hand, joked, "Mr. Alexander, this is quite a unique gift for our first formal

    meeting."

    "Couldn''t you have gifted her something more valuable?" Harrison looked at Alexander.

    To which Alexander responded, "She''s got it all. Why would I need to gift her something pricey?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    "I really don''tck material things."

    She was already married to the richest man in Seraphim Haven. What else could she have possibly

    needed?

    Whatever she wanted, Harrison would give it to her.

    Roxanne waved the stick in her hand, "Alexander, I ept your gift. But if you dare to pull a fast one on

    me with Harrison again, I''ll use this stick to teach you a lesson."

    Alexander''s forehead tightened.

    He suddenly felt a burning sensation on his back.

    As Evelyn pulled Roxanne away, he nudged Harrison''s elbow and whispered, "You shut down

    Roxanne''spany and fired all her staff. Did you even tell her? Don''t drag me into your mess."

    Those things were all Harrison''s doing.

    Alexander felt pressured.

    If Roxanne didn''t know about that, wouldn''t he be in deep trouble for helping Harrison pull such a

    stunt?

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    Alexander shot him a look, whispering, "Didn''t you say you''d tell Roxanne once she''s out of the

    hospital?"

    "I''ll handle it." Harrison said, his gaze on Roxanne, who was now sitting on the couch, and his brows

    furrowed.

    A sense of suppression filled his features.

    Evelyn was very fond of Roxanne.

    "I really admire you. When Harrison said he was broke. His house was seized by the bank, and he

    borrowed money from you, you didn''t even turn him down. Weren''t you afraid of marrying a con artist

    who would swindle all your wealth?"

    Roxanne chuckled, "Your brother is indeed a con artist. If I hadn''t fallen for his tricks, how would I have

    be part of your family? Didn''t I score big time?"

    "No, it''s Harrison who scored. It''s his luck to marry a woman like you. You aren''t after his wealth and

    are willing to face difficulties with him."

    Evelyn, the daughter of a wealthy family herself, understood the power dynamics and reality of social

    interactions.

    Harrison was very handsome. But if he was just a poor worker, no matter how good-looking he was, he

    wouldn''t have been liked by so many rich heiresses.

    Only Roxanne epted him despite his ordinary status.

    Just because of that, Evelyn really liked Roxanne.

    "Did you know that your marriage to Harrison has been spread among our family and high society?

    Everyone is curious about you. Our rtives want to meet you. Did Vincent tell you that he''s nning a

    party at the vi to formally introduce you to the family?"

    Roxanne looked nervous. She asked, "A party?"

    She had only seen such grand events on TV. She had never actually attended one.

    "Yes." Evelyn smiled, "A party that Vincent is throwing especially for you."

    Roxanne was surprised.

    "I forgot to introduce you two to each other. This is Nora, my best friend."

    Evelyn took Nora''s hand and said, "You''ve met Nora before. You bumped into her carst time,

    remember?"

    Roxanne remembered very clearly.

    "Roxanne, I''m finally able to meet you formally." Nora said politely, "I''ve always wanted to be friends

    with you, but I didn''t have the courage."

    Ever since she knew that Harrison had married Roxanne and treated her genuinely, Nora had given up

    all her feelings for Harrison.

    Seeing the man she loved being with a woman who wasn''t after his wealth, Nora felt relieved.

    She believed that Roxanne would treat Harrison wholeheartedly.

    However, all the things Nora once wanted to do for Harrison and care for him, she then needed

    someone else to do, which made her feel a bit mncholic.

    But she had epted that fate.

    "Let''s get to know each other officially today. I''m Nora." Nora extended her hand, indicating a

    handshake with Roxanne.

    Roxanne generously extended her right hand and said, "I¡¯m Roxanne. We''re friends from now on."

    The three women chatted and gradually warmed up to each other.

    In the evening, Harrison and Roxanne treated them to dinner.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After seeing them off, Harrison stood in front of the vi, one hand around Roxanne''s waist, pulling her

    close.

    With his other hand, he pinched her nose, "So you and Nora are friends now? Aren''t you afraid she still

    has feelings for me and will make some moves?"

    "You''re overthinking." Roxanne turned her head to look at the discontent man.

    "Nora is a good girl who truly understands people. She''s not cunning at all; nothing like her sneaky

    sister."

    "What if she''s as good at pretending as her sister?" Harrison purposely tested her.

    In reality, having grown up with Nora, Harrison knew her very well.

    She was indeed different from Hazel.

    She was a truedy, well-bred, and of good character.

    He was just trying to tease Roxanne to see her reaction and see if she cared about him.

    Roxanne said with certainty, "I''m good at reading people. Nora isn''t cunning. She''s as innocent as

    Chloe."

    Was that about being good at reading people?

    It was obvious that she didn''t care about him.

    There was such an excellentpetitor in front of her, and she was not on guard at all.

    Harrison was upset.

    Roxanne had already left him and walked back into the vi.

    "Can''t you stay alert of yourpetitors?" Harrison strode forward, scooping her up into his arms.

    Roxanne struggled in his arms, "Put me down. There are people in the house. It''ll be embarrassing if

    someone sees us. If you want to hold me, take me to the bedroom."

    "Please answer my question seriously."

    "What question?" Roxanne pretended to be clueless.

    Knowing she was ying dumb, Harrison repeated his question, "Can''t you stay alert of your

    "What''s there to be vignt about? I know you''re not the unfaithful type. No matter who tries to seduce

    you, you won''t fall for it."

    "Should I be grateful for your trust, or should I be saddened by your indifference?" Harrison was not

    pleased.

    "Why the sadness? Isn''t it a good thing that your wife trusts you this much?"

    Harrison did feel a bit sad.

    The wives of the CEOs and big bosses around him were always on edge, worried about their husbands

    having affairs or keeping mistresses. They were always walking on eggshells.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, didn''t worry about such things at all.

    "Excessive trust isn''t a good thing either." Harrison lowered his head, nuzzling his nose against her

    face. "A bit of vignce would make me feel more loved."

    "No."

    "Don''t you worry about me being snatched away by someone else?"

    "There''s nothing to worry about. If you can be taken away, then you''re not mine."

    "You''re so indifferent to me. Wait till I punish you tonight."

    "Put me down. It won''t be good if someone sees."

    Harrison carried Roxanne all the way up the stairs.

    The nanny, seeing their affection, was about to bring up some milk but decided to turn back.

    Back in the bedroom, Harrison carried Roxanne into the spacious bathroom.

    "Why are you carrying me to the bathroom? I''m not ready to take a bath yet. I have to call Chloe."

    Roxanne wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck.

    Harrison gently put her down and kissed her sweet lips, "Call her tomorrow. Can we take a bath

    together now?"

    "Harrison, are you nning to take a bath or do something else? Don''t think I don''t know."

    Roxanne in his arms, looking up at his lust-filled face,ughed.

    She had already regained her strength.

    She knew he couldn''t hold back any longer.

    That night, she wouldfort him well.

    Water sshed all over the floor by the bathtub.

    Roxanne couldn''t tell if the drops falling from Harrison''s muscr chest were water or sweat.

    She hugged his neck, her eyes full of sweetness.

    "Harrison, I have something to discuss with you. I''ve recovered and I want to go back to the office

    tomorrow. I''ll be back for dinner with you, okay? From now on, I''ll strive to bnce work and family. And

    I won''t neglect you anymore."

    Harrison''s back suddenly tensed up.

    "What''s wrong?" Roxanne noticed his tension.

    Harrison didn''t know how to start. If she knew that he had shut down herpany without her

    knowledge, would she be upset?

    After some passionate lovemaking, Harrison was originally content.

    But at that moment, his expression was hard to read.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Harrison shied away from Roxanne''s bright and amused eyes.

    With a long stride, he left the bathtub which he shared with Roxanne.

    With his back to Roxanne, he grabbed a towel casually and wrapped it around his body. "I want to give

    you a gift."

    He was trying to change the subject.

    His tone was very gentle.

    But Roxanne couldn''t see his gloomy expression as he turned his back to her.

    All Roxanne could see was his impressive physique.

    Fresh from the water, droplets dribbled down his toned muscles.

    As he toweled off, the towel was teasingly revealing.

    Each revealed part was a visual treat.

    Even bending over, there wasn''t an ounce of extra fat on his abdomen and waist.

    They were all muscles full of strength and aesthetics, firm and sexy.

    His waist was full of tight muscles.

    No wonder he was so strong at the waist.

    "What gift do you want to give me?" Roxanne asked, still soaking in the water, watching Harrison, who

    half-turned to her and smiled.

    Just after their intimate encounter, her eyes were full of love, and her cheeks were flushed.

    She looked incredibly captivating, charming to the extreme.

    After each intimate encounter, Harrison would hold her for a long time, savoring her sweet scent.

    But that day, he seemed a bit guilty, daring not to look at her more.

    He turned his back again and quickly put on a bathrobe. "I''ll wait for you in the bedroom. I''ll surprise

    you in a bit."

    She thought he had prepared a surprise for her.

    But when she quickly finished showering, put on her robe, and got out, she saw nothing.

    "Where''s my surprise?" Roxanne looked at him and looked around.

    She even thought he was going to propose to her.

    Or maybe, just likest time, the ce would be filled with flowers.

    But there was nothing.

    His eyes seemed a bitplex.

    She felt he might be troubled by something, and it seemed crucial.

    "What a cliffhanger you''ve created," Roxanne said as she walked up to him.

    Her slender waist was held by Harrison and his embrace was tight.

    She lifted her head, eagerly waiting for his surprise and gift.

    That made Harrison even more guilty, but his face remained calm. Then he pulled out a card from his

    pocket.

    "A bank card?" Roxanne saw him take out a debit card, and her brows furrowed slightly.

    "Why are you giving me a card?" she asked.

    Usually, in dramas, CEOs would give ck cards.

    Why was Harrison giving her a bank debit card?

    Harrison exined, "I wanted to give you a ck card, but it''s not very convenient to use. Although you

    can swipe it freely in high-end ces, you don''t like going to high-end ces. So, I''m giving you a debit

    card."

    "You''re giving me money?" Roxanne giggled yfully.

    "I''m giving you a million a month as pocket money. Is that enough? Each month, I''ll have the finance

    department transfer it to your bank ount on time. You can take out as much as you want and spend

    as much as you want. If it''s not enough, let me know."

    "How could I possibly spend a million?" Roxanne happily took the card.

    It''s from her husband; of course, she should ept it.

    Otherwise, Harrison would get upset.

    "Thank you, darling." She smiled and called him by his favorite address.

    Then she changed the subject, "Harrison, you should know that I don''t like to overspend. I only buy

    necessities. I can''t help it. I grew up poor, so I developed the habit of saving money. But since it''s your

    money, I''ll ept it."

    She would consider it as savings for herself and their future child.

    "Is a million enough?" Harrison asked seriously.

    She put the card away and nodded, "It''s enough, definitely enough. But..."

    "But?" Harrison instantly sat up, afraid she would say something unsatisfactory.

    "You should know that I''m not with you because of your wealth. If you really want to surprise me, why

    not take me to see the world of the upper ss? Let me broaden my horizons and gain some

    knowledge. I think that''s more valuable to me."

    She would try her best to fit into his world.

    Although she may not be able to be like Evelyn, the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, and

    match him in wealth, but she would try her best in other aspects, striving to stand on the same level as

    him.

    That way, their marriage wouldst longer.

    "Alright." Harrison agreed, holding her and lying down on the bed.

    Shefortablyy in his arms, "Harrison, did I satisfy you just now in the bathroom?"

    He hummed lightly in response.

    "That''s good. I''m tired and I need to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow." Sheyfortably in his

    arms again.

    "Then sleep." Harrison stroked her head and said nothing more.

    Gradually, her breathing became more and more steady.

    In his arms, she fell asleep peacefully.

    Under the night sky, she was as docile as a kitten conquered by him.

    Looking at her peaceful appearance, Harrison couldn''t sleep.

    The next morning, she was going to herpany, and he had to tell her the truth.

    He hoped she would understand his predicament.

    Since he couldn''t sleep, Harrison got up and made a call in the bathroom.

    The call was to Chloe.

    "Chloe, sorry for disturbing you sote."

    It was past midnight.

    Harrison thought Chloe would have been asleep by then.

    But actually, Chloe wasn''t asleep.

    Her kids were running a fever that day.

    The kids were asleep, but Chloe had to check their temperature from time to time.

    When she received the call, she carefully walked outside and said, "No problem. I haven''t slept yet.

    What''s up?"

    "Roxanne is going to thepany tomorrow. Could you please put in a good word for me?" Harrison

    rarely asked for help.

    But then he was seeking help from Chloe. His attitude was sincere.

    There was none of his usual arrogance as a tycoon.

    Chloe felt helpless, "Harrison..."

    "Please." Harrison pleaded.

    "Harrison, how should I praise you? When you forced the shutdown of thepany Roxanne and I

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    started, I advised you against it. What you''re doing is basically putting a nail in the coffin for Roxanne''s

    career. She quit school to work when she was just a teenager. She''s been grinding for over a decade

    now. You should at least have a chat with her.

    Harrison, you love Roxanne. There is no doubt about it. But you''ve never really understood her. You

    have no clue what she really wants.

    I could put in a good word for you with Roxanne, but whether she''ll listen, I honestly have no idea. I still

    have two kids to look after. I have to hang up now."

    The next morning, Roxanne was up bright and early.

    She opened her eyes to find Harrison already dressed, sitting by the bed, looking at her.

    She sat up, rubbed her eyes, stretchedzily, and said, "Harrison, why are you up so early?"

    "Roxanne, you don''t need to go to the office today." Harrison looked at her and said, "From now on, just

    be a full-time housewife. I''ll take care of you."

    Roxanne put on her slippers and headed to the wardrobe, "What kind of joke is this? You know I don''t

    want to be a full-time housewife. I told you that when we got married. And after the miscarriage, didn''t

    you say you''d support my career?"

    As she spoke, she headed for the wardrobe.

    Harrison followed her, "Yourpany, I¡¯ve already shut it down for you. The staff at the Seraphim

    Haven headquarters and the workers at the Warmville factory, I¡¯veid them all off."

    "You did what?" Roxanne put down the suit in her hand and turned to look at Harrison, her face a

    picture of disbelief.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Roxanne forced a smile, "Harrison, you''re pulling my leg, right?"

    Harrison frowned, staring at her.

    She took two steps forward, standing in front of him.

    Worriedly, she said, "Harrison, talk to me; you''re just joking, right?"

    "Roxanne, being my wife isn''t so hard. You can take it easy at home, read books, garden, learn piano,

    go shopping, watch movies, travel, whatever you like." Harrison confidently exined.

    Roxanne already had her answer. She gave a bitter smile.

    He wasn''t joking with her. Everything he said was true.

    He really did shut down herpany.

    Her eyes were filled with pain and confusion.

    "Harrison, you''re right. Being your wife, I could have it easy.

    I could indeed just lounge around, spending your money with your credit card every day, living the

    carefree life of a rich housewife. A wife spending her husband''s money is indeed expected. You''re just

    looking out for me. I get it.

    But, Harrison, you shut down mypany without even discussing it with me. Did you ever respect

    me?"

    Harrison reached out, trying to hold her.

    She stepped back, creating a distance between them.

    That move seemed to set a boundary between them.

    "Roxanne. If you weren''t so overworked, our first child might not have miscarried. Yes, I admit, what I

    did that night might have hurt the baby. But you also have to admit, your overwork afterwards was also

    a factor leading to the miscarriage. Roxanne, listen to me. Come home and be my wife, okay?"

    Harrison tried to approach her again.

    She stepped back again, blocking his hand.

    "Harrison, I don''t want to argue with you right now. I don''t want to debate right and wrong. I think we

    both need to cool down and think things through."

    "What do you need to think about?" Harrison frowned, "You want to divorce me?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t want to talk to you right now. I don''t want to see you."

    She quickly changed her clothes and left the bedroom.

    She went downstairs.

    She arrived at the garage.

    Anthony was there, wiping the car.

    "Anthony, could you give me a lift to mypany?" Roxanne asked, standing in front of Anthony.

    Anthony, with cloth in hand, stood up and nced at Roxanne, then at Harrison, who had followed her.

    Both looked off.

    Did they have a fight?

    Weren''t they lovey-dovey just the previous day?

    "Anthony, could you give me a lift to mypany?" Seeing Anthony frozen, Roxanne repeated.

    Anthony didn''t answer; he looked questioningly at Harrison and said, "Sir..."

    Harrison gestured Anthony that seemed to have had a meaning of, ¡°Go ahead¡±.

    Anthony quickly understood and prepared to leave.

    The keys in his hand were suddenly snatched by Roxanne.

    If he wouldn''t take her, she''d drive herself.

    She could actually drive.

    The keys she snatched were for the Bugatti.

    She pressed the key, a white sports car beeped twice, and the lock opened.

    Roxanne went straight to the car and sat inside.

    She started the engine and began to drive away.

    Her movements were smooth and precise, not hesitant at all.

    Anthony was a bit surprised, "Mr. Harrison, she never drove that Bugatti before. What if she''s unfamiliar

    with the car and something happens?"

    A scratch on that luxury car would have cost a fortune to fix.

    "Mr. Harrison, what if she damages the car?" Anthony looked at the expressionless Harrison.

    Harrison nced at him and asked, "Which is more important, the car or Roxanne? Follow her quickly.

    Make sure she''s safe."

    Roxanne, having left the upscalemunity, called Chloe.

    Chloe was sleeping at the time.

    In fact, Chloe hardly slept the previous night.

    She fell asleep just before dawn and was woken up by the phone.

    Seeing that it was Roxanne''s call, Chloe felt something important must be up.

    Fully alert, Chloe got up and left the bedroom.

    "Anne, why are you calling me so early?"

    "Chloe, when did Harrison shut down ourpany? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Chloe frowned, "Anne, I wanted to tell you, but you had just miscarried. I was worried it''d be too much

    for you, so I nned to tell you after you''ve recovered."

    Chloe knew that the miscarriage was a major blow to her body.

    Once, when she miscarried, she got angry over some trivial matter, which led to physical difort.

    She had been having health problems, such as breast hypersia, and often cried when she

    miscarried. Then her eyes often hurt, tearing up at the slightest wind.

    The problems had been persisting and not getting better.

    "Anne, you found out?"

    "What''s thepany like now?"

    "All the employees have left. Harrison canceled the lease on our office and factory. But don''t worry,

    Harrison gave the employees a generous severance package. They won''t be slighted. He also gave

    me substantialpensation. Anne, don''t me Harrison. He was only looking out for you."

    "I''ll hang up now. I''m going to check on thepany."

    When she got to thepany, it had already been rented out to others.

    She tried contacting the former employees, hoping they woulde back and rebuild thepany.

    But they all declined, citing that they had found better jobs.

    Even the former clients rejected her offers of cooperation, having signed new contracts with others.

    The once-well-operatingpany, that could stably make tens of thousands in profits each month, that

    could allow Roxanne and Chloe to have a self-sustaining business, was all gone.

    The business she worked on for over a decade waspletely ruined.

    She drove Harrison''s Bugatti aimlessly in the city streets.

    identally, she hit a Porsche.

    It was just a minor collision.

    No one was hurt.

    But she broke the taillight of the other car.

    The Porsche driver was a stylishdy, dressed head to toe in designer clothes.

    She looked very angry when she got out of the car.

    Seeing Roxanne, who was also a female driver, and that she was driving a Bugatti, an even fancier

    than her own, all her anger just vanished into thin air.

    "I''m the one who hit your car. I''ll pay for it."

    Roxanne whipped out her cash and paid the female driver twenty grand on the spot.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Then she got in her car and took off like a shot.

    Having money sure feels great. It can solve all kinds of problems. The female driver''s fierceness and

    arrogance when she got out of the car, all of it was scared off by the Bugatti Roxanne was driving.

    But Roxanne didn''t seem very happy.

    Following behind her was a Rolls-Royce, and inside sat Harrison.

    Anthony asked, "Mr. Rodriguez, your wife used the card you gave her. Has she cooled off?"

    "Keep following her." Harrison''s gaze never left the car in front of him.

    When Roxanne stopped at a red light, she picked up her phone and dialed Harrison.

    She knew Harrison''s car was right behind her.

    She was always on high alert; there was no way she didn''t know.

    Once the call connected, she nced at the rear-view mirror and said, "You don''t have to follow me.

    I''m not going to do anything stupid. I will be home on time tonight."

    Anthony asked, "Mr. Rodriguez, your wife has spotted us. Should we continue following?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Harrison checked the notifications on his phone.

    Roxanne had withdrawn two hundred grand from his bank ount.

    She had started using the bank card he gave her.

    Did that mean she was no longer pissed off?

    "Head to the office." Harrison decided not to have Anthony tailing her anymore.

    The traffic light at the crossroad turned green.

    Roxanne released the brake and sped up.

    Anthony, however, made a U-turn from the left turnne and headed back to the Rodriguez Group.

    Roxanne drove her Bugatti to the Era za.

    Half an hour before, the Bugatti had a run-in with a Porsche. The headlight was slightly tilted, and the

    paint was scratched.

    But none of that stopped it from drawing people''s attention.

    A luxury car was indeed a luxury car.

    Those who looked at her were all green with envy.

    But she didn''t seem to be very happy.

    She called Chloe and asked her out.

    Knowing she was feeling down, Chloe left her two sick kids at home under Amelia''s care.

    ¡°Anne, why have you brought me to the Era za? It''s all luxury stores here. Everything is so pricey.¡±

    Chloe always felt out of ce in those high-end venues.

    Coming from a rural area and being a divorced single mom, she felt like a fish out of water there.

    ¡°Don''t sweat it. Have you forgotten? I''m now the wife of the richest man and thedy of a wealthy

    family. I can afford it.¡±

    Roxanne held Chloe''s arm and walked into the store.

    ¡°Come, let me buy you a gift.¡±

    ¡°Anne, you seem off today. Did you have a fight with Harrison?¡±

    Roxanne walked into a high-end women''s clothing store and started picking clothes for Chloe.

    After selecting a piece, she held it up against Chloe and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have a fight.¡±

    ¡°No fight?¡± Chloe was skeptical.

    Harrison had shut down herpany, fired all her employees, and ruined her business.

    It was such a big incident. There had to have been a fight, right?

    ¡°Go try it on.¡± Roxanne shoved the clothes into Chloe''s arms.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°I''m not in the mood to try on clothes now. What the hell happened between you and Harrison?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. Now go try on the clothes.¡±

    Roxanne chose to get some fresh air instead of arguing with Harrison, just to cool down.

    She needed to think about their marriage.

    Think about that peculiar encounter.

    In fact, she was really pissed off.

    She just didn''t show it.

    She forced Chloe to try on clothes, bought her a ton of clothes, and also picked out a bunch for Aria

    and Austin.

    She bought stuff for herself, too.

    All of it was paid with Harrison''s bank card.

    In the CEO''s office on the 89th floor of the Rodriguez Group.

    Harrison''s phone kept receiving spending notifications.

    Your bank card ending in 0038 has spent $7,800 at 10:05.

    Your bank card ending in 0038 has spent $19,000 at 10:40.

    Your bank card ending in 0038 has spent $60,000 at 11:05.

    When the first notification came in, the corner of Harrison''s mouth curled up slightly.

    His mood was also great.

    He thought that Roxanne finally understood how to use his bank card and was happily living the life of

    a wealthydy.

    But the frequent card swipes made Harrison feel like something was off.

    That wasn''t Roxanne''s style.

    She wouldn''t buy so much stuff and spend so much money in one day.

    Harrison didn''t care about the money. The more Roxanne used his card, the happier he was.

    But ording to his understanding of Roxanne, her actions seemed a bit unusual.

    Where there''s smoke, there''s fire.

    It seemed his judgement in the morning was wrong. Roxanne hadn''t cooled off, but rather, she was

    even more pissed.

    That day, Roxanne spent over a hundred grand on Chloe.

    She bought a bunch of designer clothes and bags, and even took Chloe to a beauty salon and topped

    up over twenty thousand dors.

    She drove her Bugatti to drop Chloe off at home.

    ¡°Anne, you spent so much money on me today; did you ask Harrison?¡±

    ¡°No worries. He loves it when I use his card.¡± Roxanne forced a smile.

    ¡°Anne, your smile looks so strained.¡± Chloe was concerned for her.

    Roxanne didn''t answer and fell silent for a while.

    ¡°Anne, yourpany was shut down by Harrison. What''s your n? Will this affect your rtionship

    with Harrison?¡± Chloe was really worried.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat of the Bugatti, Roxanne looked lost.

    She gripped the steering wheel tightly and chuckled bitterly, ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    She got out of the car.

    She opened the car door for Chloe and said, ¡°You should go home. The kids are waiting for you.¡±

    That day, she returned to Harrison''s mansion on time.

    She prepared dinner with the chef at home.

    Then she sent Harrison a message.

    Harrison got home at half past six in the evening.

    Avish dinner was ready.

    ¡°We have a chef at home; you don''t have to go through all this trouble to prepare dinner.¡±

    Harrison nced at the table full of dishes and said, ¡°Just tell the chef whatever you want to eat.¡±

    He put down his bag and sat next to Roxanne.

    Roxanne looked at him and said, ¡°I used your card today and bought a lot of things. You must''ve

    received the spending notifications, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Harrison said, ¡°Buy whatever you like. Don''t worry about the money.¡±

    Roxanne forced a smile, ¡°Harrison, I¡¯m using your card and spending your money. Are you happy? You

    must be very happy, right?¡±

    Her smile gradually faded.

    Her expression turned cold and annoyed, ¡°But I''m not happy, Harrison.¡±

    Then her words were filled with emotions.

    ¡°Harrison, it''s natural for a wife to use her husband''s money. Because we''re family. If I run out of money

    or encounter a problem I can''t solve, I would dly ept your help. But Harrison, you abruptly shut

    down mypany without discussing with me. You were really too arbitrary.¡±

    Harrison frowned, "Anne, what''s so bad about being a full-time housewife?"

    "We shouldn''t argue any further." Roxanne made a halt gesture and said, "Let''s eat."

    No matter how pissed off she was, she had to eat first.

    Roxanne quickly finished her meal and was the first to leave the table.

    Harrison hadn''t even started eating.

    The nanny asked, "Mr. Rodriguez, your food and soup are cold. Want me to heat them up for you?"

    "No need." Harrison got up and headed upstairs.

    He didn''t enjoy the meal at all.

    Roxanne was spending the night in the guest room.

    The door was locked from the inside.

    Harrison took out his key and unlocked the door from the outside.

    "Roxanne, I want to talk to you." He stood at the door.

    Roxanne was flipping through a book by her bedside, "If you don''t agree with me going back to work,

    then we have nothing to talk about."

    "Pleasee back to our bedroom." Harrison seemed to be apologizing.

    Roxanne continued reading her book, "I''m fine spending the night here."

    Harrison didn''t say anything else. He walked over and attempted to carry her back to their bedroom.

    She struggled fiercely, not letting him carry her. Harrison had no choice but to lift her up and firmly walk

    back to their bedroom.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    "Harrison, what are you doing? Put me down now!"

    Roxanne was hoisted up on Harrison''s shoulders.

    His shoulder bones were pressing painfully into her stomach.

    He was walking so fast back to the master bedroom that it was making her feel ufortable from the

    jostling.

    She began to struggle, hitting his back while trying to wiggle free.

    "Harrison, stop being a jerk. You don¡¯t let me work and don¡¯t apologize to me. I''m not letting this slide."

    "Put me down!"

    She bit down hard on his shoulder muscle.

    The pain hit him instantly!

    "Are you really that cold-hearted?"

    Only then did Harrison put her down, gently cing her on the bed.

    He rolled up his shirt to check, revealing a row of teeth marks.

    "You bit me so hard. Aren''t you afraid of biting off a chunk of flesh?"

    Roxanne retorted angrily, "Even if I bit off some flesh, you''d have iting."

    "You really don''t care about me, do you?" Harrison asked, hurt.

    "Do you ever care about me?" She propped herself up on the mattress, sitting up. She looked up at

    Harrison in front of her, questioning him.

    "You shut down mypany without consulting me. Harrison, do you even care about me?"

    "Roxanne, I did that because I care about you. I didn''t want you to work so hard. Do you know what

    that would do to you?"

    "But I don''t want to be a full-time housewife. I''ve already said I''ll try to bnce work and family and

    spend more time with you."

    "But..."

    "Enough, Harrison. I don''t want to argue with you. You never know how to respect me."

    "Then let''s sleep."

    Harrison moved to cover Roxanne with the nket.

    Roxanne kicked out at him, "Go sleep in the study."

    Even though she had thin legs, she was strong.

    Harrison, caught off guard, was kicked onto the carpet at the foot of the bed.

    He looked rather pathetic.

    He sat down on the floor, ying innocent, "Honey, are you really going to kick me out and send me to

    the study?"

    The sight of that CEO ying innocent wasughable.

    He didn''t care about his reputation at all.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Roxanne was still angry, "Either you go to the study, or I will. You decide."

    Harrison knew she was still mad, so he didn''t provoke her.

    He got up, picked up his pillow, and left the master bedroom with a pitiful look on his face.

    Before leaving, he gently closed the door to the master bedroom.

    Just as he was about to head to the study, he turned around and saw Vincent.

    Vincent had heard about their argument and Roxanne crashing a Porsche.

    He was worried that they had a problem, so he came over to check.

    Seeing his son with a pillow in his hand, he understood.

    Vincent said, annoyed, "Did you upset Roxanne again?"

    Vincent still didn''t know that his son had shut down Roxanne''spany.

    He asked, "Did you guys have a fight?"

    Harrison was irritated, "Who said we had a fight?"

    "Then why were you kicked out?" Vincent retorted.

    "How do you know I was kicked out?"

    Harrison strode towards the study.

    "I just have some work to do and didn''t want to disturb Roxanne''s sleep if I stayed upte."

    Ha!

    Vincent scoffed.

    Who did Harrison learn that from?

    He himself was never the type to act cool or aloof, so why was Harrison so different?

    When he was young, he hardly ever fought with Harrison''s mother. He was always doting, loving, and

    pampering her.

    He never tried to act cool.

    Harrison had only been married for a short while, and he had already made Roxanne cry several times.

    And he still stubbornly refused to admit it.

    Vincent followed him to the study, speaking earnestly.

    "Harrison, running a marriage isn''t like running a business. If you want to have a sessful marriage,

    you have to make your wife happy. If she''s right, she''s right. If she''s wrong, she''s still right. You have to

    keep her in a good mood every day for the atmosphere at home to be good and harmonious."

    Harrison remained silent.

    He began to consider why Roxanne was upset.

    Vincent issued amand, "Now, go soothe Roxanne and cheer her up."

    Harrison seemed thoughtful, "She might just need some time to adjust. Once she gets used to it, she''ll

    be fine."

    She just suddenly became a trophy wife. Naturally, she needed some time to adjust.

    Looking up, Harrison turned to Vincent and said, "It''ste. Aren''t you going back home?"

    "I''ll be staying here tonight."

    Vincent issued anothermand, "Tomorrow morning, I want to see you two happy. If you haven''t

    cheered Roxanne up, don''t call me dad."

    The next morning.

    Roxanne woke up early.

    Out of habit, she wanted to go to work.

    But as she got out of bed, she remembered that herpany had been forcibly shut down by Harrison.

    The employees had already dispersed, each going their own way.

    She washed her face and brushed her teeth in a lousy mood.

    In front of the mirror, she suddenly saw a smartly dressed man.

    He was a head taller than her.

    He stood behind her and his presence was overwhelming. He asked, "Have you decided what you''re

    going to do?"

    "What do you want me to decide?" Roxanne wiped her mouth and put the toothbrush and cup back in

    their ces.

    She turned around, asking, "Do you want me to be a full-time housewife?"

    "You might just need some time to get used to it." Harrison said, "Once you get used to it, you might

    find it''s not so bad."

    Roxanne red at him, "So Harrison, you''re still trying to take away my freedom, aren''t you?"

    "What''s so bad about being a full-time housewife?" Harrison really didn''t understand.

    "Harrison, I really don''t want to talk to you anymore." She waspletely disappointed in him.

    He still didn''t understand what he had done wrong.

    She left the bathroom, walked out of the bedroom, and went outside.

    When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Vincent, who was about to knock.

    "Dad, what are you doing here?"

    Vincent looked at Roxanne, then at the gloomy Harrison behind her.

    They hadn''t made up yet.

    He red at Harrison, clearly ming him for not cheering up Roxanne yet.

    Roxanne didn''t want to argue in front of the old man, and she didn''t want to worry Vincent, so she

    forced a smile.

    "Dad, since you''re here, why not stay for a few days? I like it when it''s lively."

    Vincent sighed inwardly.

    His daughter-inw was just the best. Clearly, she had had a fight with her son and probably cried her

    eyes out the previous night.

    How else would her eyes be all puffy?

    But in front of him, she still managed to wear that brilliant smile, as if nothing ever happened.

    Such a sensible girl.

    Not wanting to make her feel ufortable, Vincent didn''t ask about her swollen eyes.

    He pretended not to know about their quarrel. He said, "I just missed you guys, so I thought I''d swing

    by. Also, I have something I''d like to discuss with you."

    "What''s up?" Roxanne asked,ughing.

    He replied, "We''ll chat over breakfast."

    They went downstairs to the dining room together.

    At the table, Vincent poured Roxanne a ss of milk.

    "Anne, if you''re not too busy, I''d like to introduce you to the family members. I want them to see what a

    fantastic daughter-inw I''ve got. Can you spare a day?"

    Roxanne nced at Harrison.

    It seemed like Harrison hadn''t spilled the beans to his dad about herpany shutting down.

    Just then, under the table, Harrison''s hand reached out, grabbing hers.

    She kept her smile on but forcefully shook off Harrison''s hand.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    After giving Harrison''s hand a good shake off, Roxanne looked over at Vincent sitting across the dinner

    table, all smiles.

    He was waiting for her response.

    She did her best to hide the whirlpool of emotions brewing inside her, kept a smile on her face, and

    agreed politely.

    ¡°Alright, Dad. Whenever you''re ready, I''m game.¡±

    Coming from a small rural town,cking any sort of prestigious education or social status, she was just

    your average Jane. For her father to introduce her to the entire n meant he truly considered her

    family.

    More than just family, in fact.

    He treated her like a cherished gem.

    Even her own father had never shown her that much affection.

    Roxanne felt a surge of warmth and happiness wash over her.

    This was part of the reason why she didn''t immediately file for divorce when Harrison shut down her

    She didn''t want the discord between them to affect Vincent.

    Besides, she chose that marriage. No one had forced her to tie the knot with Harrison.

    All of it was her choice.

    The marriage hit a rough patch. Cracks began to show, and it was up to her to mend it.

    Just then, a pair of hands reached out from under the table, grasping her hand, trying to hold on tight.

    That time, Roxanne didn''t shake off Harrison.

    Harrison thought she had forgiven him. He joyfully held her hand and started digging into breakfast.

    But Roxanne was lost in thought.

    She couldn''t let Vincent see it through.

    Despite sitting close together, hands tightly sped, she felt like they were worlds apart.

    That feeling wasn''t because he had suddenly be the city''s richest man.

    It was because he simply didn''t understand her, didn''t respect her, wanted to strip her of her freedom,

    and wanted her to be a housewife with no part to y in the social arena.

    After breakfast, Harrison took Roxanne upstairs.

    He picked out a beautiful dress from the closet for her.

    Roxanne had never seen that dress in her closet before.

    ¡°When did you buy me a new dress?¡±

    Harrison handed her the dress, saying, ¡°Spring is here; you''ll look stunning in this.¡±

    The dress wasn''t formal attire, but it looked like it was meant for a special asion.

    ¡°Change into this. I want to take you somewhere.¡± Harrison nodded, signaling for her to get changed.

    But she was in no mood, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Surprise!¡± Harrison seemed quite excited.

    But Roxanne wasn''t interested in where they were going.

    She didn''t care whether she''d look good in the dress or not.

    She was too preupied thinking about herpany, which Harrison had shut down.

    She was thinking about where to start if she were to start over.

    But first, Harrison had to agree.

    Otherwise, with his wealth and influence, anypany she started could have been shut down

    instantly by him.

    ¡°Go get changed.¡± Harrison patiently waited for her.

    ¡°So, if I change into this dress and go wherever you''re taking me, will that make you happy?¡±

    Harrison frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Anne, are you still upset?¡±

    During breakfast, he held her hand, and she didn''t fight it. She didn''t resist, right?

    So why was she still angry with him?

    ¡°I thought you weren''t upset anymore.¡± Harrison reached out, lightly patting her head. ¡°If you''re feeling

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    down, the ce I''m taking you should help you rx and cheer you up. I don''t like seeing you unhappy.

    Please go change, okay?¡±

    Harrison looked at her tenderly.

    Roxanne gave a bitter smile.

    Ha!

    He had shut down herpany without her consent.

    Did he really think she could be happy about it?

    Had he ever truly considered her feelings?

    ¡°Sweetie, please go change. Okay?¡± He tried to soothe her again.

    Roxanne realized that no matter how much she expressed her discontent, it was all in vain.

    Harrison just wanted her to be a stay-at-home wife with nothing to do.

    She couldn''t do anything about him.

    Like a puppet on a string, she turned around and went to change.

    After changing, Harrison had a stylist do her hair and makeup.

    He pulled her up and said, ¡°Stand up and let me see.¡±

    Roxanne got up.

    The long dress draped elegantly over her, entuating her slender figure.

    Half of her hair was loosely tied, hanging down in front, like a beauty from a bygone era.

    Harrison smiled contentedly, ¡°You look so much better in this than in a suit.¡±

    In a suit, she was sharp, assertive, andmanding.

    In the long dress he had specifically bought for her, she looked even more graceful. Harrison was

    pleased.

    But Roxanne didn''t smile.

    Half an hourter, Harrison took her to a top-notch international flower arrangement club.

    The master florist of the club saw her and came over with a smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez, we''ve been expecting you.¡±

    ¡°You want me to learn flower arranging?¡± Roxanne turned to look at the refined man next to her.

    ¡°You don''t have to learn; just sit quietly here and enjoy these flowers. Cut them however you wish.¡±

    Though reluctant, Roxanne agreed.

    ¡°Fine. You can go do your thing now.¡±

    Harrison seemed like he wanted to say something more, but Roxanne sat down without giving him a

    nce.

    Soon, a florist came over, respectfully sharing the art of flower arranging with her.

    A waiter came over, serving her exquisite snacks and attending to her every need.

    The room was filled with the scent of flowers, but not a trace of a smile could be found on Roxanne''s

    face.

    She picked up a flower.

    The florist began his introduction.

    ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez, the ck rose in your hand was specially prepared for you by Harrison. Its symbolic

    meaning is ''unique love''. Mrs. Rodriguez, do you see how much Harrison loves you? You''re his one

    and only.¡±

    It was more like oppressive love.

    Roxanne picked up the scissors, snipped, and the entire stem was gone.

    ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez, that''s not how you''re supposed to cut it.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t my husband say I could cut it however I wanted?¡±

    After cutting off the stem, she plucked off the petals one by one.

    Harrison, who was watching from the side, was helpless.

    It seemed like she was still angry.

    However, he didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left.

    Ever since he reimed his title as the richest man in Seraphim Haven, he had been strutting around in

    a suit that Roxanne dropped over two hundred bucks on for him.

    Whether it was some cheap rag or some swanky designer wear, he always pulled it off with such an

    aura.

    When he stepped out, his bodyguards on both sides would look at him with the utmost respect.

    "Mr. Harrison!"

    Harrison gave a slight nod and ordered, "Stay here. Make sure Roxanne is safe."

    Then he strolled out of the club''s grand greenhouse.

    Harrison paused by the window, taking a quick peek inside.

    Roxanne was still plucking at the petals.

    Anthony nudged him, "Mr. Harrison, she seems a bit down in the dumps."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, Harrison looked troubled.

    Roxanne was mad; he knew it.

    "Women just love to vent. You get used to it."

    Taking onest look at Roxanne, who was tearing at flower petals, Harrison set off for the headquarters

    of the Rodriguez Group.

    Stepping out of the elevator, he passed by Alexander''s office.

    Just as Alexander came out and saw him still wearing the same ordinary suit Roxanne had bought for

    him every day, Alexander couldn''t resist teasing him.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Harrison, how is it? Does the suit your wife bought you feel morefortable? You''ve regained your

    billionaire status. Aren''t you nning on a wardrobe upgrade?"

    Harrison shot Alexander a nce and responded swiftly, "Jealous? Get your wife to buy you one."

    "Harrison, are you messing with me?" Alexander was not pleased.

    He knew about Hazel''s betrayal. He was already divorced from Hazel.

    He didn''t have a wife anymore.

    And Harrison was deliberately saying such hurtful words.

    But Alexander didn''t want to pick a fight with Harrison.

    He warned, "Heads up, some big overseaspanies are eyeing our 6G-Technology. They''ve been

    causing us problems. You, Roxanne, and the chairman better not travel abroad these days."

    They both entered Harrison''s office.

    They discussed work briefly.

    When it was over, Alexander asked, "Any trouble between you and Roxaely? Is she adjusting to

    being a housewife?"

    "She''ll get used to it," Harrison seemed thoughtful as he answered.

    "I don''t get you. Why do you insist on Roxanne being a housewife? And she''s not mad at you?" That

    was what puzzled Alexander.

    Roxanne loved her work. Could she really stand being idle at home?

    Harrison tossed the file in his hand aside and asked, "What''s wrong with being a housewife?"

    "Harrison, I have a feeling Roxanne not getting mad at you is a bit off. She might explode one day,

    suddenly asking for a divorce," Alexander expressed his concerns.

    Harrison shot him a cold look, "Do you really wish for my downfall, hoping I''ll get divorced?"

    Alexander reasoned with him, "I''m trying to help you here. Don''t force your ideas onto Roxanne."

    Harrison didn''t know what to say.

    Alexander added, "Her good friend, Chloe, was a housewife before and got dumped by her husband.

    She''s definitely going to be against the idea.

    Plus, Roxanne is a workaholic. She loves earning her own money. Forcing her to be a housewife is like

    asking for her life."

    Harrison frowned, "Even you don''t understand that I''m doing this for Roxanne''s good?"

    Alexander chuckled, "Whether it''s for her good or not is up to Roxanne."

    At an international top-tier floral club.

    Roxanne was angry, with nowhere to vent.

    She couldn''tmunicate with Harrison.

    In front of Vincent, she had to pretend to be lovey-dovey with Harrison.

    Even if she had feelings, she couldn''t vent them.

    She could only snip off those beautiful and delicate flowers.

    Beautiful flowers scattered, and petals fell.

    A ssic beauty was doing floral arrangements next to her and her outfit perfectly matched the

    atmosphere.

    Seeing the destroyed flowers, she couldn''t hide her dissatisfaction anymore.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, maybe I could teach you some flower arranging techniques?" The florist suggested.

    Roxanne put down the scissors and said, "I''m not interested."

    The florist felt awkward, "Mrs. Rodriguez, your husband asked me to send the flowers you made to his

    office."

    "Really?" Roxanne said.

    Roxanne packed a basket of flower petals and branches.

    "Send this to him."

    Apparently, he wanted to appreciate the flowers she arranged. But that depended on whether she felt

    like arranging flowers in the first ce.

    Half an hourter, Harrison received a basket of ruined petals and branches. He couldn''t hide his

    disappointment.

    He wanted her to go to the floral club, hoping she could calm her mind.

    He hoped she could adjust her mood through the elegant and soothing activity of flower arranging and

    be a bit happier.

    He didn''t expect her to send him a basket of ruined petals and branches.

    Was she expressing her dissatisfaction with him?

    Because of Roxanne''s discontent, Harrison left the building early.

    Roxanne returned to Grandeur Meadows.

    Vincent wasn''t there that day. He had gone back to his vi.

    Roxanne was sitting alone at the dining table, eating canned herring.

    Harrison smelled the familiar aroma.

    It was too pungent.

    Although he and Roxanne had lived in Urban Sun Vige for half a year, often eatingmon people''s

    food with her, he still couldn''t get used to the smell of canned herring.

    However, he was used to the way Roxanne ate.

    He went over and asked, "Aren''t there any servants at home today? Didn''t the chef prepare dinner?"

    "I gave them the day off and let them go home to rest." Roxanne finished speaking and took another

    bite of the canned herring.

    Those days, she had be Mrs. Rodriguez.

    She had servants to attend to her.

    There were exquisite dishes for her to enjoy every day.

    It made her feel ufortable.

    She still preferred canned herring.

    "You''re having canned herring. What about me?" Harrison asked.

    "It''s ready." Roxanne went to the kitchen, brought out another bowl of cooked canned herring, and said,

    "Here."

    Harrison raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied, "You want me to eat this?"

    That was just like when they just got their marriage certificate, and she bought him clothes from street

    vendors.

    Roxanne sat down and continued eating her canned herring.

    She was eating and talking at the same time, "You shut down mypany just to get me used to your

    filthy rich lifestyle, forcing me to live a life I don''t fancy every single day. I put up with it. So why can''t

    you eat canned fish?"

    Harrison seemed lost for words.

    After finishing her canned herring, Roxanne looked up and said, "Moreover, marriage is about mutual

    understanding, tolerance, and sacrifice, not just one-sided. I put up with you. So, you should too."

    "Eat up," she said, pushing the canned fish toward him.

    Harrison didn''t like the taste.

    Since the day they started living together, he had never gotten used to it.

    Still, he swallowed hard and put it in his mouth.

    Roxanne added a lot of vinegar to his bowl.

    Besides sour pickles, she also spooned in a good amount of garlic just for him.

    Harrison could not take it anymore.

    He was barely eating it as it was, but then he outright stopped, reaching out to stop Roxanne, "Anne,

    no more."

    "If I say eat, you eat." Roxanne kept adding more garlic.

    Harrison grabbed her hand, shamelessly saying, "I''m afraid if I eat too much garlic, you''ll dislike me

    when I kiss you."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    "Even if you didn''t reek of garlic, I''d still find you annoying." Roxanne Martinez irritably shoved Harrison

    Rodriguez''s hand away.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She forcefully added hot sauce to his canned herring.

    "Eat up."

    Harrison knew she was in a bad mood and she was still throwing a fit.

    So, he had to suck it up and eat the herring thered with hot sauce.

    After a few bites, he was coughing up a storm.

    His throat was burning and painful.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Roxanne handed him a ss of water.

    Taking the ss, Harrison thickened his skin and said, "I know, my wife still cares for me."

    "Do you like it when I force you to eat something you don''t like?" Roxanne asked.

    Harrison knew what she was implying.

    He put down his fork and knife, and his face turned serious from being light-hearted just a moment ago.

    "Roxanne, my decision to shut down yourpany was well-intentioned. I hope you understand."

    "So, we''re still not on the same page?" Roxanne red at him angrily.

    Harrison replied with a poker face, "You just became a full-time housewife. You might not be used to it

    yet." He paused for a few seconds, then added, "You''ll get used to it in time."

    Their conversation seemed to have hit a dead end.

    Roxanne couldn''t keep her cool andmunicate with him anymore. She got up, pushed the chair

    away, and left.

    The atmosphere that night was tense. Harrison had no choice but to sleep in the study.

    He knew that this marital spat wouldn''t end well. Harrison decided to make up with Roxanne.

    He had the key to the master bedroom. He could easily unlock the door even if Roxanne had bolted it

    from inside.

    Once inside, Roxannepletely ignored him.

    He took a bottle of ointment for external injuries and sat on the bed.

    Roxanne turned over, her back to him, sleeping facing the wall.

    "Anne, help me apply some ointment."

    The moment he mentioned applying ointment, Roxanne was on high alert.

    Was Harrison injured?

    Where was he hurt?

    She wanted to jump up and check on him immediately, but her anger hadn''t subsided, so she didn''t get

    up and said, "Apply it yourself."

    Harrison bluntly stated the reason for his injury, "You kicked me yesterday. It still hurts."

    "Where does it hurt?" Roxanne sat up, looking at him, "It hurts fromst night till now?"

    "You gave me a good kick in the butt, remember?"

    Harrison rubbed his butt with a wronged expression.

    Seeing his pained expression, Roxanne couldn''t bear it.

    Now he didn''t look like a big boss at all; he was just a shameless man.

    Roxanne knew he was acting, so she ignored him.

    She sat on the bed with no intention of applying the ointment on him.

    But Harrison deliberately pulled his pants down a bit.

    "Anne, it really hurts. Can you see if it''s bruised?"

    Although Roxanne was indifferent, she did kick him hard the previous night.

    She was worried that she might have really hurt him, so she leaned over to take a look.

    There was indeed a mix of green and purple bruises.

    "So, is it green or purple?" Harrison asked on purpose.

    Roxanne felt a pang of guilt, "Give me the ointment."

    Harrison knew she would soften.

    He quickly handed her the ointment for external injuries.

    Roxanne was about to apply the ointment for him when he immediately stood up and said, "Wait for

    me. I need to take a bath first."

    After saying that, Harrison took a quick shower and came out.

    His bathrobe was left open.

    With a stride of his long legs, the edge of the robe swung.

    Shadows of his abs and chest muscles could be seen under the blue robe.

    The muscles bulged and retreated under the robe, full of masculine charm.

    What could barely be seen were the parts below Harrison''s abdomen and those muscr, long legs.

    Even when sitting down, there was no extra flesh on Harrison''s legs; they were full of aesthetic appeal.

    He deliberately sat next to Roxanne.

    Roxanne quickly realized that he was trying to make amends.

    "Anne." Harrison gently pushed a corner of his robe away and said, "Do you think I''ve lost some weight

    recently?"

    Underneath the robe that Harrison pushed away were his powerful abdominal muscles.

    Roxanne took a nce.

    She had to admit that he had an amazing body.

    From the first day she met him, she knew he was into fitness.

    He could hold a nk for more than ten minutes, and he could also do two hundred push-ups in one

    go.

    Those solid and powerful muscles weren''t built in a day, right?

    Roxanne said expressionlessly, "Are you here to show off your muscles or for me to apply the

    ointment? Do you want me to apply the ointment? If not, I''m going to bed."

    A look of disappointment appeared on Harrison''s face.

    Was he unable to attract Roxanne''s attention anymore?

    Was his charm ineffective on Roxanne?

    "Lie down. I''ll apply the ointment for you." Roxanne red at him.

    After the failed attempt to make amends, Harrison decided to try again.

    He grabbed Roxanne''s hand, ced it on his chest, and asked, "Roxanne, feel me. Have I lost

    weight?"

    The heartbeating from Harrison''s strong chest muscles was pounding against Roxanne''s palm.

    At that moment, Roxanne felt both amused and sad.

    Amused by his efforts to appease her, attract her, and amuse her.

    Sad because, if he cared so much about her, why did he shut down herpany without her consent

    and force her to be a full-time housewife?

    Sheughed a bitterugh.

    Harrison thought he had lightened her mood a bit, so he boldly asked, "Anne, can we make up?"

    "Harrison, I really don''t want to be a full-time housewife. Can you respect me a bit?" Roxanne asked.

    After Roxanne had calmed down, she wanted to have a good talk with him.

    She thought he could also talk calmly with her, but his face gradually turned serious, and his attitude

    was as stubborn as before.

    He said seriously, "We don''t need to discuss this matter anymore. You just need time to adjust."

    He made the atmosphere tense again. Roxanne, fuming, threw the oil in her hand at him, "Then rub it

    on yourself."

    She didn''t want to deal with him anymore.

    In the following days, Roxanne seemed to live the kind of life only a richdy could enjoy.

    She attended all sorts of high-end activities, like flower arranging, and swiping Harrison''s credit card

    time and again when shopping.

    But she wasn''t happy at all.

    She tried to adapt to that seeminglyfortable life.

    She really did, but she just couldn''t get used to it.

    Spring arrived, and Seraphim Haven was already warm. Every day bathed in sunshine.

    But her heart grew colder bit by bit.

    No matter how she tried tomunicate with Harrison, he always had the same attitude, insisting she

    slowly adapt to the life of a full-time housewife.

    Roxanne also started to lose interest inmunicating with Harrison.

    She became quiet.

    That morning, Harrison and she got intimate, both venting.

    Harrison was venting his pent-up sexual desire as well as his profound love for her.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was venting herplicated emotions, which included physical desires,

    love, grievances, and pain.

    She even took the lead, writhing on Harrison''s body as she pleased.

    It was her first time on top.

    In the end, they both seemed to be pushed into a gigantic wave, reaching climax at the same time.

    At that moment, even though it was supposed to be joyful, Roxanne wanted to cry.

    Finally, she buried her head in Harrison''s shoulder, gritting her teeth to hide her feelings of grievance

    and sadness from him.

    But her body was trembling ever so slightly.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Her slight tremors weren''t that noticeable.

    Roxanne was doing her best to keep her emotions in check.

    She ced her hands on Harrison''s shoulders, gripping tightly, trying to stop herself from shaking.

    But she failed.

    She couldn''t suppress the sadness in her heart.

    "Anne, what''s wrong?" Harrison held her waist, hoping she would lift her head.

    But she buried her face deep in his shoulder, unwilling to look up.

    "It''s nothing. I just tried a bit too hard. I¡¯m feeling a bit knackered now." she said.

    Harrison kissed her shoulder, "Next time, I¡¯ll do the heavy lifting and you justy back."

    He tried to lift her off him, but Roxanne resisted.

    "Harrison, let me hold you a bit longer," she said.

    Those days, Roxanne hadn''t brought up her objection to being a full-time housewife; she had be

    quieter and more submissive, no longer picking fights with him.

    Harrison thought that after a month of adjusting, she had epted that lifestyle.

    He chuckled, his fingers slowly sliding through her long hair.

    "Missing me already, huh?" he asked.

    Roxanne didn''t answer; she hugged him even tighter, as if that was herst time holding him, filled with

    sorrow and reluctance.

    "Looks like you want another round." Harrison gently stroked her hair.

    Eventually, she got off him,y down, and turned her back to him.

    "I''m a bit tired; you go take a shower first. I''ll get up to showerter." Roxanne said.

    "Alright." Harrison bent down to kiss her back, "I have an important meetingter. I''lle back for

    lunch with you, okay?"

    "There''s no need. I''lle and find you at your office at noon. I''ve never been to your office; it''ll be a

    good chance to check it out," Roxanne said, her back still turned to him.

    "Sounds good." Harrison said contentedly, "I''ll have Anthony pick you up."

    "Mmm," she replied calmly.

    She used calmness to mask her inner turmoil.

    After Harrison showered and dressed, he sat on the edge of the bed, kissed her again, and then he left.

    Once he was gone, Roxanne got up and threw on a robe.

    She stood by the window, watching his car slowly disappear, then sat in front of her vanity.

    She pulled out a piece of paper and a pen. Then began to write a divorce agreement.

    Harrison wanted her to be a full-time housewife.

    She really tried to adjust, but no matter what, she just couldn''t.

    She remembered that when they got married, she wrote the prenuptial agreement herself.

    Harrison''s house, his money¡ªshe didn''t want any of it.

    She didn''t know if Harrison still held on to that prenup.

    Once they divorced, even if he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, she still didn''t want a penny

    from him.

    Harrison had tried to tempt her before with bonuses and luxury cars, but she saw through his tricks and

    returned the car to him.

    Then she only had the house she bought herself. The remaining mortgage on the house, Harrison had

    helped her pay it off when he shut down herpany.

    So, she nned to sell the house and pay back the money Harrison had helped her with.

    And there was the penthouse they bought togetherter.

    She nned to sell it and take back her share, and the rest would have gone to Harrison.

    She wrote all the details into the divorce agreement.

    Her heart ached as every word and sentence she wrote.

    If Harrison insisted on her being a full-time housewife and no negotiation ormunication would

    work, then she had no choice but to divorce.

    Her mind was clear; she knew that in real-life marriages, how many men would love a full-time

    housewife who does nothing forever?

    Chloe Mitchell was the perfect example.

    Before bing a full-time housewife, she waspetent and capable.

    After bing a full-time housewife, she was disdained and despised by Oliver Lewis. He even

    betrayed her.

    Of course, Harrison''s character was definitely better than Oliver''s.

    But who could guarantee he wouldn''t change in the future?

    Bing a full-time housewife would be like trapping herself.

    Depending on a man for wealth is neversting.

    Roxanne knew that she had been fortunate in life, suddenly bing the mistress of a wealthy family.

    But that change made her feel somewhat frightened.

    If one day, Harrison no longer needed her, and she had already be a parasitepletely

    dependent on him, what would have happened?

    Once she lost her ability to be independent and strong, how was she going to live?

    Of course, that was just a hypothetical situation.

    That was unnecessary worry.

    That was something that hadn''t happened yet.

    But her desire to be independent and strong was not wrong.

    Once the divorce agreement was done, Roxanne messaged Chloe, "Chloe, I''ve decided to divorce

    Harrison."

    Chloe, receiving the message, had mixed feelings. She was sad, worried, and sympathetic, but she

    understood Anne. She replied, "Is divorce really necessary?"

    "Roxanne, if you had to do it all over again, would you still be a full-time housewife?"

    Chloe would never be a full-time housewife again.

    A woman without a career is like a parasite, depending on the host for everything, and once

    abandoned by the host, there is only one way out, which is death.

    Chloe replied, "Anne, I know you always think things through. You wouldn''t choose divorce unless it

    was absolutely necessary. Since you''ve made up your mind, I support you."

    At 11:30 a.m.

    Anthony drove to Grandeur Meadows, opened the car door, and respectfully helped Roxanne into the

    car.

    "Careful, madam."

    After Roxanne got into the car, Anthony bent down to close the door.

    He got back into the driver''s seat, ready to drive, "Madam, please fasten your seat belt; we''re heading

    to Harrison''s now."

    "Mmm."

    Roxanne put her bag next to her, inside which was the divorce agreement she had handwritten.

    Rodriguez Group.

    Today, Roxanne was going to thepany. Harrison had specially gone downstairs, ready to

    personally receive Roxanne.

    The Rolls-Royce drove along the building, making an elegant arc in the spacious square before finally

    stopping at the entrance of the building.

    Rodriguez Group¡¯s building was the tallest in Seraphim Haven, symbolizing that Harrison''s social status

    in Seraphim Haven.

    To that day, Roxanne still couldn''t wrap her head around him being the richest guy in Seraphim Haven.

    Looking at the towering building from the car window, she was smacked in the face with a sense of

    oppression and suffocation.

    It felt just like how Harrison insisted on her being a full-time housewife.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Standing in front of that skyscraper, Roxanne felt so small that she couldn''t resist Harrison''s power.

    Watching Harrison, all dapper in his suit, stroll out of the building, Roxanne''s heart sank.

    She grabbed her bag next to her, clutching it tightly, a sense of destion welling up inside her.

    She was always decisive. Once she decided to divorce, she would go through with it without hesitation.

    Before Harrison could get close to the car, she firmly got out.

    When Harrison approached her, he said, "You should''ve let me pick you up. I came all the way down

    just for you."

    Roxanne managed to give a weak smile.

    "What do you feel like for lunch?" Harrison asked, taking her hand.

    "There''s a restaurant upstairs with all sorts of dishes. But they don''t have your beloved street food."

    "I want street food; would you go with me?" Roxanne looked at Harrison, her eyes carrying a soft plea

    yet hiding some pain and sadness.

    Her story with Harrison started with street food.

    When she met him, she thought he was just a run-of-the-mill, bankrupt small business owner.

    Their story should end where it began.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Roxanne held her handbag tight, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts.

    Even though she was gripping the strap of her bag hard, she felt like she was grasping at thin air; her

    heart and mind were both a mess.

    She forced a smile, ¡°Harrison, let¡¯s grab some street food.¡±

    She had been a good girl recently, not arguing about her reluctance to be a full-time housewife

    anymore.

    She was even willing to use the credit card he provided.

    Harrison was pleased.

    Their lost child was partly due to his intense desire one night, which was too much for her to handle.

    But another part was because Roxanne was under a lot of stress from work.

    If she had just be a full-time housewife then, she wouldn''t have had to work so hard.

    Seeing Roxanne calm down over the past month, Harrison was relieved.

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± He yfully ruffled Roxanne''s hair. ¡°Let''s grab some street food, but I need to go

    upstairs and grab my jacket.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Roxanne suppressed her pain and forced a smile.

    Her hand, holding the handbag, was shaking uncontrobly.

    ¡°You go get your jacket. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Harrison took her hand, ready to hold it in his own.

    Suddenly he frowned, ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡±

    It was supposed to be a warm spring day, with the sun shining brightly.

    ¡°Oh, maybe it¡¯s a bit chilly today.¡± Roxanne tried to pull her hand back, but Harrison held on tight.

    As they walked upstairs, he warmed her hand.

    On their way, they passedpany employees.

    He took the executive route, and everyone recognized him.

    Seeing him, they would respectfully greet, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, hello!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He nodded slightly, gripping Roxanne''s hand tighter, cheerfully introducing, ¡°This is my wife.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Rodriguez.¡±

    Everyone treated her with the utmost respect.

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt a mixed bag of emotions.

    That position would not belong to her in the future.

    Was she being too sensitive?

    It was she who wanted the divorce, so it was her own doing that this position wasn''t hers.

    But Harrison wanted her to be a full-time housewife, a role she was extremely reluctant to take on.

    Usually firm and decisive, she was then hesitating.

    Every time someone called her "Mrs. Rodriguez", she would smile and nod in response, but inside, she

    was a storm.

    Reaching the 89th floor, they got out of the elevator.

    He introduced, ¡°This floor is for the CEO¡¯s office. Samuel Carter, Alexander, and I work here, as well as

    our secretaries. If you need to find me, juste straight to the 89th floor.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Harrison added, ¡°Feel free to drop by anytime.¡±

    Just then, they ran into Alexander.

    Seeing them holding hands, Alexander felt a pang of jealousy. He stopped and greeted them.

    ¡°Harrison, Roxanne, seeing you lovey-dovey in thepany, how are we divorcees supposed to live?¡±

    Harrison held onto Roxanne and said, ¡°If you''re envious, you could consider remarrying.¡±

    ¡°Is remarriage that simple?¡± Alexander shot Harrison a re.

    Harrison calmly replied, ¡°Chloe is a good woman, you two have been getting along well recently,

    haven''t you?¡±

    Alexander responded, ¡°Chloe is a good woman; don''t joke about her. This kind of joke isn¡¯t

    appropriate.¡±

    Roxanne remained silent.

    She once hoped that Chloe could end up with Alexander.

    She thought that if Alexander and Chloe were together and she was with Harrison, their lives would be

    quite interesting.

    But then, she was about to divorce Harrison, and it was hard for her to bear.

    Alexander added, ¡°Are you guys going to grab some food? I¡¯ll join.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to disturb our alone time?¡± Harrison held Roxanne''s hand and headed towards his

    office.

    Alexander shook his head and chuckled bitterly.

    After the divorce, seeing Harrison¡¯s happiness every day, he felt pitiful.

    Remembering he had something to discuss with Harrison, he took a few steps before turning back.

    Harrison brought Roxanne into his office.

    He grabbed his jacket and came back, taking her hand again.

    Her hand was still cold.

    Harrison quickly draped his jacket over her shoulders.

    Roxanne was wearing a long white dress that Harrison bought for her.

    With Harrison''s dark jacket, she looked quite stylish.

    But Roxanne was unusually quiet that day, making Harrison uneasy.

    ¡°Anne, are you feeling down today?¡±

    They had been getting along well for the past half a month.

    Roxanne hadn''t been throwing tantrums.

    They had been intimate every morning and night.

    Sometimes in bed, sometimes on the couch, sometimes in the bathroom, sometimes in the study.

    Their life was filled with sweetness.

    Harrison was satisfied.

    But Roxanne''s silence that day made Harrison a bit nervous.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Anne?¡±

    ¡°You wanted street food, right? Just two traffic lights away is Urban Sun Vige.¡±

    ¡°They have your favorite snacks.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk there, we can get some sun. How does that sound?¡±

    Roxanne initially nned to grab street food and then show him the divorce agreement.

    But it was too noisy there, not a suitable ce to discuss something like divorce.

    She decided to give it to him in the quiet office, where she could clearly express her thoughts.

    She took out the divorce agreement from her bag, handed it to him, and said, ¡°Harrison, let''s get a

    divorce.¡±

    Harrison¡¯s smile gradually disappeared.

    His forehead furrowed and his lips tightly sealed.

    Roxanne went through the contents of the divorce agreement.

    She added, ¡°The mortgage you helped me with, I¡¯ll pay you back after selling the house. I don¡¯t want

    any of your assets. But for the past month, I¡¯ve been using your card to make purchases, I won¡¯t repay

    that. After all, we were once husband and wife.¡±

    She wanted to keep those things as mementos of a time when she, a in Jane from the working

    ss, was married to the high and mighty Harrison.

    Harrison''s face turned stone-cold serious. He was about to brush off the stray strands of hair on her

    forehead, but his hand remained still, clenched tight.

    His gaze turned icy, as sharp as a cold de, "Say that again."

    Roxanne didn''t want to repeat herself.

    When she said "divorce", her heart was shaking but she just didn''t show it.

    The emotion she disyed was calm and resolute, much like her resolution when they first got married.

    She put the divorce papers in front of Harrison, "If you didn''t hear me clearly, you could have a look

    yourself. I won''t take advantage of you, nor will I want any of your fortune. You were worried about me

    wanting a piece of your wealth when we got married, right? This should work just fine for you."

    Harrison took the divorce papers and tore them to shreds.

    The pieces were already fine; he held them in his palm, as if wanting to crush them to dust.

    Roxanne, with a determined look, said coldly, "It''s okay if you tear it up. I can always write another

    one."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Harrison gazed at the torn divorce papers in his hand.

    Roxanne seemed calm on the outside, but inside, she was a whirlwind of conflict and pain.

    Holding back her turbulent emotions, she closed her handbag, slung it over her shoulder, and said, "I

    had originally nned to have a bite to eat with you on the street, but I guess we''ll skip that."

    She wasn''t in the mood for food, and she figured he wasn''t either.

    Plus, he''d need time to digest and mull over the whole divorce thing.

    With that, Roxanne turned to leave.

    But her arm was grabbed from behind by Harrison.

    His grip, at first light, gradually tightened.

    Finally, Roxanne''s arm started to ache, causing her to wince.

    Harrison''s face was void of smiles as he asked in a hard voice, "Are you really set on divorce?"

    He dismissed herpany without consulting her and insisted she be a housewife, disrespecting

    her and disregarding her feelings. That was something she could never stomach.

    So she nodded firmly and said, "Yes."

    His eyebrows furrowed as his grip tightened to the point where Roxanne felt like her arm was about to

    be crushed.

    Seeing his furrowed brows, Roxanne sighed inwardly.

    He must be hurting.

    Roxanne understood his pain.

    She was in pain too.

    She had said that she wanted to bnce family and work, to prioritize her husband.

    But he still insisted on shutting down herpany, forcing her to be a housewife.

    Was being a housewife really that great?

    Look at the housewives in society, begging their husbands for money every day.

    They must regret it.

    No work, no ie, no self, no societal value, just revolving around their husband and children.

    If the husband is loving, it''s bearable. But if he isn''t, being criticized andined about is just brutal.

    Even if the husband is loving, it''s only temporary. Eventually, he''ll get tired too.

    Roxanne''s mind was clear; she had no desire to be a housewife.

    Once divorced, Harrison would have no say over what work she did.

    Even with all his power, he wouldn''t dare touch her.

    The more she thought about it, the straighter she stood. "When you have time, we''ll take care of the

    divorce. And we should tell your father about the divorce straight up. The sooner, the better."

    Though her arm was in pain from Harrison''s grip, Roxanne''s face remained calm.

    Once she made up her mind, she never looked back. But only she knew how tangled her heart was.

    The more she felt that way, the more she hid it.

    That made Harrison feel as if she was heartless.

    As the richest man, he bent over backward to be good to her and to pamper her. Wasn''t that enough?

    But she still wanted a divorce.

    Harrison was livid.

    "I''ll ask onest time." His voice was icy. "Did you ever truly love me?"

    Did she love him?

    Roxanne wasn''t sure.

    Maybe she felt lonely, with no one to care for her except Chloe.

    When a considerate husband appeared, willing to share the housework and willing to hand over all

    ie to her for management, she felt secure and safe. But that might not have been love.

    If it wasn''t love, why did it hurt so much?

    So maybe it was love.

    She wasn''t sure.

    Regardless, she had genuinely tried to make things work with Harrison.

    Then two issues popped up.

    One was Harrison''s identity as the top tycoon in Seraphim Haven.

    The other was Harrison''s insistence that she be a housewife.

    She could work to ept his tycoon identity and get close to him.

    But she couldn''t ept the second issue.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Her confusion only deepened Harrison''s pain, as his shoulders sagged.

    That passionate man was suddenly filled with sorrow.

    But Harrison, like her, hid his pain behind a cold look. "I''m asking you. Answer me."

    Roxanne didn''t want to lie to herself or him.

    She said honestly, "Maybe I did love you, but not deeply."

    Otherwise, why wouldn''t she be willing to sacrifice herself to willingly be his housewife?

    This answer was for Harrison, but also for her inner confusion.

    "Maybe loved?"

    Harrisonughed bitterly, releasing Roxanne''s arm.

    His hand hung by his side, clenched tightly.

    What a ridiculous answer.

    He couldn''t ept it. "Then, when you were in bed with me, calling me ''dear'', what was that? Was that

    not love?"

    Roxanne looked helplessly at the cold-eyed man in front of her. A few secondster, she said,

    "Harrison, we''re getting a divorce. Why dwell on these things?"

    In the end, she didn''t love him deeply.

    He probably didn''t love her deeply either.

    Otherwise, knowing how much she loved her job, why would he insist on shutting down herpany

    and forcing her to be a housewife?

    She was unwilling topromise for him, and he was the same.

    In the end, their love for each other wasn''t deep.

    "Harrison, I''m free anytime. When you''re ready, we''ll get the paperwork together and head to the city

    hall for the divorce."

    With that, she turned and left decisively.

    Harrison didn''t chase after her. He just stood there, watching her stride away.

    The door was originally ajar, but when it fully opened, Alexander, who had been eavesdropping, almost

    fell in.

    Seeing Roxanne, he smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to listen. I was here to

    discuss something with Harrison and happened to overhear."

    Roxanne replied bluntly, "It''s okay; you all would have known sooner orter."

    "Roxanne, are you really set on divorcing? Harrison just doesn''t want you to work. He hasn''t done

    anything majorly wrong. He doesn''t cheat, he doesn''t abuse you, and he cares about you a lot. This

    issue doesn''t seem worth divorcing over."

    Alexander tried to persuade Roxanne in every way possible.

    "Besides, look at you, marrying a man as good as Harrison. He''s rich, has status, power, and is good-

    looking. It''s like hitting the jackpot. Many sessful people''s partners aren''t as lucky as you."

    "Are you saying I''m not good enough for him?" Roxanne asked.

    "No, no, absolutely not. I''m not looking down on you at all. I''m just saying, it''s such a stroke of fate for

    you and Harrison to be together, to be husband and wife," Alexander rambled, his mouth practically

    drying up from all the talking.

    Finally, he pleaded, "Roxanne, divorce is a big deal. You can''t just jump into it like this. You can''t make

    a decision so rashly."

    "Alexander, thank you. But I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to try to persuade me anymore.

    Thank you for taking care of me and Chloe all this time. I''ll remember it."

    With that, she grabbed her bag and left.

    Alexander tried to chase after her, "Roxanne, you can''t be so impulsive about divorce! Roxanne, wait.

    Hear me out!"

    Before he could finish, Harrison cut him off coldly, "Let her go."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    But when Harrison peeped through the half-open door, he saw Roxanne walk away without a backward

    nce, and his heart sank.

    Outside the door, Roxanne heard the words "let her go", paused for a moment, then carried on walking.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She didn''t look back, and Alexander didn''t chase after her. The problems between them as a couple

    weren''t something he could fix with a few words.

    Alexander returned to Harrison''s side, helpless.

    Harrison took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, then turned back to his desk, fired up hisputer, and

    got back to work.

    Alexander walked over and said, "Harrison, if you''re not in a good mood, don''t force yourself to work.

    You could easily make a mistake."

    Alexander knew what he was talking about. He''d been through that himself.

    When he''d been betrayed by Hazel Dawson, he too had tried to distract himself with work.

    But the harder he tried, the worse he felt, and in the end, he couldn''t do anything right.

    Harrison turned on hisputer, looked up, and gave Alexander a frosty stare. "What makes you think

    I''m not in a good mood?"

    Alexander shook his head, understanding that even now, this guy was still trying to y it cool.

    No wonder Roxanne had decided to divorce him.

    Alexander leaned on his desk, giving him a sideways nce. "If you love her so much, why do you

    restrict her freedom and insist she stays home as a housewife? Your love is suffocating."

    Harrison''s expression darkened. "What makes you think I love her?"

    The more Alexander revealed about his feelings, the more irritable Harrison became.

    He was usually cool-headed, but the situation with Roxanne had thrown his emotional control out the

    window.

    Alexander knew him well and decided it was best to leave him alone. As Alexander walked out, he

    closed the door behind him.

    Before he did, he heard Harrison on the phone with his bodyguard, Jackson Thomas, instructing him to

    keep an eye on Roxanne and ensure her safety.

    In the afternoon.

    Jack reported to Harrison, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison has moved out of the vi."

    The next day.

    Jack reported again, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison went to the Trade and Industry Bureau today. It

    seems she''s nning to register a new foreign tradepany."

    That woman never rested.

    She was busy with the divorce and setting up a newpany.

    She was eager to get back to business already.

    As expected, he was never as important as her career.

    No wonder her love for him was so shallow.

    The third day.

    On his way to the hospital, Harrison received a message from Roxanne.

    She asked when he was free to go to the city hall to handle the divorce procedures.

    Harrison didn''t reply.

    Sitting next to him, Alexander continued to discuss the 6G-Technology project.

    "Harrison, don''t you find Dominic Thompson''s car ident strange?"

    "He''s a key figure in our tech department. With him, it''s impossible for foreign forces to breach our

    Thankfully, Dominic only suffered minor fractures. Despite being hospitalized, he continued to work on

    hisptop.

    When they reached the hospital, Harrison walked over to Dominic. "Did Roxanne call you?"

    "Are you and Roxanne preparing for a divorce?" Dominic asked in return.

    It was a gloomy and troublesome topic, but Harrison didn''t deny it.

    Dominic replied, "Roxanne never called me."

    "Are you sure she didn''t call you after you returned to the country?"

    "Harrison, what are you trying to say? Are you suspecting that Roxanne and I have rekindled our

    rtionship, hence her decision to divorce you?"

    Of course, he had no such suspicion. He trusted Roxanne''s character; she would be absolutely loyal to

    her partner and to her marriage.

    But her decisions were always firm and resolute.

    After his conversation with Dominic, Harrison was even more certain. Roxanne was not one to drag her

    feet.

    She was as decisive about divorcing him as she had been about breaking up with Dominic. Once she

    made a decision, there was no turning back.

    Dominic, at least, had grown up with Roxanne.

    He had been hospitalized due to a car ident, yet Roxanne hadn''t visited him. It was clear that

    Roxanne had moved on from Dominic.

    She was really ruthless.

    Harrison got up, gave Dominic a pat on the shoulder and said, "Stay strong with the cybersecurity

    stuff."

    After saying that, he walked out of the room.

    Dominic raised his voice as Harrison''s figure retreated, "Harrison, I don''t want to see you and Roxanne

    divorce. What happened between you two?"

    Harrison didn''t answer.

    That night, at eight o''clock.

    Roxanne was eating street food at her usual spot, enjoying some barbecue.

    As she ate, she answered a phone call.

    She didn''t notice a fancy Rolls-Royce pull up across the street, and Harrison, in a full suit, stepped out

    of the car.

    The call Roxanne received was from a real estate agent, who told her the house wasn''t selling and no

    one was interested in the price she had listed.

    "Ms. Martinez, if you''re in a hurry to sell, you should probably consider lowering the price."

    "But if I lower the price, I''ll lose money."

    "Ms. Martinez, as you know, the economy''s been bad for the past three years, and housing prices

    across the country are dropping. That''s the market. If you want to sell quickly, you have to lower the

    price."

    After talking with the agent, Roxanne made some calctions.

    Selling the house at a lower price would definitely mean a loss for her.

    But if she didn''t sell, she wouldn''t be able to repay the loan that Harrison had helped her with.

    Finally, she made up her mind, "You help me lower the price and list it online, okay? I''m in a rush to get

    my divorce sorted out with my husband. We have to split the house."

    She was oblivious to the fact that someone was standing behind her.

    That person was Harrison.

    His face was gloomy, like dark clouds were looming over him.

    This woman was really determined to leave him.

    He was so pissed off that steam could practicallye out of his ears.

    After Roxanne hung up the phone, she continued to munch on her barbecue, feeling a chill down her

    spine.

    As she turned around, she saw the sullen Harrison, which made her heart skip a beat.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Harrison didn''t answer; he just sat down across from her.

    The bustling and griminess of the snack street were in stark contrast to his air of refinement.

    At six foot three, he sat on a small, low stic stool. His long legs had nowhere to go.

    He calmly picked up a knife and fork, skewered a piece of her half-eaten barbecue, and put it in his

    mouth.

    "Harrison, don''t eat that; you might not be used to it."

    Roxanne tried to stop him, but Harrison brushed her off.

    "What''s this about not being used to it? I had it for six months."

    Roxanne''s voice suddenly choked up.

    She remembered the days when she and Harrison lived in a rented house, eating street food.

    She recalled riding her electric bike every day, dropping him off at the subway station, and how he''d

    hand over his sry to her every month.

    Memories flooded back.

    Back then, their life was really joyful.

    They were both working hard and contributing to the home; it seemed so harmonious.

    But when she found out he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven and he insisted on her being a full-

    time housewife, she wasn''t happy at all.

    She felt suffocated.

    As Harrison chewed on the barbecue, he said, "I can join you for street food more often in the future. I

    will respect your choices. Come home with me."

    Then he stopped eating, raised his head, and looked at her.

    Maybe he was trying tofort her; his voice was not so cold. It was even a bit gentle.

    Roxanne asked, "And what if I don''t want to be a full-time housewife?"

    Harrison''s face instantly turned serious, "We don''t need to discuss this anymore."

    "So, I can choose anything, but I can''t choose not to be a full-time housewife?"

    Harrison nodded.

    Roxanne said with a heavy heart, "Then let''s get a divorce."

    Harrison''s knife and fork nked harshly on the table.

    The folding table wasn''t very sturdy to begin with, almost copsing from his force.

    Perhaps realizing he had lost control, the anger in Harrison''s eyes gradually faded, but he still looked

    very cold.

    "Roxanne, do you think I can''t live without you?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Sure, that wasn''t real.

    Roxanne got it. Getting any gal Harrison wanted would be a piece of cake for him. But he wasn''t a

    yboy. He was a clean-living guy. He didn''t fall in love easily, but once he did, he was all in.

    Roxanne knew all these.

    The truth was, Harrison was a good catch with top-tier status.

    To be Mrs. Rodriguez, for her, was like winning a lottery of 5 million dors, even better.

    It was like she found a gem, making her feel all sorts of ways.

    "Harrison, you might think I don''t know how to seize the chance." She dropped her gaze, not meeting

    Harrison''s eyes anymore. "Didn''t your father say he would host a party to introduce me to your family

    members? Since we are going to divorce, there''s no need for introductions. Tell your father not to go

    through the trouble of preparing the party."

    She felt sorry for Harrison''s father.

    He had been treating her like his own daughter the whole time.

    She was too embarrassed to tell him about the divorce. "Harrison, find a chance to tell him about the

    divorce. Save him from being kept in the dark."

    Hearing her decision to divorce, Harrison was furious.

    He was the richest man in town, with wealth, power, status, and good looks.

    Hecked nothing.

    Yet she still didn''t want to be with him.

    Harrison retorted angrily, "You tell him yourself."

    "Then I will find a chance to talk to him properly." Roxanne picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth.

    "I''m full; if there is nothing else, I will take my leave."

    She pushed back her chair, stood up, and walked away from the bustling roadside stall.

    Harrison didn''t chase after her. He watched as Roxanne''s silhouette disappeared into the crowd.

    Harrison also stood up.

    The street corner was still bustling and chaotic, with small vendors busy at work.

    That was the same street full of roadside stalls where he first met Roxanne.

    Harrison seemed out of ce there.

    He and Roxanne were frompletely different worlds and different sses.

    After living together for half a year, he felt like he knew her very well, yet he felt like he didn''t know her

    at all.

    Roxanne felt the same way.

    Perhaps they were really not suited for each other.

    Keeping busy was the best way to heal wounds.

    Once you start to keep busy, your attention ispletely diverted.

    That was true for Harrison, and it was true for Roxanne.

    Roxanne and Chloe rented a new office and started a new foreign tradepany.

    They recruited a few new employees.

    Everything started anew.

    In Harrison''s words, that smallpany she started was just messing around, but for her, that was her

    ability to stand on her own two feet. That was a formal job that allowed her to hold her head high.

    In a blink of an eye, half a month had passed.

    The weather was getting warmer, and many young men and women had started wearing short sleeves.

    But this year, Roxanne started to feel a bit cold.

    At sunset, she quickly put on her coat.

    Maybe it was because she had an unfortunate miscarriage during Christmas that she started to feel

    cold.

    As for Chloe, it was even worse. She had a miscarriage, gave birth to two children, suffered humiliation

    at her mother-inw''s house during her recovery period after delivery, and didn''t get proper care.

    Chloe''s health was even worse.

    Other young girls were wearing short sleeves and skirts, whereas Chloe was wearing a coat and a

    vest.

    Roxanne, who also had a miscarriage, started to understand why Chloe was so afraid of the cold.

    Thinking of the child she and Harrison were supposed to have, who had an unexpected miscarriage,

    Roxanne suddenly felt very heartbroken.

    She didn''t even get a chance to love that child.

    Maybe it was just fate.

    If the child could have been born, it would have been born into a wealthy family.

    With Harrison, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, as a father, the child could not only enjoy wealth

    and luxury but also have ess to quality education, nurtured by the wealthy family of Seraphim

    Haven, and be an elite in society.

    Unfortunately, the child had a miscarriage before it was born.

    Vincent called Roxanne just before she was about to get off work.

    "Anne, don''t forget about the family party tomorrow. I''ll have Harrison pick you up early. You don''t need

    to prepare anything. Just wear what you usually wear. No need for a dress. We are all family. Don''t be

    nervous."

    Roxanne didn''t know how to respond.

    Didn''t Harrison tell his father that there was no need to prepare for the family party?

    After dealing with Vincent, Roxanne called Harrison.

    That was the first time Roxanne had taken the initiative to call Harrison since they parted ways.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Besides that call, Roxanne had sent Harrison two messages.

    The two messages were about when he would be free to go to the city hall to process the divorce.

    Harrison replied that he didn''t have time.

    Harrison had two meetings in the morning and basically nothing in the afternoon.

    All afternoon, he would nce at his phone from time to time, opening Roxanne''s messages from time

    to time.

    He had typed messages to send to her in the chat box several times but ended up not sending them in

    the end.

    Why should he take the initiative to contact her?

    He, as the richest man in Seraphim Haven, went way out of his way to find her on the snack street and

    take her home, but she refused.

    He didn''t want to take the initiative to contact her.

    In fact, just a moment before Roxanne''s call came in, he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Even if Roxanne didn''t call, he was going to call her.

    But when Roxanne''s call came in, he pretended to dy for ten to twenty seconds before answering

    the call and asking, "What''s up?"

    Roxanne first asked, "Are you busy?"

    "Do you think I would not be busy?" He asked back with a haughty tone.

    "Then I''ll call you back when you''re not busy."

    Just as Roxanne was about to hang up, Harrison said coldly, "Speak now. I might not have time to

    answer your callter. Just say what you want."

    "Alright." Roxanne asked, "Haven''t you told your dad that he doesn''t need to throw family party

    anymore?"

    "Why don''t you tell him yourself?"

    "Weren''t you supposed to mention it to your dad?"

    "That''s a surefire way to get scolded; you go tell him."

    The family party was set for the next day, and Roxanne guessed that Vincent had probably notified all

    the family members.

    If she said now that she couldn''t attend, wouldn''t that be like standing him up?

    Roxanne really didn''t want to make things awkward for Vincent.

    On the other end of the phone, Harrison said coldly, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon."

    "Do I need to send you the address of my newpany?" Roxanne pondered, feeling that this was the

    only option.

    "I know where it''s located."

    Harrison, even though he hadn''t contacted Roxanne for half a month, he still knew everything about

    what she was doing and where she was.

    "Okay, see you tomorrow afternoon."

    Just as Roxanne was about to hang up, Harrison stopped her, "I have something else to say."

    "Didn''t you say you had other things to attend to?"

    Roxanne''s retort left Harrison speechless.

    He wanted to show her some concern and ask how she was doing but felt that it was somewhat

    beneath his dignity to take the initiative to care for her.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    "You''re right, I''m really busy. I must go." The moment the call ended, Harrison''s broad shoulders

    seemed to copse.

    His face, once filled with pride and indifference, was reced by heavy mncholy.

    Busy? What was he busy with? He was busy with missing his wife, who didn''t seem to give a damn

    about him.

    From a drawer, he pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and held it between his fingers.

    He started smoking frequently after marrying Roxanne.

    He used to smoke only asionally, but then it became even more frequent.

    By the time Alexander walked in, the cigarette in Harrison''s hand was nearly burned to the stub.

    From the way he smoked and his expression, Alexander was sure that man was missing his wife again.

    If he wanted to see his wife, why not just go find her? Why keep up this cold war?

    Alexander strode over and said, "Ah, another day of my friend here missing his wife."

    Harrison stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the ashtray, "Cut the crap; if you have something to

    say, say it. If not, get out."

    Alexander leaned on his desk and said, "Harrison, this is not the time to divorce Roxanne."

    Harrison''s face darkened, "Which eye of yours saw me making a fuss about divorce?"

    "Fine, we won''t talk about your divorce. Let''s talk business."

    Alexander felt Harrison was too stubborn to reason with, so they started discussing business.

    "We''ve found out about Dominic''s car ident. It was caused by a foreign power. They''re after the 6G-

    Technology and are starting to make their moves. First was Dominic, who was guarding the 6G-

    Technology. Next could be the chairman or Roxanne. You need to pay serious attention to the safety of

    the chairman and Roxanne. That''s why I said this isn''t the time for you to be talking about divorce with

    Roxanne."

    That matter made Harrison''s already gloomy face even more so.

    The next day.

    Chloe and Roxanne ran into each other at thepany.

    "Anne, Alexander told me Vincent has prepared a dinner party for you tonight to officially introduce you

    to the Rodriguez family."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Uh huh. Alexander told you?"

    "He asked me to attend the dinner party with him. Anne, I''m so nervous. I''ve never been to this kind of

    party. They''re all very wealthy aristocrats. Will I embarrass myself?"

    Roxanne could guess Alexander''s reason for asking Chloe to attend the party.

    That woman, Hazel, was six months pregnant. She was dragging her big belly around every day, but

    she still had time to bother Alexander.

    Since Chloe and Alexander were pretending to date, of course Chloe was going to apany

    Alexander to the dinner party tonight.

    "There''s nothing to be scared of; they won''t eat you."

    "We''re the bottom of society; they''re the upper ss. I''m still a bit scared."

    "I understand. Just take it as an opportunity to see the world. Vincent also told me he invited you, and

    since Vincent is the host, those high-society people wouldn''t dare to belittle his guests. Don''t worry."

    Harrison was stubborn, but Roxanne knew how the Rodriguez family treated people.

    They didn''t differentiate between people of different statuses, and they didn''t belittle those who were

    poor.

    ...

    Alexander went to pick up Chloe in the afternoon.

    A luxurious and domineering Rolls-Royce stopped in the alley of Urban Sun Vige.

    After Alexander picked up Chloe, he said to Roxanne, "Roxanne, Harrison is behind. He''ll be here

    soon. You ride with him."

    That sentence made Roxanne''s mind a mess.

    She suddenly realized she hadn''t seen Harrison in half a month and wondered how he was doing.

    Less than half a minute after Alexander left with Chloe, Harrison''s Rolls-Royce stopped at the alley

    end.

    The nearby shopkeepers, seeing two Rolls Royces stop outside Roxanne''s tradingpany within

    less than a minute, started chatting.

    "What kind of background do these women running the tradingpany have?"

    "Their backgrounds are really strong."

    In the envy of others, Roxanne got into Harrison''s car.

    Having not seen each other for half a month, her first words to Harrison were, "Sorry for the trouble of

    having to pick me up personally."

    Harrison, sitting next to her, asked, "Are you talking to me?"

    They were still married, and she was already being so formal and distant with him.

    If they were to divorce, would she act like she didn''t know him?

    Harrison was pissed off. His mind was filled with anger throughout the journey, resulting in little

    When they arrived at Rodriguez Oasis Estates, Harrison held Roxanne''s hand in his as they got out of

    the car. His intention was to hold her hand as they entered.

    Today, the entire Rodriguez Oasis Estates was bustling with activity, with servants busy preparing for

    the party and guests already gathered.

    In such a festive atmosphere, the state of affairs between Harrison and Roxanne seemed out of ce.

    Roxanne''s hand slightly retracted, but Harrison held on tighter.

    After taking a few steps, he stopped, "If I don''t let go, you won''t be able to break free."

    He meant for her not to struggle in vain.

    What a domineering man!

    Looking at her, Harrison''s forehead creased, "My dad and others in our family don''t know we''re on the

    brink of divorce."

    "I know." Roxanne replied, her emotionsplex.

    Harrison said, "I don''t want this matter to be publicized. We''ve been married for less than eight

    months."

    Roxanne asked, "How do you need me to cooperate?"

    His big hand gripped Roxanne''s even tighter.

    "At least for now, you shouldn''t try to break free" he signaled.

    Saying that, he led her towards the guests.

    The Rodriguez family had been itching to see what kind of woman Roxanne was. Who could actually

    make the perennial bachelor, Harrison, suddenly entertain thoughts of marriage and fatherhood?

    And that woman was from the most ordinary background at the bottom of society.

    They came up one after another, all to take a look at Roxanne.

    News of Roxanne and Harrison''s wedding had long spread through the Rodriguez family.

    They knew she was a good woman, who was not after Harrison''s wealth and status. They even

    believed that she would take Harrison in and share his troubles if he were to go bankrupt.

    So those with sons were all envious that Vincent had found such a great daughter-inw.

    Those with daughters, knowing Roxanne''s background, felt she was so pitiful and hoped she could

    enjoy a good life after marrying into the Rodriguez family.

    All in all, they did not look down on Roxanne.

    Evelyn Miller and Nora Dawson whisked Roxanne away from Harrison''s side.

    They had prepared some food and drinks and were seated on the couch by the lotus pond.

    Nora handed Roxanne a piece of cake and said, "Eat more. I noticed you were just greeting everyone

    and didn''t eat much."

    Since formally meeting Nora, Roxanne felt she was easy to get along with, without any sense of a

    nasty love rival.

    Roxanne thought that Nora must have been a good girl, otherwise she wouldn''t have sincerely wished

    her and Harrison well.

    As she was eating the cake, Nora asked again, "Roxanne, how''s your recovery? When are you and

    Harrison nning on having kids? Can I reserve the right to be your child''s godmother?"

    If the divorce went smoothly, she and Harrison wouldn''t have any more children.

    She slowed down her cake that she was eating and said, "We''ll see."

    At that point, Evelyn said, "Roxanne, if Harrison dares to bully you, let me know. I won''t let him off."

    Roxanne masked her inner bitterness and smiled brightly, "Don''t worry, Harrison is a good guy; he

    won''t bully me."

    "Roxanne, Harrison knows you like spicy garlic chicken, so he specially asked the chef to prepare it.

    Eat more."

    The three of them chatted happily.

    The banquet didn''t make Roxanne feel nervous.

    The Rodriguez family was very genuine.

    In the meantime, Nora took a phone call, and Evelyn went to get some food, leaving Roxanne alone.

    Suddenly, a sexy, short-haired woman appeared in front of Roxanne.

    That short-haired woman was very well-maintained, looking mature with a strong aura.

    She suddenly appeared in front of Roxanne and mocked, "So you''re the woman Harrison married? I

    thought you were pretty and impressive. You''re just a country girl who married Harrison. You still look

    unsophisticated and totally not up to our ss at all."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Roxanne started to slow down munching on her spicy garlic chicken, but she was still savoring the

    taste.

    "I''m talking to you, are you listening?"

    Roxanne had caught the eye of Harrison, and out of jealousy, the short-haired woman shot her an icy

    re.

    "Ms. Martinez, I''m talking to you, did you even listen to me? Look at you, all you know is to eat, are you

    a pig? Only knowing how to stuff your face, can''t you hear me talking to you, don''t you have any

    manners?"

    "You''re calling me a pig!" Roxanne wiped her hands and stood up, "Who''s the one with no manners?"

    She was certain that this woman was interested in Harrison.

    At that day¡¯s banquet, besides family rtives, there were also some of Vincent''s friends.

    The short-haired woman must be the daughter of one of Vincent''s friends, otherwise, she wouldn''t have

    been invited to that banquet.

    "Do I even need to be polite to someone like you?" The short-haired woman was extremely arrogant.

    She was haughty as if she wanted to step on Roxanne.

    "You''re uneducated, ignorant, incapable, without any background, just a parasite in society. You''re only

    fit to marry those blue-cor workers. Harrison must be blind to have picked you."

    The short-haired woman had been chasing after Harrison since high school, for over a decade, that¡¯s

    why she was so pissed at her.

    And yet, Harrison silently married someone she considered the lowest of the low.

    What did Roxanne have that she didn¡¯t?

    The relentless mockery was starting to get under Roxanne''s skin.

    What was wrong with being low ss? Weren¡¯t they human too?

    Roxanne didn''t care who she was, whether she was Vincent''s important guest or not, she pped her

    right across the face.

    "You like my husband, want to steal him away, then just say it. What''s the point of insulting people with

    sharp and spitefulments? If you''re capable, then steal my husband away, make him your

    husband."

    She kept saying Roxanne had no upbringing, that she was low ss.

    To her, it was the short-haired woman whocked manners.

    "In the end, my husband chose me. Are you, the high and mighty person less than you so-called low-

    ss person?"

    Before the short-haired woman could react, she received another p to the face.

    "Didn''t you brush your teeth this morning? Your breath stinks; it smells worse than a toilet."

    She was at a loss for words.

    "Do you need me to give you toothpaste, to go home and brush your dirty mouth that stinks worse than

    a public toilet?"

    In the midst of disputes and quarrels, Roxanne never lost.

    "Also, you want to steal my husband, that''s impossible. I''m with the man you like every day, and we''ll

    always be together. I''ll have his daughters, sons, have lots of children with him. Are you mad? I''m going

    to piss you off. I''ll piss you off so much that you won''t have a chance to get my husband in your next

    life, he''ll be mine in the next life too. No matter how excellent you are, you won''t have a chance to get

    my husband. You can go spit blood now, serves you right."

    The short-haired woman was thoroughly infuriated, she raised her hand preparing to strike back at her.

    Then, a pair of delicate hands tightly grabbed the short-haired woman''s arm, it was Nora Dawson.

    "La, Vincent invited you to this banquet because they respect your father. They told you to respect

    others when you arrive here, especially Roxanne. Is this how you respect people?"

    "You''re a rich man''s daughter, but your heart is so dirty."

    "Harrison''s already married, why don''t you wish them well instead of mocking others here? Who do you

    think you are?"

    La retorted, "Nora, don''t put on an act here! Who doesn''t know you''ve been secretly in love with

    Harrison for years? Are you trying to pretend to be nice, then take the chance to steal him away?"

    Nora angrily countered, "Do you think everyone''s as scheming as you?"

    La shot back, "Who''s scheming, we''ll see. At least I admit that I want to steal Roxanne''s man. Unlike

    some people, who clearly want to steal someone else''s man, but pretend to be good friends with them,

    such schemers."

    Wrongly used, Nora was filled with anger, but she still kept herposure and said, "You can say

    whatever you want, I won''t let you mock people at will. Whether or not the one you''re mocking is

    Roxanne, I will interfere."

    "I can''t be bothered to talk to you," La angrily shook off Nora''s hand and left.

    "Thanks for just now," Roxanne gratefully looked at Nora.

    Nora managed to show a little smile and wanted to exin the situation to her, saying, "Roxanne, I''m

    not like what La said, pretending to be nice to win over Harrison. Never mind, I won''t exin."

    If Roxanne thought the same, her exnation would be useless.

    Nora quickly added, "Roxanne, if you think my friendliness is fake, then I won''t appear in front of you

    again. Anyway, you and Harrison are married, and you truly love each other, I really wish you well, I

    won''t try to steal your man."

    Roxanne patted Nora on the shoulder and assured her, "You don''t need to be so nervous, no one can

    steal him away. And what La said, I won''t take it to heart. I know your character, we''re still good

    friends."

    Harrison saw everything that happened, he walked over to Roxanne and Nora.

    He reached out, encircling Roxanne''s waist and pulled her in.

    He looked at Nora calmly and said with a smile, "You''ve had my wife for over half an hour now, can you

    give her back to me?"

    Nora smiled gently and teasingly said, "It''s not been half an hour."

    She looked at her wristwatch and corrected him, "It''s only been twenty-seven minutes, okay."

    Harrison held Roxanne tighter, he felt that Roxanne''s waist was very stiff.

    It seemed as if she didn''t like him holding her like that, even so, he held her even closer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He turned his head and leaned slightly toward Roxanne.

    His nose lightly brushed against her cheek, "Roxanne, can you hang with me alone for a bit now, eh?"

    Nora quickly covered her eyes as she was shy, "You two lovebirds go ahead and chat, I''m off to grab

    some grub."

    Maybe she truly let go, seeing the couple so intimate, Nora didn''t feel a smidge of jealousy.

    Though a little heartbroken, she sincerely wished the young couple a long and sweet happiness.

    She wisely turned away, just running into Evelyn who came back with some food. She quickly pulled

    Evelyn away, "Don''t disturb Harrison and Roxanne, they''re enjoying their time."

    As the two moved away, Harrison''s breath still lingered on Roxanne''s cheek.

    His high nose brushed against her cheek, "If you''re so against another woman snatching your man,

    why did you divorce me?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    The warmth of Harrison''s breath on Roxanne''s cheek was impossible to ignore, and she instinctively

    stepped back a bit.

    However, her waist was still held tightly by his hand, and she could clearly sense the subtle change in

    Harrison''s mood.

    He seemed to be struggling in pain. Every time his nose brushed against her face, her nerves would

    tighten to the limit.

    Harrison let go of her waist with a bitter smile and disappointment as he said, "You really don''t want to

    get close to me, do you? If you really don''t like it, I won''t force you."

    Roxanne hesitated for a bit, and then answered his previous question, saying,

    "I only said those things in front of La because I didn''t want others to know that we''re considering a

    divorce. Didn''t you say you didn''t want everyone to know?"

    Harrison''s face was expressionless; he asked coldly, "So, you were just putting on a show in public?"

    "If you don''t want others to know we''re getting a divorce," Roxanne didn''t directly answer his question,

    "We can secretly go through the divorce proceedings."

    Harrison didn''t answer her, just quietly stared at her.

    That night, the whole mansion was filled withughter. A faint light from afar cast long shadows on

    them.

    Roxanne''s face was incredibly clear under the light, her personality was just like that, always

    straightforward.

    Her eyes were shining with determination, causing Harrison to let out another bitterugh.

    He thought sarcastically, even after being the richest man in the city, he couldn''t control an ordinary

    woman.

    While other guests were chatting lively, they fell into silence.

    There were some questions in his mind that Harrison ultimately couldn¡¯t ask.

    His hand tightly clenched in his suit pocket, trying hard to control the excitement in his heart.

    He then said calmly, "Come with me to chat with the elders, they all like you very much."

    "Okay," Roxanne answered sinctly.

    As she prepared to join the elders with him, Harrison didn''t move.

    He was still looking at her, "Are you ready to go with me like this?"

    Roxanne didn''t quite understand what he was actually trying to say. Until his eyesnded on her hand,

    then she understood.

    Then, her hand hooked onto Harrison''s arm, and they walked toward the lively crowd together.

    Everyone in the Rodriguez family was very good to her.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She didn''t know if it was because they were well-mannered or if they epted her, a person of lower

    social status, because of Harrison and Vincent Rodriguez.

    Either way, they all praised her and hoped that she and Harrison would have children soon.

    "Anne, I won''t push you to have children anymore. You just had a miscarriage; you need to take care of

    your body. Don''t stress too much; we didn''t bring you to our family to have kids, but to enjoy a happy

    life," The speaker was Vincent.

    Roxanne was very grateful for his sincerity, she felt so lucky to have such a good father-inw.

    She even felt that arguing with Harrison about being a full-time housewife and divorcing him seemed a

    bit over the top.

    After all, what was there to argue about?

    He provided afortable life for her, what was wrong with that?

    But sometimes, the more peoplecked something, the more they strived to pursue it.

    Security was something that she severelycked since being abandoned by her parents.

    She had to earn her own money to feel truly secure.

    Something Harrison, who lived a worry-free life in a wealthy family, couldn''t understand.

    That was the insurmountable gap between her and Harrison.

    While chatting pleasantly with the elders, Roxanne hid her worries without a trace.

    The elders asked her all kinds of questions, and they chatted for a long time.

    Worried she was tired, Harrison held her hand and said, "I''ll take Roxanne to get something to eat."

    She finally had a chance to leave. As they walked away, Roxanne pulled her hand out of Harrison''s.

    The smile on Harrison''s face also disappeared instantly, and they both had their own thoughts.

    "Dominic, why are you so cold to me?"

    "I''ve been chasing you for six years, nine months, and four days. If I put a cold stone in my arms, I

    could warm it up, right? Why do you keep on rejecting me?"

    From behind the bushes, a grievance female voice broke the silence between Harrison and Roxanne.

    "Dominic, are you still hoping Harrison and Roxanne will divorce so you can chase Roxanne again?"

    The speaker was Evelyn.

    Roxanne was taken aback. After knowing Harrison''s identity as the richest man in Seraphim Haven,

    she also knew that Dominic was responsible for maintaining the security of the technology in Rodriguez

    Group.

    Harrison gave Dominic a high sry, Dominic was at that moment Harrison''s employee.

    But Roxanne didn''t know that Evelyn was pursuing Dominic, her ex-boyfriend.

    How dramatic was that?

    Behind the bushes, Dominic said, "You know, my rejection of you has nothing to do with Roxanne."

    Evelynined, "Yes it does, you still have Roxanne in your heart. You''re always thinking about

    her, Roxanne and my brother are very happy, what''s the use of thinking about her?"

    "I don''t want to discuss this with you," Dominic left, his leg was not fully recovered, and he limped as he

    walked.

    Evelyn chased after him.

    At that moment, Harrison finally said, "Don''t be surprised, Evelyn just likes Dominic."

    That news was a bit hard for Roxanne to ept.

    Harrison asked, "Do you want to know the real reason why Dominic left you back then?"

    Roxanne didn''t answer right away.

    Not long ago, Dominic, who had disappeared for seven or eight years, suddenly returned to Seraphim

    Haven.

    From the way Dominic looked at her, the way he reacted to her, and the pain in his eyes when he

    sneaked peeks at her, she had a hunch that Dominic had a reason to leave her back in the day.

    But that was all water under the bridge, she didn''t really want to dig up the past.

    She tly responded, "I don''t want to know."

    Harrison said, "I did some digging into Dominic''s background. He''s an orphan like you, grew up in the

    same vige as you."

    Roxanne replied, "Yes."

    Harrison asked, "You two grew up together, were you two childhood sweethearts?"

    Roxanne replied, "It wasn''t exactly like you put it. After I started working, I only had a three-year

    rtionship."

    Harrison replied, "But at least you faced hardships together."

    Roxanne kept silent.

    Harrison continued to say, "The reason he left you back then was because he had a malignant tumor in

    his brain. He thought he didn''t have much time left."

    He actually said that to see how Roxanne would react to it, but she seemed unfazed.

    She was calm, only after a few seconds, she said, "That''s all in the past."

    Harrison then curiously asked, "Roxanne, I''ve always wondered why you''re so adamant about

    divorcing me."

    But at that point, he finally got it.

    Harrison then said, "You''re just cold-hearted. Even when a childhood friend of yours goes through

    something like this, you don''t bat an eye."

    Dominic and she grew up together, they shared the pain of being abandoned by their parents, still

    Roxanne could let go of Dominic so easily.

    What was special about him?

    They only had a short half-year marriage, what could he do to keep her?

    Harrison said, "No wonder you were so decisive, didn''t hesitate at all when you proposed the divorce."

    Harrison went on, "If you want a divorce, I respect your decision. Let''s meet at the divorce office at 9

    a.m. the day after tomorrow," He tried to mask the pain in his heart, giving her a cold stare.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Divorce seemed like a foregone conclusion.

    But Harrison''sment about Roxanne being cold had cast a long shadow that she still hadn''t shaken

    off even hourster.

    She was sitting in the newly opened foreign tradepany, staring at a report she''d been holding for

    half of the day.

    The report was upside down. She hadn''t even noticed as she had her mind somewhere else.

    She sat there alone, lost in a whirl of emotions.

    That morning, Aria and Austin hade down with a fever, Chloe hadn''t made it to the office, and she

    was alone.

    There were piles of documents on the desk, but she hadn''t done anything. It felt crappy.

    She had always wished not to let those rotten emotions get to her, not to be too fragile, that nobody

    could hurt her.

    But the person who could possibly hurt her had appeared and that was none but Harrison.

    At that moment, because of his stubbornness, because of his words, she didn''t even feel like working.

    Her emotions were totally messed up by him.

    Why did he say she was naturally cold? Was she cold? She tried but couldn''t figure it out.

    "Roxanne, have you gone through the pricing list for the international station? Can I set the prices

    now?" The one knocking on the door was the new operations hire.

    Thepany was newly established, everything had to start from scratch, and there was a ton of stuff

    to do, so everyone was swamped.

    Roxanne suddenly realized that she had been there all morning and hadn''t done anything.

    "I''m sorry, I haven''t had a chance to look at it yet. Hold on, I will get back to you as quickly as possible,"

    She had to get her act together and get to work.

    What could be more tangible, and moreforting than making money?

    It was probably around noon when she finally finished her work.

    "That''s Roxanne''s office, do you want to take a look?" The person speaking was Chloe.

    She led Dominic to the door. Roxanne stood up, staring nkly at Chloe and Dominic.

    Chloe quickly exined, "Anne, Dominic lives in the same neighborhood as me. He helped me take the

    kids to the hospital this morning and then brought me to the office. He just wanted toe in and take

    a look."

    Seeing Dominic again made Roxanne''s feelings even moreplicated than before.

    She nced at Chloe, "Chloe, you go out first. I want to talk with Dominic alone."

    Chloe tactfully exited, softly closing the door behind her.

    "How''s your leg?" Roxanne nced at Dominic''s leg.

    "It''s alright," Dominic walked over.

    Roxanne pulled out a chair for him and politely told him, "Sit."

    "No need. I just dropped Chloe off and thought I''d pop in to check out your newpany. I''ll be out of

    your hair in a second," Dominic didn''t want to intrude.

    They fell silent. Roxanne was flooded with memories.

    Memories that she hadn''t forgotten but forced herself to let go of.

    Dominic gave her a lingering look, then awkwardly smiled and said, "I should get going."

    He really wanted to stay, to steal a few more nces at her, to hear her voice a little bit longer.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Even if she didn''t say anything to him, just being alone with her in the same space, even for an extra

    second, felt like a gift from heaven.

    But at that point, she was someone else''s wife. Dominic had to suppress his feelings no matter what.

    As he turned to leave, Roxanne called out, "Dominic, I want to talk to you."

    It had been almost eight years since she hadst called his name.

    He hated it when anyone else called him that, except for her.

    Later, when he met Evelyn, he always rejected her when she called him that because he didn''t want

    her to get too close to him.

    Roxanne had always called him by his name since they were kids.

    Dominic, having turned his back, was trying to hold back tears. He wanted to say something, but his

    lips were trembling uncontrobly.

    Roxanne looked at his back, at a loss for words.

    "When we broke up, I didn''t know the real reason. I didn''t know you had a tumor in your brain."

    She wasn''t cold-hearted. After breaking up with Dominic, she didn¡¯t feel anything when she saw him

    again. He was just a stranger to her at that time.

    She really didn''t know Dominic had gone through something so big.

    "We were about to get married then. I wanted to spend my life with you. But you told me that a rich girl

    was interested in you, and you had feelings for her. I was powerless, and I painfully let you disappear

    from my heart."

    Nobody knew what kind of life she led after Dominic left.

    She was abandoned by her parents when she was young and then dumped by her boyfriend.

    What could she do? She might as well die since nobody loved her in this world.

    But if she didn''t die, she had to live well.

    She had to earn money, live a good life, love herself, be stronger, and not let anyone hurt her

    again.

    "I''m sorry, Dominic! If I had been more attentive to you then, I might not have let you go abroad for

    treatment alone. If I had known the reason, I would have faced it with you being by your side."

    She discovered the truth eight yearster, and everything had drastically changed.

    She was married, and another man had upied her heart.

    "Dominic, I''m really sorry! I''m married now. Knowing all this, I can''t give you anything."

    His heart felt like it was being tossed by a storm with her few words.

    He really wanted to turn around, hold Roxanne tightly, but he couldn''t do that because of the situation.

    Hadn''t he chosen to hide everything in the hope that she could meet a good man and have a better

    life?

    Dominic took a deep breath, suppressing all his regret and helplessness, quietly wiping away his tears.

    Turning around, he smiled and said, "The person who should say sorry is me. I once promised to take

    care of you for the rest of my life, to protect you from anyone who would bully you, but I couldn''t walk

    with you in the end."

    It felt like there was a thorn in his heart. It was hard to breathe.

    Even though Dominic had been fighting his illness for the past few years and was used to the feeling of

    lifeing to an end, he still couldn''t let go when facing Roxanne.

    He could only use his smile to cover up the pain and dissatisfaction in his heart as he went on, "You''re

    doing well now, married to a good man."

    Roxanne lowered her head, smiling, also hiding some pain in her heart.

    "Harrison is amazing,es from a good family, and is really handsome. He''s like the cream of the

    crop. I mean, him marrying an ordinary girl like me, it''s like I won the lottery. But..."

    She choked up, unable to continue. It was probably better that she didn¡¯t air her divorce in public.

    She looked up at Dominic, giving him a candid smile and said, "Dominic, Harrison was my first and he''ll

    be myst. I''m sorry for everything in the past. I hope you''ll be okay."

    Dominic was about to ask about her divorce from Harrison. But from her words, he figured that they

    probably made up.

    After all, all couples could have fights, right? Maybe they just had a little tiff and patched things up

    afterwards.

    But the next day, Harrison still sent Roxanne a text about the divorce, [Get all your papers in order.

    Anthony will pick you up. Be ready!]

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Be on time! When Roxanne saw that message, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    Did that guy really need to remind her to be on time for their divorce appointment?

    She knew perfectly well that they agreed to meet at 9 a.m. to finalize the divorce procedures.

    Anthony, the guy¡¯s butler, arrived early at her ce in East Adjacent Estates in a shy Rolls Royce

    that turned heads in the neighborhood.

    She had opted for a mortgage for her small condo in East Adjacent Estates because it was developed

    by a smallpany and was more affordable.

    She could just about afford it. Meanwhile, the property developed by a well-knownpany just a

    kilometer away was significantly pricier per square meter.

    The outrageous property prices in a big city like that one were nuts.

    Even if she scrimped and saved, there was no way she could afford a house that expensive.

    The cheaper neighborhoodscked the same quality of environment and amenities, and the residents

    certainly didn''t drive Rolls-Royce.

    So, when Anthony¡¯s car was parked outside her building, she always felt like there was a gaping chasm

    between her and Harrison.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, Mr. Harrison sent me to pick you up. He is in a hurry as he has an important meeting

    at 10," said Anthony as he opened the car door for her. She gave him a polite ''thank you'' and got into

    the car.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, please fasten your seatbelt," Anthony sounded a bit down today.

    Perhaps he was affected by the impending divorce.

    After the divorce, Mr. Harrison would probably go back to being his cold, distant self, and they would

    have to tread lightly around him.

    Roxanne fastened her seatbelt and told him, "Anthony, you should stop calling me Mrs. Rodriguez.

    Soon, I won''t be Harrison''s wife anymore."

    She hadn''t had time to get used to being Mrs. Rodriguez, and at that point she was already about to be

    divorced. It all happened within the span of just two or three months.

    Anthony didn''t know what to say, so he just got back in the driver''s seat and drove off.

    The weather in Seraphim Haven was unpredictable. It was sunny when she got in the car, but by the

    time they reached their destination, the sky had turned gloomy as if it was about to rain.

    As Roxanne got out of the car, a gust of wind hit her, chilling her to the bone.

    Her mood matched the weather, a mixture ofplicated emotions and pain, with not a hint of warmth.

    Anthony led her to a private office, where city hall officials were all gathered around Harrison.

    It was clear Harrison had pulled some strings. He didn''t want to wait in line; he wanted to get that over

    with as quickly as possible.

    Roxanne walked over, her feelings a whirlpool of emotions.

    Seeing Harrison, she wanted to tell him she didn''t want to divorce. They could discuss her issue of

    being a full-time housewife.

    She still hoped for a chance. She had insisted on divorce, hoping that it would change Harrison''s mind,

    to let her have her own job.

    But she never expected that even after she brought up divorce, Harrison would still stick to his guns.

    That time, they were really getting a divorce.

    She had a lot to tell him, tomunicate with him, but when she opened her mouth, no words came

    out.

    Harrison made his stance clear.

    "Roxanne, think it through. If you stay with me, I''ll ensure you live a life offort and happiness. But if

    you insist on divorce, the next time we meet, it''ll act as if I never knew you."

    At that moment, Roxanne swallowed the words she wanted to say.

    The sudden storm outside momentarily distracted Roxanne.

    She looked out the window. It was sunny when they arrived, but at that moment it was pouring with

    rain.

    The change in weather was as unpredictable as Harrison''s attitude.

    She suddenly realized that he was no longer the IT worker who started from scratch after bankruptcy.

    He was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven. Someone like him wouldn''t waste his emotions on

    anyone.

    She didn''t deny that Harrison had been good to her, but when he decided to leave, he would be more

    decisive than her.

    He was, after all, a businessman.

    "Roxanne, think carefully before making your decision," Harrison said, looking at her.

    His eyes were deep, and she couldn''t clearly read his emotions.

    He took out a contract and handed it to her, saying, "This is the contract you drafted when we got

    married. If we divorce, you won''t get any premarital assets."

    "Just follow the marriage contract," Roxanne took the contract, her expression natural.

    But her hand holding the contract trembled slightly.

    Harrison didn''t respond immediately, just looked at her silently.

    He seemed to want to see the emotions he hoped for in her eyes, but she was really too calm, too

    determined, which he didn¡¯t expect.

    He gritted his teeth, "Fine! Saves me a lot of trouble."

    "Let''s start the procedure then, don''t want to keep you from your important meeting. Anthony

    mentioned you have one at 10, right?" Roxanne handed all her identification documents to the officials.

    The officials took the documents and looked at Harrison.

    Harrison''s face was grim, "Follow her wish, proceed ording to the prenuptial agreement."

    At that moment, Roxanne received a message on her phone. It was from Chloe.

    Chloe asked Roxanne, [Are you really going to divorce? Harrison is reliable, why not consider it again?]

    Roxanne didn''t reply to her message. She knew too well that marrying Harrison was like securing a

    good safety.

    Harrison, with his wealth and power, could provide her with avish life. But relying on someone was

    really terrifying.

    What if that person suddenly decided to leave one day?

    She had experienced that kind of heart-shattering pain before.

    The divorce procedures were fast. In less than two minutes, Harrison and Roxanne each held a copy of

    their divorce certificate.

    When they left, the rain didn''t stop. Instead, it came down even harder.

    Roxanne, standing under the cover of the steps, turned to Harrison and said, "About dad."

    She found it awkward to call Vincent ''Dad'' when they got married.

    And when they divorced, it felt even weirder to her.

    "I''ll tell Vincent the truth when I have the chance," she said.

    "No need," Harrison replied, his face gloomier than the stormy sky.

    Roxanne then suggested, "How about a farewell dinner with me tonight?"

    She nned to discuss the mortgage he had paid for her and how she could repay him.

    "No need," Harrison waved to Anthony.

    Anthony, holding arge ck umbre, quickly put it over Harrison''s head.

    Anthony nced at Roxanne in the wind, wanting to say something, but Harrison had already walked

    away, so he had to follow closely.

    Roxanne watched as Harrison got in the car, which quickly disappeared into the torrential rain.

    The rain was getting heavier, and despite being more than ten meters away from the nted curtain of

    rain, Roxanne''s face was covered in raindrops.

    Her clothes were slowly getting soaked, and it felt like her heart was being soaked in a cold pool of

    water.

    She texted Harrison, saying she''d repay him the loan he helped her with once she sold her house.

    She hit send, but a red exmation mark indicated that the message had failed to be sent.

    She thought it was a signal issue.

    After checking and finding her signal was fine, she tried to resend it, only to be greeted by the red

    exmation mark again.

    That was when it hit her that she had been blocked by Harrison.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    A minute after the divorce, he removed and blocked her from his contacts! He was more determined to

    cut ties with her than she was.

    The heavy rain was still pouring, and the wind was howling. Raindrops were flying around in the wind,

    hitting Roxanne''s face.

    Ouch! She wanted to get a cab back to the office.

    With the weather so bad, she had been waiting for nearly half an hour with no driver epting her

    request.

    The wind kept messing up her hair, time and time again.

    And the flying raindrops kept hitting her face, even when she retreated deeper into the steps, she

    couldn''t escape from the rain drops.

    In the span of just two months, she had found out that Harrison was a high-flying tycoon; she said she

    would try to adjust to his status, but before she could do that, she had a miscarriage and was also

    divorced.

    She was working so hard to secure her career, trying to stand tall in front of him, wasn''t it just to

    sincerely love him?

    Didn''t he understand her humbleness at all?

    Well, at that point she was single again, all alone in the world and no one to love her.

    She squatted under the eaves of the steps, hugged her legs, buried her head between her knees and

    sobbed.

    It turned out that she wasn''t as strong or decisive as she thought she was.

    She cried until she was nearly fainting, gasping for breath.

    The rain was still falling, and suddenly the wind in front of her was blocked by something.

    Someone suddenly hugged her, she looked up, it was Chloe squatting in front of her with an umbre.

    Roxanne quickly wiped her tears and asked, "Chloe, howe you''re here?"

    Chloe was heartbroken, she had thought that her good friend had found a dependable man.

    Back in Novaria, Harrison had asked her to mediate when he quarreled with Roxanne, to talk him up in

    front of Roxanne.

    And everything had changed all of a sudden? How long had it been since he said that, and he was

    already divorced from Roxanne?

    Chloe and Roxanne were from the same ss, she understood Roxanne''s pride and humility.

    Having gone through a marriage with Oliver, she understood more than others why Roxanne insisted

    on holding onto her career instead of being a full-time wife.

    If a woman didn¡¯t make her own money, what would she eat, drink or live on when a man got tired of

    her?

    Only when women earned their own money could they have confidence.

    "Anne, don''t cry; you still have me."

    "Am I stupid to refuse to be the wife of a rich man and insist on divorce?"

    Roxanne stopped crying, her eyes were red and swollen, and her voice was hoarse.

    "Is being a rich man''s wife that easy? You and Harrison were worlds apart. I think he liked you only

    because he was tired of seeing daughters of the rich and powerful, and found you to be refreshing."

    Roxanne sniffled.

    Chloe continued to say, "He said he''d support you for life, but when he''s fed up, annoyed, and you

    have no job, you''ll bepletely out of touch with society, lose your sense of self, with no way out."

    "I clearly understand, this kind of CEO''s love for an ordinary girl for a lifetime only exists in novels.

    Even if I didn''t divorce Harrison, we would still have various problems. Divorce might be a kind of

    relief."

    At that time, she hadn''tpletely fallen for him.

    If she really became dependent on him and then encountered that kind of fight and divorce, it would be

    more painful for her.

    "Let''s talk about serious matters," Chloe helped Roxanne up from the ground.

    "Chloe, hold me, my foot is numb," Roxanne quickly grabbed Chloe''s hand, leaning her body weight on

    her.

    Maybe because she cried too hard, she became so weak.

    Her chest hurt, her stomach hurt, her whole body hurt.

    Chloe waited for her to recover a bit, then asked, "Tell me, how much property did Harrison give you

    when you divorced?"

    "I didn''t ask for anything," Roxanne shook her head.

    "What?" Chloe was a bit shocked, "Although we can''t rely on others'' money, you were together for quite

    some time."

    "It wasn''t that long, we only lived together for two months, and it was voluntary. How could I use that to

    divide his property? We agreed when we got married that if we divorced, I wouldn''t want his property."

    "Did you refuse, or did he not give?"

    "What''s the difference?"

    "The difference is huge. If he offered and you refused, it means Harrison is still a man of honor. But if

    he didn''t offer, then he''s too stingy. He''s so rich, is this how he treats women he''s been involved with?

    Capitalists are capitalists, the richer they are, the stingier."

    Roxanne didn''t say anything; her foot was not so numb anymore.

    She straightened up, in the rain blowing from under the eaves, she gave a bitter smile.

    Chloe made sense.

    When they got married, Harrison didn''t want her to divide his property, so he agreed to her prenuptial

    agreement.

    And when they were divorced, he decisively brought up that agreement, saying he wouldn''t give her

    any money.

    But she was never with him because of his money.

    Roxanne defended Harrison, "He offered, it was me who insisted not to."

    "You''re really bad at lying," Chloe saw through her right away.

    Roxanne kept defending Harrison, "He really did offer, it was me who refused."

    "Do you think I''ll believe that?"

    Chloe showed her the WhatsApp chat on her phone, "Look, half an hour ago, Harrison blocked me too.

    I tried to message him, asking him to calm down and not divorce you, but the message couldn''t be

    sent. He''s made up his mind, no one can stop him."

    Half an hour ago, wasn''t that when Harrison blocked her?

    So, was Harrison trying topletely cut off all contact with her, even not contacting her friends

    anymore?

    He was so determined! He said she was heartless? Who was more heartless?

    Chloe was a bit angry with his behavior, "Capitalists really have no regard for rtionships, I almost

    thought he was a good guy."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Roxanne was actually in a lot of pain, but she kept defending Harrison, "I can''t me him, I was the

    one who proposed the divorce, he gave me chances, but I didn''t seize them."

    "Why are you always making excuses for him? He divorced you so cold-heartedly, not caring about

    your feelings at all. He''s just a chauvinist! Does he think just because he''s the richest man in Seraphim

    Haven, you''ve got to bend over backwards for him on everything to be his wife?" Chloe was livid.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, saw things more clearly, "A man with money, power, status, and good

    looks, we ordinary people might never even get the chance to see him face to face, yet I became his

    wife. Other women would definitely cherish him cautiously, try to please him, butter him up. But what

    about me? I was so clueless, insisting on a divorce, he must be pissed off to the max."

    "Roxanne." Chloe didn''t know what to say to her.

    Roxanne gave a wry smile, "You can''t expect me to live my life hating Harrison. Besides, I''ve got no

    right to hate him anyway. We just weren''t a good match."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Roxanne thought, "We''re just not meant to be!"

    Once upon a time, Harrison was a part of her life. They had countless close encounters.

    He was the closest person to her in the world and the one she most wanted to share her life with.

    Yet, it was as if he had never existed.

    From marriage to divorce, it was all like a dream.

    The dream was over, but why couldn''t she face reality?

    "Chloe, don''t mention Harrison in front of me ever again. I want a fresh start."

    Her eyes were filled with determination. She was about to start over again.

    Each time her loved one left, it was a painful experience for her.

    The only thing that could bring her a sense of security was to live her life to the fullest, and work hard to

    earn money.

    She wiped away her tears and firmly said, "Get a car. I need to get back to the office and work hard!"

    Harrison returned to thepany headquarters. He stepped out of the elevator, looking gloomy.

    As he drove his car into thepany building, Alexander, who had been waiting at the elevator,

    approached him.

    "Harrison, did you really get a divorce?"

    Without answering, Harrison walked into his office with Alexander trailing behind.

    Seeing him toss the divorce papers into a drawer, Alexander frowned.

    "Harrison, how can you just let go of a good wife so easily? I thought you were a responsible man. How

    could you divorce so easily? How could you be so irresponsible to a woman?"

    Harrison, who had just sat down, put the divorce out of his mind.

    He opened hisputer, started checking emails from various department heads, and gave his

    secretary tasks. He was ready to reorganize his work and re-n his life.

    Before he met Roxanne, his life was all about work.

    After the divorce, he needed to return to focusing solely on his work. That was what apany leader

    should be like.

    If he were to be consumed by emotional troubles, would he still be a man?

    He started typing on hisputer,pletely ignoring Alexander, who angrily closed hisptop.

    "Are you crazy?" Harrison looked up, "What did myputer do to you?"

    Alexander was livid, "You''re the one who''s crazy. You think working hard can cover up your inner pain?

    Divorce must be painful for you. Painful like being skinned and deboned, right? You''re pretending as if

    nothing happened. Do you think that''s cool?"

    Harrison reopened hisputer, "I don''t have time to chit-chat with you, get out."

    Alexander angrily closed theputer again, "You divorced so easily. How do you expect Roxanne to

    live?" Alexander was really angry.

    "She''ll live better than anyone." Thinking about Roxanne''s firm stance during the divorce, not asking for

    any assets, Harrison frowned even more, his face darkened.

    Alexander asked, "Do you understand Roxanne?"

    Harrison remained silent, while Alexander rambled on.

    "When Roxanne married you, you were just an ordinary guy starting over after bankruptcy. She thought

    you were equals, you could support each other, and she could have a steady life with you. But all of a

    sudden, you became the richest man in Seraphim Haven and your high status made her feel inferior.

    Didn''t you think of that? She wanted to continue her career, not relying on you. Isn''t she doing this to

    love you more purely, to be with you? She asked for a divorce, just to get your agreement to let her

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    continue working, and you actually divorced her, don''t you understand your wife?"

    Harrison asked, "What is she to you?"

    "I said all this, and you still think I''m defending her, did I say anything wrong?" Alexander was

    disappointed with Harrison''s ignorance.

    Alexander had a special empathy for women, because he believed that women were inherently

    disadvantaged, and every good woman deserved to be cherished by men.

    He could no longer cherish his ex-wife. If Hazel hadn''t cheated on him multiple times, he would''ve

    pampered her for life.

    Alexander couldn''t tolerate men who didn''t cherish women.

    This time, Alexander was really disappointed in Harrison, "Harrison, you can go on being proud for the

    rest of your life, but don''t regret it."

    After saying this, Alexander left.

    Harrison didn''t ponder over Alexander''s words. He made a call to the secretarial department, and then

    threw himself into work.

    In the blink of an eye, it had been over a month since the divorce. Seraphim Haven was entering

    summer, another scorching season.

    When Roxanne walked into the hotel, the strong air-conditioning inside made her feel cold.

    She remembered how much she used to enjoy air conditioning before her miscarriage.

    But now, whenever she was under the air conditioner, she felt cold to the bone. Perhaps it was the

    harm caused by the miscarriage.

    She was reminded of the day she and Harrison picked up their marriage certificate. That day, she rode

    a scooter for over half an hour, feeling overheated.

    When she entered the city hall, the air conditioning was on, and she felt cool. Then, she saw the

    extraordinary Harrison.

    It felt like it happened yesterday, yet also felt like it was in a past life.

    Now, every time the cold air blew, she thought of Harrison.

    At this moment, her emotions wereplex, but she still briskly walked to the reserved private room

    with Chloe.

    Today, they were entertaining a guest at this three-star hotel, a guest who was a bit difficult to handle.

    Before entering the private room, Roxanne checked her clothes, buttoning up her shirt cor tightly.

    She also stopped Chloe, who wanted to touch up her makeup, "You don''t need to put on makeup, just

    go in like this."

    "But he''s a customs chief. If we go in without makeup, all spotty, won''t that be disrespectful?"

    Roxanne quietly said a few words to Chloe, her face instantly changed, she started to feel scared, "Can

    we get what we came here for? Don''t tell me we end up in trouble instead."

    "Since we''re here, I''m prepared. Don''t be scared, I''m here." Roxanne patted Chloe''s hand and led her

    into the room.

    Normally, the customs chief inside would be an official.

    Roxanne invited him over. They were supposed to arrive early, but Mr. Dino got there a whole half an

    hour ahead.

    As they walked in, Mr. Dino''s eyes began scanning over them, finally resting on Roxanne.

    A satisfied smile spread across his face.

    She was as tall and beautiful as she was in her photos, a real knock-out.

    "Come on, you beauties, sit over here. The booth''s too empty. It''ll be easier to chat if you''re closer," Mr.

    Dino beckoned them.

    Roxanne strolled over with a smile. After introducing herself, the waiter started serving dishes and

    treated them warmly.

    During the meal, Mr. Dino sneakily slid his hand onto Roxanne''s thigh, which made her really

    ufortable.

    She made an excuse to stand up, avoiding Mr. Dino''s hand.

    This guy was just like what she had heard, but she wasn¡¯t someone to be pushed around, she would

    teach him a lesson slowly.

    She stood up to toast, "Mr. Dino, our goods are now detained by customs, facing hefty fines. I hope you

    can help us check it. We didn''t break any rules."

    "Alright, alright." Mr. Dino''s hand reached out again, moving over her pants.

    How could he be so bold in front of Chloe? Chloe was really worried that Roxanne would be humiliated.

    She wanted to help but didn¡¯t know how to. She was really anxious.

    Roxanne put down her wine ss, grabbed Mr. Dino''s hand, "Mr. Dino, I''m a straight shooter, I don''t

    like beating around the bush. Please tell me, are you into me and do you want me to keep you

    "Great!" Mr. Dino had done this too many times, he didn''t know what fear was, "Then I''ll get a room.

    You apany me and I''ll solve your customs problem. Let''s just call it a quid pro quo."

    Quid pro quo? In order to save goods worth over a million, she would have to sleep with him.

    He must be dreaming! Even if the goods were worth a hundred million dors, she would never agree.

    But the goods were detained and the delivery deadline was approaching, she had no choice but to deal

    with this yucky old man.

    She gave Chloe a signal. Chloe gave her an OK sign, and Roxanne pretended to agree.

    "Mr. Dino, I''m going to the restroom, I''ll be back to apany you in a bit."

    After leaving the booth, Roxanne asked Chloe to send her the recorded video to check.

    Just as she was about to open the video, she bumped into someone.

    She looked up and got a big scar.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Roxanne thought she had already forgotten about this guy, but when Harrison suddenly appeared

    before her, his cold indifferent face made her heart crumble in an instant.

    For the past month or so, she had been forcing herself to go through the motions of a normal life,

    eating, sleeping, working to make money.

    She told herself she couldn''t keep moping about him, she couldn''t keep dwelling on the divorce, and

    she definitely couldn''t keep thinking about him.

    She needed to let go of him, to find peace, and to be the unbreakable version of herself again.

    But in reality, she had overestimated herself. She wasn''t able to let go that easily.

    Upon seeing Harrison, Roxanne stopped in her tracks as if her feet had taken root.

    She desperately wanted to get away, but she felt powerless. She felt a surge of panic, as if her blood

    was flowing in reverse.

    All she could do was stare at Harrison, not blinking an eye.

    Roxanne wanted to greet him, to ask him how he had been in the past month.

    She was about to say something.

    "Mr. Harrison, do you know her?" A middle-aged man with sses standing next to Harrison

    interrupted Roxanne.

    Harrison casually averted his gaze from her, "I don''t know her."

    After saying that, he simply walked away.

    His neatly pressed suit brushed past her, bringing with it a gust of wind.

    All the words Roxanne wanted to say got stuck in her throat, never getting the chance to be voiced.

    He said he didn''t know her!

    The man who once loved her deeply, who held her in a passionate embrace, said he didn''t know her.

    The cold air from the corridor''s air conditioning made her feel even colder. Her chest hurt, as did her

    stomach.

    Roxanne told herself it was just because the air conditioning was too cold.

    She was fine, she wasn''t upset. She straightened up and started walking.

    "Harrison, wait for me. It''s strange that you wanted toe here for dinner." Alexander was

    approaching from the front.

    He was originally looking for Harrison, but stopped in his tracks when he noticed Roxanne looking a bit

    pale.

    "Roxanne?" Alexander finally understood why Harrison had chosen toe to this neither high-end

    nor famous hotel.

    "Long time no see." Alexander didn''t know what else to say.

    Roxanne also felt a bit awkward, "Not that long, just over a month."

    Over a month. Because of the divorce, this period of over a month felt like a century.

    Alexander started asking about Roxanne, "How have you been recently? Is everything okay with the

    newpany you started? Do you need any help?"

    "Everything is fine."

    Alexander pointed in the direction Harrison had left, "Did Harrison just greet you?"

    "Huh? Is Harrison here?" Roxanne pretended to be ignorant, "I was looking at my phone just now, and I

    didn''t notice him."

    Alexander was speechless. His question was some. It was obvious that Harrison hadn''t greeted

    Roxanne.

    Harrison was so high and mighty. He would definitely pretend not to know Roxanne. Why did he even

    need to ask?

    Thinking of this, Alexander said, "Well, I would like to invite you, Chloe and the kids over to my house

    for dinner."

    Roxanne declined straight away, "I might be busy for a while. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."

    Roxanne turned around and left without hesitation.

    Alexander hurriedly followed her into the private room. The bespectacled Noah was making a call by

    the window, while Harrison was casually flipping through the menu.

    Alexander walked over, deliberately making a loud noise as he pulled out a chair to sit down, "Harrison,

    did you choose to have the meal here today because Roxanne is here? Are you missing her a lot?"

    Harrison continued flipping through the menu, "Did you notice anything unusual about me?"

    "Right, you''re not unusual at all." Alexander wished he could see through Harrison''s pretense, "You''re

    just pretending to be calm and indifferent. You saw her and pretended not to know her. You''re really

    something."

    If his rtive married such an arrogant man, Alexander would definitely make him regret it for the rest

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    of his life.

    Harrison continued ordering food.

    Alexander turned to look at the bodyguard standing next to them, Jackson Thomas, "Jack, did Mr.

    Harrison ask you to keep tabs on Roxanne''s whereabouts in secret? Is it because Roxanne is here

    today that he chose to eat here?"

    Jackson remained silent. He didn''t dare to answer the question.

    "If you''re not eating, get out." Harrison nced at Alexander.

    In another private room.

    The fat and big-eared Mr. Dino reached out his hand. This time, he was even bolder, directly reaching

    for Roxanne''s chest.

    Although Roxanne was thin, her figure was still upright.

    Even in a tightly buttoned casual shirt, her figure was still curvaceous, making the figure underneath

    even more attractive.

    Mr. Dino really wanted to tear open her shirt and have a good feel.

    But before his hand couldnd, Roxanne grabbed it and twisted his fingers hard.

    Mr. Dino''s face twisted in pain. "What are you doing?"

    "What am I doing? I''m hitting you. Isn''t it obvious? Can''t you tell?" Roxanne didn''t bother to hide her

    actions.

    She twisted his fingers until they cracked.

    "If you keep doing this, you won''t get your goods."

    He actually dared to threaten her.

    How many women had this old man taken advantage of using his position, and how many dirty things

    had he done?

    "Chloe, show him the video."

    The video of this old man saying he wanted to sleep with Roxanne and make a deal with her was

    ying in front of him.

    Roxanne said, "My goods are all legal, imported through regr channels. What right do you have to

    withhold them? You''re just a customs chief. How dare you to be so arrogant? You think I''m decent-

    looking, so you want to sleep with me. Do you want to use such despicable means? Let me tell you,

    don''t even think about it."

    "Listen, Mr. Dino, if you don''t return my goods and revoke my fines, I''ll make this video of you trying to

    sleep with me public."

    Mr. Dino failed to say anything.

    "If this information spreads on the inte, I''m not sure if your position will be safe."

    Mr. Dino had done a lot of these deals, but he''s never met anyone as cutthroat as Roxanne. "Aren''t you

    afraid of my retaliation?"

    "Sure, you''ve got your wits to be the warden. If anything happens to me, my friends, or mypany,

    regardless of whether you''re behind it or not, I''ll upload the video straight to the inte," she replied

    unflinchingly.

    "You''re young but you sure y hardball!"

    "You''re too kind!" If she wasn''t this tough, how could she have survived till now?

    She had been fighting off the vige thugs since she was a kid. She even stabbed a local bully with a

    pair of scissors. She had seen a lot since entering society.

    If she wasn''t tough, who would have protected her?

    After letting go of Mr. Dino''s hand, she started with a threat and then turned friendly, "As long as you

    don''t mess with me, I''ll be safe, and everyone will be happy. I really had no other choice but to offend

    you earlier, I hope we can work well together!"

    He just snorted coldly in response.

    Roxanne got straight to the point, "When can I have my stuff back?"

    "Tomorrow!" He spat out angrily.

    Roxanne reminded him, "Also, please revoke the fine at the same time."

    "You''ve got some nerve!"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Watching the slightly overweight older man walk away, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.

    They finally sorted this mess out! Chloe was practically jumping for joy.

    She hugged Roxanne, "Roxanne, you were amazing. Can we really get our goods back and avoid the

    fine?"

    "If that video gets out, Mr. Dino¡¯s reputation will be in hot water. He won''t risk his career,¡± Roxanne said

    with a determined look.

    Chloe nted a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Roxanne, you''re a genius."

    "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. We need to watch out for this old man, he might stab us

    in the back.¡±

    "We have the video. What can he do to us?¡±

    "It''s always better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, I was so worried. I couldn¡¯t eat a thing. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s grab a bite before we head off.

    The food smells so good. Let''s not let it go to waste.¡±

    Then Chloe sat down and picked up her cutlery.

    But Roxanne remained standing, "Let''s take the food to go, I want to leave.¡±

    "But you haven''t eaten yet.¡±

    "I''m a bit tired.¡±

    Having dealt with the annoying old man, Roxanne was finally relieved, and she felt exhausted now.

    Thinking back to the cold and determined look on Harrison''s face when she ran into him earlier, she felt

    even more tired.

    She picked up her bag and pushed back her chair, "I''m heading out, you can handle the food.¡±

    "Roxanne, what''s wrong?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t feel like packing up, she followed Roxanne out of the room.

    Just then, they bumped into Harrison and Alexandering out of another room.

    Neither of them knew the guy with sses.

    But they couldn''t be more familiar with Harrison and Alexander.

    Roxanne didn''t even make eye contact with Harrison as she walked past him.

    Chloe tugged on her arm, "Roxanne, shouldn''t we say hi?¡±

    "There''s no need for pleasantries.¡±

    He said he didn''t know her, so even if she greeted him, he wouldn''t respond. Why should she

    embarrass herself?

    Roxanne had walked some distance away when Alexander finally red at Harrison, "If you keep this

    up, when Roxanne finally gives up, you won''t stand a chance."

    Harrison''s face was expressionless, "Where did you get the idea that I want to win her back?¡±

    Alexander briskly walked away, "I don''t want to talk to you. Sooner orter, the chairman will find out

    about this. I would like to see how you exin it to him.¡±

    This had been kept a secret for over a month now. It was about time Vincent found out.

    That afternoon, Harrison returned to Rodriguez Oasis Estates.

    Vincent was at the barn feeding his calf a bottle of whiskey.

    ¡°Little one, drink up and grow strong,¡± he said.

    He intended to ughter the calf when it grew up and serve it to his daughter-inw.

    Standing outside the barn, Harrison couldn''t help but frown.

    "As chairman of the Rodriguez Group, you spend your days feeding cattle. Does this mean you''ve

    fallen in love with the farmer''s life?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Vincent turned around and saw his son standing there alone.

    Concerned, he asked, "Why did youe back alone, where''s Anne, why didn''t you bring Roxanne

    back with you? I made it clear that if you were toe back, you should bring Roxanne. If you were to

    Vincent continued to stroke the calf''s back as he fed it whiskey.

    "Roxanne and I are divorced. I thought I should tell you,¡± Harrison said bluntly.

    Vincent''s hand, which was stroking the calf''s back, stiffened.

    The bowl of whiskey in his hand fell to the ground and shattered, the whiskey soaking into the dirt.

    Vincent got up, furious, "What did you say? Dare to repeat that?¡±

    "Roxanne and Ie from different worlds and different sses.¡± Harrison didn''t want to deceive

    Vincent any longer.

    Vincent wanted to grab a stick and beat his son to death.

    Roxanne was such a wonderful daughter-inw, and he lost her.

    But when he tried to get up, he felt a pain in his chest and a rush of blood to his head, making him feel

    unsteady.

    He clutched his chest, "You''re joking, right?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    How could they suddenly divorce?

    "I''m not joking. You have a right to know.¡±

    "Do you want me to die from anger?¡±

    "If you want to find a wife for me, I can ept the blind dates you set up for me. Whoever it is, I can

    ept, but don''t find someone who is not of my ss.¡±

    After saying this, he emphasized, "Especially not someone like Roxanne.¡±

    As the tycoon of Seraphim Haven, how could he give up his status for a woman from the bottom of

    society?

    For a woman, he had been walking on the edge of danger, almost lost.

    Bing the businessman who only considered profits and losses, without emotional entanglements,

    was the path he should take.

    ¡°What? Besides Roxanne, no other woman, no matter how noble, is allowed in our house.¡±

    ¡°Then I can only say sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to get married, it''s you who won''t let me.¡±

    "You go coax Roxanne back."

    "I didn''t initiate the divorce.¡±

    "What''s the reason for the divorce, why did Roxanne ask for a divorce? How did you upset her to the

    point that she asked for a divorce? She asked for a divorce and you just divorced? Don''t you know that

    most of the time, women are just venting their emotions and don''t really want a divorce, how can you

    know so little about women? When your mother was young, I often upset her and she often mentioned

    divorce. If I really divorced like you, would there be you?¡±

    Vincent didn''t know what was wrong with his son, why couldn''t he inherit his high EQ?

    ¡°I''ve told you about this.¡± Harrison wanted to leave, "I''m going back.¡±

    ¡°You want me to die from anger.¡±

    "Dad, it''s you who taught me to take family honor as my mission. I''m fullymitted to my work now,

    you should be pleased."

    "Bullshit!" Vincent grabbed an empty whiskey bottle from the side and fiercely hurled it towards

    Harrison.

    It hit Harrison''s shoulder, causing him a bit of pain.

    But he just tilted his head, nced at the bottle rolling towards the bushes, and walked away.

    Behind him was Vincent''s angry threat, "Harrison, if you don''t win Roxanne back, I''ll disown you. Don''t

    bothering to see me. I''m serious, if Roxanne doesn''te back, I''ll die just to spite you."

    Harrison didn''t respond, just kept walking.

    This wasn''t a new threat. He''d heard it countless times before.

    He didn''t believe that Vincent would actually kill himself.

    Getting into the car driven by Anthony, he leaned against the seat, closed his eyes, and rubbed his

    temples.

    He tried to doze off on the seat, but he just couldn''t sleep.

    From the back of his phone case, he pulled out a picture.

    Roxanne''s face was void of any smiles. She looked very calm.

    Harrison''s fingers gently brushed over Roxanne''s face in the picture, finding no warmth.

    As Anthony drove, Harrison directed him, "Head to East Adjacent Estates."

    "Mr. Harrison, are you going to see Mrs. Rodriguez?" Anthony seemed somewhat excited. Was Mr.

    Harrison going to heed the chairman''s words and coax Mrs. Rodriguez back?

    "No need." Harrison put the picture away.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Seraphim Haven was boiling hot in the summer.

    After a busy day until past eight in the evening, Roxanne and Chloe grabbed a couple ofbo meals

    at a roadside diner, indulging in the food.

    Due to the heat, Roxanne was chugging down soup when her phone rang.

    Seeing that it was Vincent calling, she put down her soup bowl, her face turning serious.

    Did Vincent know about her divorce with Harrison?

    She had been nning to tell Vincent herself, but felt guilty and Harrison had said he''d tell Vincent, so

    she had been avoiding contact with Vincent.

    She picked up the call, and Vincent said he wanted to meet up and asked where she was.

    She told him she was at a diner near the neighborhood, and after asking for the detailed address, he

    arrived in a matter of minutes.

    A stretch limo pulled up at the corner of the diner, looking out of ce in the bustling environment.

    The patrons, passersby, and people from other stores all gave the limo a second nce.

    Why would such a luxurious car be in a ce like this?

    Roxanne quickly wiped her mouth and got up to greet him, "Dad!"

    Chloe also came forward, "Mr. Vincent."

    Vincent nodded at Chloe and kindly said, "Chloe, Roxanne and I have something to discuss."

    "Sure, you guys go ahead. I''m going to pick up Aria."

    Vincent asked about Chloe and the kid for a bit, then said goodbye to Chloe, and pulled Roxanne into

    his car.

    "Drive." The driver started the car.

    Sitting next to Vincent, Roxanne felt extremely guilty, "Dad, you know about my divorce with Harrison,

    right?"

    Her mood was low, her voice sounding weak.

    Vincent let out a deep sigh, "Roxanne, I''m really relieved and happy that you can still call me Dad. I

    really consider you my daughter." His eyes welled up with tears as he spoke.

    His son didn''t know how to cherish such a good daughter.

    "Dad, I''m sorry. I once promised to give you a cute granddaughter."

    Her pregnancy was an ident, and so was the miscarriage.

    Their child probably wasn''t meant to be with them, it was fate.

    "The one who should apologize is me. I didn''t educate my son properly. He''s too proud. He doesn''t

    understand or respect you."

    "Roxanne, you''re right. There''s nothing wrong with wanting your own career. Harrison should respect

    you. I''ll have a talk with him when I get back, give him a chance to make amends, can you do that?"

    "Dad, don''t make me be with Harrison anymore, we''re really not suitable."

    Vincent looked very worried, "Anne, did you ever love my son? If you still love him, I promise to make

    him apologize to you."

    Roxanne gave a smallugh, "Love or not love. I''m not one to ask for much, just to live a peaceful and

    stable life."

    She didn''t admit it, but Vincent knew she must love Harrison deeply.

    She was just trying to remove Harrison from her heart because she was hurt.

    It was the same as when he met her eight years ago, when she was trying to get Dominic out of her

    heart.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Vincent was disappointed in his son.

    This time Roxanne had dered that she had given up, it would be very difficult for his son to win her

    back.

    "Dad. If I can''t be your daughter-inw, then let me be your daughter. Eight years ago, we went through

    life and death together. We''re already the closest of family. You wouldn''t mind, right?"

    "As long as you don''t mind this old man who talks too much."

    "Then it''s settled, I''m your daughter from now on. I''lle visit you when I have time. But don''t meddle

    in my business with Harrison anymore. We''re not from the same world, and we''re not suitable as a

    couple."

    Sigh!

    Vincent had so many words to say, but in the end, all that''s left was a sigh.

    They talked a lot, and in the end, Vincent had the driver drop Roxanne back home.

    After parting with him, Roxanne went home, took a sleeping pill, and had a good sleep.

    She woke up the next morning and a new day started.

    Days passed like this, fulfilling and busy. Half a month went by.

    Roxanne and Chloe finished their work at thepany and it was already eight or nine in the evening.

    They grabbed a couple of pasta dishes from a roadside stall for dinner.

    Chloe was sending a voice message. [Alright, you take care too, eat on time, take care of yourself.] Her

    voice sounded sweet.

    "Who are you messaging? You''re so concerned, is it Alexander?"

    "Alexander and Dominic are going on a business trip abroad, Alexander told me if I need anything, I

    can contact his secretary. He sent me the secretary''s number."

    "Oh."

    "Anne, I think Alexander is much more reliable than Harrison. Even though you divorced Harrison, he

    didn''t look down on us, he still wants to take care of us. A man like this is worth dating. I used to tell

    you, if you have feelings for Alexander, be brave and take the first step. But now I''ve changed my mind,

    you should contact Alexander less. We, the lower ss, can''t get on their level."

    "Alexander is not like Harrison. He respects women a lot, not like Harrison at all."

    "So, do you really have feelings for Alexander?"

    "I don''t, we''re just friends."

    "I hope you don''t make the mistake I have made."

    "Don''tpare Alexander with Harrison. Although they''re both loaded, Alexander is way more down-

    to-earth. He wouldn''t pull a Harrison, wiping you and me off his radar after a divorce. That dude has got

    no heart.¡±

    ¡°Is even this delicious spaghetti not enough to shut you up?¡±

    After dinner, they both headed home.

    Roxanne took a shower, dried her hair and picked up her phone.

    A text message popped up. [We''ve got Chloe. If you don''t want her being gang-raped by three guys,

    bring the video to the designated ce. No cops! If you call the cops, we''re killing her!]

    Roxanne immediately dialed a number.

    ¡°Anne, don''te! They''re after you, stay away.¡± Chloe''s panicked voice came through, making

    Roxanne''s heart tighten like a guitar string.

    Then Chloe''s voice was reced by a man''s.

    ¡°Roxanne, if you don''te, I''ll have my guys rape your friend and upload the video online.¡±

    ¡°Dino, you''ve got some nerve!¡±

    ¡°I learned from the best.¡±

    The call ended.

    Roxanne''s heart was about to snap, Chloe couldn''t get hurt.

    She needed help, and the first person she thought of was Harrison.

    But she had long been cklisted by Harrison, she couldn''t get in touch with him at all.

    She tried contacting his driver, Anthony, and his bodyguard, but they''d both blocked her too.

    What a cold heart. Did Harrison want to cut off all contact with her?

    For Chloe''s sake, Roxanne swallowed her pride and went to Harrison''s mansion.

    In the past, as Harrison''s wife, she could just walk right into his mansion.

    The security guards and property managers would always treat her with respect.

    This time, a few meters away, a guard stopped her, "I''m sorry, ma''am, you''re not a resident here. You

    can''t approach. Please leave immediately."

    Roxanne was frantic, "Sir, I used to live here. Don''t you remember that? You even called me Mrs.

    Rodriguez."

    The tall guard answered coldly, "I remember, but Mr. Rodriguez has instructed that since you''re

    divorced, this property is not yours. If we see you, we can''t let you in. Please forgive us."

    "You''re saying Harrison won''t let me in?" Roxanne couldn''t believe that Harrison could be so cold-

    hearted, "Impossible, my ex-husband wouldn''t be that heartless."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Even if Harrison Rodriguez had cut all ties with her, he couldn¡¯t instruct themunity management to

    prevent her from entering thismunity. Roxanne Martinez had full trust in Harrison on this matter.

    However, how did the security know about her divorce from Harrison?

    After being intercepted, she didn''t try to push her way inside.

    She stood there, momentarily frozen.

    Her mind went nk for a moment.

    The cool summer night breeze swept across her face, but it didn''t bring anyfort or coolness.

    Instead, she felt like a fish out of water.

    She squeezed out an awkward smile.

    "Are you sure about this? My ex-husband wouldn''t stop me from entering themunity. Please, I

    have something urgent to discuss with him. Could you let me in, please?"

    The security guard remained in his polite yet indifferent demeanor.

    Standing upright, the security guard firmly stated, "If you need to reach him urgently, you can call him."

    Roxanne hurriedly exined, "He''s blocked my number, I can''t contact him."

    The guard replied, "Well, that means he doesn''t want to see you. Please don''t obstruct my work.

    Please take all your belongings and leave here."

    Roxanne had been driven away by themunity management once before.

    At that time, she didn''t know that Harrison lived in this area, nor did she know about he was the richest

    man in Seraphim Haven.

    She and Oliver Lewis hade here to find a doctor living here in order to save Aria, who was in

    critical condition at the hospital.

    Since they weren¡¯t residents and she hadn¡¯t made an appointment, they were stopped by the

    management.

    Oliver had a heated confrontation with the management, resulting in a significantmotion.

    In the end, they were both driven away.

    Last time she came here to save Aria.

    This time it was for Chloe Mitchell.

    Roxanne was at her wit¡¯s end. Though she tried to bride them with several packs of premium cigarettes

    and sweet-talks, they didn¡¯t let her in. Roxanne attempted to force her way inside.

    Grandeur Meadows was the most expensive and mysterious upscale residentialmunity, and all the

    staff were professionally trained.

    They certainly wouldn¡¯t allow her to rush in.

    At the same time, the gates were all equipped with high-tech security technology, it wasn''t easy to

    breach.

    She was forcefully pushed away by two burly security guards, thrown back a few feet away.

    She fell to the ground, her rear stung painfully.

    As she was struggling to get up, a Rolls Royce approached the gate at a regr speed.

    The window of the Rolls Royce was rolled down and Roxanne could see the inside clearly.

    Harrison was sitting in the back seat, dressed in a suit.

    In that brief moment, Harrison saw her too.

    At that moment, she was still sitting on the ground, unable to get up due to the pain in her rear and

    back.

    "Harrison, I need to talk to you."

    The car slowed down.

    Roxanne could even hear Anthony in the driver seat asking Harrison, "Mr. Harrison, it''s Mrs. Harrison.

    Should I stop the car?"

    Harrison''s indifferent gaze had already shifted away from her. His voice was cold, "Keep driving."

    Roxanne didn¡¯t have time to get up, let alone catch up, the car had already entered themunity

    gate.

    As the heavy gate slowly closed, Roxanne finally managed to get to her feet.

    In just a few seconds, the car had already driven far away, turning a corner and disappearing from

    sight.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t had the time to ask Harrison for help, let alone inform him about Chloe''s situation.

    When she tried to force her way in again, she was stopped by several security guards at the entrance.

    "Ms. Martinez, as you''ve just seen, Mr. Harrison doesn''t want to see you."

    "You better leave now. Otherwise, we''ll have to follow the regtions and you¡¯ll end up embarrassing

    yourself."

    Roxanne suddenly felt humiliated.

    But in order to save Chloe, she had to ask for help shamelessly.

    "Please, you must be able to contact my ex-husband. My good friend has been kidnapped, and only

    my ex-husband can save her. Could you please pass on the message for me? I''m sure he''ll help once

    he knows."

    The older guards furrowed his brow and said, "Ms. Martinez, can''t you see it? Your ex-husband doesn''t

    want to see you? He wouldn¡¯t have specifically instructed us to keep you out if he want to see you. And

    he wouldn¡¯t ignored you after seeing you fall like that. You better leave now, or we¡¯ll have to drive you

    away."

    His words were a wake-up call for Roxanne.

    If Harrison wanted to see her, he had no way to ignored her after seeing her fall to the ground in such a

    disheveled state?

    "You should leave now. Don''t linger here."

    "Everyone lives here is either rich or influential. They''re all like a god to us, and we have to provide

    them withfortable and warm services."

    "If you cause any trouble here, don''t me us for taking forceful action."

    Their ruthless words hit Roxanne like a punch.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Indeed.

    People living here was either wealthy or influential.

    They belonged to the upper echelons of society.

    They were individuals she, a ordinary person at the bottom of the social, couldn''t possibly reach.

    In the past, these guards treated her with respect, because she was Harrison''s wife.

    But now that she and Harrison were divorced, she was nothing.

    She had always believed that the distance between her and Harrison was merely due to their differing

    perspectives and principles.

    But now, it seemed that the greatest gap between them was their social statuses.

    The more morous she had been when she was with Harrison, the more humiliating it was now.

    Her dignity had been trampled upon and crushed mercilessly.

    The humiliation was unbearable.

    Without waiting for them to drive her away, she left on her own.

    She didn''t give herself a moment to dwell on the humiliation, swiftly hailed a taxi and rushed to the

    ce designated by Dino.

    It was a deste and unfinished real estate project in the suburbs.

    It was supposed to be akeside hotel.

    However, itter became a deserted project.

    And the hotel development was also halted.

    Roxanne was familiar with this ce.

    The unfinished real estate often made the news, and for a time it even became a trending topic due to

    reports of haunting.

    It was said that there was an ominous influence in this ce.

    During the hotel¡¯s construction, there had been several idents.

    It was quite ominous.

    On the very day construction began, there was a fatality.

    Then they brought in a priest to bless the site. But after some time, more people lost their lives.

    As a result, the construction of the hotel was suspended.

    What was even more mysterious was that, the investor of the hotel project jumped from the rooftop,

    and died on spot.

    Even his family were involved in a fatal car ident half a monthter.

    Many adventurers who were unafraid of death came here, and consequently, countless stories arose -

    some were injured, some died, and some went mad.

    Whether these were rumors or realities, no one knew for certain.

    As the Uber pulled up on this side of the bridge, long before reaching the abandoned hotel, Roxanne

    suddenly felt a chilling cold.

    It was supposed to be summer, yet it felt bone-piercingly cold.

    The Uber driver halted the car, asking, "Miss, are you sure you want to go to that abandoned hotel? I''ve

    heard it''s haunted."

    Chloe was still in Dino''s clutches.

    If she didn''t go there, Chloe would be tormented by those brutes.

    Chloe''s life had been hard enough, she couldn''t let her suffer anymore.

    Gathering up her courage, Roxanne firmly said, "Sir, could you please cross this bridge and drop me off

    at the hotel''s entrance? If you''re scared, just drop me off and drive away quickly."

    "Miss, I''m not a coward. But that ce really is ominous. I''ve heard that anyone who gets too close will

    be gued by ghosts. I have a family to take care of and I make a living driving this Uber. You''d better

    get off here and walk the rest of the way yourself. I really can''t go any closer."

    Roxanne realized that she couldn''t force him.

    So she got off the car.

    The driver offered her a word of caution, advising her not to risk going into that ce and then drove

    away with a swoosh.

    The car''s exhaust fumes were supposed to be hot.

    But when they enveloped her, sending a shiver down her spine, making her feel chillingly cold,

    Thinking of Chloe, Roxanne steeled her resolve and walked towards the hotel.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    What sent chills down Roxanne''s spine was not only the eerie atmosphere here, but also the

    formidable Dino.

    She didn''t have much confidence in herself.

    But she had to go.

    She wanted to ask Harrison for help, but he hadpletely shut her out of his world, not even allowing

    her to see his face.

    She thought of reach Alexander and Dominic Thompson for help, but both of them were abroad with

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    their phones turned off, unreachable.

    She was on her own.

    The more scared she was, the faster she walked, as if to muster the courage.

    Therge trees outside the hotel blocked most of the moonlight.

    The moon reflected on the nearbyke surface, casting a chilling light, apanied by a chilling

    breeze.

    She had never felt such a bone-chilling cold in summer.

    Yet, Roxanne, without hesitation, entered the hotel''s front doors.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang, startling her to a cold sweat.

    She answered the call with trembling hands, and it was Dino''s voice on the other end, "I can see you.

    Take the stairs ande up to the eighteenth floor."

    "Where''s Chloe? You haven''t harmed her, have you?"

    In the empty hotel lobby, her voice and the light from her phone broke the deathly silence and

    darkness.

    Her voice seemed to echo in the hallway, sending shivers down her spine.

    Creepily.

    But her remained resolute, saying, "I want to hear Chloe''s voice."

    "You have no right to make demands of me. Hurry up and bring me the video I want."

    The call was suddenly cut off.

    Roxanne gathered the courage to climb up to the eighteenth floor through the eerie stairwell.

    Following the light, she found Chloe bound to a chair, the fat and obnoxious Mr. Dino, and his two

    henchmen.

    Roxanne''s shipment was inexplicably seized by customs and she was now facing hefty fines.

    This was the work of Dino.

    He had met Roxanne at customs, and found she was attractive with long and captivating legs.

    He wanted to sleep with her, and that was why done these things.

    Now that he couldn''t sleep with Roxanne, and Roxanne held a video he wanted to exploit, he had now

    turn desperate.

    If this video were to go public, his position as customs chief would certainly be in jeopardy.

    He would never let Roxanne off easy, and he snarled, "Tie her up."

    His henchmen approached Roxanne, ready to grab her.

    She held a pepper spray and sprayed them with it.

    "Fuck!" One of the men screamed, writhing on the floor.

    The other man, however, was highly trained, seemingly a professional bodyguard. He kicked the

    pepper spray out of Roxanne''s hand and also struck her in the abdomen.

    Losing her bnce, Roxanne stumbled several meters backward and fell on the ground.

    Chloe, bound to the chair, was worried about her but couldn''t call out because her mouth was gagged.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she helplessly watched them.

    Roxanne wanted to get up, but her abdomen pain made her movement nearly impossible.

    Seeing him approach, she nervously clutched something in her hand.

    It was a small electric shock stick she had prepared in advance.

    As he came closer, she attacked him with the stick.

    The smell of burnt flesh immediately filled the air.

    But he only winced for a few seconds, then he picked her up like handling a small chicken, and

    ruthlessly began tearing her clothes.

    Roxanne, who had a history of fighting since childhood, was also good at defending herself.

    But facing the ruthless and fierce man, she found herself powerless.

    She thought that he must have learned martial arts and be skilled .

    The tearing of her clothes produced a sharp, piercing sound, cutting through the darkness of the night.

    The fat and obnoxious Dino unbuckled his belt, walking over maliciously.

    "I''ll take care of this bitch first, then you can have your turn. Make sure to film it, just her, not my face."

    "What the fuck are you going to do?" Roxanne''s hands were restrained, and she was unable to move

    at all.

    "What do you think I''m going to do?" Dino had already unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his pants, and

    reached inside. "Mate, this bitch is quite fierce. Get some drugs."

    "Okay, boss."

    The man took the order, bound Roxanne''s hands behind her back.

    Then he pulled out a handkerchief.

    The pungent smell of the drug wafted over, making her head feel dizzy.

    Was she going to meet here end here today?

    Chloe, bound over there, struggled in her chair but couldn''t move an inch.

    She failed to save Chloe, and now she about to be humiliated by this jerk?

    In this critical moment, she thought of Harrison.

    She didn''t know why he suddenly came into her mind.

    Perhaps because he was the only man in her life.

    She didn''t want to sleep with any man other than Harrison.

    Even if she were to die here today, she wouldn''t let this jerk have his way.

    When the man approached with the drugged handkerchief, she acted swiftly.

    She dodged and then sank her teeth into his arm.

    "Damn you, wench!"

    A pnded on her face.

    The fat and obnoxious Dino grunted, "I told you this bitch is fierce, hurry up."

    He immediately gripped her jaw.

    Roxanne felt like her jaw was going to shatter.

    Seeing the pungent handkerchief in his handing towards her again, she struggled, but her mouth

    was covered.

    Her consciousness remained clear.

    But her strength was fading, and soon she couldn''t struggle anymore. She helplessly watched as he

    removed his pants, approached her with a evil grin on his face.

    In her mind, however, there was only the image of Harrison.

    She recalled countless moments of intimacy with Harrison, the only man she wanted in this lifetime, the

    only man who could touch her body.

    Because of Harrison''s coldness and indifference, she felt nothing but resentment. But at this moment,

    her mind was still consumed by the image of Harrison.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Harrison''s shadow was impossible to shake.

    But there was no time to dwell on such emotional matters.

    At this very moment, Dino was already shoving his pants down, approaching her with a lecherous look

    on his face.

    "So, Roxanne, you think you''re capable, huh? You want to expose my secrets online, is that it? Today,

    I''m going to film you being fucked.We¡¯ll see who the real loser is."

    Dino''s primary worry was the potential exposure of hispromising video by Roxanne, which could

    spell the end of his political career.

    That was why he resorted such a despicable method.

    He wanted to fucked Roxanne while alsopletely destroying her.

    Then, Roxanne wouldn''t dare to threaten him by any longer.

    His gnarled hands reached towards Roxanne''s chest, intend on tearing her clothes and molesting her.

    The man, stood by with his phone was recording the horrifying scene. He chuckled lewdly.

    Chloe, who was bound to a chair, could only watch helplessly.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything to save Roxanne. She wept in despair.

    Roxanne tried to move and resist, but her body feltpletely devoid of strength. She felt as if she was

    a piece of meat on a butcher''s block, unable to do anything but watch as he approached.

    Just as he was about to pounce, thentern nearby suddenly went dark.

    The entire deste floor plunged into darkness.

    Not a trace of light.

    It was a terrifying darkness.

    Chloe cried out, "Anne, are you okay? Anne? Annep?"

    Roxanne weakly responded, "Chloe, I''m okay."

    The already cold space became even colder suddenly .

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    This coldness was different from the usual cold. It was bone-chilling and sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Boss, hold off on dealing with this bitch for a second. I''ll go fix the light."

    "Damn, what the fuck is going on."

    The man cursed and tried to fix the brokenntern.

    As he was doing so, Roxanne felt a chilling breeze blow past her, heading in his direction.

    In no time, he managed to fix thentern.

    The dark room regained its illumination.

    But at this moment, Dino and the other man had mysteriously vanished.

    "Boss, where did you go? Where are you guys?"

    He was searing for them, temporarily ignoring Roxanne and Chloe.

    Chloe, with her chair still bound to her, slowly moved closer to Roxanne.

    "Anne, are you okay?"

    "Why did they suddenly disappear?"

    "I didn''t see clearly."

    The voices of them echoed through the empty floor.

    Chloe nced around the creepy environment, didn¡¯t dare breathe too loudly.

    "Anne, don¡¯t you think this ce might actually be ghosts here?"

    "There are no ghosts in this world."

    Roxanne, not having the time to think about it, was afraid that the man and his boss mighte back.

    She struggled to shift her body and said, "Chloe,e closer and face away from me. I still have a bit

    of strength left. I''ll untie your ropes."

    Her hands were bound.

    She had no choice but to use her teeth to painstakingly gnaw at the knot on Chloe''s wrists slowly.

    After over ten minutes, Chloe finally felt the ropes loosen a bit. She quickly untied wriggled free and

    proceeded to untie the ropes on Roxanne.

    "Anne, are you okay? Can you walk?"

    "Yes."

    Roxanne felt weak, but she could still slowly move, taking one step at a time.

    Chloe quickly supported her as they left that eerie ce.

    Strangely, Dino and his man never returned.

    Once they walked out of the unfinished building, they hailed a taxi and left.

    Inside the taxi, Chloe called Amelia, inquired about her children, and told Amelia she wouldn''t be

    She didn''t mention anything about the kidnapping, fearing that Amelia would told it to the children.

    Roxanne felt more energetic as the effects of the drug wearing of.

    She looked at Chloe with guilt, "Chloe, I''m sorry for getting you involved. I almost let them harm you."

    "They just tied me up and they didn''t do anything to me. You¡¯re Dino¡¯s target, Anne. I was really scared

    back then. I thought he would really harm you."

    It was indeed strange.

    The lights were working fine, and then they suddenly went out.

    By the time the man fixed them, Dino had vanished, which was baffling.

    The events of this evening were too unexpected and mysterious.

    Roxanne and Chloe has just returned to East Adjacent Estates when they received a call from the

    State Police Department.

    They were told they were involved in a criminal case and were asked toe in to provide statement.

    At the police department, they saw the man, who seemed disoriented, mumbling to himself. He

    appeared to be in a bad mental state.

    The officers brought them into separate offices.

    After some questioning, Roxanne learned that Dino and his henchman had been found dead in the

    unfinished building.

    He was the one who reported it to the police.

    Roxanne and Chloe were separately taken into interrogation rooms to be questioned.

    They told the police anything they knew, didn¡¯t dare to hide a single detail.

    Then they were held in the interrogation room.

    The head officer brought various documents to the senior officer.

    "Sir, the statements of the two women and the man are consistent. There''s no discrepancy."

    "I''ve also conducted an investigation. The two women and the man didn''t know each other before, so

    there''s no motive for them to murder Dino."

    "Furthermore, the video on his phone matches with their statements. They passed the lie detector test.

    The two women had some disputes with Dino, but it¡¯s clear they didn¡¯t kill him."

    "This case is strange."

    The senior officer pondered for a moment, "Keep them in custody for another twenty-four hours. If

    there''s no progress, release them."

    By the time Roxanne and Chloe were released, it was already three dayster.

    Both of them were exhausted.

    Roxanne, in particr, looked quite pale.

    They walked out of the interrogation room and headed outside.

    "Anne, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, just a bit tired. What about you?"

    "I''m okay, too. The officer returned my phone, and I saw the news. The police announced that Dino''s

    cause of death was suicide by jumping off the building. Isn''t that weird?"

    On the topic of Dino''s cause of death, Roxanne remained silent.

    The end of science was metaphysics, an enigma that no one can truly understand.

    "He got what he deserved!"

    "Roxanne, let''s go back and take a shower. We haven''t had one in two days, and I smell like a rotting

    fish."

    Roxanne sniffed herself and agreed. She did smell terrible.

    Their clothes were dirty and they both looked a mess.

    As they were about to leave the police station, an officer stopped them and told them to leave through

    the back door.

    It seemed that the State Police Department was preparing to receive someone influential as there was

    a red carpet outside, and two rows of officers were maintaining order.

    Chloe''s attention was drawn to the man walking down the red carpet.

    She nudged Roxanne, saying "Anne, isn''t that Harrison?"

    Yes, it was Harrison.

    Harrison was being escorted by senior officers and walked in with an imposing presence, followed by a

    couple of bodyguard.

    Roxanne quickly pulled Chloe away and exited through the back door.

    "Anne, why didn''t you go greet him? At least tell Harrison what happened the other night. Maybe he

    could put in a good word for us with the police, and we won''t need to be questioned again."

    Roxanne tried to suppress the turmoil in her heart, saying with a bitter smile, "I don¡¯t need to greet him.

    I already went to him to seek help, but he refused to see me. There''s no point in approaching him

    again, and we have no connection anymore."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    A deep sense of bitterness filled her heart.

    Her throat tightened sporadically.

    Holding back her tears, Roxanne said,

    "I won''t seek help from Harrison anymore. We''re divorced and he''s under no obligation to help me."

    She felt utterly disheveled.

    If it hadn¡¯t been Dino¡¯s strange suicide by jumping off a building, she might have be raped by the jerk.

    Having narrowly escaped that then being questioned at the police station all night, and was released on

    the third day, she felt herself sour, smelly and dirty.

    If she were to tell anyone that she was the ex-wife of Seraphim Haven''s wealthiest man, no one would

    believe.

    She patted Chloe on the shoulder, ¡°Chloe, from now on, Let¡¯s keep Harrison and me separately. Don¡¯t

    associate me with Harrison anymore. Let''s go home. We''re sour and smelly and it''s time for a good

    shower.¡±

    Chloe caught up with her, ¡°Anne, are you saying that Harrison wouldn¡¯t even see you when you asked

    him for help? Is he really that heartless? Has he truly stopped contacting you?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t respond.

    She called an Uber on her phone and waited by the roadside.

    She happened to notice Harrison''s Rolls Royce parked in the police station¡¯s parking lot.

    His car was too conspicuous, even when surrounded by police cars, it still stood out.

    Just like himself, his presence was too overpowering.

    How could she believed back then, thinking he was just an ordinary man who had gone bankrupt and

    had to work for a living?

    If she had knew he was a wealthy and influential capitalist, she would have nerve agreed to marry him.

    In front of the Rolls Royce, Anthony was bending down to inspect the car.

    When he got up, he noticed Roxanne and quickly walked over, "Ma¡¯am, what are you doing here?"

    "I''m not your ma¡¯am anymore." Roxanne said with a bitter smile, "Anthony, if we ever meet in the again,

    just call me by my name. But we probably won''t meet often."

    Anthony felt a tinge of sadness, "Madam, what¡¯s happened? Why are you all dirty? what happened?"

    "Nothing." Roxanne gave a curt smile, "Just had a tumble."

    Anthony didn''t want to expose her lie, but seeing her disheveled appearance and knowing she''d just

    Anthony wanted to ask her what happened but didn¡¯t know how to start.

    "I''m walking across the road to catch a ride." Roxanne said goodbye to Anthony and walked away with

    Chloe.

    Anthony called out after her, "Ma¡¯am, when you went to see Mr. Harrison the night beforest, he

    actually didn''t refuse to see you."

    Roxanne turned back to him, "I was just passing by that day, I didn''t go to see him on purpose."

    Anthony knew that on that day, she was there looking for Mr. Harrison that day.

    And Mr. Harrison had spotted her, but he had refused to see her.

    Anthony didn''t reveal her lie and continued to speak well of Mr. Harrison.

    "Ma¡¯am, perhaps Mr. Harrison is pretending to be cold because he¡¯s still upset with you. Ma¡¯am, Mr.

    Harrison does have you in his heart. After your divorce, Mr. Harrison lost his appetite, and he has never

    smiled. We¡¯re all very careful around him, afraid to upset him."

    Roxanne''s smile froze, her expression filled with a mixture of sadness and confusion, "Is he really

    unhappy?"

    "Of course!"

    "Anthony, you always know how to cheer me up."

    "Ma¡¯am, I''m speaking the truth."

    "Anthony, please don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ anymore. I''m leaving."

    Anthony watched as she and her friend cross the zebra crossing.

    Then, they got into a car.

    Even after the car had disappeared from sight, Anthony was still staring at this direction, sighing.

    After Harrison finished his business and left the police station, he got into the car.

    Throughout the drive, Anthony was torn about whether to tell Mr. Harrison about the encounter with

    Roxanne at the police station.

    They had drove quite a distance, and Anthony didn''t dare to speak up.

    Mr. Harrison had been in a bad moodtely, and Anthony didn''t want to provoke him.

    However, he couldn''t keep it in any longer and finally blurted out, "Mr. Harrison, I saw Madam at the

    police station today."

    After speaking, Anthony cautiously observed Mr. Harrison''s reaction through the rearview mirror.

    He opened his eyes and furrowed his brows.

    But he did not speak anything.

    "Mrs. Harrison was" Anthony was about to share more details with Harrison.

    However, Harrison cut him off, "Who do you mean by ¡®Mrs. Harrison?"

    His voice was icy and carried a warning tone. "And," he added, "I have no rtion to that woman

    anymore, she''s just my ex-wife. Be careful how you address her from now on."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I understand, Mr. Harrison." In the end, Anthony refrained from sharing further and focused on driving,

    gripping the steering wheel.

    Anthony truly wanted to tell him to follow his heart.

    But there were matters where he, as a employee, had no right to meddle.

    Harrison leaned against the car window and closed his eyes.

    The image of Roxanne''s delicate, fragile figure shed in his mind.

    He furrowed his brows in irritation, and while rubbing his forehead, hemanded coldly, "Don''t

    mention that woman in my presence again."

    Anthony responded, "Understood, Mr. Harrison."

    Several dayster, Evelyn Miller learned about their divorce.

    She rushed into the headquarters of the Rodriguez Group.

    On that day, Dominic and Alexander had just returned from overseas assignments and were back at

    the headquarters.

    Alexander identally revealed the information about Harrison and Roxanne''s divorce.

    Right now, Dominic resembled an enraged beast, charging straight for Harrison''s office.

    Alexander did his best to hold him back, grabbing Dominic¡¯s arm to prevent him from barging in. "Domi,

    calm down. Don''t act impulsively. What are you''re doing?"

    "Let go." Dominic''s face was rigid with anger.

    He gritted his teeth and warned, "If you don''t let go, I won''t be polite with you."

    With a swift wave, he shook off Alexander''s grasp and stormed into Harrison''s office.

    At that moment, Harrison was standing by his desk, sipping coffee.

    Seeing Harrison so rxed only infuriated Dominic more.

    "You son of a gun, Harrison. What did you tell me in the first ce? You said you''d take care of

    Roxanne for a lifetime. And now, not even a year into your marriage, you divorce her. Is this how you

    take care of her?"

    Dominic removed his staff ID card hanging from around his neck.

    With a snap, he threw it on Harrison''s desk. "I no longer care about your 6G-Technology project. Do

    whatever you want with it."

    The 6G research at Rodriguez Group had always been a target for foreign power and faced multiple

    threats of theft.

    If not for Dominic, their security system might have probably been breached a long time ago.

    Dominic had joined the 6G-Technology team for Roxanne.

    Dominic wasn''t motivated by money; the high sry Harrison offered wasn''t what attracted him.

    He was always there for Roxanne, and because of her, he wanted to help Harrison with his business.

    Harrison was well aware of this.

    Disappointed and angry, Dominic blurted out, "What Roxanne hated most was being abandoned. Now

    that you''ve divorced her, she''ll probably never open her heart to anyone ever again. Harrison, you''re a

    damn scoundrel."

    Harrison, unwilling to be wrongfully used, said with a stern expression, "Roxanne was the one who

    asked for the divorce. I''m not the one at fault."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    "Are you fucking kidding me?"

    Dominic''s fist swung toward Harrison, aiming for his cheek, but was caught mid-air by Harrison''s swift

    reaction.

    "You wanna fight?"

    "Harrison, you''re not a man."

    Dominic had believed that Harrison was different from other wealthy guys, and thought he wasn''t the

    type to be overly macho. He assumed Harrison would genuinely care for Roxanne.

    Yet he didn''t know Roxanne well and he divorced her without a second thought.

    Dominic furiously knocked over the cup of coffee Harrison was holding, spilling it over his pristine suit.

    Harrison retaliated, his temper ring. The recent divorce had left him in a foul mood with no outlet for

    his frustration.

    In the ensuing brawl, Alexander tried to intervene, only to get caught in the crossfire. He eventually

    gave up trying to stop them.

    He had always believed these two rivals would coexist peacefully. Little did he know that a day would

    they could vent their anger.

    But it seemed none of them had intention of stopping.

    Harrison''s punch shattered Dominic''s sses, leaving his eye swollen and bruised. Dominded a

    punch on Harrison''s cheek, leaving a nasty bruise.

    "What the hell are you guys doing?"

    Their fight was interrupted by Evelyn''s entrance.

    She yelled, and the two men stopped their fight, their face dark with anger, finally letting go of each

    other.

    She had heard about Harrison''s divorce from Vincent Rodriguez and had rushed over to his office in

    order to persuade him to reconcile with Roxanne.

    However, she now saw her beloved man and Harrison in the middle of a fight.

    Of course, Evelyn¡¯s first instinct was to protect her beloved, and she rushed forward to inspect

    Dominic¡¯s injuries. She felt a surge of heartache.

    "Dominic, are you okay?"

    "None of your business." Dominic pushed Evelyn''s hand away, refusing to let her touch his eye.

    Evelyn turned to re at Harrison. "Why did you hit so hard, Harrison? You''ve swollen Dominic¡¯s eye!"

    "He started it," Harrison retorted, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    "Serves him right!" Evelyn snapped. "It''s your fault for divorcing Roxanne. Dominic had every reason to

    punch you."

    Evelyn was heartbroken, though. The harshness of Dominic''s punch was a clear indication of his deep

    feelings for Roxanne.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so furious about their divorce. Dominic was usually such a refined

    gentleman.

    But Evelyn didn''t want anyone to see her jealousy. As Dominic stormed off, she quickly followed him.

    "Dominic, wait for me. Let''s get you to a hospital."

    "No need."

    Evelyn, in her high heels, jogged to block Dominic''s path. "Dominic, now that Harrison and Roxanne

    are divorced, are you nning to win Roxanne back?"

    "Can''t you see that Roxanne is still loving Harrison?" Dominic touched his swollen eye. He could bear

    the physical pain, but the pain in his heart was unbearable.

    "I didn''t want Harrison and Roxanne to divorce either."

    "This matter is beyond your control."

    Dominic sidestepped Evelyn and walked away.

    As she watched him leave, Evelyn called out, "Dominic, are you really going to give up Harrison''s 6G-

    Technology project? Harrison needs your help. Please, don''t quit."

    Dominic didn''t respond. He paused briefly before continuing on his way.

    A few dayster, Alexander found Roxanne at a pork knuckle fast-food restaurant.

    Roxanne was having dinner alone.

    Alexander felt sorry for her. She could afford to dine at an expensive restaurant, but her frugal habits

    died hard.

    She was used to saving money, probably due to a history of hardships.

    Alexander walked over and took a seat across from her. "Is this how you''re taking care of yourself

    now?"

    Roxanne looked up, surprised. "Alexander?"

    "You''ve divorced Harrison, and he should have given you considerablepensation. Now that you

    have the money, why are you still being so frugal?" Alexander asked. He didn¡¯t know Harrison hadn¡¯t

    left Roxanne anything.

    Roxanne smiled and said. "You must need something from me, right?"

    "I do need your help with something quiteplicated," Alexander exined.

    "Is it rted to Harrison?" Roxanne asked.

    "Yes." Alexander nodded. "I know you still care about Harrison, and I believe you''re the only one who

    can help him now."

    "When did I be this important?" Roxanne asked with a bitter smile.

    Alexander got straight to the point. "Dominic has quit the 6G-Technology project after hearing about

    Harrison''s divorce. I''m not sure how to exin the technical details, but the group can''t function

    properly without him. Can you try to persuade Dominic toe back to the project?"

    "Is it that serious?" Roxanne asked, putting down her pork.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "It¡¯s very serious," Alexander confirmed.

    "Would Dominic listen to me?"

    "Absolutely." Alexander said, "The only reason Dominic helped Harrison in the first ce was because

    he cared for you."

    Roxanne considered his words then nodded. "Alright, I''ll give it a try."

    The trouble at Harrison''spany also concerned her.

    "But," she changed the subject. "you can''t tell Harrison about my approaching to Dominic."

    "Why not?" Alexander asked.

    Roxanne gave a bitter smile.

    She didn''t want to let Alexander know that Harrison wanted to sever all ties with her.

    Let alone the fact that a few days ago, Harrison had ignored her when he saw her fall down, acting as if

    he hadn''t seen her at all.

    He wouldn''t even meet her.

    "If you promise not to tell Harrison, I''ll go have a talk with Dominic."

    "Deal."

    Roxanne went to see Dominic that very day.

    She bought some fruits and with Chloe apanying her to Dominic''s house.

    When Dominic saw Roxanne standing at his doorstep, he was surprised but he probably knew why she

    was there.

    The wound on his eye hadn''t healed yet and he couldn''t conceal it.

    Out of awkwardness, he invited Roxanne in.

    Roxanne had never been to his house before, and being alone with her made Dominic nervous. He

    kept himself busy by preparing some coffee.

    "Dominic, there''s no need to make a fuss. I need to ask you a favor," Roxanne said as she stood by

    bar, observing Dominic''s flurry of activity.

    Dominic''s hand paused midair. The smile on his face froze. He turned around and wore a bitter smile,

    "You''re here because of Harrison''s 6G-Technology project, aren''t you?"

    "I''m sorry!" Roxanne''s voice was filled with a sense of guilt, "I never visited you when you were injured.

    And now, the first time Ie to see you, it''s because of my ex-husband."

    "You do realized that he''s just your ex-husband now, right?"

    "Alexander told me how concerned Harrison has been these past few days. Without you, he''s been

    charging the tech department day and night, hardly getting any sleep. Dominic, could you help him out?

    You''re so proficient withputers, the Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology project can''t go on without

    you."

    Dominic let out a bitterugh, "You don''t really want a divorce, do you?"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    There was no point in discussing their divorce.

    Ever since the papers were signed a few weeks back, Roxanne hade to a certain realization. She

    and Harrison were just not meant to be.

    "I''ve already divorced him. Let''s not bring up the past."

    Changing the subject, Roxanne watched as Dominic walked over with coffee. She returned to the main

    topic.

    "Dominic, Rodriguez Group''s 6G-Technology project can''t go on without you. Could you pleasee

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    back and help Harrison, for my sake?"

    She was pleading, her eyes full of desperation. She knew Dominic still had feelings for her, and she

    was exploiting that to get him to agree. It was a low move, but she had to do it. She couldn''t bear to

    see Harrison struggle.

    Dominic ced the cup on the coffee table. "Let''s have a seat and talk."

    Roxanne sat across from him, feel a bit awkward as she awaited his response. As he poured the

    coffee, he tried to lighten the mood.

    "Roxanne, you must know that Harrison and I had a fight. Our rtionship isn¡¯t good at the moment.

    You can''t expect me to help your ex-husband just because you brought me a fruit basket."

    "I''ll treat you to a meal," Roxanne quickly offered.

    "Just one meal?" Dominic raised his eyebrows.

    "Well." Roxanne was at a loss for words.

    "I''m just teasing you," Dominic said with an easy smile. He wanted to reach out andfort her, but

    quickly withdrew his hand.

    They were no longer together, and she was in love with another man now. They was no way to turn

    back time.

    Lightening the mood, he casually mentioned, "Even if you hadn''t asked, I was nning on going back

    to the 6G-Technology team. The sry Harrison offered was quite high, not to mention the year-end

    bonus. It would be foolish to give up a job with that generous sry."

    Roxanne felt a pang of guilt. Dominic was agreeing to help because of her, yet he pretended it was for

    his own benefit, trying to make her feel better.

    "Dominic." Roxanne''s voice cracked. "Why are you so good to me?"

    There was a pause as both of them fell into silence. Roxanne picked up her cup of coffee and took a

    sip, while Dominic watched her, reflecting on their shared history.

    Suddenly, he sounded mncholic. "Roxanne, do you think I''m a failure?"

    He had promised her a stable home, a family, and a lifetime together. But he hadn¡¯t fulfilled any of

    those promises.

    "Of course not. You''re amazing. Even Rodriguez Group, a huge conglomerate, can''t do without your

    expertise."

    Understanding the implication, Roxanne chose not to address it directly, insteadplimenting his

    skills to change the subject. They shared a bittersweet smile.

    After a moment, Roxanne''s smile faded. "Dominic, what about the tumor in your brain? Do you still

    need surgery?"

    "It''s stable for now," Dominic replied, but he didn''t know how long it wouldst. He maintained a calm

    demeanor and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''m fine for now."

    "Dominic." Roxanne paused. "From now on, you''re like a brother to me. If you ever get sick, I''ll take

    care of you."

    Dominicughed, "I''m only three months older than you."

    "But you''re still older."

    "Alright then, you''re my little sister from now on. If you ever need anything, I''ll be there for you."

    Though Dominic''s words were filled with a cheerful tone, his heart was broken. No one wanted to see

    their beloved be their sibling.

    The next day, Dominic returned to Harrison''s 6G-Technology team. His absence had left a gaping hole

    in the team''s core, and they had been on the verge of copse under the attack from foreign

    In addition to being the group''s CEO, Harrison was also aputer whiz. Therefore, once Dominic left,

    he had no choice but to step up to the te.

    For several days straight, he practically lived at the office.

    When Dominic returned, the rest of the team cheered, "Dominic is back, Mr. Harrison, Dominic is back!"

    Dominic didn¡¯t waste anytime. He walked straight to his desk and took a seat in front of hisputer.

    His hands danced on the keyboard, cking away.

    In just three hours, he had solved the challenging problem that had stumped the entire team.

    Alexander patted him on the shoulder, "Domi, you truly live up to your reputation. With you on board,

    you¡¯re worth five Harrison."

    Harrison sat in the corner and had a dark expression.

    Alexander couldn''t help but critique him, "Don''t be so unwilling to admit it, Harrison. When ites to

    technical expertise, you were never on par with Domi."

    "Didn''t you say you¡¯re not doing this anymore?" Harrison looked at Dominic. He felt grateful, but he was

    too proud to express it openly.

    Dominic was still upset with Harrison over his divorce with Roxanne, and he responded coldly, "If it

    weren¡¯t for Roxanne¡¯s sake, do you think I¡¯d want toe back?"

    "Did Roxannee to see you?" Harrison frowned, deep in thought.

    "Step out there." Dominic stood up. He needed to have a talk with Harrison.

    They walked from the tech department to the far end of the corridor.

    Standing by a bright floor-to-ceiling window, got straight to the point, "When are you going to ask for a

    reconciliation?"

    "Is that your idea, or is it hers?" Harrison retorted.

    "Do you really expect a woman to ask for a reconciliation?" Dominic almost wanted to punch Harrison

    again.

    Harrison absentmindedly put his hands in his trouser pockets, "I appreciate your help, but that doesn''t

    give you the right to meddle in my marital affairs."

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    What an ungrateful man.

    Dominic was instantly riled up, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Marriage isn''t a child''s y, it''s not a game where you can leave and return as you please," Harrison

    retorted with a dark expression.

    "So, you''re suggesting that you''re not going to actively pursue a reconciliation with Roxanne, that you

    won¡¯t try to win her back?" Dominic wasn¡¯t foolish; he could read the hidden meaning.

    Harrison replied coldly, "That''s none of your business."

    With that, he turned and left.

    Dominic was tempted to charge at him for another round, to give this presumptuous man a piece of his

    mind.

    He had underestimated the ruthless and cold-hearted nature of a capitalist.

    It appeared that even marriage could be treated as a business transaction, once abandoned, it was

    truly abandoned.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Dominic felt like he had misjudged him.

    Roxanne would have been better of marrying an ordinary man in the first ce.

    Capitalists were indeed capitalists; they could be heartless and ruthless when the time came.

    A few dayster, on a hot summer day, Roxanne returned to her office after an errand.

    Entering the office from the sweltering outdoors, the rush of cold air made she felt ufortable.

    She was shivering!

    Her health condition was not that good after the miscarriage.

    She quickly put on the coat hanging in her office.

    As she sat down, her phone rang.

    It disyed an unfamiliar number.

    When she answered it, she heard Vincent''s voice, "Roxanne, it''s been over half a month since youst

    called me."

    Roxanne hadn''t told Vincent that thest time she tried to call him, she found that her number had been

    found blocked.

    When Chloe was kidnapped by Dino, she tried to reach Vincent''s.

    But the call couldn¡¯t get through.

    She was certain it wasn''t Vincent who blocked her number.

    It had to be Harrison who had taken Vincent''s phone and blocked her.

    "By the way, why did you change your number?" Vincent had asked Chloe, and finally he got her new

    number.

    Roxanne didn''t tell Vincent that she had lost her phone in the abandoned building.

    She simply said, "Oh, the old SIM card got damaged, so I got a new one. Dad, I''ve been a bit busy

    When she said soon, it was just a casual statement.

    Vincent had treated her well.

    But he was still Harrison''s father.

    It was best to keep their meetings infrequent.

    "Don''t put it off. Come and see me at the mansion tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Roxanne, Did you forget? Tomorrow is my birthday."

    After a moment of thought, she remembered and felt sorry, "Dad, I''m really sorry, I forgot your birthday."

    "It''s alright, it''s alright. I''m just alone. It''s lonely. I wish you coulde back and have a meal with me,

    it''s been a long time since we had a proper meal together."

    In reality, Vincent wasn''t lonely.

    Although his partner had passed away a long time ago, he had many people to keep himpany.

    He could y chess with his old friends, go golfing, and even take care of the pigs, cows, chickens and

    ducks with his farm workers.

    His days was quite fulfilling.

    He had deliberately found an excuse to meet Roxanne.

    In reality, it was also to bring his son and Roxanne back together.

    He said in a pitiful tone, "It''s fine. If you''re busy, just continue with your work. I can cut the cake by

    myself and celebrate my birthday alone, it''ll just be a bit lonely. If you don¡¯te back, Harrison won¡¯t

    either."

    "Dad!" Roxanne asked, "Harrison won¡¯t keep youpany tomorrow?"

    "Him?" Vincent started to emte his son''s lying skill, pretending to be angry, "Since you two divorced,

    he''s been as busy as a robot, and hardly at home. It''s been so long since hest visited me. He has to

    fly abroad tomorrow."

    "Oh, I see."

    After their divorce, it seemed like Harrison was unaffected.

    He continued to jet around the world and remained the prosperous billionaire CEO of Seraphim Haven.

    It seemed that divorce didn''t affect him much.

    Roxanne didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad.

    "Dad, is Harrison really not going home tomorrow?" She asked again to confirm.

    "Don''t worry, I know you might feel awkward meeting after the divorce, so I wouldn''t lie to you. Harrison

    really has to fly abroad for business tomorrow."

    "Alright, I''lle back early tomorrow to be with you."

    Early the next morning, Roxanne got up to bake a cake.

    She put it in the fridge to chill and nned to retrieve itter.

    Then she went to the mall to pick out a set of clothes for Vincent.

    He had no shortage of clothing but she thought he would be delighted with a set of clothes from her.

    It was a way to show her appreciation.

    She couldn''t afford the high-priced options in the tens of thousands or even millions.

    The very affordable choices just didn''t make the cut.

    In the end, Roxanne bought a sport outfit that cost around two thousand for Vincent.

    She also saw a white t-shirt with great design and style.

    She thought it would look great on Harrison.

    After a moment of hesitation, Roxanne bought it as well.

    She went back to pick up the cake and then hailed a taxi to Vincent''s Rodriguez Oasis Estates.

    Vincent greeted her cheerfully at the door, "I knew you would bake a cake for me, I''ve been craving

    your cake for a year."

    "Dad!" Roxanne nced upstairs and asked, "Harrison isn''t home, is he?"

    Vincent felt a little guilty.

    He felt guilty whenever he lied.

    He didn''t dare meet Roxanne''s eyes, and instead, he focused on the cake instead, "He''s not home,

    don''t worry, I wouldn''t lie to you."

    But Harrison would be home soon.

    That''s why Vincent was feeling guilty.

    Roxanne let out a relieved smile, "Dad, I bought you a set of clothes, see if you like it. It''s not a big

    brand, I hope you won''t mind."

    "I couldn''t be happier. Let me go try it on."

    Vincent quickly went to try on the clothes.

    "It fits perfectly. Roxanne, don''t I look much younger in this outfit?"

    Roxanneughed, "It''s because you''re naturally youthful."

    "Come here,e here, Lily." Vincent called to Lily who was serving coffee, "Look at the clothes

    Roxanne bought me. Don''t they look good?"

    Lily set down her tea, "Vincent, you look so much younger in this outfit Ma¡¯am bought for you. It seems

    like you''ve shaved ten years off your age."

    "Really?" Vincent praised, "My daughter-inw sure has a good sense of fashion."

    As Lily poured some more coffee, she continued with enthusiasm, "Indeed, Ma¡¯am does have a good

    taste."

    Roxanne felt a bit embarrassed hearing this.

    She quickly reminded them, "Dad, Lily, I''m already divorced from Harrison. Lily, just call me by my

    name, not ''Ma¡¯am''"

    It felt a bit bittersweet.

    She hadn''t quite adapted to her role as Mrs. Rodriguez before her divorce from Harrison.

    Her sadness might left Lily and Vincent feeling somewhat wistful, and they all fell silent.

    Roxanne took out another piece of clothing and handed it to Vincent, "Dad, I bought this T-shirt for

    Harrison. He always wears shirts and seems to have just a few t-shirts, so I bought him one. When he

    "If he knew it was from you, he would be thrilled," Vincent knew his son well. The more indifferent he

    seemed on the outside, the more passionately loves on the inside.

    Roxanne gave a bitter smile, "Dad, seriously, don''t tell him. Otherwise, he might refuse to wear it."

    As they were discussing this, a Rolls-Royce slowly pulled into the garage downstairs.

    Harrison got out and took the elevator straight up to the living room.

    As the elevator dinged, signaling its arrival in the living room.

    Roxanne turned her head towards the sound.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    The moment Harrison stepped out of the elevator, hemanded the attention of Roxanne. His

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    presence stirred something within her, causing her to absentmindedly fiddle with the hem of her dress

    as a means to maintain herposure.

    Upon spotting Roxanne in the living room, Harrison halted in his tracks, his brows drawing together in a

    slight frown. His demeanor turned noticeably frosty. Roxanne knew he didn''t want to see her.

    Feeling a bit awkward, she turned to Vincent who appeared guilty, "Dad, didn''t you say Harrison went

    abroad on business?"

    Vincent grew more flustered, "Uh."

    Just then, Harrison strode over, stopping in front of the two. He gave Roxanne a cold nce, his brow

    furrowing, "Why are you here?"

    Vincent shot back, "What''s with your tone? Roxanne came to celebrate my birthday. Is there a

    problem?"

    "Did youe on your own or was it my father who invited you?" Harrison continued to look at

    Roxanne with a cold expression.

    He stood in front of the couch.

    She sat on the couch.

    From his towering height of six feet two, he looked down at her, giving Roxanne a feeling of being

    scrutinized.

    She guessed Harrison didn¡¯t want her here.

    Roxanne decided to make a tactful exit. "Dad, since your son is back to celebrate your birthday, I won''t

    disturb you. I''ll be going."

    "Anne." Vincent stood up anxiously, "Are you upset with me? I admit, I lied to you. Harrison wasn''t

    going on a trip. I just wanted you two to see each other."

    Roxanne picked up her purse, offering a simple smile, "Dad, it''s okay. I don''t me you. You two have

    fun. I''ve got to go."

    "Did you onlye over because you were sure I wouldn''t be here?" Harrison grabbed Roxanne''s

    arm.

    Roxanne looked down at Harrison''s hand on her arm, choosing honesty over deceit, "Yes."

    His grip on her arm tightened, causing Roxanne to wince slightly.

    Suddenly, Harrison let go, coldly stating, "Now that I''m back, you can leave."

    Roxanne, respecting his wishes, quickly made her exit. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    The more chaotic her thoughts became, the faster she walked.

    Vincent rushed to stop her, "Anne, you''re already here, at least stay to cut the birthday cake."

    "Dad. I suddenly remembered I have something urgent to attend to." Roxanne apologized.

    "How many more birthdays do you think I have left? Life is unpredictable. Who knows on some day I

    might die for falling ill or having an ident. Stay, have dinner with me. Yes, I was wrong to lie to you.

    But I genuinely want to see you and Harrison getting along."

    Roxanne kept silence.

    "Anne, do this for me. Stay for dinner. Let''s cut the cake together!"

    Vincent''s pleading tone was hard for Roxanne to refuse any longer.

    She looked at Harrison.

    Harrison, his face dark and brooding, finally said, "If my dad wants you to stay, then stay."

    The dinner, seemingly peaceful and harmonious, was a bitter pill for Roxanne to swallow.

    She maintained a cheerful veneer, apanying Vincent throughout the meal.

    When it was time to cut the cake, Vincent handed the knife to Roxanne.

    "Anne, I want you to cut the cake. Will you do it for me?"

    Roxanne took the knife.

    The cake was a homemade double-decker.

    Cutting through it proved a bit challenging.

    Vincent nudged Harrison, "Aren''t you going to help her?"

    Harrison remained unmoved.

    Vincent shot him a re, "Do you expect me to cut my own cake for you?"

    Harrison, his face as icy as ever, moved next to Roxanne.

    Hisrge hand held the knife, making contact with Roxanne''s hand in the process. Roxanne became

    tensed at his touch.

    Her difort and resistance were clear to Harrison.

    The more she resisted, the tighter his grip became. Holding her hand, they slowly cut through the cake

    together.

    Roxanne felt a jolt of benumbedness.

    She barely had the strength to cut the cake.

    She felt puppet-like, her hand being guided by his. She had no idea how they managed to cut through

    the cake.

    As soon as Harrison stopped, she quickly withdrew her hand.

    Throughout, Harrison watched her with a cold, distant gaze that was like a whirlpool, drawing her

    inside.

    While he observed Roxanne¡¯s reaction, Vincent was observing him.

    He was clearly smitten with Roxanne, yet he insisted on acting aloof.

    One was aloof and detached, while the other was abject and resistant.

    At this rate, Vincent feared his anticipation of having grandchildren would nevere true.

    He had to find a way for the two to spend time together.

    Harrison served a piece of cake to Vincent, "Happy birthday, Dad."

    "I don''t want your cake. I want the one my daughter-inw gives me." Vincent said deliberately.

    Harrison reminded him, "Let me remind you, Roxanne and I are divorced. You don''t have a daughter-

    inw now."

    "Do you have to speak?" Vincent was exasperated.

    Roxanne quickly took a piece of cake, handing it over, "Dad, happy birthday. From now on, you''ll be

    mine godfather."

    "Who asked you to be my dad¡¯s goddaughter?" Harrison coldly retorted.

    Roxanne was annoyed.

    Even though she and Harrison were divorced, he didn''t have to be so callous towards her.

    He didn¡¯t want to have any connection with her, but she was still doing this just to irk him, "Many years

    ago, your dad and I killed two wolves together. We faced life and death together. If you don''t want me

    to be his goddaughter, then we should be good friends despite age difference."

    "Do you have to get connection with my dad?" Harrison''s face darkened.

    "You have no right to interfere." Roxanne was not pleased either.

    Even if they were divorced, they didn''t have to be enemies.

    Yet Harrison regarded her as if she were his nemesis.

    Vincent was on Roxanne''s side, "That''s right, it''s none of your business. If I want Roxanne toe

    here, she will, and you have no say in it."

    Vincent took the piece of cake from Roxanne''s hands, purposely letting it slip out of his hand.

    The cake rolled down Roxanne''s clothes, smearing her with cream all over, "Anne, dad didn''t do it on

    purpose."

    It was clearly intentional.

    Roxanne sighed helplessly. Was he trying to make her stay for the night?

    "Anne, go wash it and change your clothes," he suggested.

    Roxanne knew the old man''s intentions all too well, she declined politely, "I''ll just wipe it off. Dad, since

    we¡¯ve cut the cake, I should go now."

    As she spoke, she pulled out a few napkins, vigorously scrubbing at the cream on her clothes.

    "It won''t be cleaned off," Vincent signaled to the maid hurriedly, "Lily, take Roxanne upstairs to change."

    Lily took Roxanne upstairs, pushing her into Harrison''s room.

    Downstairs, Vincent gave Harrison a firm p on the back, "Don''t just stand there, go help her."

    Harrison was reluctant to go.

    But his feet moved unconsciously.

    At the door, he stopped.

    The woman inside left him feeling confused and disoriented.

    He thought that by divorcing her and keeping his distance, he could return to his old life, free of

    emotional entanglements.

    Until this moment, standing at the door, he realized he couldn''t achieve the detachment he craved.

    He pushed the door open and went in.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Harrison didn''t like this feeling of being emotionally manipted.

    Since he met Roxanne, his self-control seemed to have progressively declined.

    He despised this feeling.

    He walked in to find Roxanne in the room, lost in thought.

    Upon hearing his footsteps, she turned around.

    Seeing Harrison, she instinctively avoided his cold gaze, lowering her eyes and her head.

    "I''m sorry for barging into your room. It was Lily who pushed me in," she said.

    Harrison frowned, "Your clothes are packed in that box. I didn''t have time to dispose of them. Change

    into something clean."

    Had he packed her clothes intending to throw them away?

    Roxanne''s heart was in turmoil, her head lowered.

    He didn''t want to see her, and clearly, he was annoyed by her belongings also.

    That''s why he intended to get rid of her clothes.

    "No need, I''ll change when I get home."

    Not wanting to wallow in self-pity, Roxanne looked up tly, "Since you''ve already packed them, just

    have someone throw them away.¡± She kept on, ¡°I''ll leave through the back door. Tell your dad I''ve

    already left."

    This house wasn''t where she belonged.

    And this man, wasn''t someone she should be longing for.

    She brushed past Harrison.

    Harrison grabbed her arm, "Change your clothes. I need to talk to you."

    "Can''t we just talk like this?" Roxanne asked, looking at his stern face that had never shown her a hint

    of a smile.

    He pressed his lips.

    His eyes fell on the cream stains on her clothes, causing him to furrow his brows again.

    "Fine, I''ll change." Roxanne knew Harrison found her current state unappealing.

    Probably, he didn''t even want to talk to her while she was like this.

    She turned to the wardrobe and found the box with her clothes in.

    She took a set randomly and prepared to change out of her dirty clothes.

    The cream was sticky and had seeped into her clothes, leaving her thighs and stomach greasy.

    Roxanne decided to take a bath at the bathroom.

    The bathroom was full of memories of her and Harrison.

    When she first met Harrison, she thought he was quite disciplined.

    In matters of intimacy, he was always reserved and self-controlled. It was months into their marriage

    before he had eventually touched her.

    She believed he wasn''t interested in such things.

    But after their first time of consummating, she discovered he was wild, passionate, and indulgent.

    The bathroom was filled with memories of their intimate moments, impossible to erase.

    Unable to concentrate on her bath, the water from the shower raining down on her, she finished quickly,

    hurriedly put on her clothes, and left the room.

    Harrison was sitting on the couch at the foot of the bed, waiting for her.

    Whether out of frustration or boredom, he lit a cigarette and took a puff.

    The smoke drifted across his handsome face, casting a shadow on his stern expression.

    The room was dripping with a stifling atmosphere.

    When Roxanne walked out, she sniffed the smell of smoke and found him on the couch. She walked

    over.

    "Smoking is bad for your health."

    Harrison put out his nearly finished cigarette. "You have no stand to judge me."

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t have any stand to interfere in his business.

    She held the clothes she had taken off, nning to leave after their talk.

    She uttered briefly, "I''ve request Uber as it''s not convenient to hail one in the estate. The car will be

    here soon. You said you wanted to talk, right? Well, you have five minutes."

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He got up, taking in the sight of Roxanne after her bath.

    She probably didn''t have time to wash her hair, now half-wet, it was pulled into a bun at the back of her

    head.

    Her slender, pale neck was exposed.

    Underneath, she wore a grey cotton casual dress, entuating her gracile figure.

    Her waist was so slim it seemed like it could be snapped with a touch.

    Harrison cleared his throat, as if struggling with something, then said, "I don''t need five minutes."

    He was well aware of what he was restraining.

    He admitted that Roxanne was attractive and had a good figure.

    She was physically appealing to him.

    But only on a physical level.

    It was just because he hadn''t had any physical relief since their divorce a month ago that he was

    having these thoughts of pulling her into his arms.

    He would never admit that it was because of love.

    He no longer wanted to be controlled by this woman.

    He wanted to return to his previous state of rationality and calm. "You should know that before my dad

    forced me to marry you, we were two parallel lines that would never intersect."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Roxanne asked in a straightforward manner, "What exactly are you trying to say? Why not be more

    specific?"

    "After the divorce, we remain two parallel lines. I don''t want to have any further involvement with you.

    Also, keep your distance from my father. Be aware of your boundaries and don''t try to establish any

    rtionship with our family."

    Roxanne didn''t respond immediately.

    She thought for a brief moment, not allowing herself any time to feel sorrow or pain.

    She agreed readily and politely, "Mr. Rodriguez, you can be rest assured. From now on, you¡¯ll live your

    life, and I have mine."

    When they first met, they were like strangers.

    She used to formally call him Mr. Rodriguez.

    Well.

    Now they were back to where they started.

    Good, there was no lingering attachment at all.

    It was the way she liked to handle things.

    Holding her bag and the dirty clothes, she decisively left the room and went downstairs.

    She left through the back door.

    Without wasting any time, Harrison went downstairs and bid farewell to Vincent.

    "I came to celebrate your birthday as you requested. I''ve cut the cake, and now I need to leave."

    He then instructed his driver, "Anthony, start the car."

    "Start the car? It''s already dark, where are you going?" Vincent was still hoping something would

    happen between him and Roxanne. "Where''s Anne? Has she changed her clothes?"

    Harrison replied, "She left."

    "Left? Did your coldness upset her and make her leave quietly through the back door?¡±

    Vincent was infuriated, "Roxanne came especially to celebrate my birthday. She baked a cake and

    bought clothes for both you and me. And you just let her leave like that?"

    "What clothes?" Harrison queried.

    Lily quickly fetched the white t-shirt that Roxanne had bought for him, and handed it over. "Mr.

    Rodriguez, this is from your wife."

    Harrison barely nced at the shirt before decisively striding away, dering, "Toss it."

    Watching as Harrison was already few steps away, Vincent snatched a mug from the coffee table and

    hurled it in that direction. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

    The mug hit Harrison on the back of his waist.

    He paused momentarily, clearly intending to leave, before doubling back to take the t-shirt from Lily, the

    one Roxanne had bought for him.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Carrying the clothes that Roxanne had bought him, Harrison climbed into the car.

    As they drove away from the estate and covered a few hundred yards, Anthony spotted Roxanne

    waiting by the roadside, probably for the uber.

    "Mr. Rodriguez," Anthony ventured, "Mrs. Rodriguez is over there. Should we give her a lift?"

    "Stop the car," Harrison instructed.

    A thrill of hope surged within Anthony. He thought Harrison¡¯s attitude might have be softened,

    ready to let Roxanne into the car.

    Instead, Harrison handed him a shopping bag without a trace of emotion. "Return this to her."

    "Mr. Rodriguez," Anthony persuaded. "If you don''t want to wear the shirt Mrs. Rodriguez bought, you

    can simply leave it in the closet. It won¡¯t hurt. Giving it back to her might hurt her feelings."

    Harrison''s face was emotionless. "When did you start giving unsolicited advice?"

    Anthony felt the action was heartlessly cruel, "Mr. Rodriguez, Mrs. Rodriguez bought you a t-shirt out of

    kindness."

    "I don''t need her kindness," Harrison replied icily, tossing the shopping to Anthony.

    With no other choice, Anthony took the bag and got out of the car.

    Roxanne had spotted Harrison''s Rolls Royce.

    She thought when the car stopped, they were to offer her a ride.

    She was still considering whether to ept the offer or not.

    But then, Anthony approached her with the t-shirt she had bought for Harrison, "Mrs. Rodriguez, Mr.

    Rodriguez asked me to return this to you."

    "Did he say anything else?" Roxanne asked, her hand clenching the bag tightly.

    Anthony shook his head, "No, he just told me to return it. Take care, Mrs. Rodriguez. I have to drive Mr.

    Rodriguez home."

    She watched as Anthony went back to the car.

    The rear window of the vehicle remained tightly shut.

    Roxanne had been in Harrison''s car before.

    His window tint was excellent. From inside, they could see out, but from the outside, everything within

    was shrouded in darkness.

    She couldn''t see Harrison in the backseat, couldn''t see his expression as Anthony handed back the

    shirt.

    He probably looked indifferent.

    As the car disappeared around the bend in theke, Roxanne still stood there, taring nkly.

    Maybe it was due to being near theke.

    The wind rose.

    It was strong.

    Roxanne felt a chill enveloping her.

    Her heart felt it too.

    Yes, it was just the strong wind. That''s all.

    She was fine.

    She was okay.

    But why was it so cold, even though it was summer?

    The shirt in her hand felt cold, devoid of any warmth.

    Since Harrison didn''t want it, and had returned it to her, there was no use in her keeping it.

    Before her uber arrived, she threw the shirt into a trashcan by the roadside.

    She vowed never to ask for trouble like today again.

    As the Rolls Royce disappeared into the distance, Anthony, watching the man in the rearview mirror,

    rubbing between his eyebrows, ventured,

    "Mr. Rodriguez, is there really no chance of you and Mrs. Rodriguez getting back together?"

    Harrison put down his hand, "Just drive."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The wise do not fall in love.

    It was a mistake he had made.

    Ever since she left Harrison''s estate, Roxanne''s business had been thriving.

    In six months, her overseas orders had increased tenfold.

    Thepany had expanded.

    Busy with work, she seemed to forget the pain that her divorce had brought.

    She and Harrison were truly from two different worlds, like two parallel lines that would never meet.

    One was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, going to fancy ces everyday, driven around in

    luxurious cars, with bodyguards clearing the way, and owning a private jet for business trips.

    The other was an ordinary woman who hade to Seraphim Haven to make a living. Even though

    she was now well-off, she was still frugal,muting by electric scooter and eating at roadside diners.

    How could such different people ever cross paths?

    Harrison had blocked her number and WhatsApp.

    After losing her phone and ID, she had gotten a new number using Chloe''s ID.

    They had no contact whatsoever.

    Meeting Harrison, learning he was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, realizing she had married

    into wealth, it all felt like a dream.

    As if it had never happened.

    Yet, it was etched deep into her memory.

    She had been at the Warmville factory for the past month.

    After her miscarriage, Harrison had shut down herpany¡¯s headquarters and the Warmville factory.

    But she had managed to get the business up and running again.

    The production lines were doing well. Even though there were times when they couldn''t keep up with

    the orders, she managed to keep things organized in both Seraphim Haven and Warmville.

    When a woman was busy with her career, she could truly focus on work.

    When she left the factory, it was snowing.

    It must have been snowing for a whole day, as there was a thickyer of snow on the ground.

    She had probably been in the factory all day.

    Walking on the snow, she could hear the crunch under her feet.

    During her teenage years, she had a wish.

    When she was an adult, she wanted to marry a reliable man and live a stable life, supporting each

    other and never abandoning one another.

    If Harrison wasn''t the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, if their views were not so different, if they

    could live a simple life, could they have walked together in the snow?

    And walked until their hair turned white?

    People were indeed creatures of emotion.

    No matter how decisive and rational she was, she couldn''t escape her true feelings.

    Walking a few hundred yards in the snow already made her body freeze.

    She climbed up to the third floor and took out her keys to open the door of the dorm.

    Perhaps it was the cold that made her fingers stiff, the door couldn¡¯t be opened.

    She left the key in the lock and tried to warm her hands with her breath.

    But it didn''t work.

    It was snowing heavily.

    And the temperature was extremely low.

    After a failed marriage and a miscarriage, she was no longer the young girl who wasn''t afraid of the

    cold.

    Her dorm was the first one by the stairwell on the third floor, just around the corner of a hallway.

    As she blew on her chilled hands for warmth, a pair of well-polished leather shoes suddenly emerged

    from around the corner.

    Subconsciously, she felt a twinge of nervousness.

    Because those shoes seemed vaguely familiar.

    No, more than familiar.

    She knew them too well.

    They were the same shoes that Harrison put on the shelf every day when they lived together after their

    marriage.

    She herself had polished those shoes daily for Harrison, so how could she not recognize them?

    She didn''t dare to look up.

    Could it be Harrison?

    In that moment, her breathing, which had been warming her cold hands, was suddenly halted.

    Her mind went nk.

    She even forgot the cold.

    Instead, she felt a rush of warmth spreading through her body.

    When she heard Harrison''s voice, her ears burned with heat.

    It was Harrison''s voice.

    Harrison said, "I''ve been waiting for you for quite some time."

    It was only then that Roxanne slowly lifted her gaze.

    Harrison, dressed in a camel-colored coat, stood before her, appearing almost like a mirage.

    Why would the man who''d told her to cut off all contact, to keep her distance, and to not associate with

    him, suddenly appear at the doorstep of her dorm?

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    It felt like a dream.

    Unbelievably so!

    Yet, there Harrison stood, tall and dignified before her.

    Roxanne was dumbstruck.

    Her mind was a nk canvas, mouth agape.

    Perhaps it was because Harrison was dressed in a warm camel coat today, not as cold as when he

    wore darker colors.

    And so, Roxanne saw a depth in his eyes that she couldn''t fathom.

    Like a bottomless whirlpool.

    Seeming to draw her in.

    This man appeared so close, yet so far, as if a vast river separated from them.

    Half a year apart, she still remembered his words of severing ties with her.

    Even his name, she hesitated to utter.

    Should she call him by his first name?

    Or refer to him as Mr. Rodriguez?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne''s lips moved but no sound came out.

    She, usually so decisive, found herself at a loss for words.

    She looked at him, her eyes filled withplex emotions.

    "It''s quite chilly, isn''t it?"

    Harrison stepped forward, taking Roxanne''s hands that were still suspended mid-air.

    He rubbed them fervently.

    Her hands were freezing, like a popsicle.

    Harrison''s grip tightened.

    Maybe from the cold, her small hands trembled in his.

    Harrison''s heart lurched abruptly.

    He moved her hands closer, breathing warm air on them.

    As his warm breath clouded his originally cold and indifferent face, she thought he didn''t seem so cold

    anymore.

    Roxanne thought she had forgotten the pain of the past half year, that she had moved on.

    But when Harrison held her hands, warming them, all the grievances surged back.

    She hadn''t really let go.

    Deep down, she yearned for Harrison to treat her with a bit more tenderness.

    Just like now, cradling her hands gently, caring for her.

    Her heart ached terribly.

    She had grievance.

    And she was confused also.

    Why was Harrison acting this way?

    She didn''t understand.

    She withdrew her hand uneasily, her eyes having a tinge of mist.

    She buried her head, unwilling to let him see.

    As she turned to open the door, she said, "It''s cold outside. Get in."

    Not sure whether it was nervousness or the freezing weather, She turned the key that had inserted into

    the lock for few times, but the door refused to budge.

    She pulled hard, but it still didn¡¯t move.

    Harrison stepped closer, gently pulling her arm, "Let me."

    With a slight turn, the door opened.

    Roxanne hurried in, turning on the lights, the heater, and then went to prepare the water to drink.

    Harrison followed, closing the door behind him.

    Once the water was prepared, Roxanne cleared a pile of documents off the sofa for him to sit.

    "Have a seat. My ce is a bit in. I hope you don''t mind!"

    Harrison didn''t seem to mind at all.

    He sat down.

    He looked up, and his gaze met hers.

    His eyes were devoid of any emotion. Roxanne couldn''t read his thoughts, but she felt his gaze was so

    profound, as if drawing her in.

    Somehow, she quickly averted her gaze, turning around, "I''ll make you some tea."

    "No need." Harrison caught her wrist, looking at her beautiful profile, "I haven''t had dinner, can you

    make me some pastas?"

    Today the visit to Warmville was just a coincidence.

    He was here to take care of some business which was done within two hours.

    He had nned to fly to Imperial City next, then catch a connecting flight to California.

    He''s been too busy.

    It was before today that he believed he had already forgotten his feelings for her, and became what he

    used to be, self-restrained, sagacious and unruffled.

    However, only a few hours ago, on their way to Imperial City, Alexander mentioned that Roxanne was

    in Warmville out of being deliberate or being unintentional.

    He said Roxanne had started a small business that was doing pretty well and had made a good profit.

    In that moment, Harrison missed her terribly.

    He wanted to see her.

    He was already on the ne, but he asked to dene, leaving his work behind, actingpletely

    irrational.

    Alexander was quite upset, as their flight was crucial to opening up the 6G market overseas.

    But Alexander seemed rather pleased.

    For the past six months, Harrison seemed to have forgotten all about Roxanne, busy with his work and

    career.

    But in fact, he extremely missed her.

    It was always Roxanne.

    The only one who could make Harrison lose control, lose his rationality, was Roxanne.

    Alexander left Harrison with Jack, his bodyguard.

    After finding out where Roxanne''s factory was, he rushed over, waiting outside her dorm from three in

    the afternoon until past eight in the evening.

    During that time, Jack offered to get Harrison some food.

    But he refused to eat anything.

    He was fixated on seeing Roxanne.

    Like a madman.

    Under the heavy snowfall in the corridor, amidst the biting cold wind, it seemed he hade to a

    realization.

    His so-called indifference was just a veneer.

    A cover for the passion and pain in his heart.

    The moment he grabbed Roxanne''s wrist, Harrison saw his feelings even clearer.

    Compared to the daily business engagements, the fancy ces he frequented, the toasting at various

    asions, he seemed to prefer Roxanne''s simple pasta with eggs.

    Suddenly, he craved for her pasta.

    Roxanne turned to ask, "It¡¯ste. You haven''t eaten anything yet?"

    "Do you have eggs?" Harrison asked instead, "Can you add an egg to the pasta?"

    "I''ll go and check." Roxanne quickly withdrew her hand from his grasp.

    Perhaps out of nervousness, she walked briskly towards the kitchen.

    She was supposed to cook the pasta, but in her haste, she ended up at the bar, unsure of what to do.

    In the narrow space, she paced around, having lost her direction.

    Eventually, she remembered Harrison wanted pasta, and she opened the fridge.

    Inside, there was a box of pasta and two eggs left.

    Harrison wasn''t a fan of spicy food.

    She just boiled the pasta and didn''t add any hot sauce.

    After cracking the eggs on the table, she boiled them along with the pasta.

    A bowl of steaming hot pasta with eggs was served before Harrison.

    "Sorry, I''m out of butter, so I couldn''t make scrambled eggs. I just boiled them with the pasta. See if you

    can get used to this. If you can''t, I¡¯ll order us some decent takeout."

    Harrison didn''t say anything.

    He lifted the bowl of pasta to his lips.

    Roxanne handed him a fork, "Careful, it''s hot."

    "Thank you!"

    Without even cooling the pasta, Harrison shoveled a mouthful of pasta in.

    Gone was his usual dining elegance, now reced by sheer hunger.

    The pasta was piping hot, but Harrison ate it quickly.

    It was just a simple bowl of pasta with eggs without any butter or sauce.

    But the soup was creamy and appetizing, and it had a rich aroma that awakened his appetite.

    He often dined in fancy ces.

    Sometimes, a meal would cost him hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of dors.

    But in the end, it seemed that only this simple bowl of pasta with eggs could give him a taste of the

    simple pleasures of life.

    Just like when he was first smitten by Roxanne, all his social activities and luxurious living made him

    feel numb and meaningless. The only time he felt truly alive was when he was with Roxanne, enjoying

    the simple pasta with eggs she made.

    Listening to the sound of him eating pasta and drinking the soup, Roxanne felt surreal. Was this the

    same Harrison she had divorced?

    Some words were stuck in her throat, left unspoken.

    In the end, it turned into a seemingly caring but distant reminder, "Mr. Rodriguez, eat slowly, careful not

    to hurt your throat."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    That was piping hot pasta.

    Roxanne was genuinely concerned if it would hurt his throat.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how to address him. Should she call him Harrison or Mr. Rodriguez?

    In the end, she went with Mr. Rodriguez.

    The mention of ¡°Mr. Rodriguez¡± made Harrison, who was eagerly digging into his pasta, pause.

    His brows were crinkled in difort.

    There was something stuck in his throat, the pasta or perhaps the painful emotions.

    After a while, he took a sip of soup and managed to swallow the spaghetti.

    But it felt lodged in his stomach.

    He felt bloated, a sensation of difort.

    But he continued as if nothing happened, picking up more pasta and gobbling it down.

    He used to eat with such grace and elegance, as if dining was an art form.

    After living with Roxanne for so long, he began to eat more casually, enjoying the freedom of indulging

    his appetite.

    Within a few moments, he had eaten up and handed the bowl to her.

    "I''m full!"

    "How long have you been starving?" Roxanne asked incredulously. "You ate the entire bowl of pasta."

    He didn''t tell her that he was missing this pasta with eggs so much.

    After taking the bowl, Roxanne got up.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so she nced at him awkwardly, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll clean this up.¡±

    She quickly turned and walked away.

    Only she lived in the dorm.

    A bed, a bar, and a sofa were all squeezed into one space, along with a small balcony. To the right of

    the balcony was the bathroom.

    It was small, but it had everything she needed.

    She stood in front of the bar, turned on the hot water, and began washing the dishes.

    She might look efficient, but her mind was in a whirl.

    Why had Harrison suddenlye to see her?

    How had he found her?

    This was her new processing nt, and she had never told Harrison about it.

    She had forgotten. He was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven. If he wanted to find something out,

    he would.

    Clearly, he hade to see her on purpose.

    In the few minutes it took Roxanne to wash the dishes, her mind was racing.

    Behind her, Harrison watched her without blinking.

    After turning on the heat, she had taken off her ck down jacket and was only wearing a knitted

    turtleneck sweater.

    The sweater hugged her body, outlining her slender figure.

    Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders, swaying like seaweed on her straight back.

    Her hair seemed to have grown over the past six months.

    It now reached her waist.

    Her loose hair made her waist look even slimmer, as if it would snap if he held it too tightly.

    Harrison wanted to go over, to hold her waist, to pull her into his arms.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He was afraid of startling her.

    He watched her quietly as she washed the dishes.

    The clinking of the dishes and the running water filled the room.

    But Harrison¡¯s world was incredibly quiet.

    Even his restless heart had suddenly be calm.

    Over the past six months, his business had been going well. He was more aplished and

    sessful than before.

    But in reality, he couldn¡¯t eat well, he couldn¡¯t sleep well, and his seemingly calm heart was not that

    calm. Instead, it was restless, unable to find peace.

    Until this moment, when he silently watched her back.

    His restless and painful heart seemed to have found greatfort.

    He gazed at her without blinking until she finished washing the dishes, wiped the water from the bar,

    turned around, and looked back at him.

    Their eyes met.

    Roxanne, trying to hide her nervousness, walked over and asked as if straightforwardly, ¡°Why are you

    suddenly here?¡±

    ¡°I had some business in Warmville today and thought I¡¯d stop by,¡± he replied, looking at her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She had just finished washing the dishes, and her hands were wet. She grabbed a tissue to dry

    them.

    Taking the opportunity at this moment to avoid looking at him, she heard his reply and felt a slight pang

    of disappointment.

    They were divorced. She shouldn¡¯t feel disappointed.

    But emotions wereplicated.

    After crumpling the used tissue and throwing it in the trash, she had managed to sort out her feelings.

    When she looked up again, she queried tly, ¡°Are you staying here for a while, or are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here?¡± Harrison asked, looking into her eyes.

    She smiled, ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t believe in not talking to each other after divorce.¡±

    Just because they were no longer husband and wife didn¡¯t mean they had to be enemies.

    She smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that your visit was quite unexpected.¡±

    ¡°The snow outside is beautiful.¡±

    Harrison nced out the window and back at her.

    ¡°Would you like to take a walk with me?¡±

    Looking outside, the snow was still falling heavily.

    It was indeed a beautiful scene.

    Such a sight could never be seen in Seraphim Haven.

    But Roxanne was susceptible to the cold. Since her miscarriage, she wasn¡¯t as resistant to the cold as

    before.

    So, she put on her ck down jacket again and fetched a cute wool hat to put on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Harrison didn¡¯t move.

    He was staring at her. She was wearing a clumsy down jacket and a cute wool hat.

    Half of her hair was hanging down from under the hat, making her look like a cute doll.

    She looked much younger.

    Even Harrison felt as if he was experiencing youth again. He had a strong urge to fall in love.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    He was so tall that Roxanne had to tilt her head back to look at him.

    He chuckled and ruffled her hair, ¡°You look so cute with that hat on. It¡¯spletely different from your

    usual straightforward style.¡±

    Getting her hair ruffled by him, Roxanne suddenly felt a pang of sadness.

    After divorce, such intimate gestures shouldn¡¯t happen anymore.

    But there was Harrison''s hand gently stroking her head now.

    It gave her the illusion of intimacy.

    It was a stark contrast to his previous coldness and decisive behavior.

    She couldn¡¯t tell which version of him was the real one.

    Feeling a surge of sadness, she turned around and walked away, ¡°If you want to enjoy the snow, better

    go now. I¡¯m feeling tired today. I can¡¯t walk long. I need to get back to sleep.¡±

    Harrison quickly caught up with her.

    They both walked out of the building.

    The night shift workers on the assembly line were ending their shift.

    People were hurrying back to their dormitories.

    Because of the heavy snow and wind, everyone was walking fast.

    When they saw Roxanne, they slowed down.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Roxanne!¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, you¡¯re going out again?¡±

    Roxanne responded to each one of them.

    After they had walked a few steps away, people began whispering and discussing.

    "Is this another big shot from some local corporation trying to woo Roxanne?"

    "This guy in the trench coat is way more handsome than the rest of Roxanne''s suitors. He looks like a

    movie star."

    "Nonsense, he''s got a charisma that surpasses any star."

    "What a pity though. If Roxanne agrees to be with this guy, what would happen to that IT guy who''s

    been chasing her for the past six months?"

    "Roxanne and him seem quite a good match."

    Roxanne, leading Harrison, kept walking forward.

    Walking by her side, Harrison''s voice hinted a tinge of jealousy, "So many men have been chasing you

    these past six months?"

    Roxanne stopped without a word.

    Facing the snowstorm, she gazed at him, trying to decipher his meanings in that sentence.

    After a moment of silence, Harrison blurted out without a second thought,

    "Roxanne, I regret it, I regret divorcing you. Can we get back together?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    It happened so fast.

    It was really so sudden that Roxanne couldn''t believe her ears.

    The snow continued to fall, the wind kept on howling, and in the chill, every sense was heightened.

    Every word Harrison said struck her fragile nerves with a resounding force. Although it was freezing,

    Roxanne felt a warmth beginning to spread within her, probably due to her racing heartbeat.

    With her blood tingled, the cold was suddenly forgotten, and so was the falling snow. Her heart was in

    turmoil, filled with unease.

    Facing the snowstorm, Roxanne looked at him, bewildered. "Harrison, do you even know what you''re

    saying?"

    She had been the one to suggest the divorce. In hindsight, it was quite a reckless move. She didn''t

    want to divorce him, but when it came down to choosing between her career and her marriage, she

    chose the former.

    She had hoped that this would change Harrison''s attitude, make him see their marriage in a new light,

    respect her independence, and support her ambitions of making money by herself.

    The world was no ce for a housewife who depended entirely on her husband for happiness.

    Once a woman put all her expectation of happiness on her husband, she in fact would be the one being

    supported financially by the man, or to put it bluntly, she would be like a parasite, depending on his

    man about literally everything.

    She was too proud to rely on anyone else.

    Especially when Harrison was so aplished and respected. How could she, living off him like a

    parasite, ever consider herself his equal, or discuss pure affection?

    Even though she couldn¡¯t be roughly the same as him, when she was able to earn her living by herself,

    wouldn¡¯te for Harrison¡¯s money or position, she could feel she became more confident and

    assured in a rtionship.

    But Harrison didn''t understand any of this.

    She thought his coldness after the divorce was a calcted decision. She never expected him to regret

    his actions, to want to get back together.

    He was the one who cut her offpletely, even going as far as blocking her number from his phone

    and WhatsApp, and even deleting it from the cellphones of Alexander¡¯s, Vincent¡¯s and those of his

    associates. He also deleted Chloe Mitchell¡¯s number and WhatsApp.

    Acting like they were strangers when he ran into them.

    She had managed to pull through, feeling as if she had narrowly escaped death.

    Just when she hade to terms with the failure of her marriage, he suddenly appeared again,

    expressing his regrets, wanting to remarry.

    Her peace of mind was once again disrupted.

    How would she be able to face it?

    She looked at him, asking seriously, "Harrison, are you sure you know what you''re saying?"

    "I''m pretty sure."

    His voice wasn''t as clear due to the vast emptiness of the snowyndscape and the loud wind. But it

    was firm, resolute, striking her disoriented heartstring with every word.

    She was beginning to understand him less. "Harrison, I always thought you were steady, always made

    rational decisions."

    But as a matter of fact, that wasn''t the case.

    Before their divorce, he had thrown a fit because she was too engrossed in her work and neglected

    him. He had said that there was no point being together if she only cared about her work, and

    suggested they might as well divorce.

    During the divorce, he had been adamant about not agreeing. But then he had suddenly asked her to

    swiftlyplete the procedures, and cut her off immediately afterwards.

    In retrospect, it wasn''t exactly mature.

    It wasn''t the behavior one would expect from a sessful businessman.

    "You suddenly wanted to cut all ties. And now, all of a sudden, you want to remarry. Harrison, this is

    making me feel very uneasy and scared."

    Harrison, standing in the snow, allowed the wind to cut through him like a de. His broad shoulders

    slumped slightly.

    "Haven''t you ever thought about remarrying me?"

    Roxanne didn''t want to lie to herself.

    Or to him.

    Looking at his sad and desperate eyes, she answered him honestly.

    "Harrison, in the past few months since we split up, Chloe and I have been doing business and making

    quite a bit of money. Things are looking sessful. But that''s just a case of failing in love and

    seeding in business. I''m not doing as well as I seem."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Eating alone, sleeping alone.

    And there was no one warming the bed.

    Her best friend, despite being caring and attentive, had her own family, her own children to take care

    of.

    She couldn''t spend her whole life with her.

    When she fell ill, she had to tough it out alone, not wanting to bother anyone. She had to go to the

    hospital, wait in line, see the doctor, get prescriptions all alone.

    During her free time, when she wasn''t busy with work, she would space out.

    She would ask herself. Wasn¡¯t she punishing herself by choosing to divorce?

    But still, she believed that she should hold on firmly to her career to be self-supported.

    No one could be relied upon forever, not even her parents, or Harrison, the man who was so much

    more aplished than she was.

    Only by holding on to her career did she feel secure.

    It was something that even Harrison, the richest man in Seraphim Haven, couldn''t give her.

    She was not doing well, and she told him honestly.

    She also wanted to tell him about her true feelings.

    "But, Harrison, it feels like I''ve adapted to life after divorce. The feeling of not being forced, of earning

    my own money and spending it, is really reassuring."

    Harrison didn''t quite understand what she meant. "So, you''ve never thought about remarrying, not even

    a little bit?"

    She told him seriously, "Harrison, I''m really scared. I can''t answer you right now. We should both take

    some time to think it through."

    Harrison looked frustrated.

    He seemed dejected and disappointed, but he didn''t show it.

    He tried to console himself that this oue was actually good, at least he wasn''t outright rejected.

    But it felt even more painful than being rejected.

    They both fell silent for a while.

    In the midst of the snowstorm, Harrison took off his camel coat and put it over Roxanne''s shoulders.

    "Could you walk a little further with me?"

    In this snowy weather, taking a stroll with the man you love should be a wonderful thing.

    But Roxanne was truly exhausted. "Harrison, I''ve been working non-stop for over 30 hours. I really

    want to go home and sleep."

    "I''ll walk you to your door." Harrison just wanted to spend a little more time with her.

    "No need. Go home. I''ll contact you tomorrow."

    With that, she turned and briskly walked away.

    Harrison called out after her, "Roxanne, what''s your new number?"

    She hadn''t deleted his number. "I''ll call youter," she said.

    "Do you still have my number?" he asked.

    Roxanne didn''t turn around, and she merely paused in her stride.

    She stood against the falling snow, the wounds in her heart that had just healed suddenly torn open

    and pulled apart. "You blocked and deleted my number, but I didn''t."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    The idea of divorce was her initiative.

    She didn''t me Harrison for his subsequent indifference.

    But the wounds sprouted silently from her heart, and she couldn''t suppress the pain.

    Halfway across the room, she retreated.

    She took off the camel-colored coat Harrison had draped over her and shoved it into his hands.

    "The wind''s pretty sharp, you wear it."

    After returning his coat, she turned back around.

    Snow was falling heavily, her slender waist stood straight and tall.

    As she left, every step she took in the snow echoed with a crisp crunch.

    It sounded decisive.

    Just like her stride, swift and decisive.

    But what Harrison didn''t see was the moment she turned back, she shed tears.

    She couldn''t hold back anymore.

    And yet, she didn''t dare to cry openly, her back straight, even her sobs were restrained.

    From the third-floor corridor, Dominic had a clear view of the snowy scene below.

    He cast another nce at Harrison, who was standing a couple of hundred meters behind Roxanne.

    In the vast, white snow, his imposing figure was eye-catching.

    However, there was a sense of destion in his tall, handsome figure.

    Even the snowy sky seemed gloomy, somewhat oppressing.

    As Dominic looked at Harrison, it seemed Harrison also looked up at the third floor.

    A few secondster, Dominic''s phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message.

    Harrison asked, [Are you in Warmville?]

    Dominic responded, [I''m off-duty now, I don''t think I need to report my whereabouts to you.]

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    As Harrison held his phone, he looked up again at the silhouette in the third-floor corridor, his brow

    furrowed, his forehead creased tightly.

    When he looked for Roxanne, she had already disappeared into the snow.

    Nowhere to be seen.

    The snow was only marked with a trail of footprints.

    In his grip was the camel-colored coat Roxanne had returned to him.

    Harrison looked down at it.

    He remembered how six months ago, when they parted at the manor, he had returned the white T-shirt

    Roxanne had bought him.

    He gave it back to her through Anthony.

    And he had said such heartless words.

    What was Roxanne feeling at that time?

    Harrison thought he was such a fool.

    He even pped himself.

    He also thought he was quite useless.

    His life was filled with lofty ambitions, he could easily handle anything strategically.

    Except for romance.

    It was a total mess!

    By the time she reached her apartment door, Roxanne had already dried her tears.

    As she fumbled for her keys, she saw Dominic emerging from the corridor.

    In his hands, a bouquet of flowers.

    Blue roses.

    They were beautiful, quite striking.

    Blue roses, also known as the blue enchantress, symbolize rare and precious love.

    Roxanne had some understanding of flowernguage.

    Even a fool would know the intention behind Dominic giving these blue roses.

    But in the past six months, whenever Dominic visited her, it was more like catching up with an old

    friend, sharing a meal, or sitting for a chat, never giving suggestive gifts.

    Why did he suddenly bring blue roses today?

    "Weren''t you going abroad for a medical review? How did it go?" Roxanne greeted him first.

    Dominic responded with a bright smile, "The results are very good!"

    He was told by the foreign medical experts that the tumor in his brain no longer posed a threat to his

    life.

    Things were stable.

    A weight lifted off his heart.

    That was the reason why Dominic had brought the blue roses today.

    Eight and a half years ago, a serious illness had forced Dominic to part with Roxanne. He had to lie to

    her, iming he had fallen for a rich girl.

    He wanted to hurt her badly so she would forget him and start anew.

    Even when he learned she had married the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, he still had no

    confidence in his own life.

    Now that the tumor in his brain was no longer a threat, he could take responsibility for Roxanne''s

    future.

    This time, Dominic was determined not to let go.

    Dominic didn''t care about Harrison''s presence.

    Even though he knew Roxanne had just seen Harrison and had cried, her eyes still glimmered with

    tears, it did not affect Dominic''s resolve.

    He handed her the bouquet of roses, "I saw these at a floral shop. They''re such beautiful flowers, I

    thought they might cheer you up."

    Then, he took out a simple but fashionable gold ne, "Roxanne, do you remember this ne?

    You gave it back to me when we broke up eight years ago."

    "Why did you keep it?"

    The ne swayed before her eyes, rekindling many past memories for Roxanne.

    If she had known about Dominic''s illness back then, she wouldn''t have broken up with him, she

    wouldn''t have let him suffer alone.

    How ironic.

    She thought Dominic had left her for a rich girl.

    In reality, it was she who had left Dominic.

    He handed the ne to her, "It should return to its rightful owner."

    Roxanne didn''t take it.

    Dominic said bluntly, "Roxanne, I want to win you back. Give me a chance."

    What day was it today?

    Harrison suddenly wanted to reconcile, and Dominic also wanted to win her back.

    The pressure in her heart suddenly soared.

    "Don''t rush to reject me. I know you still have feelings for your ex-husband. Harrison is a formidable

    rival, I know his influence on you."

    Roxanne felt extremelyplicated, "Dominic, if you had told me about your illness back then, we

    would still be together now. But it''s been eight and a half years, things have changed."

    Both fell silent.

    But Dominic didn''t feel sad.

    Compared to death,pared to the uncertainty of his health in the decades toe, being rejected

    by Roxanne was a minor difficulty.

    He actuallyughed, "I knew this would be the result."

    However, he wasn''t sad at all.

    "Why are youughing?" Roxanne frowned.

    He was rejected, yet he could stillugh so brightly?

    Dominic was in high spirits.

    Nothing could make him happier than the fact that he could continue to live healthily and pursue the girl

    he loved.

    Dominic tucked the ne away, "I''ll keep this safe for you."

    One day, he wished for Roxanne to ept the ne with joy.

    "It''s gettingte, you should rest."

    "Alright, you should also get some rest early."

    "What about this rose?"

    "I''ll just consider it a gift from my big bro, thanks."

    This time, being addressed as big bro, Dominic didn''t feel as hurt as before, understanding Roxanne''s

    current state of mind.

    Dominic nned to y a long game with Harrison.

    After parting ways with Roxanne, Dominic left the factory.

    By the roadside, he saw Harrison, legs crossed, leaning against his car door.

    Upon seeing Dominic, Harrison rose from the car door, his face dark as he approached, "Did youe

    to Warmville specifically to see Roxanne?"

    "That doesn''t seem to concern you." Dominic remained calm under Harrison''s intense aura.

    "You constantly hound my wife," Harrison''s brows furrowed, his face showing signs of irritation, "You

    say it has nothing to do with me?"

    Dominic, cool as a cucumber, retorted, "Didn''t you forget? You and Roxanne are divorced."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Divorce was something that would cause him relentless spasms of pain.

    Despite being the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, having a sessful career, he made a mess of

    his marriage. And to top it all, it was his own doing.

    This was indeed fodder for Dominic''s mockery.

    Dominic said brusquely, ¡°Harrison, you have no one to me but yourself for not cherishing Roxanne.¡±

    The next day, Roxanne got up early.

    Last night, Harrison unexpectedly proposed remarriage, and Dominic expressed his intentions to

    pursue her again.

    She was unable to sleep in the beginning.

    But after working non-stop for over thirty hours, she was exhausted.

    She slept until ten o''clock the next day.

    The first WhatsApp message she saw upon waking was from Harrison: Call me when you wake up.

    Harrison was a man she found quite hard to figure out.

    When he was cold and unfeeling, he was capable of metaphorically stabbing her without a second

    thought.

    But when he intended to get anything he desired, he could really be thick-skinned.

    He had ended things so cleanly back then.

    And yet he had the audacity to pretend nothing had happened now.

    Looking at the WhatsApp message from Harrison, Roxanne was filled with mixed emotions.

    Was he serious about remarrying?

    If they got back together and ran into disagreements or emotional turmoil, would Harrison block and

    delete her again?

    Would he support her career?

    And many other questions would surely pop up in the future.

    She was afraid that if she agreed to remarry Harrison, she would fall deeper this time. If she got hurt

    again, would she be able to pick herself up?

    After all that she''d been through, she felt like she had turned into a m.

    The harder the exterior, the softer the interior.

    Only by tightly shutting her feelings out could she protect herself.

    But this self-protection was not healthy.

    She knew this.

    After waking up, she sat on her bedside, thinking calmly for over an hour, and finally had an answer in

    her mind.

    She quickly got up, washed her face, brushed her teeth, and tidied herself up.

    Then she called Harrison.

    Harrison''s car was parked outside her factory.

    A Lincoln.

    It stood out quite remarkably on the oil road of the industrial area.

    When Roxanne''s call came in, he answered almost immediately, ¡°You awake?¡±

    Hearing his voice still made her nervous.

    Roxanne took a deep breath, trying to keep herposure, ¡°Where are you? We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°I''m outside your factory gate. The ck Lincoln with extra length, do you want toe down? Or

    should Ie up to your dorm?¡±

    ¡°I''ll go down.¡±

    The snow had stopped.

    But it was colder than yesterday.

    Roxanne wore a thick down jacket, her slender and tall figure hidden within the bloated coat.

    But she still looked bright and charming.

    Despite being dressed in a clumsy way, she looked spruce.

    Just like the first time he saw her.

    As Harrison, leaning against the car door, walked towards her, he asked, ¡°Just got up?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, still a bit tired.¡± Roxanne, in the freezing cold, rubbed her icy hands.

    ¡°Let me warm them for you.¡± Harrison grabbed her hand, hisrge palm easily enveloping her small

    ones.

    Truth be told, Roxanne quite liked this feeling.

    Being cared for, being considered, being pampered.

    Before Harrison, Roxanne thought she would possibly get married.

    But it would be to a man she could live her life with.

    And it wouldn¡¯t involve fervent affection.

    Harrison suddenly barged into her life, by deceiving her.

    In spite of that, she fell in love with him.

    He was too exceptional.

    She didn''t think she would fall for him so easily.

    It was this love that made her scared, scared to lose him.

    But she couldn''t stop charging forward because of fear, could she?

    She couldn''t live in cowardice forever.

    Just like now, Harrison was holding her hand tightly, and she was d.

    She clearly liked this feeling, so why she would reject it?

    Life is short, living in the moment was what mattered most.

    And their previous marriage had many problems. There wasn''t enoughmunication and mutual

    understanding, but these were things that could be worked on and cultivated in the future.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Standing in the cold snow, she pulled her hand back and tucked it into her bag.

    She stated without hesitation, ¡°Harrison, I''ve seriously considered what you saidst night. I''ve made

    up my mind and I think it''s only fair that I give you an answer.¡±

    Harrison felt a sudden churn in his stomach.

    His back was rigid.

    Despite the snow, a cold sweat broke out on his back.

    He looked at her seriously, wanting to hear her answer yet fearing it, ¡°You''ve decided so quickly. Is it

    your genuine desire?¡±

    ¡°Harrison, let me finish what I have to say.¡±

    Harrison listened nervously.

    ¡°I''m willing to get back together with you, but not remarry. We should get to know each other again,

    build our rtionship from scratch. The condition is, you can''t make me a full-time wife again I must

    have my own career.¡±

    Asting love and marriagey in that the couple remained equal.

    She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to match him in wealth and

    power.

    But at least, she could be a bit more independent.

    She could love him with dignity.

    Not be dependent on him.

    ¡°Harrison, you don''t have to rush to answer whether you support my career or not. Take your time to

    think about it. Consider carefully whether you can ept a woman who values her career as your wife.

    Of course, I understand you. With your status as the richest man in Seraphim Haven, you don''t need

    your wife to work. Let alone running a small business that doesn''t seem important. But the small

    business in your eyes is my life''s work. I think you¡¯d better re-consider it.¡±

    With that, Roxanne checked her phone.

    ¡°In two hours, I have to take a flight back to Seraphim Haven to see a client. Contact me when you''ve

    made up your mind. If you still don''t support my career, you don''t need to contact me anymore.¡±

    She said these words with apparent ease.

    But her heart was in turmoil.

    She was scared.

    Scared that Harrison still wouldn''t support her career, that he would disturb her peacefulness, that after

    giving her a glimmer of hope, he then would push her into the dark abyss.

    Not wanting to show him her vulnerability, she quickly turned to leave.

    Harrison immediately grabbed her arm, "Roxanne, I don''t need to think about it. I agree. From now on,

    do whatever you want, as long as you don''t mention leaving me."

    She hadn''t expected him to reply so quickly.

    She was incredulous.

    After all, he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and his woman really didn''t need to do any

    business.

    She looked at him with doubt.

    His eyes, filled with softness and brightness, met hers.

    "Roxanne, the days after our divorce have been worse for me than for you. Everything I ate was

    tasteless, everything I did felt like I''m just a robot fulfilling tasks. Without you, I''m not happy."

    Apparently, admitting that he loved her extremely much, wasn''t so difficult after all.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Spilling it out, he felt a surge of relief.

    ¡°Yeah, without you, I¡¯ve been anything but happy.¡±

    His voice was low and pained,ced with endless self-mockery.

    Harrison nodded slightly.

    As if acknowledging his innermost feelings.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Not wanting to lie to Roxanne anymore, let alone to himself.

    He joked again, ¡°Really, since you left, I haven¡¯t been happy at all.¡±

    In the frosty and snowyndscape, he looked at Roxanne with intense affection.

    Even justying his eyes on her like this, gave him a sense of reassurance.

    It was as if he had been lost in a foggy forest for a long time, and seeing her, he finally found his

    direction.

    ¡°Roxanne, from now on, do whatever makes you happy. I won¡¯t force you anymore.¡±

    As Roxanne listened, she began to cry.

    She had never imagined that for her sake, Harrison could be so empathetic.

    Harrison reached out to wipe away her tears.

    As he did so, she held onto his hand and smiled.

    And then, she began to cry again.

    ¡°Harrison, you¡¯re the richest man in Seraphim Haven, and yet here you are, humbling yourself for an

    ordinary woman. Is it really worth it?¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Harrison flicking her nose, ¡°After how I treated you, don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    Roxanne, lifting her head, shook it.

    Smiling and crying all at once.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    She understood.

    He was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven.

    Putting in his shoes, his wife shouldn¡¯t be out there, dealing with business.

    He could provide her with a life of luxury and privilege.

    She didn¡¯t need to work so hard to earn money.

    They had justckedmunication before.

    Harrison looked at her, ¡°Forgiving me so easily, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll hurt you again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Roxanne buried herself deeper into Harrison¡¯s chest.

    Her voice was firm, but it softened into a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    ¡°You proposed the remarriage.¡±

    ¡°But I agreed after careful consideration. It was my choice.¡±

    Everyone should be responsible for their own choices.

    Whether the oue was good or bad, she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    She just wanted to live in the moment.

    But truthfully, she was really frightened.

    Frightened that if she opened her heart again, she might get hurt even deeper.

    The more scared she was, the tighter she held onto Harrison.

    As if fearing she might lose him, she held on even tighter.

    Holding onto his broad shoulders, she could feel his masculine strength.

    In his arms, she cried a lot, "Harrison, let''s live happily ever after."

    Feeling a bit melodramatic.

    Remarriage is supposed to be a good thing, so why was she crying?

    Lifting her head, she wiped her tears and smiled.

    ¡°All right, Harrison, I need to catch my flight soon. We can prepare for our remarriage when we get

    back to Seraphim Haven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the airport.¡± Harrison wiped away the tears on her cheeks.

    She asked, ¡°Are you also heading back to Seraphim Haven? But I think my flight is fully booked.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget we have a private jet?¡± Harrison flicking her nose again.

    ¡°Oh right, you have a private jet.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to go upstairs to pack?¡±

    ¡°No need, there¡¯s everything in Seraphim Haven.¡±

    They both headed to the airport.

    As they got into the car, their bodyguard, Jackson, opened the door for Roxanne, ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not his wife yet.¡± It¡¯s only after she and Harrison get married again, would she be Mrs. Rodriguez.

    So, she corrected him seriously.

    Jackson, thinking she was still holding onto past issues, quickly exined, ¡°Mrs. Rodriguez, it wasn¡¯t

    me who blocked and deleted your number on WhatsApp. I was forced to do it.¡±

    Roxanne shot Harrison a re, ¡°I know it was your boss. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve forgiven him already, so

    don¡¯t worry about it. Just continue doing good job with Mr. Harrison.¡±

    Roxanne patted Jackson on his shoulder and got into the limousine.

    On their way to the airport, she was appreciating the snowyndscape.

    Maybe it was because she was in a good mood.

    But today¡¯s snow was the most beautiful she had ever seen in her 29 years of life.

    Looking out, everything was covered in a nket of white.

    Thend of Warmville shrouded in mist and snow.

    It was breathtakingly splendid.

    Harrison held Roxanne¡¯s hand, ¡°If dad knew we are getting back together, he would be extremely

    happy.¡±

    ¡°We are not officially back together yet.¡±

    Roxanne pulled her hand back, ¡°Whether we be a married couple depends on your future

    performance.¡±

    Harrison pretended to be upset, ¡°Seems like I still have to work on it!¡±

    Before boarding.

    Chloe sent a message on WhatsApp. [You must be boarding soon, right? I¡¯ll pick you up in two hours.]

    Roxanne replied. [Not necessary, I¡¯ll be going with Harrison.]

    Chloe replied. [Harrison?????]

    Roxanne. [Chloe, I have some good news for you.]

    Chloe replied. [Don¡¯t tell me, you and Harrison are back together?]

    Roxanne responded. [Surprised?]

    Chloe messaged. [That doesn¡¯t make sense. The good news you¡¯re supposed to tell me is that you¡¯ve

    agreed to give Dominic another chance. Now this?]

    Chloe knew that Dominic went to see Roxanne the day before.

    She had thought that these two could rekindle their feelings toward each other, but it turned out that the

    person Roxanne was getting back with was Harrison?

    Chloe. [Hasn¡¯t Harrison hurt you enough? He¡¯s still the richest man in Seraphim Haven, standing high

    above us. You two are from different worlds. Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling back into that same situation

    from which you may never recover?]

    Roxanne replied. [But I love Harrison. Just because I¡¯m scared, doesn¡¯t mean I should stop loving.]

    Chloe. [What about Dominic then?]

    Roxanne. [Dominic and I broke up over eight years ago. Our story ended back then.]

    Chloe. [no matter what, I always hope that you find your happiness.]

    On the ne.

    Roxanne looked at her best friend''s heartfelt words on her phone and then switched it off.

    The ne soared high over ten thousand meters.

    She gazed at the fluffy clouds outside, at the sunlight piercing through the clouds, turning everything

    into a golden splendour.

    Roxanne felt a bit lost.

    What exactly is happiness?

    She didn''t know.

    Why should she obsess over it?

    Life is merely a short span of thirty thousand days or so.

    And that''s assuming a peaceful death, without any sudden illness, any idents, reaching a full count

    of those thirty thousand days.

    A sudden illness, an unexpected ident, and people might not even have the chance to say goodbye

    to the world before their eyes close forever.

    If she missed her chance with Harrison, and one day saw him marrying someone else, she would

    undoubtedly regret it.

    At least now, there were no regrets.

    During her time alive, she should strive to live, to love, perhaps that was what happiness meant.

    She didn''t want to leave any regrets in life.

    So even when the ne was soaring high in the sky, when Harrison passionately kissed her in the

    ne''s rest area, she didn''t resist.

    Instead, she clung tightly to Harrison''s back.

    Letting him guide her, basking in the indulgence of pleasure and passion.

    What was happiness?

    It was this moment, being under the man she loved, in an endless surge of excitement and great

    pleasure.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    It was a state of pure bliss.

    The person who rendered her this wonderful feeling could only be Harrison.

    After a separation of about six months, Roxanne hadn''t experienced this kind of intimacy for a while.

    There was a pang of pain.

    Even in her joy, she slightly furrowed her brows.

    Harrison seemed to be very considerate, taking great care of her feelings throughout.

    His powerful strength gradually became as gentle and enduring as the ripple of a spring creek.

    It was another form of care and protection, lingering and ceaseless.

    Even when their private jetnded, Roxanne was still under Harrison.

    The jet was Harrison''s own double-decker.

    The cabin crew knew they were in the rest area, so they did not interrupt them.

    They could stay in bed as long as they wanted.

    "Rest a while before we get off the ne, okay?" In the end, Harrison kissed Roxanne''s forehead.

    Roxanne blinked gently, "Okay."

    Rolling over, Harrison held her slender waist.

    With his powerful core strength, he pressed against Roxanne''s soft back.

    His chin gently rested on the back of her head.

    "Roxanne, in the half year we''ve been apart, I haven''t been with another woman. Have you?"

    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who would search another man?"

    "A lot of guys trying to hit on you, and you haven''t ever felt lonely?"

    "What about you?"

    "You don¡¯t trust me?"

    Harrison looked into her eyes.

    He promised, "I swear."

    "Okay, I believe you." Roxanne asked him to lie back down.

    Looking at the man who was so eager to show his loyalty, she couldn¡¯t help but feel how adorable he

    was.

    Roxanne could hardly connect the Harrison in front of her with the cold and detached man he was half

    a year ago.

    Was this the same person?

    Which one was the real him?

    Suddenly she felt a little angsty and scared, afraid that one day she would see his cold detachment

    again.

    But Roxanne immediately suppressed her worry.

    She rolled over and ask Harrison to sit up a bit.

    Her long, fair legs gently was taken out of the silk nket.

    She lifted herself up and straddled Harrison.

    Under the blue silk nket, her stunning figure was half hidden.

    It enhanced her slender back, making it even more gorgeous and white.

    She put her hands against his solid shoulders, and gave a flirtatious smile.

    "Let''s do it again!"

    Life is fleeting.

    One should seize the day and live in the moment.

    Their luxurious double-decker jet was parked in a corner of Seraphim Haven''s airport.

    Two more hours had passed.

    The captain and the entire crew were waiting at the cabin door to bid them farewell.

    The chief attendant checked the time and began to worry.

    "Captain, in half an hour, another flight will take off. We need to prepare in advance. Should I urge Mr.

    Rodriguez?"

    Mr. Rodriguez was the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    A bigshot.

    They had to provide him with the best service.

    The captain frowned, "Let''s wait a bit longer."

    Jack, the bodyguard next to him, secretly smiled.

    It was a smile of pleasure and satisfaction.

    At this moment, Mr. Rodriguez and his wife must still be in the middle of releasing their passion.

    They had been apart for almost half a year.

    Finally they reunited and got back in love. How could theye out of that soundproof rest area filled

    with romantic ambience so quickly?

    Jack, the bodyguard, imagined a suggestive scene.

    No, he couldn''t let his mind wander in that direction. Otherwise, he would get a nosebleed.

    Half an hourter, Roxanne, who had freshened up, walked out hand in hand with Harrison.

    They finally came out!

    The captain and the entire crew served them with smiles, "Mr. Rodriguez, Mrs. Rodriguez, wee

    back to Seraphim Haven. We look forward to serving you again."

    Roxanne, hiding her inner embarrassment, smiled gracefully, "Sorry, we unintentionally overslept and

    made you wait for so long."

    The chief attendant responded with a smile, "Serving Mrs. Rodriguez is our pleasure!"

    They left the airport.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The Rolls-Royce was on its way along the airport road.

    "Anne!" Harrison held Roxanne''s hand, "Did you bring your passport and household register?"

    Roxanne nodded, "Yes."

    He calmly said, "Let''s go straight to the City Hall and get our marriage license reissued."

    "You''re in such a hurry?" Roxanneughed as she looked at him.

    She felt he was capable of extremes.

    When he was unfeeling, he was truly able to cut off any connection.

    When he loved her, he could really loved her with all his heart.

    He didn''t want to force her like before, he frowned, "If you have something urgent to attend to, we can

    do it another day. I''m always free."

    Roxanne smiled.

    This man, he finally learned to be understanding and considerate of her.

    She said briskly, "Okay, let¡¯s do this. I have my passport and household register with me."

    She patted the bag beside her, giving an upfrontugh, "Let''s go to the City Hall."

    "Mr. Harrison," Jack, the bodyguard, said, "I''ll drive to the City Hall."

    Roxanne and Harrison spoke in unison, "Yes."

    After getting the marriage license, they could go see dad to give him a surprise.

    As Harrison said, dad would definitely be overjoyed to know that they were back together. Roxanne

    really missed dad.

    For the past half year, due to Harrison, Roxanne had wanted to visit him a couple of times, but she

    never did.

    She didn''t know how he had been for the past half year.

    The Rolls-Royce made a U-turn at the intersection ahead and drove towards the City Hall.

    It was smooth along the way, as if a path to love and happiness had been opened up for Roxanne and

    Harrison.

    Roxanne had made up her mind.

    She would cherish this rtionship with Harrison after their getting back together.

    A man like him, who was the richest man in Seraphim Haven and yet so chaste, was really hard to find.

    He was willing to lower his pride for her and sincerely asked her to reconcile. It showed that he was

    genuinely in love with her.

    Of course, she was not bad either.

    She was also sincere.

    In this world, nothing is more priceless than sincerity.

    When two persons with genuine feelings met again, no matter what happened, they shouldn¡¯t let go.

    In the face of any situation, one must seek solutions rather than taking hasty decisions or uttering the

    words ''break-up'' casually.

    Unless Harrison didn''t want her anymore.

    Throughout their journey, Roxanne pondered a lot.

    Perhaps it was a period of growth and awakening in her life.

    People usually would gain wisdom after experiencing ups and downs.

    The same went for marital rtionship; it''s through the bumps and bruises that couples learned to

    But she didn''t share these thoughts with Harrison.

    Some promises didn''t need to be expressed verbally.

    On the way to the City Hall, she sent a message to Chloe on WhatsApp, "Chloe, I''m heading straight to

    City Hall to renew my marriage with Harrison, I won''t being back to the office first, so don''t wait for

    me."

    "Best wishes!" Chloe replied.

    The Rolls Royce made a U-turn at the traffic light near City Hall and drove into the parking lot.

    Just then, Harrison received a phone call.

    His cheerful expression suddenly turned gloomy.

    His eyebrows furrowed, and tension was visible on his forehead.

    Before the car coulde to a stop, he looked at Roxanne with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry. I can''t

    go in with you to get our marriage license. I have to rush to the airport immediately."

    "What''s so urgent?" Roxanne asked, her heart filled with worry.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    "The situation with 6G technology has always been a bit tense on the international stage."

    Harrison ruffled Roxanne''s hair, as if to reassure her.

    "But don''t worry. I''ll handle it. I just need to fly out to California right away."

    6G technology was something Roxanne was well acquainted with.

    The phone she was currently using was a product of 6G technology.

    6G technology covered many technological fields.

    It yed a crucial role in remote surgeries in the medical field, for example, and in some important

    defensive applications.

    Certain international factions had always been pouncing to snatch this advanced technology.

    This battle between 6G technology and international giants was something Roxanne got caught up in

    once before.

    She almost got taken out by a few mercenaries from overseas.

    This heavy burden suddenly appeared like a huge stone crushing down on Roxanne''s heart.

    She was worried sick about Harrison.

    "Are you going there alone?"

    "Don''t worry. Alexander will being along, and we''ll have bodyguards."

    If it wasn''t so urgent, Harrison would have definitely gone to get their marriage license with Roxanne

    first.

    "I need to head to the airport now," he said with regret. "You wait here for a bit. I''ll have Anthonye

    pick you up."

    "Hold on a moment."

    Roxanne pulled out an amulet from her bag.

    She had obtained it from a church in Warmville.

    At that time, she had gone to pray herself.

    She had got amulets for herself and Chloe.

    She saw a pregnant woman next to her was about to get an amulet for her husband.

    The woman''s husband worked at apany during the day and drove for a ride-hailing service at

    night.

    To make payments on their house and raise their child, he worked tirelessly, often almost dozing off

    while driving.

    Fearing for her husband''s safety, the pregnant woman asked for an amulet, hoping it would protect him.

    Sometimes, it was good to have faith.

    In that moment, Roxanne thought of Harrison.

    Although she had been divorced from Harrison for more than half a year, she still cared deeply for him.

    She also wondered, if she and Harrison could be like the pregnant couple, just an ordinary couple,

    would they be happier?

    But upon reflection, it wasn''t about status.

    Ordinary couples had their own troubles, and so did rich people.

    No matter who Harrison was or whether they would fight or argue again in the future, being together

    was all that mattered.

    Even if it was just for one day, they needed to get along and love each other well.

    She handed the amulet to Harrison. "I asked for this especially for you. Take it, it''ll bring you good luck."

    Even though Harrison was a highly educated individual, he respected the religious culture that had

    been passed down for years.

    Moreover, they, as businessmen, also believed in these things.

    In past years, when conducting real estate business, they encountered some incidents when driving

    piles into the ground, and they had to perform religious ceremonies to resolve these issues.

    Harrison gratefully epted it.

    "I''ll take it every day, never leaving it without me."

    "Good. I was going to visit dad first, but I will wait until you return and we have our license. Then we

    can give him a surprise."

    "Okay."

    "I''ll get going. You should hurry to the airport."

    As Roxanne was about to get out, Harrison pulled her back in and ruffled her hair. "Wait for me."

    Roxanne nodded with a smile. "I will."

    After saying goodbye to Harrison, Roxanne headed straight to Chloe''s house.

    Chloe had prepared a fancy dinner for today.

    She had prepared it for Roxanne, thinking that after she and Harrison got back together, they would

    surely go to President Rodriguez to share the good news.

    With therge amount of the dishes, Chloe and the kids couldn''t finish it all, so they invited Dominic

    over.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Halfway through the dinner, the doorbell rang.

    Seeing Roxanne at the door, Chloe was a bit surprised.

    "Anne, weren''t you and Harrison going to handle the marriage paperwork?"

    "Harrison had to fly to California on urgent business. We''ll deal with it when he gets back."

    After changing her shoes, she sauntered into the house.

    The smell of the dishes made her stomach rumble. "You guys started without me, huh? I''m starving."

    Walking up to the dining table, she noticed Dominic who had stood up. Her smile froze.

    Probably because Dominic had confessed his affection to her yesterday, and yet she was about to

    remarry Harrison today, she felt like she was ying with Dominic''s feelings.

    She felt guilty.

    "Dominic, you''re here."

    "Yeah." Dominic looked at her with mixed feelings. "I heard you and Harrison are getting your marriage

    license?"

    Roxanne didn''t know how to face Dominic, but she knew she had to tell him. "Harrison had to fly to

    California on urgent business. We''ll deal with it when he gets back."

    "That''s good news."

    Dominic was still smiling as he fetched clean te for Roxanne to join them.

    However, he identally knocked the te over.

    While cleaning up, he identally knocked over the drink Aria was having.

    The table and floor were instantly a mess, much like his tangled emotions.

    Chloe hurriedly helped to clean up.

    Finally, when everything was cleaned up, they all sat down to dine.

    On the surface, Dominic was still smiling, "Roxanne, nothing beats marrying your first love. I wish you

    and Harrison all the best."

    He raised his drink, proposing a toast with Roxanne.

    Roxanne raised hers at once. "Dominic, thank you! Thank you for your blessing."

    Back then, if Dominic hadn''t concealed his illness and lied to her that he had fallen into a rich girl,

    forcing them to break up, she would not have traveled to another ce.

    She would not have met Vincent.

    And she wouldn''t have gotten involved with Harrison because of Vincent.

    Dominic had rendered her the possibility.

    "Dominic, you''re the closest person to me in my life."

    Dominic smiled.

    His smile was a little helpless.

    And a little sad.

    But he was also very straightforward. "You know, thest thing I want is to be just a closest friend of

    you. But don''t worry, this time I truly wish you well."

    Having faced life and death, Dominic had a more rxed perspective on many things.

    There were various sufferings in life.

    Birth, aging, sickness, death, unfulfilled desires, meetings with those one despised, separation from

    those one loved.

    Dominic had only experienced the bitterness of unfulfilled desires.

    He was lucky. God had spared him from all the other sufferings, allowing him to live a few more years.

    He should be grateful.

    Roxanne choked up as she listened to his words. "Dominic, I''m so grateful."

    "If you really want to thank me, stop threatening to divorce Harrison every time you get upset. You two

    need to understand and tolerate each other. You need tomunicate properly and stop throwing

    tantrums."

    "Got it, Dominic!"

    "Since being your closest friend, I''ll have to worry about whether you and Harrison are getting along."

    As they spoke, tears welled up in their eyes. Their gazes met, each filled with a different emotion.

    Chloe, feeling a bit mncholic, interjected. "Alright, enough with the sentimental stuff. Let''s just focus

    on enjoying our meal. There''s so much food here."

    Dominic started eating, "Roxanne, be careful. Harrison''s 6G technology has caught the attention of

    some powerful people abroad. They''re nning to target those closest to him."

    "Harrison assigned me some bodyguards before he left for California. Don¡¯t worry." Roxanne was

    somewhat aware of the situation.

    Harrison had been in California for over a month. During this time, he called Roxanne every day.

    Roxanne, however, was still busy, taking flights between Seraphim Haven and Warmville.

    The flowers in Seraphim Haven were blooming beautifully with the arrival of spring.

    One day, as she drove to work, she admired the vibrant kapok trees lining the road.

    Suddenly, she realized it was already March.

    Shouldn''t she have gotten her period in mid-February? Now it was already early March and she still

    hadn''t gotten it?

    Would it be those two times she had with Harrison on the ne leading to her pregnancy?

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    There was a good chance she was pregnant.

    She''d never missed her period like this before.

    Roxanne was increasingly certain that she was carrying Harrison''s baby.

    Her mood instantly soared.

    Singing cheerfully, she drove to the pharmacy before work to pick up three pregnancy test sticks.

    When she arrived at the office, Chloe was waiting with a stack of paperwork that needed her signature.

    Breezing past Chloe, Roxanne headed straight for the restroom, "I''m tied up right now. Can it wait?"

    Chloe was baffled, "What''s so interesting in the restroom that it has you grinning like a Cheshire cat?"

    Roxanne was unusually high-spirited that day.

    She used all three sticks, one after another.

    Each one showed two red lines.

    It was a done deal.

    She was pregnant!

    Roxanne was overjoyed and almost dialed Harrison''s number, but decided to wait until he returned

    from his business trip that night to tell him the good news in person.

    Because of the ecstasy of picturing the scene of her carrying a baby, she was unable to focus on her

    work.

    Chloe walked into her office for the umpteenth time.

    Knocking on the desk, she said, "Come on, Roxanne, we need your signature. Everyone''s waiting."

    "Just a moment, there''s no rush." Roxanne continued browsing the inte.

    Chloe was puzzled, "You''re always preaching about efficiency. What happened today?"

    Noticing Roxanne was shopping online for baby products, Chloe couldn''t help but guess, "Are you

    pregnant?"

    "You''re right," Roxanne''s eyes sparkled with joy.

    "I''m going to be a mom, and Harrison is going to be a dad. I''m determined to bring this baby into the

    world, healthy and strong."

    Chloe was amazed at how fast it was.

    Roxanne nodded solemnly, "Chloe, there were a lot of reasons why I miscarriedst time. Harrison was

    partly to me, but so was I. I was too busy, and I didn''t even realize I was pregnant. Maybe if I''d

    realized sooner, it wouldn''t have led to a miscarriage. This time, I want to take good care of it, so I

    might not being into the office as frequently. I''ll need your help with a lot of things here."

    "Of course, I''ll support you every step of the way," Chloe replied, clearly happy. "You''re 29. It''s about

    time you started a family, but,"

    "But what?"

    "I''m just worried about when Harrison ns to remarry you, I can''t shake this uneasy feeling."

    "What are you worried about?"

    "I''m just afraid Harrison might let you down again."

    Roxanne brushed off Chloe''s concern, "We¡¯ve finally got back together, and he''sing back tonight."

    "Did he mention when he ns to make it official?"

    Harrison hadn''t mentioned that, but Roxanne would ask him at night.

    Harrison didn''t ask Roxanne to pick him up from the airport.

    Roxanne had moved to his vi for one month.

    By the time Harrison arrived at their home, it was already 11 p.m.

    Roxanne was dozing on the couch, but for she had this surprise to tell him, she wasn¡¯t sleeping quite

    deeply.

    The sound of the housekeeper calling Mr. Harrison woke her. She quickly slipped on her shoes and

    rushed to greet him.

    At the elevator, she saw Harrison in suit and tie.

    Harrison looked so haggard, his eyes bloodshot, his face covered with stubble. He looked like he had

    aged a few years overnight.

    Even his straight and broad body seemed to copse at any second.

    What happened to him?

    "Are you okay, Harrison?" Roxanne asked, concerned.

    Harrison didn''t respond. He just looked at her with a glum expression, as if he wanted to say something

    but couldn''t find the words.

    There was an air of oppression around them.

    Roxanne sensed something was amiss, "Harrison, did something go wrong with the 6G technology

    project?"

    She wished she could help, but she was powerless in the face of such a big issue.

    Harrison didn¡¯t want to reply, and she didn¡¯t feel like forcing him either, ¡°Why don''t you go upstairs and

    rest?"

    As she turned to leave, Harrison held her hand, stopping her in her tracks. In a tired voice, he asked,

    "Roxanne, I haven''t eaten in two days. Could you make me some pasta with eggs?"

    Roxanne looked at Harrison, puzzled. What could possibly make him go two days without eating? Her

    worry deepened.

    She knew she couldn''t help with his business, so she didn''t ask further.

    Nodding, she replied, "Sure, wait for me."

    As she headed into the kitchen, Harrison clutched her hand, insisting on going with her.

    She started cooking at the kitchen while Harrison¡¯s eyes followed her, watching her every move

    intently, as if afraid she might disappear if he blinked.

    Roxanne found his behavior strange and it made her feel both concerned and uneasy.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She wanted to ask him what was wrong, but she held back, deciding to let him rest first.

    Once the pasta was ready, she brought it to the table and pulled out a chair for Harrison.

    He looked at her and asked, "Can you sit across from me and watch me eat?"

    "Sure," she agreed, thinking it would be a good time to share her pregnancy news. Maybe it would

    bring a smile to his face.

    Roxanne took a seat across from him, "Harrison, when are we going to get our marriage license? I''d

    like to visit dad and share some exciting news with him."

    Harrison paused, his fork hovering above his te.

    Whether it was the heat from the pasta or something else, a frown creased his forehead.

    The steam from the food wafted, making his face even gloomy.

    After a few seconds of silence, he picked up his fork again, "Let me finish my soup. I have something to

    tell you."

    Roxanne assumed he wanted to discuss his business or maybe the 6G technology project.

    Although she knew she couldn''t help, she was more than willing to be a supportive listener.

    Being the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven and the head of arge corporation, Harrison must have

    had his share of struggles that he couldn''t show to his subordinates or employees.

    He was willing to share with her. Perhaps by voicing his thoughts, Harrison''s mood would improve

    significantly.

    She quietly waited for Harrison to finish his pasta.

    Although it was just a in meal, Harrison ate everything in the te, leaving not a drop of soup

    behind.

    He might never have the chance to eat this pasta again.

    A sudden, piercing pain shot through Harrison''s chest...

    ncing up from his empty te, he looked at her.

    Something was stuck in his throat.

    Words he wanted to say, but couldn''t get out.

    Roxanne smiled uneasily, "Harrison, you said you had something to tell me. Well, I have something to

    tell you too. You go first."

    "Roxanne, I''m sorry. I can''t remarry you." He had to say it.

    "Harrison, you''re not really going bankrupt again, are you? You are afraid of bogging me down with

    you?" Roxanneughed awkwardly. "Don''t scare me. What happened? Is yourpany okay?"

    Harrison was silent.

    Roxanne hurriedly took his hand, "Harrison, if yourpany is facing bankruptcy, don''t be afraid. I

    have some savings I can use to help you start over. Don''t think of leaving me to avoid dragging me

    down, okay?"

    She was terrified.

    Harrison couldn''t face her, "Mypany is fine. It''s about me."

    It took Roxanne a full half a minute to gather herself before she found the strength to continue the

    conversation, "Harrison, you have to tell me why."

    Harrison looked at her in silence, pausing for a good ten seconds before he finally said in an exhausted

    tone, "I need to take you to a ce."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Following Harrison, they drove to the spot he insisted on showing her.

    Roxanne remained silent.

    She didn''t utter a single word.

    The atmosphere inside the car was oppressive and stifling, even with the fresh air circting through.

    Anthony, the driver, still felt suffocated. He asionally nced at the quiet couple at the back sea,

    their silence making his heart feel heavy.

    Roxanne, sitting by the window, also felt stifled. She rolled down the window, hoping the chilly breeze

    of the spring night would help soothe her restless mind.

    But the more the wind blew, the more anxious and scared she became.

    Finally, she turned her head towards Harrison and asked bluntly.

    "Harrison, what¡¯s so important that you decided to leave me again? Why can''t you just tell me?"

    Harrison stayed silent.

    Being a sessful businessman, he was used to dealing with every situation with precision and

    sess. But this time, he felt utterly helpless.

    Instead of answering Roxanne''s question directly, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her

    shoulders.

    "It''s chilly with the window down. Be careful not to catch a cold," he said.

    Roxanne''s heart ached, "Harrison, you are nning to ditch me, so why do you care if I catch a cold or

    not?¡±

    The words ''I''m sorry'' were stuck in Harrison''s throat, but he just couldn''t say them out loud. They

    seemed too light, too impotent to express the guilt he felt towards her.

    He changed the subject, "We''re still half an hour away. If you are tired, you can take a nap in the car. I''ll

    wake you up when we get there."

    "Harrison," Roxanne asked with a broken heart, "Do you really think I can sleep at this time?"

    She couldn''t sleep at all. Her heart was a mess, torn between the pain of him breaking up with her and

    the worry that something serious might have happened to him.

    "Harrison, why can''t you just tell me what''s going on? We can face it together, can''t we? Or do you

    think I''m too weak to share your burdens?¡±

    Driving the car, Anthony suddenly interjected cautiously, "Mrs. Rodriguez, don''t push Mr. Rodriguez. It''s

    tough for him too."

    "Am I making it difficult for you?" Roxanne turned to look at Harrison, trying to gauge his reaction from

    his expression. But other than the deep exhaustion and silence, there was no other emotion.

    He still remained silent.

    This was driving Roxanne to the edge of her patience. "Harrison, say something!"

    "Mrs. Rodriguez, it''s better if you don''t ask anything. Once we get there, you''ll know it," Anthony said,

    ncing at the rearview mirror.

    At this moment, Harrison reached out and held Roxanne''s hand tightly.

    As if it was theirst touch before parting.

    The grip was very firm, but not enough to hurt Roxanne.

    Roxanne could feel the strong power in Harrison''s palm, caring and cherishing. She didn''t resist, nor

    did she disentangle herself from it.

    On the way, she felt terrible.

    Their journey ended at a high-end private hospital.

    She had no idea why Harrison would bring her to a hospital and had a nagging feeling that he was

    serious about breaking up with her this time.

    They got out of the car.

    Harrison instructed the driver, "Anthony, stay here and take Roxanne hometer."

    "Okay, Mr. Rodriguez," Anthony replied solemnly.

    "Are you taking me to see someone in the hospital?" Roxanne asked Harrison.

    "Harrison, you bastard!"

    Before Harrison could answer, a man suddenly rushed out and punched Harrison in the face. It was

    Samuel Carter, one of Harrison''s good friends.

    Samuel''s yful grin was nowhere to be seen. He was furious, throwing off his white suit onto the

    ground as if it was holding him back.

    He rushed at Harrison again, grabbing his cor.

    His face was filled with rage, and he looked like a wild beast that had been provoked.

    Being originally Harrison¡¯s best buddy, Samuel seemed to be his enemy all at once. Roxanne

    could feel the intense hatred Samuel was directing at Harrison.

    "Samuel, calm down. What happened?" Roxanne rushed forward, grabbing Samuel''s arm in an

    attempt to break up the fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, you two.¡±

    Samuel couldn¡¯t restrain his fury.

    "Step out of this," Samuel said, shoving her away.

    Roxanne nearly lost her bnce.

    Again, Samuel grabbed Harrison''s cor, gritting his teeth.

    "You son of a bitch, do you know what you''ve done to Nora? You''ve ruined her life."

    "Kill me!" Harrison cried, not attempting to fight back.

    "You think I won''t?"

    Anthony uttered, ¡°Mr. Carter, please don¡¯t. Aren¡¯t you two best friends.¡±

    Samuel, ¡°No one interferes today, or I¡¯ll beat them up.¡±

    As he spoke, he started punching Harrison.

    Normally, Samuel would never be able to beat Harrison, but today Harrison didn''t fight back.

    "Do you think if you don''t fight back, I won''t hit you?" Samuel continued,nding a few more blows.

    After that, Samuel grasped Harrison¡¯s cor again. He wanted to end his life.

    "Did Nora do something to hurt you? Why would you treat her like this?"

    Samuel''s eyes were red. He was crying and shaking.

    His voice trembled as he gritted his teeth.

    "Harrison, seeing her being harassed by those men and those photos they took being spread all over

    the circle, are you satisfied now? She¡¯s such a wonderful woman, and you''ve destroyed her..."

    His grip on Harrison''s cor ckened, and he sank to the ground, head in his hands, sobbing

    uncontrobly.

    Nora Dawson was the woman he''d admired from afar since childhood, a woman so radiant he

    considered himself unworthy of her love.

    And now, because of Harrison, she had been swept up in amercial war, used as a pawn and then

    discarded.

    Samuel, a man of passion, wept with the crushing weight of this cruel reality.

    Harrison, in response, turned and mmed his fist into his car door with such force that it left an

    indentation. But it did little to quell the guilt and frustration bubbling up inside him.

    He was the one that ruined Nora.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Roxanne turned to Anthony, her eyes wide with panic. "Anthony, what on earth is going on? What''s

    happened to Nora?"

    Anthony replied in sorrow. "Some international giants have been after Harrison''s 6G technology. They

    decided to strike at those closest to him. After his divorce from you, Harrison misled them into thinking

    his beloved was Ms. Dawson. They captured Nora then humiliated her, putting those photos online to

    spread them among the circle of the social elite. Nora couldn''t bear the shame. She jumped off a

    building. She was saved, yes, but she hasn''t regained consciousness yet."

    He paused, before adding, "Mrs. Rodriguez, Mr. Rodriguez misled them in order to protect you. They

    had photos of him and Ms. Dawson attending a g together, so he yed along. Please don''t me

    him."

    The heavy news hit Roxanne hard, leaving her too grieved to breathe.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Roxanne nced at Harrison, she noticed the bruise on his face.

    Suddenly, Roxanne found herself understanding the decision Harrison had made.

    And she found herself unable to feel any resentment.

    She took two steps forward, tugging gently at Harrison''s sleeve.

    She stared at his somber face.

    "Harrison, I can help you take care of Nora. I can share the responsibility with you. I can treat her as

    my own sister and take care of her."

    Harrison coldly brushed her hand away.

    She was unwilling to ept this separation, so she reached out to him again.

    Yet, Harrison pushed her way once again.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t be responsible for two women at the same time. I''ve let you down!"

    This time, Roxanne couldn''t bring herself to hold onto Harrison''s sleeve anymore.

    Her heart ached.

    She was hurt.

    She had moments of self-doubt too.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Harrison.

    Her hand, which had been brushed away by him fell to her side, and she didn¡¯t know whether to reach

    out or retract it.

    She clenched the flesh on her own leg tightly.

    Though she pinched herself hard, she couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all.

    Because the wound in her heart had taken up all her consciousness.

    She looked up at Harrison with a humble expression, "Harrison, you can''t treat me like this. You were

    the one who said you couldn¡¯t be happy without me; you were the one who asked me for a second

    chance. You pulled me out of hell, and now you¡¯re going to push me back into it?"

    Harrison didn''t respond.

    He stood to the side of Roxanne without looking at her.

    He didn''t even dare to face her.

    Finally, he coldly said,"You¡¯re not like Nora. You''ve been through a lot since you were a child. You''re

    used to the ups and downs of life. Without me, you can still live a good life. But without me, Nora

    wouldn''t be able to survive. I owe Nora."

    When those foreign forces captured Nora and threatened him, he could have handed over the 6G

    technology to save Nora.

    However, whenpared to the interests of the corporation and the critical importance of 6G

    technology in various domestic sectors, sacrificing Nora was the best choice.

    He was the one who made Nora into the hands of the enemy.

    He was the one who allowed such a pure and beautiful girl to be defiled and ridiculed by the entire

    society.

    He failed Nora.

    "You owe Nora, but don''t you owe me?"

    Roxanne asked him, her heart was broken.

    Harrison did not answer.

    A simple "I''m sorry" could no longer express his remorse towards Roxanne.

    Despite being pushed away several times, Roxanne still boldly approached him carefully grasping his

    sleeve.

    "Harrison."

    She let go of all her pretenses.

    She opened up the tightly closed shell of herself, revealing her soft, fragile, and vulnerable heart.

    "I''m not as strong as you think."

    "Really. Every time I¡¯ve been abandoned, I¡¯ve just put on a brave front."

    "Please don¡¯t leave me?"

    She let go of her pride and dignity as if she was begging him.

    "Harrison, there are many ways to make amends for Nora. I can help you make amends for her."

    "Why did you choose to hurt me?"

    She tugged at Harrison''s sleeve.

    Shaking it gently, it seemed like she was being coquettish and at the same time, it felt like she were

    begging.

    "Harrison, look at me. I''m really not as strong as you think."

    The arm that once gave her endless warmth and protection eventually coldly waved her away.

    He didn''t even look at her in the end.

    "There''s nothing more to say about this. I love you, but I can only choose to hurt you. Later, I¡¯ll have my

    CFO provide you withpensation."

    "Compensation?" Roxanne scoffed, "Harrison, do you think I need that money? If I need money, I can

    earn it myself."

    If she were really a woman who earned money by getting a substantial breakup fee from men, she

    would have already made a fortune in her years in business.

    Numerous men had tried to involve her in unsavory dealings.

    Why would she care about thepensation Harrison offered?

    Harrison didn''t say anything, and he just gave Anthony a subtle signal, "Take her home."

    "Madam!" Anthony took a step forward, respectfully and sadly said, "I''ll take you home ."

    Heh, Madam!

    What kind of madam was she?

    She didn''t pester Harrison any further.

    At this point, Harrison was already quite annoyed

    She wasn''t going to push him.

    Given her personality, this time she would quietly andpletely leave Harrison''s world.

    But she didn''t.

    Anthony was supposed to take her back to her own home.

    But she had him take her to Harrison''s vi.

    The vi was filled with memories of her and Harrison.

    All the moments, from their first meeting, getting to know each other, and falling in love over the past

    two years, woven a web that trapped her tightly.

    She couldn''t escape her true feelings.

    Harrison clearly loved her.

    And she clearly loved Harrison too.

    Why should they part so easily?

    No.

    She couldn''t leave.

    She stayed in the vi, waiting for Harrison toe back.

    She curled up on the sofa, hugging her knees, waiting from midnight until dawn, then from dawn to

    noon.

    The servants brought her water and food several times, but she didn''t touch anything.

    Harrison still hadn¡¯te back.

    She waited from noon until evening.

    "Madam, you''ve been sitting here sincest night, not eating or drinking anything. This will only harm

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    your health."

    "You should at least take some porridge."

    Knowing that she liked sweet potato millet porridge, the servant had made some for her.

    Handing it over, the servant persuaded, "Madam, no matter what has happened, you shouldn''t punish

    yourself like this."

    She really didn''t want to make herself in such a miserable state.

    Roxanne eventually took the porridge and had a few gulps.

    A surge of difort roiled her stomach, forcing her to rush to the bathroom and vomit.

    She subconsciously thought about her pregnancy.

    She had nned to share this delightful surprise with Harrisonst night.

    But she didn''t have the chance.

    She touched her still t abdomen.

    Her heart ached.

    ¡°Baby, you havee at such a bad time. Dad doesn''t want Mom anymore. Dad really doesn''t want

    Mom anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, it felt like she had grabbed onto herst lifeline.

    The baby!!!

    It was well past midnight when Harrison finally returned home.

    It had been three days since their separation in the hospital.

    Upon hearing the familiar ding of the elevator announcing his arrival, Roxanne dashed to meet him,

    barefoot and breathless.

    Harrison looked even more exhausted, more gaunt, and more weatheredpared to three days ago.

    The stubble on his face had grown thicker.

    Upon seeing her, he furrowed his brows. "Why are you still here?"

    "Where should I be?" Roxanne asked, holding back her tears. "Harrison, are you really going to cut off

    all ties with me again? Just like you didst time?"

    Harrison remained silent.

    Roxanne stepped forward and grabbed his arm. Without a second thought, she blurted out, "Harrison,

    I''m pregnant. From our time together on the nest month, I''m carrying your child. You can''t just

    abandon us like this. What if it''s a girl? You and Dad always wanted a little girl. Let''s remarry, and we

    can raise this child together. What do you say?"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    She pleaded with Harrison, her voice barely above a whisper.

    She hoped that by telling him about her pregnancy, he would surely change his mind.

    Even if he was cold-hearted, he wouldn''t abandon his own child, would he?

    "Harrison, please?"

    She grabbed at his shirt sleeve, begging him.

    "Harrison, say something."

    "Please don''t ignore me, I''m scared."

    Harrison''s gaze fell on her face, slowly moving down to her still t abdomen.

    A ce where a new life was beginning to form.

    His once cold and indifferent expression seemed to soften, revealing a mixture ofplex emotions.

    A flicker of hope sparked in Roxanne''s heart.

    She knew that once Harrison learned about the baby''s existence, he wouldn''t have the heart to leave

    her.

    He wasn''t that heartless.

    She loved Harrison.

    She needed to be brave, push down all her feelings of inferiority, and fight for her own happiness.

    "Harrison, the baby and I can''t be without you. We can find another away to make amends for Nora.

    We can do it together, okay?"

    "Don''t leave me!"

    Harrison didn''t say anything.

    "Harrison!" She wanted to bury herself in his arms, to have him hold her tight.

    Perhaps it was her pregnancy making her more emotional, she felt herself so fragile.

    Tears welled up on her face.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "You need to be more careful when you''re pregnant."

    Harrison quickly fetched a pair of slippers from the shoe rack near the entrance.

    He bent down, gently patting her bare feet.

    "Lift your foot, put on these slippers."

    Standing on the carpet, Roxanne began tough and then cry.

    And then, herughter turned into sobs.

    After she put on her slippers, Harrison stood up, and effortlessly picked her up, despite his evident

    exhaustion.

    "Let''s go upstairs and get some rest."

    Roxanne buried herself in his arms, sobbing grievously.

    She wanted to lift her arms to hold onto his neck, to ask him if he was going to leave her again, but she

    didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    Her hand remained frozen in mid-air, unable to reach out to him.

    And so, he carried her back to their bedroom upstairs.

    He carefully ced her on the bed.

    He pulled the nket over her.

    She sniffled, looking at him with a intive expression, "Harrison, I''m really pregnant. I''m not lying to

    you. I bought three pregnancy test kits yesterday, and I tested three times, all of them showing two

    lines. I''m truly pregnant."

    "I never doubted you." Harrison rubbed his head, "Just get some rest for now, okay?"

    He tried to withdraw his hand.

    Roxanne quickly grabbed his arm, "Aren''t you going to get some rest with me?"

    "I need to make a phone call." Harrison rubbed her head again.

    She looked at him with fear in her eyes, "Will youe back after you make the phone call?"

    "Get some rest first." The hand that had been gently rubbing her headnded on her cheek, gently

    stroking it as if tofort her, "I haven''t showered in six days, and I stink."

    She held onto his hand tightly, pressing it against her cheek, "Will youe back to sleep with me after

    you¡¯ve showered?"

    Roxanne didn''t know what was happening to her.

    Was it the pregnancy making her more emotional, or was it the fear of losing him once he walked

    away?

    She didn''t know.

    Perhaps it was a mixture of both.

    All she knew was that the more fearful she felt, the more she wanted him to stay by her side.

    Harrison simply replied, "Alright, I''ll be back in a bit."

    His voice was gentle.

    A stark contrast to the coldness he had shown when he said they couldn''t get back together.

    Even though his extreme shifts in demeanor,left her deeply worried andcking a sense of security, she

    chose to believe in him.

    "Harrison, you won¡¯t leave me again, will you?"

    "I need to make a phone call first, then take a shower."

    Harrison didn''t dare to answer her question directly.

    He got up and walked out of the bedroom.

    Roxanne had no idea who he was going to call.

    And when he came back after his call, she didn''t ask.

    The twenty minutes he spent in the shower felt long and torturous.

    Finally, he returned after drying his hair andid down next to her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She nestled into his embrace.

    She wanted to stay in his embrace, doing nothing else but just staying there quietly.

    She didn''t dare to ask the unanswered question from earlier.

    "Get some sleep." He gently rubbed her head, held her waist, and closed his eyes.

    After about half an hour, he noticed her breathing had be light and shallow, thinking she had fallen

    asleep.

    He carefully removed her hand from his body.

    Then, he got up quietly.

    As Harrison walked out and closed the door gently, Roxanne finally opened her eyes.

    In the middle of the night, Dr. Maxwell hurried over.

    Upon seeing Harrison, he nodded, "Mr. Harrison!"

    Harrison made a hand gesture to signal Dr. Maxwell to sit, and he took a seat on the living room sofa

    as well.

    Dr. Maxwell took a seat, asking, "Mr. Harrison, why did you call me over sote? Is someone sick?"

    "No one''s sick." Harrison''s mood was heavy, "I need you to arrange a surgery for tomorrow?"

    Dr. Maxwell frowned, "What kind of surgery is so urgent? Is it for your father?"

    "It''s not for my father." Harrison said, "It''s for Roxanne. She''s pregnant."

    Dr. Maxwell looked confused, "Mr. Harrison, what do you mean? You''re not suggesting a termination,

    are you?"

    Dr. Maxwell was a middle-aged doctor.

    Despite his graying hair, he was still full of vitality and his voice strong and clear.

    He lowered his voice as he didn¡¯t want Roxanne upstairs to hear, "Mr. Harrison, why would you want

    your wife to undergo a termination?"

    Harrison replied, "Just arrange it. Don''t ask further."

    Roxanne, who had quietly followed them downstairs, heard the entire conversation clearly.

    It felt like the sky had fallen.

    Suddenly, she felt unsteady.

    Her body broke out in a cold sweat.

    She couldn¡¯t hear anything else of what Dr. Maxwell and Harrison were saying.

    All she could focus on was that Harrison wanted to terminate her pregnancy!

    How cruel he was!

    Seeing Harrison getting up to see Dr. Maxwell off, Roxanne quickly returned to the bedroom andy

    down.

    She pretended as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Her breathing remained shallow, steady, and even, making it seem like she was asleep.

    But she didn''t sleep a wink that night.

    Around six in the morning, she could sense every sound Harrison made as he got up.

    But she continued to pretend to be asleep.

    By eight o¡¯clock, Harrison came back to the bedroom.

    Hearing the door open, Roxanne pretended to wake up, sitting up against the headboard and gazing at

    him with aplex expression.

    She wanted to see if Harrison would tell her that he decided to terminate her pregnancy, or if he

    intended to do it without her knowing.

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    Harrison sat at the edge of the bed, ¡°Roxanne, we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She looked at him silently.

    ¡°If the child is born into a single-parent family, it would be highly irresponsible. You wouldn¡¯t want our

    child to grow up in a broken family, would you.¡±

    ¡°Harrison, should I be thankful that you at least informed me about your decision to terminate this

    baby?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about informing, it''s about notifying you.¡±

    ¡°Harrison, how could you be so heartless?¡±

    ¡°Anne, being a single mom will be very challenging. Besides, you might get married someday.¡± As he

    spoke thest sentence, Harrison wished he could punish himself.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    "Harrison, should I be thankful that you¡¯re still considering my feelings like this?"

    "Don''t say it like that." Harrison was filled with a sense of guilt, "I''ve failed you."

    He wished he could just knock himself out.

    Roxanne fell silent.

    Suddenly, she felt a chill.

    The bright morning sun was streaming in through the window, casting a warm glow on her bed.

    Just by reaching out, she could feel the warmth of the sunlight on her fingertips.

    The sunlight made her tightly clenched hand, exposed outside of the nket, appearpletely pale.

    Pale without a trace of blood.

    Even her smooth fingernails were pale and lifeless.

    She clenched the nket even tighter.

    She swallowed hard several times, then lifted her lips in exhaustion.

    "Harrison, I didn''t sleep wellst night. Can you let me get some rest first?"

    Harrison looked at her, "Would you like to have some breakfast first?"

    She shook her head.

    She had no appetite to eat.

    Her heart was near death.

    She was just putting on a facade.

    Harrison rubbed her head, "Then get some sleep. We can talkter when you wake up."

    "What else do you want to talk to me about?"

    Roxanne looked at him with a wry smile.

    "You want to talk about how you suggested that I terminate the pregnancy so the child won¡¯t grow up in

    a single-parent family?"

    "Or perhaps you want to discuss how you¡¯re doing this for my own good so that I can marry someone

    else without any restrictions?"

    Harrison opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He felt that anything he said would be inadequate.

    He just continued to rub her head and said soothingly, "You should get some sleep first."

    As she watched Harrison leave the room, Roxanne sat on the edge of the bed for a long time.

    Perhaps she was just too tired.

    Shey down and curled up in the nket.

    Even though she was exhausted and wanted to sleep, there was a tense in her brain.

    The more she tried to sleep, the more elusive it became.

    But this wasn''t the time for grieving or weeping.

    She needed to get some sleep to regain her strength.

    Only then would she have the energy and a clear mind to think about what to do next.

    After going downstairs, Harrison originally intended to head to the hospital.

    But he didn''t get into the car.

    Leaning against the car door, he lit a cigarette and took a deep drag.

    As he exhaled the smoke, the swirling smoke formed a shroud around his troubled face .

    The sunlight fell diagonally across his figure, casting a dashing silhouette over his well-dressed attire,

    yet his expression remained grim and disheveled.

    The world around him might have been vibrant, but in his eyes, it appeared ashen and lifeless.

    He took another deep drag.

    Suddenly, he started coughing harshly.

    Anthony handed him a bottle of soda water, "Mr. Harrison, please stop smoking and have some water."

    Though he was still coughing, he took another drag of his cigarette, "Leave me alone for a while."

    Anthony didn''t say anything more and he stepped back and respectfully stood at a distance.

    Watching his boss, Mr. Harrison, smoking one cigarette after another.

    But the worry on his face grew more pronounced.

    Even the bright spring day seemed to lose its luster because of his sadness.

    After answering a call, Anthony approached him.

    "Mr. Harrison, the hospital just called, saying that Mr. Dawson has regained consciousness."

    Hamlin Dawson was Nora''s father.

    He was known for his integrity and deep love for his daughter.

    Harrison extinguished the half-finished cigarette in his hand and threw it away before heading to the

    hospital.

    Hamlin had fainted due to the immense distress his daughter endured.

    Nora had been kidnapped by foreign forces in a fierce international business battle involving 6G

    technology.

    She was subjected to sexual assault by several men and videos of her were taken, circting within

    the domestic celebrity circles.

    Hamlin didn''t care if people talking behind his back or damaging his reputation.

    He didn¡¯t mind losing face.

    But he couldn''t bear to see his daughter suffer such humiliation.

    That was too cruel.

    After awakening, Hamlin disregarded everyone''s persuasion and immediately went to Nora''s ward.

    His daughter was still unconscious after being rescued from jumping off a building.

    Hamlin couldn¡¯t keep hisposure, saying, "Nora, please wake up. Don''t leave your dad."

    "Hamlin, don''t get too worked up." His wife Emily, despite her exhaustion, tried to calm her husband.

    Emily had nearly fainted several times too.

    Fortunately, their former son-inw, Alexander, was there to assist and had been by their side to take

    care of them.

    It was Alexander who had been handling Nora''s treatment.

    Alexander looked at his weary former mother-inw and said, "Mom, help Dad back to his room to rest.

    I''ll stay here with Nora."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "I''m not going anywhere," Hamlin insisted.

    He wanted to stay with his precious daughter.

    He had two daughters, both of whom he cherished deeply.

    His older daughter, Hazel Dawson, had been led astray by the morous lifestyle of the world and had

    betrayed her marriage. In a fit of anger, he had kicked her out of their home. and he didn''t know where

    she was for now.

    His younger daughter had been through sexual assault and left in aa after her suicide attempt, she

    was still unconscious.

    What had he done to deserve such punishment?

    "Mr. Dawson. It¡¯s my fault that Nora is suffering. When she wakes up, I''ll marry her."

    The voice came from Harrison.

    Everyone turned to face.Harrison as he took a step forward, his heart heavy with remorse.

    "I will make amends for the pain she has suffered. I will help Nora step by step, guiding her out of the

    pain and darkness and start a new life."

    "Harrison, how dare you show up?"

    Hamlin approached in anger, grabbing Harrison''s cor in anger.

    His strong grip seemed to capable of choking Harrison.

    Harrison didn''t resist.

    He believed he deserved this punishment.

    He was filled with remorse, "I sincerely hope to bring some light into Nora''s life and help her ovee

    the darkness as soon as possible."

    "Harrison, who do you think you are? A god?"

    Hamlin found it ridiculous.

    "Just because Nora likes you, you think you can save her?"

    "And, do you think our Nora would appreciate your charity?"

    "She''s a strong-willed person. If she knew you wanted to marry her out of pity, do you think she would

    agree? You''re insulting her. You''re too presumptuous."

    Hamlin really wanted to punch him.

    But Hamlin knew, even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t bring his loving, graceful, and beautiful daughter back.

    He released him, ¡°Harrison, leave. Don''t ever appear in front of me again, and especially not in front of

    Nora.¡±

    Worrying that Harrison''s presence would only further upset his former inws, Alexander hastily pulled

    him aside.

    ¡°Harrison,e here.¡±

    The two men walked to the end of the corridor, standing by arge window.

    Alexander really wanted to throw a punch on him, but he kept a clear head.

    ¡°Harrison, I don¡¯t want to me you for pushing Nora out and putting her in danger. I know you were

    trying to protect Roxanne, and you didn''t want the foreign forces to discover her; you didn''t want her to

    get harmed. Given that, why did you say you wanted to marry Nora? What you''re doing is hurting both

    women at the same time. I know Nora well; she won''t ept charity.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Harrison: "I''m not offering charity."

    Alexander retorted, "Then what is it? When Nora was a pure and innocent girl, she pursued you and

    you didn''t ept her."

    Thinking about all that Nora had been through, Alexander choked up.

    He felt deeply distressed.

    Although Nora was only his former cousin by marriage, he had always treated her like his own little

    sister.

    The cruelty that had happened to Nora was something Alexander just couldn''t bear.

    "Harrison, Nora has been sexual assaulted. Even if you keep pitying her and want to marry her now, it''ll

    only make her more haunted by that painful past. Just let her go!"

    Alexander pleaded.

    Harrison pondered for a moment, and then said firmly, "I will make amend for her in my own way for the

    rest of her life."

    Between the two women.

    One admired him silently, never bothering him, and sincerely wished him well.

    The other, the unique one he loved deeply.

    If he had to choose one, he had to let Roxanne down.

    When he turned to leave, his determination remained unwavering.

    Alexander called out from behind, "Harrison, what about Roxanne? Weren''t you going to reconcile with

    her?"

    Harrison, with his back to Alexander, replied, "She''s been through a lot. But she''s strong enough to get

    through this."

    Even he felt like a jerk for saying that.

    Jerks didn¡¯t deserve to have love, especially a genuine love like Roxanne''s.

    He deserved to lose her.

    As he resumed his steady stride, Harrison dered, "I''ll go to consult with specialists to find out a

    solution. Take good care of Nora''s parents."

    When Harrison returned to Grandeur Meadows, it was already past midnight.

    In the afternoon, Seraphim Haven experienced a continuous drizzle.

    The rain wasn''t heavy, but it had been persistent and ongoing for the entire evening.

    It had been raining all evening.

    The drizzle hadn''t stopped.

    Harrison hurried back to the vi.

    Anthony couldn''t keep up with him with arge umbre in his hand.

    Harrison got wet from the rain.

    Since Roxanne got pregnant, she experienced frequent hanger, and the bouts of nausea left her in a

    constant cycle of eating and vomiting.

    She climbed out of bed to have a midnight snack prepared by the servants.

    She sat in therge dining room, sipping on some soup.

    Harrison walked into the dining room and he felt a sense of relief when he saw her sipping the soup.

    However, she was too quiet, reminiscent of the time over half a year ago when he closed herpany,

    and she didn''t protest, eventually making the quiet decision to divorce him.

    When he went over and sat next to her, he didn''t say anything.

    He wanted to let her enjoy her meal.

    Roxanne didn''t say anything either.

    She just sipped the soup.

    She tasted the soup without registering its vor.

    After finishing her soup, she put down the bowl and looked up at Harrison.

    "Do you have something to say to me?"

    Harrison knew she was in sadness.

    And he knew he was being a coward.

    Whenever he faced her, he was always at a loss for words.

    "After we part ways, if you ever run into any trouble, feel free toe to me. I won''t block or delete you

    this time. I hope you won''t hate me too much."

    Roxanne didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    He won''t block or delete her number this time?

    How generous!

    What he was doing now was far worse than blocking or deleting her.

    "Roxanne, I want to talk to you about the baby."

    He reached for her hand, trying to hold it tightly.

    But Roxanne quickly pulled her hand away.

    When she put her hand back under the table, she was trembling.

    "Roxanne, you have a long life ahead of you. If you have a child, your life will be tough. Please think

    about it carefully. I hope you¡¯ll consider yourself more."

    "What if I don¡¯t want to terminate my pregnancy? Will you lock me up here and force me to take the

    surgery?"

    "Do you really think I''m that heartless?"

    "You''re not." She gave a bitter smile.

    He was just a hard-hearted capitalist who would change his mind on a whim.

    She shouldn¡¯t have trusted him so easily.

    The first time she jumped into the fire, it was her foolishness and her stupidity.

    The second time, knowing it was a trap and still choosing to jumping into it, that was entirely her fault.

    She didn''t me Harrison.

    It was all her own choice.

    She was the one who should bear the consequences.

    "Harrison, take me to the hospital to see Nora."

    She hadn''t had the chance to see Nora when she went to the hospital yesterday.

    Harrison seemed hesitant.

    Roxanne said straightforwardly, "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble. I just want to take a look at

    her."

    Roxanne still remembered the first time she met Nora.

    At that time, Nora already knew that she was Harrison''s wife who came from a poor family.

    Nora also knew that she was her rival in love.

    When she crashed into Nora''s luxury car, Nora could have made things difficult for her.

    But Nora hadn¡¯t acted that way.

    Instead, she had blessed her.

    At that time, she found it strange that Nora could tell she was newlywed.

    A beautiful girl like Nora shouldn''t be used by Harrison as a pawn.

    Nora had taken the bullet for her.

    Otherwise, she would be the one who suffered sexual assault and captured in videos.

    When they arrived at the hospital, it was two o¡¯clock at midnight.

    The drizzle rain continued.

    Everywhere was damp, which was quite annoying.

    Roxanne used to love this kind of rainy day.

    But today, with her mind in turmoil, the rainy day suddenly felt like the end of the world.

    Harrison offered to share an umbre with Roxanne.

    But Roxanne didn''t ept it and walked alone.

    When they arrived at Nora''s ward, Nora¡¯s parents had been persuaded by Alexander to take a rest,

    leaving only Samuel standing there, looking exhausted and bloodshot.

    Roxanne had heard from Alexander that Samuel liked Nora.

    Now that Nora was in this situation, Samuel, who used to wear a roguish smile on his face, no longer

    smiled.

    Seeing her, Samuel knew she was here to see Nora, and tactfully stepped aside.

    A heavy atmosphere enveloped the hospital corridor filled with the smell of disinfectant.

    Roxanne nced at Samuel''s retreating figure and felt he was even more pitiable than she was.

    After Samuel left, Roxanne stood in front of the ss window outside the intensive care unit for a long

    time.

    Nora''s long, curly hair had been shaved off.

    Her body was connected to all kinds of tubes.

    The medical monitor disyed a range of data, with reds and greens, appearing fragile as they could

    tline at any moment.

    It was a sight that could wrench anyone''s heart.

    Looking at Nora, Roxanne turned to the person beside her.

    "Harrison, you were right. I''ve been through more than Nora, and I''m stronger than ever. I could survive

    without you, but Nora can''t."

    Suddenly, Roxanne understood Harrison''s decision.

    She didn''t want to hate him.

    Hating someone required a lot of energy.

    She needed to conserve her strength and keep on surviving.

    She wanted to live better with each passing day, to forget the pain and move on as soon as possible.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    As she spoke, she unconsciously touched her still-t abdomen, and her hand trembled.

    She tried to regain herposure.

    But this subtle trembling didn''t escape Harrison''s notice.

    Harrison felt like he wanted to p himself, "Roxanne, I''m really sorry."

    "Don''t apologize!"

    Roxanne forced a smile, but soon tears started to flow and she couldn''t hold back.

    "On the day we got married, I already said it. Everyone must pay for their own choices. Everything that

    happened is a consequence of my own choices."

    "Anne, please don''t say that." Harrison felt like he was a sinner.

    "Mr. Rodriguez!" Roxanne wiped away her tears, "You''re responsible for another woman now, don''t call

    me that anymore."

    "And, your decision was right. Keeping this child is unfair to anyone. I should have listened to you and

    terminated the pregnancy. Take me for the surgery."

    "Tomorrow," Harrison suggested reluctantly.

    "I don''t want to drag this out any longer. You should probably have already made arrangements. Let''s

    do it now."

    Three hourster.

    Roxanne walked out of the operating room.

    Harrison and Mr. Johnson rushed up to approach her.

    When Harrison tried to support her, she pushed his hand away.

    Mr. Johnson hurried forward, "Mrs..."

    Calling her "Mrs." seemed ironic now, so Mr. Johnson corrected himself.

    "Ms. Martinez, here are the deeds to properties worth a billion, along with various real estate, cars, and

    a high-end office building in the downtown of Seraphim Haven, and this bank card. These are all the

    As she epted the incredibly valuable deeds and various pieces of information, Roxanneughed.

    And then, herughter turned into tears. "Mr. Rodriguez, should I thank you for suddenly turning me

    into a filthy rich woman?"

    "Thesepensations can''t make up for everything." His only hope was that she could lead a

    Roxanne graciously epted them, "Alright, I''ll take it. From now on, there is no any rtionship

    between you and me."

    Three monthster.

    Roxanne took off her high heels, reced them with t shoes, and appeared outside the maternity

    and gynecology clinic.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    It was Thursday.

    The clinic wasn''t too crowded.

    Roxanne finished all the necessary check-ups in just an hour.

    She took the reports back to show her obstetrician.

    Dr. Lindstrom was a slim middle-aged woman with many freckles on her face.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    However, she had a warm and inviting smile.

    Roxanne always scheduled her appointments with Dr. Lindstrom, because she was a kind-hearted

    person.

    Dr. Lindstrom also had a good impression of Roxanne.

    It was because, during her first prenatal check-up, Roxanne had straightforwardly stated that she was

    divorced.

    Most people would probably be distressed when talking about their divorce.

    But not Roxanne.

    She smiled brightly and confidently.

    She said that she had been given a new fresh start.

    She was excited about her baby, wanting to bring a new life into the world and explore the beautiful

    world with her child.

    She firmly stated that she would give birth to the child!

    What shocked Dr. Lindstrom even more was that Roxanne''s eyes were burning with maternal love.

    It was a kind of strength that Dr. Lindstrom had never seen in her years of being a doctor.

    The gaze appeared as if it had been forged through countless trials and tribtions.

    Despite the hardships and challenges, her eyes were still filled with determination and confidence.

    That was why Dr. Lindstrom had a special impression of Roxanne.

    Each time she saw her, she would greet her like a friend.

    "Roxanne, have you been enjoying your meals recently?"

    This was the first when she saw Dr. Lindstrom frown, and Roxanne became anxious, "What''s wrong,

    Dr. Lindstrom? Is there something wrong with the baby?"

    "Your baby isrger by a full three weeks than it should be. Your baby is seventeen-week-old, but is as

    big as a twenty-week-old. Normally, such symptoms ur in theter stages of pregnancy. Your baby

    had grown three weeks ahead in your mid-pregnancy. You need to pay attention to your diet and

    ensure that your baby won¡¯t be toorge. Otherwise, if you want a natural birth, it might be a bit

    difficult."

    That exined it!

    That''s why her abdomen had grown so rapidly.

    Most women at four months of pregnancy were just starting to show.

    But she looked like she was five months pregnant.

    It turned out that her baby was three weeks ahead in growth.

    It was partly her fault.

    Her appetite had been increasing, and she had developed a love for soup, especially chicken soup, fish

    soup, and bone broth.

    Chloe had recently hired a nanny who would make soup for Roxanne.

    Dominic also frequently brought her delicious food.

    Roxanne was the type of pregnant woman who only gained weight in their belly; all the nutrition of the

    food she had seemed to be absorbed by the baby.

    It might just be a chubby little cutie in the future!

    Upon hearing that there wasn''t any significant issue to worry about, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dr. Lindstrom then asked, "Would you like to listen to the baby''s heartbeat as usual?"

    "Yes." Roxanne replied eagerly.

    Fetal heart monitoring was usually done in theter stages of pregnancy.

    However, Roxanne had insisted on that since she could hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat in the eighth week of

    her pregnancy, and she made it a standard part of her prenatal check-up.

    Shey on the bed, with the fetal heart monitor in ce, she could listen to the rhythmic and yful

    heartbeat of her babying through the speakers, and a satisfied smile crossed Roxanne''s face.

    It was the inheritance of her life and bloodline.

    It was a precious life she would cherish and protect with all her might.

    She didn''t think being a single mother would be hard.

    In fact, she felt incredibly blessed.

    From childhood to adulthood, she had lived on her own, even each breath she took was filled with

    bitterness.

    But now, there was a lovable baby who would be by her side every day, and never leave her alone.

    What could be more beautiful than that?

    Yet, as she smiled, tears welled up in her eyes.

    If Harrison could hear this lively and lovely sound of their child¡¯s heartbeat, would he still insist on

    abandoning them?

    In just three months, all her memories with Harrison seemed to be right in front of her.

    Yet, they felt like something from a previous lifetime.

    She wiped away her tears and took out her phone.

    She recorded this precious sound, the heartbeat of their child.

    Walking from the clinic to the parking lot, Roxanne observed peopleing and going from the

    hospital.

    She adjusted herplicated and bitter emotions.

    She was ready to return to work with a cheerful heart.

    She couldn''t keep dwelling in sadness.

    She was just a single mother, right?

    And it was just that no one apanied her during prenatal check-ups.

    When she made the choice to bring this baby into the world, she knew she had to bear all of this on her

    own.

    She didn''t think it was hard.

    Instead, when she felt the baby¡¯s movements in her belly, she felt like the happiest mother in the world.

    The breeze gently brushed her face, and the sunlight was bright.

    She smiled with relief and determination.

    However, there was one thing bothering her: what was the man lying under her car for?

    Was he trying to steal her tires, or something else?

    The man lying under her car was dressed in a suit and a pair of immacte, high-end leather shoes.

    That pair of shoes was from a high-end brand worth thousands of dors.

    He looked somewhat familiar and didn''t look like a thief.

    Roxanne remained cautious, and she kicked the pair of shoes that looked familiar, but she couldn''t

    remember where she had seen them before.

    "Hey, what are you doing under my car? Come out."

    "If you don''te out, I''m calling the police."

    The man emerging from beneath the car was Dominic.

    Although he was dressed in a high-end suit, the stains on his clothes were probably a result of his time

    spent under her car.

    "Dominic? What are you doing under my car?"

    Dominic wore a stern expression, "You knew the brake pads were loose and you still dared to drive?"

    "How do you know my brake pads are loose?"

    Oh!

    It must have been Chloe who told Dominic.

    Chloe was Dominic''s informant.

    Anytime she was unwell, had insomnia, or had any troubles, Dominic would be informed promptly.

    "Your car needs to be taken for repairs, or else the loose brakes could cause problems at any time. I''ll

    ask someone to tow your car, and I''ll send you home."

    They got into Dominic¡¯s car, but Dominic still looked a bit unhappy.

    "Roxanne, can you stop trying to handle everything on your own?"

    "I''m not trying to handle everything."

    "Can¡¯t you just tell me that your brakes are loose? Can¡¯t you ask me to take you to the hospital for a

    prenatal check-up? What if I hadn''te today? If something happened to you while you were driving."

    Dominic¡¯s voice, which had started off strong, suddenly choked up.

    Brake failure could lead to a fatal ident.

    He had already lost Roxanne once. The thought of her having an ident was unbearable.

    He didn''t even dare to think about that.

    In just a short moment, Dominic''s palms were sweaty.

    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, paying careful attention to the road conditions and driving

    cautiously.

    "When is your next prenatal check-up? I''ll take you."

    "I can¡¯t quite remember."

    "Is that you can¡¯t remember or that do you not want to tell me?"

    "I really can¡¯t remember."

    Just then, they hit a red light.

    Dominic turned his head to see through the secrets hidden in her eyes.

    "Roxanne," he began, "You don¡¯t want to rely on anyone again, because you¡¯re afraid that someone

    you¡¯ve relied on might walk away suddenly, right?"

    A flicker of pain shed in Roxanne''s eyes.

    From now on, she wouldn''t rely on anyone.

    Hiding the pain deep in her eyes, she gave a straightforward smile, ¡°Can''t you see through it without

    mentioning it?¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Dominic raised his lips slightly, holding back the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

    Instead of speaking, he believed in taking actions.

    Roxanne appeared to still embrace life with an infectious enthusiasm.

    But in reality, she had lost the ability to trust others.

    She had be like a shell, tough on the outside, but fragile and vulnerable on the inside.

    She had once opened up her shell to people, sharing her soft heart, but it had left her scared.

    It would take her more than just a day or two to trust others again.

    Dominic understood this deeply.

    When he dropped Roxanne off at herpany, Dominic connected to theirpany''swork and

    hacked into Roxanne''s phone.

    He found her appointment record for a maternity hospital on her WhatsApp.

    The appointment was scheduled for May 27th, just next week.

    The Rodriguez Group.

    Harrison stepped out of the building and got into a Rolls-Royce.

    Once inside, he made a call to the hospital.

    ¡°Did she say anything today?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, I''m sorry. Our therapists have tried everything, but she hasn¡¯t said a word..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour. Don¡¯t inform her.¡±

    Hanging up, Harrison let out a heavy sigh.

    A feeling of unease had built up in his chest.

    His lungs felt constricted.

    On the way to the hospital, he noticed a bakery.

    Harrison instructed Anthony, his driver, to pull over.

    He had asked Nora''s parents, Hamlin and Emily, about her favorite cake vor, and they told him that

    she loved mango mille-feuille.

    So, he decided to buy one for her.

    As he got back into the car with the cake in his hand, he suddenly remembered that he had been with

    Roxanne for nearly two years, and he didn¡¯t even know what kinds of cake she liked.

    He left her without knowing her well enough.

    He was aplete jerk.

    But what was even more absurd was that in two months, he was going to announce his engagement

    with Nora to the media and livestream their engagement ceremony.

    Yet at this moment, his thoughts were still consumed by his ex-wife.

    He was an absolute jerk.

    His rational side told him that once he decided to cut off the past, he had no right to long for it again.

    But he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    A simple slice of mango mille-feuille was enough to bring back all his memories of Roxanne.

    On his way to the hospital, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about Roxanne..

    How had she been in these three months?

    Had she recovered from the miscarriage?

    When he got to the hospital and was about to see Nora, he suppressed these memories deep in his

    heart, revealing nothing.

    Nora wasn''t in her ward.

    She had been wheeled downstairs by a nurse to sit under a tree, watching the rippling waves of a

    nearbyke.

    The afternoon sun was brilliant, casting dappled shadows from the trees and illuminating her body in

    patches.

    Nora seemed lifeless, even though the sunlight fell upon her.

    Nora had woken up from hera three days after Harrison broke up with Roxanne.

    For three months, Nora hadn''t spoken a word to anyone.

    Every day, she would either stare nkly at something or close her eyes to the world.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Harrison walked over with the cake and asked the nurse to leave for a while.

    Even though she knew that he was there, Nora remained motionless in her wheelchair.

    If it wasn''t for the wind blowing through her short hair, which had grown back after being shaved for the

    surgery, people might mistake her for a statue.

    Harrison approached, knelt down, and took a slice of cake from the exquisite box,ying it in his palm.

    ¡°I brought your favorite mango mille-feuille. Would you like to taste it?¡±

    ¡°Want to try?¡±

    Nora remained silent.

    The gentle and lovely smile she once wore had disappeared without a trace.

    Her eyes were devoid of any hint of light.

    Her long and curly hair had been cut short, making her face appear even more sickly.

    Harrison took her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve scheduled our engagement ceremony. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a fashion

    designere to measure your size for your gown. Is that okay?¡±

    Those scandalous photos of her had spread through high society circles.

    Even though Harrison had tried to have them deleted, many people in their circles had already seen

    them.

    Theybeled Nora as dirty and broken, calling her a fallen woman who threw herself at people and

    gave them money, but no one wanted her.

    He had never been fond of appearing in front of the media.

    But this time, he wanted their engagement ceremony to be broadcast live by the entire media.

    He simply wanted to show everyone that Nora wasn''t dirty and unwanted.

    Nora was going to be the wife of the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven and the most esteemed

    Mrs. Rodriguez.

    With him by her side, no one would dare to gossip behind her back.

    He gazed at her gently, ¡°Nora, there are still months left until our engagement party. You should focus

    on your treatment. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to stand up again. I''ll make time to be with you every day.¡±

    Under the dappled sunlight, Nora slowly turned her head.

    She looked at Harrison.

    In the past, when Harrison spoke to Nora, she never moved a muscle.

    But today, she turned her head to look at him.

    Harrison was delighted.

    He offered her the cake again, coaxing, ¡°Would you like to have a bite of your favorite mango mille-

    feuille?¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Nora slightly raised her pale lips.

    Harrison''s eyes lit up with surprise. Nora was speaking to him today.

    ¡°You speaking is my happiness.¡±

    Nora remained expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re happy. You begged Roxanne for forgiveness

    and you two are about to remarry. But out of guilt, you turned to me. Are you happy?¡±

    Harrison¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    The name he didn''t allow anyone to mention came out of Nora''s mouth.

    His heart was suddenly tugged at, and even his broad shoulders seemed to sag in helplessness.

    They both fell into a heavy silence.

    Each of them was lost in their own thoughts.

    Nora smirked bitterly as if she could see right through him.

    To protect Roxanne, Harrison had spread the photos of him and her together on the inte, making

    those who wanted the 6G technology capture her as a hostage and force Harrison to give them the

    core technology.

    The 6G technology was not only a matter of the survival of the Rodriguez Group but also entailed the

    interests of many countries.

    How could Harrison possibly give it to them?

    Nora became a hostage, relentlessly tortured and humiliated by those people, and they had taken

    those scandalous photos.

    That was her nightmare.

    It was a disgrace she couldn''t wash away.

    During the past three months, Nora refused to have conversations with anyone, even her parents.

    During her solitary moments, she often pondered the meaning of continuing to live.

    But now, she found the answer.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a coward.

    The more she was humiliated, the more she felt the need to face it head-on.

    She realized that the only way to truly ovee her emotional trauma was to face it, staring them in

    the face and then ignoring them.

    She didn''t need a psychiatrist.

    She just had been too scared to face herself.

    But now, she had to face it.

    She knew she hated Harrison.

    Harrison was the one she had admired since childhood, the man she had dreamed of marrying.

    She knew he didn''t like her.

    So, she had always been careful and cautious even when she was pursuing him.

    When she learned that he had married Roxanne, she quietly withdrew, sincerely blessing him, hoping

    he would find true love, and wishing him a lifetime of happiness with Roxanne.

    She had always believed that this man was upright and honorable.

    She thought he was different from the cunning and ruthless tycoons.

    But she had be a pawn in his game.

    Her trust in him had crumbled.

    The upright man she loved turned out to be not as straightforward as she thought.

    Her faith crumbled.

    It was more cruel than taking her life.

    She looked at him, "Harrison, I hate you. But I choose to forgive you."

    "Nora, I''m sorry!" Harrison said, his voice filled with remorse.

    Nora gave a bitter smile, "Harrison, shouldn''t you be saying that to Roxanne instead?"

    Harrison replied, "I''ve cut ties with her. Don''t overthink it. We''re getting engaged in two months. I''m d

    you''re talking to me today. Nora, would you eat the cake, and then I¡¯ll apany you during your

    rehabilitation training?"

    Nora remained resolute, "I will continue with the training, but not for our engagement."

    Suddenly, she felt a wave of sadness.

    "Harrison, go love the one you want to love; and live the life you want to live. I don''t need your pity. And

    I certainly don''t want your pity if it¡¯s built upon hurting someone else. Just go, and don''te to see me

    again. I will find a way to live my life."

    The sunlight was bright.

    The wind was gentle.

    And she shouldn''t allow herself to be defeated.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    "Harrison, stop pitying me. If you are truly sorry for me, then leave me. Let me live the life I want."

    If Harrison was by her side out of pity, not love, then she''d never be happy.

    Being pitied felt like being given charity.

    She wasn''t a beggar. She didn''t need Harrison''s charity.

    Love was supposed to be mutual. She didn''t want to hold anyone hostage or force anyone into

    anything.

    Under the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees, a spark of determination ignited in Nora''s eyes.

    After three months, she hade to terms with all of this and felt like she was beginning to live again.

    She watched Harrison, wishing he would leave.

    For a moment, Harrison considered ending things, saying sorry, and walking away.

    To find Roxanne.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    But he didn''t.

    His sense of responsibility overpowered his urge.

    He showed no emotion on his face, gently tousling Nora''s newly grown hair.

    "What are you thinking? We are about to get engaged. How could I leave you?"

    The news had already spread among the elite.

    Everyone knew that Harrison, the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, was about to marry Nora, the

    daughter of the Dawson family.

    The media hadn''t reported it yet, but everyone in their circle knew.

    If he left Nora now, she would be aughingstock.

    And he would be less of a man.

    After her operation, Nora''s newly grown hair, cut short to her ears, made her look like a strong, but

    sorrowful, high school girl.

    Harrison felt a deeper sense of responsibility. He tucked her short hair behind her ears,forting her.

    "Stop overthinking, okay?"

    Nora sighed.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I won''t change my mind."

    Harrison opened a box and scooped up a spoonful of cake, offering it to Nora.

    "Your favorite mango cheesecake, darling. Have a taste."

    Nora knew that once Harrison made up his mind, nothing could change it.

    Not even her asking him to leave.

    She took the box of cake, "I can feed myself."

    She wasn''t so delicate that she needed a man who didn''t love her to feed her cake.

    She took the spoon and fed herself.

    The mango cheesecake was sweet and tangy, delicious.

    But to Nora, it tasted bitter.

    Just like life. She had to experience everything.

    If she could get through this pain, she wouldn''t have to fear anything in the future.

    Looking at her paralyzed legs, she felt even more determined.

    To free Harrison from guilt, she had to get up.

    For her parents.

    For herself.

    After a few bites of cake, she looked up at Harrison, "Will you apany me to physical therapy?"

    Harrison nodded, pushing her wheelchair out from under the trees.

    The afternoon sun shone brightly on Nora.

    She closed her eyes.

    The light was still intense.

    Being in the sun was better than hiding in the shadows.

    Not until Nora was done with physical therapy and was resting in her room did Harrison leave the

    hospital.

    It was now past seven in the evening.

    The vibrant nightlife of Seraphim Haven was just beginning.

    After dinner, Roxanne took a stroll around the neighborhood.

    Four months into her pregnancy, her belly wasrger than most women at this stage.

    From the back, her legs and waist still slender. She didn''t look pregnant.

    But from the side, she looked five months pregnant.

    There were a row of shops just outside her neighborhood.

    Two of them were baby stores.

    After separating from Harrison, Roxanne had received a sizable fortune. Even without working, she

    could livefortably for the rest of her life.

    But she continued to run herpany, live in her modest neighborhood, and maintain her usual

    lifestyle.

    She still shopped at roadside stalls.

    The baby stores had affordable, high-quality products.

    After shopping for over an hour, Roxanne bought a bunch of baby clothes, diapers, changing pads, and

    baby bottles.

    As she was leaving, carrying her purchases, she was bumped by a boy on a bike.

    It was nothing serious, just a few packets of diapers falling from her hands.

    The boy''s mother rushed over to apologize and help her pick up her things.

    Once she was sure Roxanne was okay, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m so sorry. Why didn''t you bring your husband with you? Is he still at work?"

    Roxanne smiled, "I''m divorced. I only have an ex-husband, not a husband."

    The boy''s mother looked embarrassed, "I''m sorry."

    Roxanne smiled easily, "It''s okay. There''s no shame in being divorced."

    The boy''s mother looked at her sympathetically, "I admire your courage. Being a single mother is hard."

    "Not really. If my baby turns out to be as cute as your son, it would be a blessing."

    Roxanne looked at the boy fondly.

    He was about two or three years old.

    A chubby, adorable little boy.

    The doctor said her baby was three weeks bigger than average, very well-nourished.

    She couldn''t wait to meet her plump, cute baby.

    The boy''s motherplimented her, "You''re so beautiful. Your baby will definitely be cute."

    When she mentioned gics, Roxanne thought of Harrison''s genes. They were superior.

    Harrison''s child would undoubtedly be extraordinary.

    Roxanne could almost imagine what her baby would look like.

    If it''s a boy, he would be handsome.

    But she preferred a girl.

    She said calmly, "If you saw my ex-husband, you would think his genes are even better. He''s very

    handsome. If the baby takes after him, it would definitely be good-looking."

    "Kid, your mom''s got a good handle on life. I''m surprised to hear you talk about your ex-husband so

    calmly."

    Divorce wasn''t a walk in the park.

    How many single moms out there actually manage to live a happy life post-divorce?

    However, Roxanne didn''t see her divorce as a disaster.

    She was suddenly filled with admiration for her.

    Roxanne just smiled, "Life goes on, right? Divorce or not, we all have to live."

    When Harrison insisted on terminating the pregnancy, Roxanne had considered leaving Seraphim

    Haven, their shared hometown.

    To disappear forever from his world.

    To hide away, never to see him again.

    But she didn''t.

    Seraphim Haven wasn''t a small town, but it wasn''t a big city either.

    In a town with a poption of two million, it was possible for her and Harrison,ing from different

    backgrounds, to avoid each otherpletely.

    She would not avoid anything rted to Harrison, but confront it head-on.

    Only by facing it could she diminish his importance in her heart, move on, and start anew.

    So, whenever Harrison was mentioned, she would face it with a straightforward and calm demeanor.

    A few blocks away.

    Inside a Rolls-Royce.

    Harrison, who had kept his eyes closed throughout the ride, suddenly opened them.

    He always drove past Roxanne''s old neighborhood on his way to hospital.

    He couldn''t avoid it.

    The main road outside the residential area was just past the traffic light.

    Harrison looked in the direction of the neighborhood. His mncholic gaze became alert, his attention

    heightened, watching that direction intently.

    Even the driver, Anthony, knew what was on Mr. Harrison''s mind.

    He was hoping to catch a glimpse of his wife outside the neighborhood.

    Oh, no, she wasn''t his wife anymore, how sad.

    This time, like always, Mr. Harrison wanted to look in that direction, but when they were actually outside

    the neighborhood, he averted his gaze, pretending to be indifferent.

    Anthony sighed inwardly, looking out the window. He was startled to see a familiar figure.

    "Mr. Harrison, I just saw a pregnant woman who looks a lot like your wife!" Anthony involuntarily

    stepped on the brake, slowing down the car.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Harrison cast his gaze toward the opposite direction, his eyes not wavering in the slightest.

    "Drive," he said with an air of indifference.

    Anthony had thought that Mr. Harrison would have him pull over.

    He even slowed down the car.

    But Mr. Harrison showed no intention of stopping.

    Every so often, Anthony would nce in that direction, but it was too far away to see clearly.

    However, that woman with the round belly and slim, tall figure really did resemble his wife.

    "Mr. Harrison, that pregnant woman looks a lot like your wife. Should we stop and check?" he asked.

    "No need," Harrison replied coldly.

    Anthony let out a sigh of disappointment and continued to drive away.

    It wasn''t until they were a few hundred feet away, through the rearview mirror, Mr. Harrison turn his

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    head to look back.

    He stared at the rear of the car for a long time.

    The neighborhood was now out of sight, but Harrison was still staring in that direction.

    The pregnant woman Anthony had mentioned couldn''t possibly be Roxanne.

    He had cruelly forced her to terminate her pregnancy.

    She couldn''t possibly be pregnant again, appearing on a street corner.

    By forcing her to abort, he was lower than scum.

    No, scum had more humanity than he did.

    He didn''t even deserve to remember.

    Pulling his gaze away from the rear window, Harrison said expressionlessly, "Anthony, Nora and I are

    getting engaged in two months. Mind your words from now on."

    In the blink of an eye, it was the first of July.

    Nora never cooperated with Harrison''s ns to have their engagement outfits tailored.

    But Harrison was persistent. He asked Hamlin and Emily for Nora''s measurements, had a fashion

    designer meet Nora, and had three different-sized outfits made and delivered to the Dawson family.

    After three months of treatment, Nora was still confined to a wheelchair, but her legs were getting

    stronger. She could now stand up with the help of crutches.

    However, her muscles were still weak, and she couldn''t stand for long or walk far.

    She still needed to continue her rehabilitation therapy.

    Seeing the dresses, beautifully packaged in boxes, Nora couldn''t bring herself to feel happy.

    Harrison was insistent on the engagement, and she couldn''t stop him.

    She had heard from her parents that a week ago, Harrison had ordered a luxury hotel owned by the

    Rodriguez Group to start decorating for their engagement ceremony.

    The preparations were grand, as if he wanted all of Seraphim Haven to envy her.

    Sitting in her wheelchair, Nora looked at Harrison, then at her parents who were apanying her.

    "Dad, Mom, Harrison and I need to talk. You guys go upstairs first," she said.

    Hamlin took Emily upstairs.

    Before leaving, they also asked the servants in the living room to leave.

    Once upstairs, Emily looked worried. "Ever since Nora was in junior high, she always said she wanted

    to marry Harrison. Now that she''s about to get engaged to him, why isn''t she smiling?"

    Hamlin looked equally troubled. "This marriage might not be a good thing."

    Despite Harrison''s insistence on marrying Nora, and Nora''s lifelong desire to marry him, the two didn¡¯t

    love each other.

    Nora''s legs were now disabled, not to mention the fact that she had been vited.

    Even if Nora could stand up again in the future, at best, their rtionship would only be one of mutual

    respect, devoid of love.

    This wasn''t what their daughter wanted.

    Even though they knew their daughter was reluctant, Hamlin and Emily eventually agreed to the

    marriage, albeit with mixed feelings.

    Maybe in the future, Harrison would fall in love with Nora and realize her numerous shining qualities.

    Marrying Harrison was their daughter''s dream from a young age!

    But the old couple couldn''t muster a single smile.

    In the living room downstairs.

    Nora looked at the dresses and asked, "Harrison, do you really want to hold our engagement

    ceremony?"

    "Don''t you look forward to it?" Harrison asked with a hint of guilt in his gentle voice.

    Nora knew better than anyone.

    She nodded. "Alright, I''ll go try on the dresses."

    She pushed her wheelchair and let the maid take the dresses into her room. With her mother''s help,

    she put on the beautiful dress.

    Emily looked at her beautiful daughter and smiled.

    But the smile soon turned into tears.

    She had been looking forward to her daughter''s wedding for a long time. Now that the day was almost

    here, her daughter was getting married in such a way.

    Emily wiped away her tears and said, "Nora, since Harrison is so sincere in wanting to marry you, you

    should ept. You''re such a good, beautiful girl. He will fall in love with you one day. Once he does,

    you''ll be happy."

    Harrison had never had feelings for anyone from a young age.

    Until he met Roxanne two years ago.

    He was destined to only fall in love with a unique girl like Roxanne.

    She was not Harrison''s type.

    Nora gave a bitter smile. "Mom, he will never fall in love with me. A forced rtionship will never be

    sweet."

    "But it''s almost the day," Emily said anxiously. "Once you two announce your engagement to the media

    and the whole social circle, it''ll be even harder for you to break up. You won''t be able to stay in

    Seraphim Haven."

    Nora took her mother''s hand.

    Her sister Hazel''s incident had already caused their parents a lot of heartache.

    Now that she had an ident too, her parents had aged overnight.

    From now on, they shouldn''t worry about her anymore.

    "Mom, don''t worry. I will live well, and nothing will be able to bring me down," Nora reassured her.

    "Nora, what are you thinking?" Emily asked.

    "You''ll know by then," Nora replied.

    With great effort, she stood up from her wheelchair, took the crutches that Emily handed her, and

    walked toward Harrison.

    "Harrison, do I look good in this dress?" she asked.

    Harrison nodded. "You look beautiful. If it were a wedding dress, you would look even more beautiful."

    Nora looked beautiful in anything she wore.

    She had a kind of gentle and graceful aura about her.

    But crossing paths was not what Harrison had in mind, and Nora could see his forced praise in his

    expression.

    Nora gave a bitter smile,"Harrison, Roxanne would look even prettier in a wedding dress."

    Harrison gently patted her head, "We''re about to get engaged, don''t talk about other women."

    The fact that he was thinking about another woman while proposing to her did not please Nora, but she

    said nothing more.

    On the day of the engagement, she had her own ns.

    To leave the Dawson family.

    Harrison got into his car.

    Alexander called, asking, "Harrison, are you sure you want the media to cover your engagement with

    Nora?"

    Harrison retorted, "Did you arrange it?"

    Alexander: "Do you know the consequences after it''s reported by the media? This means Roxanne will

    likely see the news of your engagement. Aren''t you afraid she''ll be upset?"

    Harrison fell silent for a few seconds, "Proceed as nned."

    Alexander: "Harrison, I''ve known you for thirty-four years, I''ve never seen you be so heartless. Do you

    know how many people you''re hurting at the same time? Samuel has been drunk for days."

    Harrison: "Can''t you stop him?"

    Alexander let out a curse, "You''re about to marry the woman Samuel loves the most, he wants to drown

    his sorrows, how can I stop him?"

    He had to clean up the mess.

    On the day of engagement.

    Roxanne had been pregnant for exactly seven months.

    She was going to the hospital for a prenatal check-up in Dominic''s car.

    Dominic drove to her apartment building early in the morning, insisting on taking her.

    Given her big belly, driving herself was inconvenient, so she got into Dominic''s car.

    Upon reaching the hospital, Roxanne got out of the car.

    As she turned around to head towards the clinic, she bumped into an elderly man with white hair.

    It was Vincent.

    The recent events concerning Harrison had Vincent at his wits'' end, his hair had turned mostly white.

    He had also lost a lot of weight.

    "Roxanne!" Vincent''s surprised gaze fell on herrge belly.

    She was heavy and slow, supporting her waist with one hand, "Dad."

    Vincent had too many questions in his mind, "Roxanne, how many months are you pregnant? Who''s

    the father?"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Roxanne''s gaze wavered.

    Just as she steadied herself, Dominic, who had just parked his car, walked around the front and

    approached.

    Upon seeing Dominic, a sense of unease washed over Vincent.

    Could this child be Dominic''s?

    But it couldn''t be.

    Vincent was always the first to know things. He knew about his son''s ns to reconcile with Roxanne.

    The young couple had been all set for their reunion.

    But then Nora''s predicament happened.

    Despite Vincent''s advice to Harrison that he didn''t need to marry Nora to make amends, Harrison was

    adamant.

    The potential for Roxanne and Harrison to reconcile just faded away.

    Vincent found himself unable to face Roxanne.

    If it hadn''t been for his visit to the hospital today to see a friend undergoing surgery, he wouldn''t have

    known Roxanne was pregnant.

    By his calctions, this child could very well be Harrison''s.

    Ignoring Dominic''s presence, and disregarding courtesy, he stared at Roxanne''s belly, unable to tear

    his eyes away.

    "Roxanne, you''re eight months along now, aren''t you? Due any day?"

    The baby had always been on therger side.

    At seven months, Roxanne certainly looked ready to give birth.

    Roxanne didn''t know how to face Vincent and remained silent.

    Vincent was increasingly certain that this was a Rodriguez descendant, his own grandchild.

    No, his granddaughter.

    Surely a chubby and adorable little granddaughter.

    He trusted Roxanne, knowing she wouldn''t jump into bed with another man right after ending a

    rtionship.

    It was just impossible!

    Vincent couldn''t contain his joy, "Roxanne, did you keep Harrison''s child?"

    He had only learned of Roxanne''s pregnancy after Harrison had arranged for an abortion.

    By the time he knew, it was toote.

    That was why his hair had turned more silver.

    "Roxanne, this is Harrison''s child, isn''t it?"

    Even though he was certain, he wanted to hear it from Roxanne herself.

    He looked at her expectantly.

    Roxanne wasn''t one to lie.

    Since Vincent had found out, Harrison would surely know soon.

    But she couldn''t admit it, "Dad, I''ll exin everything about the baby after I give birth."

    Vincent wanted to say more, but Roxanne interrupted, "Dad, I feel some pain. The baby''s been moving

    a lot. I need to get checked right away."

    "Go then, go."

    Vincent watched her as she walked away, joy shining in his eyes, even though his cheeks were wet

    with tears.

    He quickly dialed Harrison, "Harrison, I have good news. Roxanne kept the baby. She kept the baby."

    "Dad," Harrison sounded confused on the other end of the line, "What are you talking about?"

    That baby was supposed to have been terminated by Dr. Maxwell.

    How could Roxanne still be carrying that baby?

    After her check-up, Roxanne stayed at the hospital for oxygen therapy due to umbilical cord

    entanglement.

    Once the baby''s movements decreased, Dominic drove her home, "Roxanne, if President Rodriguez

    tells Harrison about your prenatal checkup, and hees looking for you, what will you do?"

    "Dominic, do you think Harrison will force me to have an abortion?" Roxanne voiced her deep concern.

    Dominic drove on, speaking objectively, "Roxanne, Harrison isn''t as heartless as you think. The baby''s

    almost due, he won''t ask you to terminate the pregnancy. Besides, it''s a risky procedure. He wouldn''t

    put you in danger. If he was that kind of man, he wouldn''t have let Nora take the fall for you."

    She considered this, and it made sense.

    Dominic had his own worries, and he nced at her anxiously.

    "Roxanne, if Harrison finds out you kept the baby and he wants to get back together, what will you do?"

    Truthfully, she no longer hated Harrison.

    But not hating him didn''t mean she would go back to him.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    That was utterly impossible.

    Roxanne was firm, "I can''t reconcile with him."

    Dominic let out a sigh of relief.

    At around seven in the evening, Roxanne received a call from FedEx.

    Her online purchase of baby supplies and a maternity package had arrived.

    Because of her condition, she asked the delivery man to help bring the packages upstairs.

    When the doorbell rang, she opened the door to find a well-dressed Harrison standing in the hallway.

    Harrison''s eyes, filled with aplex mix of emotions, became even more conflicted upon seeing her

    prominent belly, and he was suddenly overwhelmed.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Roxanne instinctively clutched her abdomen.

    Her face remained stoic, but her stomach twisted violently.

    Never before had she felt such a powerful and abnormal movement from the little one inside her.

    Ouch.

    The baby''s movements were painful!

    She didn''t know if she was the one who was startled, or if the baby was.

    She reached out quickly, steadying herself against the door frame.

    She managed to avoid falling.

    She thought that even if Vincent told Harrison, it wouldn''t be so quick for him toe over.

    After all, he was about to be engaged to Nora tomorrow.

    Such a grand engagement ceremony.

    The groom-to-be should be very busy.

    How could he have spare time to concern about her?

    And spare time to concern about their baby, who he had abandoned long ago.

    Baby!!??

    Seeing Harrison''s gaze fixed on her swollen belly, she covered it more carefully.

    Soon, her palm became sweaty.

    Dominic said Harrison wouldn''t be so cruel as to make her, seven months pregnant, get an abortion.

    But who could be sure?

    When Harrison turned his back on people, he could be more ruthless than anyone else.

    She would not allow any mishap to happen to the baby in her belly.

    It seemed that she would have to advance her ns.

    "How did you manage to keep this baby?"

    Harrison''s voice interrupted Roxanne''s frantic thoughts.

    "I have something for you to listen to."

    Suppressing her fear, she went back to the living room to get her phone and yed a recording.

    Harrison followed her in.

    Right on time, Roxanne handed him the phone.

    "What is this?"

    "Just listen, and you''ll know."

    Harrison took the phone and listened.

    It was a sound like a heartbeat.

    One after another, rhythmic and particrly lively and strong.

    Listening to the recording of her baby''s heartbeat, Roxanne''s frantic heart settled a bit.

    She shouldn''t be afraid.

    Because seeing Harrison made her fear of being dragged to get an abortion, fear of him wanting to get

    rid of her child again, so she was scared.

    She was afraid, so the baby in her belly moved so frequently and unusually, as if it was also startled.

    Mother and child indeed shared a bond.

    But at this moment, the infectious heartbeat of the baby gave Roxanne the courage and strength of a

    mother.

    Nothing in the world could harm her baby.

    She straightened her chest and said to Harrison in a resolute voice,

    "This is the heartbeat of the baby. I recorded it on my phone and listen to it often. Can you tell that he is

    a very lively little darling? His life is so miraculous, so cute, hearing his heartbeat, can you still bear to

    deprive him of his right to live?"

    Laying down the painful past didn''t mean the scars in her heart werepletely healed.

    Roxanne admitted that she had let go.

    But therge scar in her heart was opened again by the man in front of her.

    It hurt so much that she couldn''t breathe.

    She choked back.

    The heartbeat in the recording stopped.

    Harrison looked up and saw her sadness and resilience. His brows furrowed deeply.

    "Do you think I came here today to get rid of this baby again?"

    "Isn''t it?" Roxanne retorted.

    Harrison lifted his lips, he had a lot to say, but he couldn''t utter a single word.

    These past few days, all media reported that Harrison was about to get engaged to Nora.

    She would have a hard time not knowing.

    She thought, it was quite ironic, "Mr. Rodriguez, you are the one who is getting engaged tomorrow, you

    shouldn''t be here."

    With that, she addressed him as Mr. Rodriguez, drawing a clear line between them.

    Harrison was right in front of her, but he felt as if he was miles away.

    He felt a lump in his chest, unable to express his feelings.

    His tall figure suddenly looked defeated.

    After taking back her phone, Roxanne spoke again.

    "Since Mr. Rodriguez abandoned this baby in the first ce, then you have no right to ask about him.

    You might as well think that this baby died seven months ago. From now on, he has nothing to do with

    you."

    After saying that, she walked to the door and opened it.

    With a calm and distant voice, she asked him to leave.

    "I am not weing you here. Please, Mr. Rodriguez, leave!"

    Harrison, standing in the living room, slowly turned around.

    Looking at the cold and resolute woman at the door, Harrison took a step forward, his feet felt as heavy

    as lead.

    His tall figure was filled with sadness and pain.

    Yet, he couldn''t find a word to refute Roxanne.

    Back then, when Roxanne put down all her dignity and pride, begging him not to abandon her or their

    child, he was so determined.

    Now, wasn''t it deserved?

    Approaching the door, he swallowed the words he wanted to say.

    He couldn''t bring himself to say it.

    Stepping out of the door, he looked back.

    His look was deste and defeated.

    He looked like a defeated soldier.

    He seemed to be in a state of decay.

    And Roxanne, she closed the door as if it was the most natural thing to do.

    Her movements were slow.

    After she closed the door, her hand holding the doorknob couldn''t stop shaking.

    Numbness spread through her fingers.

    Pain pulsed through her belly.

    She had promised herself to face it calmly and let it gopletely.

    But she couldn''t.

    She wanted to squat down and cry, but her big and heavy belly prevented her from doing so.

    She had to grip the doorknob tighter to prevent herself from copsing.

    No.

    She couldn''t let the pain spread in her heart.

    She had to learn to let go of the pain.

    Learn to be cheerful and positive.

    Learn to let go of the greed, anger, delusion, and hatred for others.

    Let it all go.

    That would be the greatestfort to herself.

    She patted her restless belly and smiled.

    Perhaps it was because she had been with this little guy for seven months, she had feelings for him.

    Her smile was gentle, "Baby, you also want mom to live more freely and happily, right?"

    "Baby, mom will let go of the pastpletely, live happily for you."

    The little one in her belly seemed to sense her emotions and voice, the intense movement reaction

    slowly subsided.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It wasn''t kicking as hard.

    Then it swayed gently like a fish.

    As ifforting her.

    She smiled again.

    As she smiled, a tear hung at the corner of her eye.

    She swiftly wiped away her tears and retreated to her bedroom to pack her belongings. The

    unexpected arrival of Harrison called for a hastening of her ns.

    Outside, Harrison trudged into the elevator, his demeanor resembling a walking corpse.

    When the elevator reached the basement, the doors opened, but he didn''t seem to notice.

    Anthony stepped forward to hold the elevator door, "Mr. Harrison, have you seen Ms. Martinez?"

    "I just need some time alone," Harrison responded, not even bothering to look up.

    That night, he leaned against the door of his car, lighting one cigarette after another.

    The ground beneath him was littered with cigarette butts, scattered haphazardly under his feet.

    Before he knew it, he had smoked through an entire pack. When he shook the pack again, it was

    empty.

    With a frustrated sigh, he crumpled the empty box and threw it on the ground.

    Just then, a taxi cab carrying a passenger drove by him.

    Inside was Roxanne, her luggage packed and ready, prepared to leave the country.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    In the wee hours of the night, the light in the basement was dim.

    Harrison nced up, but couldn''t make out who was sitting in the taxi.

    The cab sped away, stirring up a dust cloud that made the air somewhat pungent.

    Irritated, he reached for his lighter, inadvertently pulling out the jade pendant Roxanne had given him

    from his trouser pocket.

    Crack!

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The amber-colored pendant smashed against the hard ground, breaking into two.

    Harrison hurriedly picked up the pieces. He held them gently in his palm, but they couldn''t be pieced

    back together.

    It was then that he realized, there were some things that could never be restored, never.

    At three in the morning.

    Roxanne arrived at the airport.

    At half-past three, a flight was scheduled to depart.

    She had her passport ready and had contacted a maternity hospital overseas.

    She didn''t tell anyone.

    Not even Chloe.

    Earlier that day, when Harrison had suddenly sought her out, she was terrified.

    Afraid that she might lose the baby, she knew she had to leave.

    Once the child was born in Valeria and they both had Valerian citizenship, even if Harrison tried to fight

    for custody, it would be impossible.

    She had nned everything meticulously.

    It''s not that she didn''t trust Harrison.

    She just couldn''t allow any risk to her baby.

    No one could separate her and her baby.

    No one!

    So, she didn''t even tell Chloe.

    She feared that Harrison might discover something before the baby was due.

    As she headed for security, a strong arm suddenly halted her.

    She turned around, startled then surprised, "Dominic?"

    Dominic was indeed very angry.

    But he was helpless when it came to her, "Roxanne, do you think you''re invincible?"

    "How did you know I was at the airport?" Roxanne quickly nced behind him, "Harrison didn''te

    with you, did he?"

    Suppressing his anger, Dominic responded, "Knowing you didn''t want to see him, how could I bring

    him?"

    Roxanne still wasn''t convinced.

    She looked behind him again, making sure she didn''t see any sign of Harrison, before she finally

    breathed a sigh of relief.

    But with the ne not yet in the air, she was still full of worries.

    "Dominic, I don''t have time to exin, I need to go through security." She tried to shake off Dominic''s

    grip on her arm.

    Dominic held on firmly, "You, not a local, are going alone to a foreign country to have a baby. Aren''t you

    afraid of any idents?"

    She was unfamiliar with the ce and would havemunication issues.

    Did she think she was some sort of superhero?

    Dominic knew, however, that she was forced into this situation.

    His anger entirely dissipated, he gently said, "I bought a ticket for the same flight. I''ll go with you."

    "Dominic."

    "Go through security."

    He let go of her arm and took the two suitcases from her hand.

    "Stay close to me, and take it slow."

    Roxanne felt a lump in her throat.

    In the end, the person willing to stay by her side was the one she once trusted the least.

    "Dominic, I''m going to have a baby, not going on a vacation. Aren''t you afraid I''ll be a burden?"

    Dominic didn''t respond.

    He just looked at this sad yet resilient woman, his gaze softening.

    After a quiet moment, he finally spoke,

    "Roxanne, do you know? Eight years ago, when I was being treated in Valeria, I was on the brink of

    death several times. I felt like I could see my own body, lying still and silent on the operating table. Do

    you know who I was thinking of at that moment?"

    The answer was obvious.

    "It was you."

    Dominic''s voice choked, "When I mercilessly left you back then, it was out of helplessness. I hoped you

    would be happy. Now that you''re not, how could I just stand by and do nothing?"

    This was a major event in her life.

    How could he not be there for her?

    Twenty minutester.

    A Boeing double-decker ne slowly ascended into the sky.

    Watching the horizon sink lower and lower, watching the familiar city recede further and further,

    Roxanne didn''t know whether to be ted or sad.

    She thought she should get some sleep.

    When she woke up, a new city and a new life would be waiting for her.

    The next day was the day for Harrison¡¯s engagement..

    Harrison and Nora''s engagement party was scheduled as nned.

    Both were in their respective dressing rooms, getting ready.

    Harrison sat in front of the mirror, holding the repaired jade pendant.

    He had found the best jade craftsman.

    The amber-colored pendant was embedded in a golden floral design, showing no signs of ws.

    But it was no longer the jade pendant Roxanne had given him.

    Look, how much of a jerk he was.

    About to get engaged to Nora, yet he was still thinking of his ex-wife.

    No wonder, even the jade pendant didn''t want to bless him.

    In the adjacent dressing room, Nora looked at her beautiful reflection and let out a sorrowfulugh.

    She sat in her wheelchair with a mncholic smile.

    Until her father, Hamlin, pushed her to the end of the red carpet, in front of Harrison.

    Below were the big shots from Seraphim Haven: influential businessmen, politicians, all heavyweights.

    Today, she was going to make an important announcement in front of these VIPs.

    Eight months ago, a group of filthy men had taken away her innocence of thirty years.

    Today, she was going to bury her bitter love of her youth.

    So, when her father pushed her in front of Harrison.

    She didn''t even give Harrison a chance to announce their engagement.

    She snatched the microphone and got straight to the point,

    "Today is not my engagement ceremony with Harrison. Today is a funeral, burying my entire youth."

    The crowd below erupted into whispers.

    What kind of depressed bride-to-be talks like that?

    Harrison tried to take the microphone, "Nora."

    Nora held it firmly, "Let me finish."

    He looked at her.

    As if knowing what she was going to say, he quickly tried to pacify her, "Nora, darling, today is our

    engagement ceremony, don''t make a scene."

    "I''m not making a scene." Nora''s face was wet with tears, "Harrison, I''ve wanted to marry you since

    kindergarten. This wish nted itself in my heart during middle school. But I can''t marry you."

    "Nora."

    "Harrison, if marrying you means causing pain to everyone around us, I''d rather stay single."

    "But I''m not in pain."

    "Harrison, face your inner truths."

    "Nora."

    "I, Nora, dere that the Dawson family and the Rodriguez family shall still maintain amicable rtions

    as we always have. I am willing to be as close to you as a sister, but I will never marry you. Not unless

    you genuinely fall in love with me."

    That was an impossibility.

    The engagement party was in disorder.

    But Nora''s resolve was unwavering, "Harrison, go find Roxanne."

    She gave a bitter smile, "You''ve hurt me, and I''ve ruined your engagement party. I guess we''re even

    now."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    "Nora, quit fussing, will you?"

    Harrison squatted down in front of Nora''s wheelchair, soothing her with a gentle ruffle of her hair.

    "Whatever you say, I''m not going to abandon you."

    This engagement party at the Seraphim Haven was attended by the well-known guests of the town. If

    he were to abandon Nora now, she would be the talk of Seraphim Haven.

    People would gossip behind her back about her being shamed, insulted, and abandoned over their

    evening meals and casual conversations.

    He couldn''t leave her like that.

    Harrison''s patience did little to quell Nora''s tears. She knew that Harrison felt a great deal of guilt and

    responsibility for her, but what was missing was love.

    Nora motioned for her mother, who was standing to her side, to take the microphone. With a great

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    effort, she stood up from her wheelchair, gripping her crutches that her father, Hamlin, immediately

    handed to her.

    Her beautiful long dress seemed out of ce with the crutches, yet she stood tall and proud. Despite

    her unsteady stance, she became the most dignified heiress in the Seraphim Haven elite circle.

    "I have an announcement to make," she said, her voice echoing in the silence.

    "From today, I''m officially taking over the Dawson Group."

    After her older sister, Hazel, was cast out, her parents had always hoped that she would take over the

    family business. The Dawson family had no sons, only two daughters.

    With Hazel''s disgrace and disappearance, and a slew of distant rtives eyeing their wealth and

    power, the Dawson Group was under threat. Nora couldn''t let anyone take away what her father had

    built.

    Looking at the grey hair of her parents, Nora''s heart ached. She bowed deeply to them, "Mother,

    Father, I''m sorry!"

    She was remorseful for her past actions, for adding to their burden. She was ready to take

    responsibility, to not let her parents down again.

    "I promise, from today, I will help you with the Dawson Group. Trust me, I can do it."

    Her words were met with a round of apuse led by Evelyn Miller, a woman who understood Nora''s

    struggle. Once in a simr position, Evelyn had risen to be the richest woman in Seraphim Haven.

    As the apuse echoed through the room, Nora turned to Harrison. "Harrison, I''m sorry. I cannot go on

    with our engagement."

    She handed her crutches back to her father and returned to her wheelchair. Her mother, Emily,

    understanding Nora''s wishes, began to push her away.

    Before leaving, Emily turned to Harrison, her voice heavy with emotion. "Harrison, I would''ve loved for

    you to be my son-inw, but we can''t force these things. Please take care of yourself."

    Evelyn quickly stepped forward, taking over from Emily. "I''ll take it from here," she said, pushing Nora

    along the red carpet.

    Across the room, Alexander turned to Samuel, "What are you waiting for?"

    Samuel, staring at the retreating figure of Nora, was deep in thought. He had always believed that Nora

    would be happy with Harrison.

    "You''re wrong," Alexander said. "Only someone who truly loves her can make her happy. You can do it,

    Samuel."

    Despite his uncertainty, Alexander''s words gave him confidence. "Go after her," he said, giving Samuel

    a gentle push in Nora''s direction.

    "Let''s give Nora some space for now." Samuel suggested. "She''s been through a lottely, and I don''t

    want to add to her troubles."

    Outside the hotel.

    Evelyn continued to push Nora in her wheelchair.

    "Nora, how about we team up and take over?" Evelyn proposed, her eyes gleaming with ambitious fire.

    "Together we can surpass Harrison, overtake the Rodriguez Group and be the new tycoons of

    Seraphim Haven. What do you say?"

    "But Harrison is your brother, Evelyn. Do you really want to outdo him?" Nora seemed to be genuinely

    emerging from her mncholy state, her spirit returning and her energy rekindled.

    Evelyn snorted, "He deserves it for treating you and my sister-inw so poorly. He used to be my idol,

    but now, I can''t stand him."

    "Don''t me Harrison," Nora pleaded. "He carries the weight of the family honor on his shoulders and

    his 6G enterprise holds national interests at stake. He''s doing what he believes is right."

    "Yes, yes, yes," Evelyn muttered sarcastically, "the man you fancy can do no wrong."

    "It''s not about liking him, Evelyn, it''s about having liked him. Past tense."

    "Alright, alright," Evelyn conceded, "past tense. Let''s look forward to our bright new future."

    Basking in the radiant sunlight outside the hotel, Nora took a deep breath.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of a sunny day.

    The sun was shining brightly, and it felt good!

    With sunshine in her heart, she felt she could conquer anything!

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Inside a luxury hotel.

    Alexander walked up to Harrison, pping him on the shoulder with a smirk.

    "Harrison, how does it feel to be dumped at your own engagement party?"

    Harrison''s eyebrows knitted together, not uttering a word.

    He couldn''t quite put his feelings into words.

    Relief?

    No, that wasn''t it.

    Guilt seemed to weigh heavier now.

    A rolling wave of guilt pressed against his chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Alexander continued to taunt him.

    "Honestly, Harrison, you''re the biggest loser I''ve ever met. You couldn''t handle either Roxanne or Nora.

    You should really think about how to treat women. Don''t end up alone and bitter in your old age."

    Harrison ignored Alexander.

    He pulled out his phone and texted Nora on WhatsApp, [From now on, you''re my family.]

    Nora replied, [Then, from now on, I''ll call you bro.]

    After sending the message, Nora, who was sitting in a wheelchair, turned her head and gave a tearful

    smile.

    It was a mix of heart-wrenching pain and joy, as if she was reborn.

    The grand engagement party at the Seraphim Haven ended in a farce.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne and Dominic had just arrived at an international airport in a foreign country.

    The ne slowly glided on the runway.

    The noise made Roxanne feel uneasy.

    She subconsciously held her belly.

    The baby was moving more frequently.

    Dominic has been watching her as she slept.

    As soon as she furrowed her brow, he immediately moved closer, his face full of concern.

    "What''s wrong, Roxanne?"

    "The baby''s moving a lot."

    "Let''s get a check-up once wend."

    "Okay."

    "There''s someone picking us up. Don''t carry anything, just stay with me. I''ve arranged a different

    maternity clinic for you."

    Roxanne hadn''t slept well during the long flight and her stomach was ufortable.

    She was too tired to fully understand Dominic''s words.

    But with him taking care of everything, she didn''t have to worry.

    Arriving at the maternity clinic, Roxanne noticed it wasn''t the one she had booked.

    "All the doctors and nurses are English speakers, are they locals?"

    "I thought you might find it easier tomunicate, so I choose this one."

    "It seems very upscale."

    "A lot of celebrities, tycoons, and politicians'' mistresses like to give birth here."

    "That exins it!"

    "Come, let me show you our suite."

    "Suite?"

    "Yes, it has three rooms. I''ll be staying next door to take care of you."

    "Dominic, don''t you have work to do? Will I be holding you back?"

    Dominic stopped in his tracks, turned towards Roxanne, and looked at her, her belly was big but her

    limbs were still slender.

    His forehead furrowed slightly.

    "Roxanne, we''ve known each other for years. We''ve fought together, caught snakes in the mountains,

    and even slept in a hay pile. Can you stop being so formal with me?"

    They slept in a hay pile when they were about eight or nine years old.

    Back then, they went to the mountains to catch snakes and couldn''t make it back to their vige.

    They roasted a snake over a fire and slept in a hay pile.

    It was hard at the time, but in retrospect, it was also beautiful.

    Roxanne didn''t feel like being pretentious anymore.

    She understood why Dominic left her, he didn''t want to abandon her, he wanted her to be happy.

    She simply smiled, "Alright, I''ll stop being formal. Thanks for helping me out these days."

    "You see, there you go again."

    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop."

    Being pregnant made her feel clumsy and slow.

    Her mind wasn''t as sharp either.

    Roxanne admitted that she wasn''t as capable or invincible as she thought.

    She needed someone by her side.

    Having Dominic around gave her a sense of stability.

    As Roxanne slowed her pace, Dominic did the same.

    Then, Roxanne''s phone rang.

    She was still able to receive calls from home with her international roaming number.

    Harrison''s name shed on the screen, interrupting their conversation.

    Without a second thought, Roxanne hung up.

    Dominic asked, "Your phone can be traced to your current location. Harrison can find you if he wants.

    Do you need me to take care of that?"

    Roxanne replied, "If you do, he won''t be able to find me?"

    Dominic affirmed, "Yes. But think it over, after all, he is the father of the baby. How you choose, I''ll

    support you."

    She couldn''t change her number as she still needed to take business calls.

    Even though she was pregnant and abroad, she couldn''t neglect herpany''s business.

    She promptly said, "Then take care of it for me, I don''t want Harrison to know I''m here."

    At least until she safely gives birth to the baby, she didn''t want Harrison to show up.

    Dominic, being the internationally renowned Y-Spectre, could easily handle this task.

    After a few quick taps on her phone, it was done.

    Just then, Harrison called again.

    This time, Roxanne didn''t interrupt.

    She picked up the phone decisively.

    Harrison''s voice came from the other end.

    "Roxanne, where are you? I want to see you."

    Holding her belly with one hand and the phone with the other, Roxanne maintained a cold and distant

    tone despite the frequent movements and unbearable pain in her abdomen.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I made myself clear yesterday. I don''t see the point of your call."

    "Roxanne, Nora and I broke up. Yes, we broke up. We''re not engaged."

    His voice was deep and hoarse, carrying an air of exhaustion and destion.

    No one had seen Harrison, but Roxanne was sure that he must be in a state of utter disarray right now.

    She took a deep breath, steeling herself to deliver the coldest and most distant words with the calmest

    and mostposed tone she could muster.

    "Mr. Rodriguez," she said evenly, "I don''t care about your affairs. Whoever you choose to be with, or

    break up with, that''s your business, not mine. There''s no need to inform me about it."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The distance and detachment in her voice carried over the transantic phone line, piercing deeply into

    Harrison''s ears.

    His heart ached with a sharp, sudden pull.

    He sat in the grand hotel lobby, now deserted of guests.

    The once vibrant and festive engagement party venue seemed to lose all its color in an instant.

    Everything around him looked dull and defeated.

    Just like his messed-up marriage and love life.

    Alexander was right, he was the most pathetic man on this.

    No matter how business-savvy he was, when it came to matters of the heart, he was a failure.

    He couldn''t ept it, he seemed desperate to hold onto something. "Roxanne, I''m not asking for your

    forgiveness. But, when you give birth to our child, could I be present? After all, I am the father."

    Child!

    The word caused the quiet calmness Roxanne had been maintaining to erupt into turbulent waves.

    Wave after wave.

    Her chest felt tight, and the pain in her stomach was intensifying.

    She clenched her teeth, holding her increasingly restless belly with one hand, "Mr. Rodriguez, it seems

    you''ve forgotten. You never wanted this child. He''s none of your business."

    A sharp hiss.

    The severe pain in her stomach was unbearable.

    Her contractions were getting more and more frequent.

    Her phone fell to the ground with a thud.

    Thest thing Harrison heard was a man''s anxious shouts, they sounded like they came from Dominic.

    "Roxanne, Roxanne, what''s wrong, Roxanne. Doctor, doctor."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Seven months pregnant.

    Roxanne went into prematurebor.

    By the time her water broke, the orifice of her uterus was already eight-centimeters wide open.

    It was clear she was about to give birth, so they rushed her into the delivery room.

    Looking at her in such agony, Dominic was beside himself with worry.

    Roxanne had to be okay!

    The baby had to be okay!

    Dominic was praying fervently outside the delivery room.

    The air conditioning made the room chilly, very chilly.

    But seeing the lit sign reading "Delivery Room," Dominic was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    The nurse asked him to sign some forms, informing him of the various risks of childbirth.

    Ruptured uterus.

    Umbilical cord prpse.

    cental abruption.

    Intrauterine infection.

    Amniotic fluid embolism.

    Each one made Dominic break out in even more cold sweat.

    His hand was shaking as he signed.

    Beforeing here, Dominic had thoroughly researched childbirth and was well aware of these risks.

    He had made adequate preparations.

    He had chosen the best private obstetric hospital in the country, with highly experienced specialists.

    Even if something unexpected happened during Roxanne''s childbirth, they would implement the most

    effective rescue measures in the shortest time possible.

    Despite all his preparations, Roxanne went into prematurebor.

    Dominic was terrified of any potentialplications.

    Time seemed to stretch out infinitely as he waited outside the delivery room.

    He had no idea what was happening inside.

    The uncertainty and anxiety were suffocating, making the air feel heavy and stifling.

    Giving birth really was like walking through the valley of the shadow of death.

    It was so hard.

    Dominic had never been married or had a child, but he had a deep understanding of the difficulties and

    challenges women faced in childbirth.

    He prayed over and over again.

    Just let mother and child be safe, just let them be safe!!!

    Inside the delivery room.

    The atmosphere was incredibly tense.

    After enduring unbelievable pain, the baby''s head finally emerged.

    But the doctor''s expression was grave.

    The premature baby''s skin was a worrying shade of blue.

    It didn''t look good!

    With a final push, the baby was fully born.

    There was no crying.

    The tiny body was cradled in the doctor''s hands, utterly still.

    Her skin was a dusky blue, and she wasn''t breathing.

    "Umbilical cord prpse, the baby isn''t breathing, start resuscitation," the doctor ordered in Chinese.

    Roxanne, who was barely conscious, managed to hear the words.

    In a voice so soft she could barely hear herself, she called out.

    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my baby?"

    No one heard her.

    Some were rushing to resuscitate the baby, others were monitoring her vital signs.

    Her condition wasn''t good either.

    Even though the baby was out, the pain in her abdomen was worse than during contractions.

    It came in waves.

    It felt like she was walking through the valley of the shadow of death.

    She wanted to see her baby, but she lost consciousness.

    Three hourster.

    She could faintly hear the sound of someone trying to suppress their sobs.

    It was familiar.

    It was Dominic.

    "Roxanne, you''re the strongest girl I''ve ever known, always have been."

    "You''ll be okay, right?"

    "Roxanne, I''d give ten, twenty, thirty years of my life for you to be safe."

    "Please wake up."

    Faintly, she could also hear the doctors trying to revive her.

    She tried to open her eyes but her eyelids felt as heavy as if they were sewn shut.

    Her mind was a chaotic mess, and she felt strangely light.

    As if she could see another version of herself, lying motionless on the operating table.

    Was this what Dominic had described when he talked about his near-death experience during surgery?

    It felt like an invisible force was pulling her into the dark abyss.

    In the abyss, her senses became sharper.

    She could hear everything around her, but she couldn''t escape the abyss.

    Her life shed before her eyes like a movie.

    She saw herself at four years old.

    In the midst of a heavy snowfall, a skinny and pathetic her clung to her mother''s leg, begging her not to

    leave.

    Her mother said she couldn''t afford to keep her, and how could she remarry with a burden like her?

    She clung to her mother''s leg, pleading with her to take her along.

    Her mother kicked her away.

    She saw the year she had her heart broken, when she trekked through a wilderness on her own.

    Fighting off wolves, covered in blood.

    Being rescued just as she was about to pass out.

    She saw Harrison.

    Saw him standing before her.

    Speaking in the coldest, most heartless tone, saying the most hurtful words.

    "Roxanne, you''re not like Nora. You''ve been through the wringer since you were a kid, you''re used to

    life''s ups and downs. Even without me, you''ll be fine. But if Nora loses me, she won''t survive. I owe

    Nora."

    Yes.

    She''d been through so much since she was a kid, she was used to life''s ups and downs.

    But who knew that she could also hurt, also tire, also have moments when she couldn''t go on?

    Like now.

    The baby''s umbilical cord had prpsed, and she wasn''t breathing.

    Even her own baby was leaving her behind.

    Everyone was leaving her.

    Even her own baby.

    Why was she still alive?

    She wasn''t that strong.

    She was so tired.

    She wanted to rest.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    That should bring her relief, right? That should stop the pain, right?

    "Beep, beep, beep."

    The sound of the life monitor sent a chill down the spines of the doctors.

    The line that represented her vital signs was now t.

    Dominic''s robust figure slumped.

    He nearly copsed.

    "Defibritor."

    "Subcutaneous injection of 0.5 milligrams of adrenaline."

    After a round of hectic yet orderly resuscitation, the line on the life monitor remained t.

    The doctors looked grim and sorrowful.

    "I''m sorry, we did our best."

    "No. That''s not possible. Roxanne is so strong. She wouldn''t give up on herself. Doctor, please save

    her."

    "I beg you, doctor, please save her."

    Dominic fell to his knees in front of the medical staff.

    A hot-blooded man like him was crying.

    "Doctor, you have to save her."

    There had to be another way.

    A lightbulb went off in Dominic''s head.

    "Wah, wah."

    In a burst of strong light, Roxanne heard the cry of a baby.

    Her fingers twitched.

    Her eyelids fluttered.

    Dominic was crying tears of joy.

    "Doctor, Roxanne''s fingers moved, her eyelids too."

    "Roxanne, did you hear our baby''s cry?"

    "Yes, it''s the baby''s cry."

    "It''s a girl."

    "Though she''s a bit premature, she''s all chubby with these tiny hands and feet. Absolutely adorable."

    "She''s a spitting image of you. You should open your eyes and see her. Such a cute little girl."

    The doctors seemed to witness a miracle as Roxanne''s vital signs began to show a remarkable

    fluctuation.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Roxanne was brought back from the brink of death, having almost walked through the gates of the

    underworld.

    When she woke up, she was weak and exhausted, her voice so low she could barely hear herself.

    Dominic, his eyes red from crying, leaned in close to her ear to hear her whisper that she wanted to

    see her daughter.

    "Roxanne, the baby is still in the incubator, we can''t bring her over. You need to rest."

    "But can you take a video for me?"

    Dominic hesitated.

    He was terrified of lying to Roxanne.

    The first time he lied to her, he had told her he had fallen in love with a wealthy heiress, that he didn¡¯t

    love her anymore and wanted to break up.

    When he lied, he couldn''t meet her gaze.

    He would stare at the floor, unable to look up.

    Roxanne remembered that look well.

    Dominic was lying to her.

    Just like nine years ago when he was diagnosed with a brain tumor, he lied to her and broke up with

    her, afraid of burdening her.

    Tears streamed down her face, "Dominic, the baby was stillborn, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Before she passed out, she had heard the doctor say that the umbilical cord had detached prematurely,

    and the baby had no heartbeat or breath upon birth.

    "I want to see her!"

    Despite her weak voice, she was resolute.

    "Roxanne, you need to stay calm."

    "I want to see her."

    Afraid that she would be too emotional, the doctor reluctantly brought over the lifeless baby.

    He ced her next to Roxanne, who gently raised her arms and cradled her daughter, giving her a

    tender kiss.

    Cold as ice.

    She covered her baby with her own nket.

    The tiny figure tugged at her heart, causing pain throughout her entire body.

    Mother and child, their faces close together.

    Roxanne used her own body heat to warm her icy baby.

    She couldn''t believe that her little one, who had been with her for over seven months, had left her so

    abruptly.

    Vaguely, she thought she heard the faint sound of a heartbeat.

    But she could have imagined it.

    She continued to use her body heat to warm her baby girl.

    And then, a miracle seemed to ur.

    Eight hourster.

    Roxanne heard the faint heartbeat of her little one.

    Her body was gradually warming up.

    Even the doctor thought it was a miracle.

    After some resuscitation efforts, the baby came back to life.

    Her robust heartbeat was identical to the one Roxanne had recorded on her phone during prenatal

    check-ups.

    Overwhelmed with joy, Roxanne cried.

    So did Dominic.

    Two monthster.

    An international flight was slowly descending over Seraphim Haven.

    Roxanne cradled her adorable baby girl in her arms.

    She looked down at her, her eyes filled with joy.

    The baby''s chubby little face was identical to the 4D ultrasound scan taken during the prenatal check-

    up.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but gently pinch her cheeks.

    The baby''s mouth puckered up, on the verge of crying, looking utterly aggrieved.

    She looked down at her baby girlughing in her arms.

    Next to her, Dominic was also smiling.

    The safety and well-being of mother and daughter was his greatest wish.

    It was only when the little one yawned, her mouth full of milky fragrance, that Roxanne looked up.

    Meeting Dominic''s gaze, his eyes filled with joy.

    Their eyes met, filled with gratitude.

    This journey, if not for Dominic, she and her child might have already met the grim reaper.

    In fact, both her second chances at life were given by Dominic.

    The first time was when he abandoned her, her near-death experience during the trek through the

    wilderness had given her a new lease of life.

    The second time was during childbirth when Dominic yed the sound of a crying baby on his phone,

    bringing her back from the edge of death.

    Both second chances made her stronger.

    She was grateful to Dominic.

    Her eyes filled with joy, she said to Dominic, "Dominic, my daughter''s life was given by you. You should

    be the one to name her."

    "Can I?" Dominic looked at her, surprised.

    She smiled, "Of course!"

    "Aren''t you afraid that Harrison will be jealous? He''s the baby''s father, and he didn''t even get a chance

    to name her."

    The mention of Harrison no longer stirred any emotions in Roxanne.

    After experiencing rebirth several times, she had learned to let go of the past pain and heartaches.

    Nothing was more important than living well.

    She smiled lightly and simply, "I can''t hate him forever. Hating someone takes effort too."

    "Congrattions on your rebirth!"

    Although it came with a hefty price.

    Actually, Dominic wished that Roxanne''s rebirth had not been so painful.

    He would rather see Roxanne and Harrison living happily together.

    "Roxanne, I need to think carefully about the baby''s name."

    "Alright, let me know when you''ve decided."

    The nended.

    Roxanne cradled her baby girl in her arms, Dominic carried their luggage.

    They were also apanied by two nannies, carrying all sorts of baby necessities.

    As soon as they got into the car, Roxanne''s phone rang.

    It was Vincent, "Roxanne, I was thinking about your due date in a week. I''ve arranged for you to give

    birth at the best maternity hospital here. What do you think?"

    "Dad." Roxanne interrupted, "I''ve already given birth."

    Vincent was the baby''s grandfather, she wouldn''t deprive him of his right to know.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Oh, you gave birth early?" Vincent was surprised, happy, and worried, "Are you and the baby alright?"

    "I had a premature birth at seven months, but we managed to pull through."

    "Roxanne, why didn''t you tell me about something so important?"

    "Dad, I''m sorry! I didn''t tell you about your granddaughter''s birth."

    "So it''s a granddaughter, really a granddaughter?"

    "Yes."

    Vincent was overjoyed and yet apologetic.

    After learning that Roxanne was recovering well, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, then apologized

    profusely.

    Eventually, Roxanne agreed to visit Vincent at his estate the next day.

    After hanging up the phone, Vincent immediately began preparations.

    He wanted to give all his wealth and valuables to his precious granddaughter.

    His long-awaited dream of having a granddaughter had finallye true.

    Vincent was too excited to sleep.

    Just before he dozed off, a thought struck him.

    Shouldn''t he share this big news with his son?

    "Harrison, Roxanne gave birth, a sweet girl. I have a granddaughter, I finally have a granddaughter."

    On the receiving end of the call, Harrison was abroad.

    He finally tracked down Roxanne''s location overseas, but by the time he got there, she was already

    gone.

    He took the next flight out.

    Heading back to Seraphim Haven.

    The next morning, Roxanne, with her adorable two-month-old baby, visited Vincent''s home, Rodriguez

    Oasis Estates.

    Meanwhile, Harrison was on an iing flight.

    The ne was about tond.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Roxanne appeared before Vincent, cradling her infant daughter.

    Vincent was overwhelmed with emotion, tears welling up in his eyes.

    The little darling, barely two months old, was incredibly adorable.

    Her tiny mouth moved as if seeking milk, her chubby cheeks hinting at a healthy baby.

    If Roxanne hadn''t told him she was born prematurely, Vincent would never have believed it.

    The baby''s small hand clutched something tightly in her nket.

    When Vincent reached out to her, her tiny hand took hold of his finger.

    Her hand was so small, yet it grasped his finger tightly.

    The soft, adorable feeling reached straight to Vincent''s heart.

    He waspletely smitten.

    How could there be such an adorable little girl in this world?

    This was his granddaughter!

    His own flesh and blood!

    Roxanne had managed to raise a premature baby so well.

    It must have taken a lot of effort and dedication.

    "Roxanne, I can''t thank you enough," Vincent said, his eyes full of gratitude and admiration.

    He couldn''t take his eyes off the adorable little girl, but his main concern was Roxanne''s well-being.

    "Roxanne, most women gain weight after giving birth. But you seem to have lost weight. How much did

    you suffer?"

    Giving birth was like a walk through the valley of the shadow of death.

    Roxanne had given birth prematurely at seven months, and although she hadn''t told Vincent how close

    she had been to not waking up, he had a fair idea.

    "Roxanne, you must have suffered a lot after giving birth."

    Roxanne didn''t want to talk about the near-death experience.

    "It wasn''t that bad. Every woman goes through this when they give birth. I''m no exception," she said,

    dismissing his concerns.

    She handed the baby to Vincent.

    "Dad, hold your granddaughter. I know you''ve always loved girls. Come on, hold her!"

    Vincent was eager to hold the little darling.

    He was so excited that he was momentarily paralyzed.

    After a while, he took the baby and sat down on the couch, his heart full of joy.

    Roxanne sat across from him, "Dad, isn''t she adorable!"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Adorable, absolutely adorable," Vincent replied, his eyes never leaving the baby. "What''s her name?"

    Roxanne answered, "I gave her a name when she was born, but we''ll give her another name as we are

    backing home. We haven''t decided on the name yet."

    Vincent was slightly taken aback, "Born abroad?"

    "Yes," Roxanne confirmed.

    Vincent looked at Roxanne, concern and sympathy in his eyes.

    "Roxanne, did you choose to give birth abroad so that Harrison couldn''t contest custody and your

    daughter would automatically have local citizenship?"

    Roxanne didn''t want to discuss Harrison''s potential cruelty.

    She knew what it felt like to lose everything.

    "I''ve lost so much in my life. My parents when I was four, my first love when I was twenty, and my

    husband when I was twenty-nine. I can''t bear to lose my daughter. I want to hold on to her custody and

    guardianship rights. I gave birth abroad and got her a local passport out of desperation."

    "Dad, I''m sorry I couldn''t give your granddaughter a proper recognition of her heritage, but I need you

    to understand. I can''t lose my daughter!"

    Vincent understood, "Roxanne, I''m not ming you. I just hope you don''t see Harrison as cruel."

    "Dad!" Roxanne wiped away her tears, "Today is about introducing you to your granddaughter, not

    about our past. Dad, don''t worry. Even though I hold the custody and guardianship rights, she will

    always be your granddaughter. You can visit her anytime. I won''t stop you."

    After all, having a kind and loving grandfather for her precious daughter was a joy, not a burden!

    Vincent genuinely cared for Roxanne.

    He solemnly promised, "I won''t let Harrison take your child away. I promise!"

    "Dad!" Roxanne was choked with emotion again, "Thank you!"

    "Don''t mention it. I truly consider you as my own daughter. There''s no need for formalities."

    Vincent quickly handed Roxanne a tissue.

    She dabbed at her eyes, trying to stem the flow of tears.

    "Roxanne, my son hasn''t been fair to you. You raising a child and still having the grace to allow me to

    acknowledge my precious granddaughter, I''m truly grateful."

    Just as she had wiped her tears away, Roxanne''s voice choked up again.

    "Dad, please don''t say things like that. I had promised you that I would give you a granddaughter. How

    could I possibly deny you the chance to be a granddad? But I just couldn''t get along well with her

    father, I really tried my best."

    Vincent''s tears started to flow, "Roxanne, don''t me yourself, it''s not your fault. It''s all Harrison''s

    doing, so don''t beat yourself up."

    He reached out, gently wiping away Roxanne''s tears. "Look at us, both in tears. Let''s stop crying, let''s

    lighten the mood. Zoey, bring up the things I''ve prepared."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Butler Zoey wheeled in a two-tiered trolley.

    The first tier was filled with various gold, silver, and gemstone ornaments, all gifts for the baby girl.

    A dazzling array of beautifully boxed gifts.

    The second tier was even more valuable.

    A thick stack of property deeds, various legally binding documents, and a detailed list for Roxanne to

    clearly identify all the properties gifted to the baby.

    A skyscraper in the center of the city¡¯s financial district.

    A luxury office building in the upscale area of the high-tech zone.

    309 retail spaces in the tech hub of Austin, Texas.

    Fifteen vis in the exclusive Seraphim Haven.

    A picturesque estate in the Hamptons.

    Shares and futures, government bonds, various securities, six bank cards, each with its associated

    number and password.

    The property list alone was five pages long.

    It was too much to remember just with the mind.

    "Roxanne, look carefully. Don''t forget about these properties left for my granddaughter. All these

    skyscrapers, offices and shops are rented out. You just have to collect the rent. These are left for you,

    and for my little granddaughter."

    When they broke up, Harrison gave her a skyscraper.

    Just by collecting rent, she was making hundreds of millions a month.

    She had already be a wealthy woman.

    If she epted these massive properties from Vincent, there wouldn''t be many wealthy people in

    Seraphim Haven who couldpare with her.

    She couldn''t ept.

    She refused on the spot.

    Vincent, who had been rejected by her before, had anticipated this.

    "Roxanne, it''s no use refusing. I''ve already given these properties to you and my granddaughter. The

    deed of gift has legal effect. Whether you ept it or not, it''s yours now."

    "Dad." Roxanne tried to exin, "I brought the baby to see you today, not to ask for these."

    "I know. But who else should I leave all these properties to if not you and the baby?"

    "Well, I thank you on behalf of the baby."

    "Look at you, saying such formal things."

    At this point, the baby, in Vincent''s arms, began to cry.

    Her wails were loud.

    With her little hands and feet moving about, she looked so pitiful.

    Vincent gently touched her little hand, "Why are you crying, darling? Did grandpa scare you?"

    "Dad. Let me hold her." Roxanne reached out, "She might be hungry. She needs to be fed every two

    hours."

    "Where''s the form? I''ll make it." Vincent wanted to do something for his granddaughter.

    Roxanneughed, "Dad, she''s breastfed. I''ll take her inside to feed her."

    The baby was back in Roxanne''s arms.

    Perhaps sensing her mother''s milk, she stopped crying immediately.

    But her little mouth kept moving, as if searching for milk.

    Roxanne held her and went into a room to feed her.

    Outside the vi, a Rolls-Royce was parked.

    Harrison got out of the car, looking travel-weary as he strode into the vi.

    He saw Vincent and Zoey in the living room.

    But there was no sign of Roxanne.

    Harrison''s face fell slightly.

    "Dad, where are Roxanne and the baby?"

    Vincent replied, "Inside, feeding the baby."

    Ah!

    This young couple, how did they end up like this?

    Vincent worried, "Roxanne hasn''t given the baby a proper name yet, she probably wants you to do it."

    He had thought of names long ago.

    For a boy, for a girl, he had filled several pages.

    He looked at Roxanne''s handbag on the couch.

    Inside were baby bottles, form, diapers, various baby items.

    Harrison''s eyes softened, filled with the softest and tenderest warmth in the world.

    This softness was probably what they called fatherly love.

    But as if remembering something, Harrison furrowed his brows.

    He looked at the guest room not far away.

    Inside were Roxanne and the daughter she gave him.

    But the door was closed.

    He was outside.

    Roxanne and her daughter were inside.

    Although only separated by a door, the distance felt as vast as the Space.

    Vincent instructed, "Talk to Roxanne nicelyter, learn to be soft, understand?"

    Harrison nodded, taking heavy steps towards the room.

    Reaching the door, he twisted the handle, then let go.

    He and Roxanne had broken up.

    He shouldn''t just barge in like this.

    His hand dropped to his side, feeling strangely nervous and out of ce.

    Inside, Roxanne was sitting on the sofa by the window, nursing the baby.

    The baby was so hungry, she sucked with all her might, as if putting all her strength into it.

    When she heard the door handle turn slightly, Roxanne looked up, but the door was quiet again.

    She looked at the Rolls-Royce outside the window, probably knowing that Harrison had returned.

    Seeing Harrison, there were no waves in her heart.

    She was no longer nervous and afraid like before, no longer at a loss.

    She calmly fed her daughter.

    After giving birth, she had plenty of milk.

    The more the baby sucked, the more milk there was, never seeming to run out.

    So she was able to feed a premature baby until she was as chubby as a full-term baby.

    "My girl, are you full? Do you want some more?"

    She switched to the other side, hoping her baby would suck a little more.

    Otherwise, she would get engorged and wet her clothes again.

    But the baby was full.

    When she was hungry, she would open her mouth as soon as Roxanne opened her shirt, reaching out

    for milk.

    Now that she was full, she refused to open her mouth no matter how much Roxanne coaxed.

    "You little rascal, ignoring mommy after you''re full, huh?"

    Roxanne picked up her baby, letting her little head rest lightly on her shoulder.

    She gently patted her soft little back.

    Burp!

    A sweet milky burp came out, and sheughed.

    Now that she was a mom, she wasn''t flustered at all, but gaining more and more experience.

    Outside the door.

    Harrison heard Roxanne talking to the baby, her voice soft and loving.

    His eyes misted over suddenly.

    The doorknob turned at that exact moment.

    The door inched open slowly. Harrison¡¯s back was ramrod straight, rigid with tension.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Upon seeing Roxanne, tidied up and standing at the doorway with their daughter bundled up in her

    arms, Harrison felt his palms slick with sweat.

    But Roxanne was unnaturally calm.

    Her clear, straightforward eyes held no trace of turbulence.

    Their daughter was born.

    Just because they were divorced didn¡¯t mean the child wasn''t Harrison''s flesh and blood.

    And just because Harrison had once insisted on rejecting her, it didn''t sever the bond between father

    and daughter.

    Roxanne was always ready to face what needed to be faced.

    She wouldn¡¯t let the child hide away from the world.

    She was determined to teach her to face everything head-on, including the shattered rtionship

    between her parents, Roxanne would teach her child to face it all without fear.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, long time no see!¡± Roxanne shed a straightforward smile. ¡°I came here today to

    introduce our daughter to her grandfather.¡±

    Her detached candor hit him like a dagger.

    It pierced right through Harrison¡¯s heart.

    It hurt so much!

    Was this the woman who used to snuggle up to him, sweetly calling him ¡®honey¡¯? Had shepletely

    let him go?

    Was that why she could face him with suchposure?

    Harrison''s throat felt like he was choking on a thorn.

    He clenched his jaw, ncing at the baby in her arms. ¡°May I hold her?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    The infant in the cradle was as cute as a button, all soft and adorable.

    She was contentedly full.

    Licking her plump little lips, stretching her tiny hands and feet, she curled up to take a nap.

    Even the faint smell of milk that wafted around her was enchanting.

    Harrison was utterly smitten.

    His gaze fixated on the dimple-cheeked face of the tiny tot, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    For the past several months, he had been living in a constant state of repressed guilt and solitude,

    misunderstood and hurting.

    Watching his little girl now, his heart found a moment of tranquility.

    A brief respite from the pain.

    His soul found greatfort.

    She was his daughter!

    His own flesh and blood, his precious baby girl!!

    How could there be such an adorable little creature in this world!!!

    She was so lovable that it seemed as if she possessed some magical healing power that could mend

    all the heartaches.

    That magical power was probably the bond between a father and his daughter.

    Just one nce at the little munchkin was enough to stir up a deep sense of paternal love in Harrison.

    He desperately wanted to hold her.

    But when he reached out, Roxanne, who was holding the baby, moved back a bit.

    She took a step back, "She just had milk, you can''t hold her."

    Her voice was straightforward and cold.

    It snapped Harrison out of his serene reverie, and dragged him back to the harsh reality.

    His outstretched hand froze mid-air.

    He was caught between a rock and a hard ce, feeling awkward and defeated.

    Eventually, his hand fell back to his side, hanging listlessly.

    His tall, imposing figure suddenly looked a little forlorn.

    His face, however, still maintained an air of dignified calmness.

    However, beneath thatposed facade, his heart was aching.

    She was his own child.

    But he wasn''t even allowed to hold her.

    Who was to me for this predicament?

    Wasn''t it him?

    He deserved it!

    Roxanne held the little munchkin tightly.

    She nced at him, "She is not used to strangers. She might cry and throw up the milk she just had."

    The word ''stranger'' felt like a dagger to Harrison''s heart.

    Despite always being calm under pressure, his eyes couldn''t hide the defeat and destion.

    Roxanne couldn''t understand him.

    He was the one who originally insisted on not having the child.

    Why was he now looking at the child with such affection?

    Perhaps there wasn''t any right or wrong in this world.

    Just the cruel games that fate ys on people.

    Just like their daughter.

    Despite Harrison''s insistence on not having her, the girl still came into this world, bing Harrison''s

    deepest attachment.

    Seeing the defeat and destion in Harrison''s eyes, Roxanne felt a sense of mncholy.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    She silently walked past Harrison, and left.

    When she returned to Vincent, she handed the baby over to the nanny.

    "Fiona, she just had milk. Could you hold her?"

    Fiona took the baby.

    In front of Vincent, Roxanne confidently said,

    "Dad, it''s gettingte, I should go. If you want to see the baby, you cane over anytime. I''m still

    living at the old ce."

    With that, she went to pack up her things.

    Vincent then turned to Harrison, who had followed them.

    In a low voice, he asked, "Did you see the little one?"

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The dignified andposed Harrison just hummed in response.

    His gaze still fixated on the baby in the nanny''s arms.

    He seemed deep in thought, with a serious look on his face.

    Vincent then asked, "Did Roxanne let you hold the baby?"

    How could Harrison admit that Roxanne didn''t want him to hold their child?

    Vincent had a good guess.

    Watching Roxanne pack up her things, Vincent tried to find various excuses to keep her.

    He asked her to stay a bit longer, and then to have dinner before leaving.

    But Roxanne firmly declined each time.

    When he couldn''t find any more excuses, Vincent gently nudged Harrison.

    Harrison tore his gaze from the baby and turned to look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne had be too thin.

    Most women would put on a bit of weight after childbirth.

    But she seemed to have lost weight.

    Her arm, carrying arge bag of baby supplies, was long and thin.

    Yet, she carried the bag effortlessly.

    She was always this resilient.

    But Harrison knew, she was just putting on a brave face.

    Suddenly he felt utterly worthless and wanted to smack himself.

    "Let me carry that." Harrison tried to take the bag from her.

    But she moved away, "No need, I can manage. And there''s no need to see me out. Dominic''s car is

    here."

    Harrison would have preferred if Roxanne hated him, scolded him, hit him, or yelled at him.

    But she didn''t hate him.

    She maintained a distant and indifferent attitude towards him.

    Perhaps the greatest distance in this world is when two people who were once very close be

    distant and unfamiliar.

    Dominic came to pick up Roxanne and her daughter, and opened the car door for Roxanne.

    Roxanne got into the car.

    The car drove off under the autumn sun, winding down the driveway, and slowly disappeared into the

    distance.

    Even after she was out of sight, Harrison was still standing there, staring into the distance.

    The serene autumn scene was filled with a sense of mncholy and sorrow.

    In the distance, a cheeky child was flying a kite.

    The kite was soaring high one moment, and the next, it plunged into theke.

    The scene served to enhance the deste image of Harrison standing alone against the autumn

    backdrop.

    Vincent looked at his son''s forlorn figure, said nothing, and quietly wiped away a tear as he turned

    away.

    Such a good daughter-inw had drifted away, never to return.

    In the car.

    Dominic held the steering wheel and nced at Roxanne in the rear-view mirror.

    "Is the baby asleep?"

    Roxanne responded with a simple hum.

    The image of Harrison''s defeated and deste eyes was etched in her mind, but her heart was calm.

    She just felt that the whole situation was somewhat tragic.

    Upon returning to East Adjacent Estates, Dominic took the baby from the nanny.

    The air was filled with a faint stinky smell.

    Dominic had been taking care of the little munchkin at home for over two months. He knew from

    experience, the little one had definitely filled her diaper again.

    Upon returning to Roxanne''s ce, Dominic checked the baby''s diaper.

    As he suspected, she had done it again.

    "Man, it stinks!"

    Dominic said with a grin, feigning disgust but happily holding the child. He went on to clean her up and

    change her diaper.

    His motions were smooth and practiced.

    All the while, the little munchkin didn''t cry out once.

    She seemed to enjoy the tender care from Uncle Dominic.

    Roxanne stood quietly by, watching them.

    It was a heartwarming scene.

    Dominic wasn''t the child''s father, but the look in his eyes was full of paternal love.

    Roxanne had seen all of Dominic''s actions and support along the way.

    She wasn''t a fool, she knew Dominic was doing all this for her.

    After getting the munchkin dressed again, Dominic held her in his arms and turned to Roxanne.

    "I''ve thought of a name for the baby."

    Roxanne was intrigued, "What name?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    "Ang Martinez, how does that sound?" Dominic pondered.

    He had gone through a myriad of poems and trawled through numerous dictionaries.

    He had wanted to find a name with a symbolic meaning, but in the end, he chose this name.

    Its meaning was as beautiful and adorable as an angel.

    Roxanne instantly understood, nodding with delight.

    "Ang, what a meaningful name."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Dominic was taken aback, "You really want to use the name I suggested?"

    "It''s a great name!"

    "Dominic, have you considered asking for Harrison''s opinion on the baby''s name? He is, after all, the

    father of the child."

    Roxanne looked down, mulling over this for a few seconds.

    Images of a devastated and defeated Harrison surfaced in her mind.

    If her eptance and letting go had hurt him, then it was a double-edged sword.

    While it wounded him, it hurt her too.

    She never wished to hurt him in this manner.

    She only hoped for a clean te, free of debts and grudges!

    Raising her eyes, she gave Dominic a clear and decisive smile.

    "It''s best if you name our child. You gave us a second chance at life."

    It was indeed a miracle.

    When she heard that the baby was born without a heartbeat or breath, she too lost her will to live.

    It was Dominic who yed a recording of a baby''s cry on his phone that brought her back to

    consciousness.

    It was because she insisted on holding her cold, lifeless baby that the baby regained warmth and a

    heartbeat.

    She was grateful to Dominic.

    Even though her eyes were shut, she could hear Dominic''s fervent prayers.

    He was willing to trade thirty years of his life for the safety of her and their daughter.

    This love was more significant than anything else.

    "Thank you, Dominic, for giving Ang such a meaningful name. From now on, she''ll be known as

    Ang."

    Dominic looked down, smiling as he stroked Ang''s little face, "Ang, Ang, our Ang has a

    name now!"

    The next day, Ang was handed over to a nanny.

    Roxanne went to work.

    Being the owner of apany, her time was flexible.

    She returned home every two hours to feed the baby.

    After all, her office was close to home.

    At noon, she was eating with Chloe.

    Because she was breastfeeding, she was hungrier than usual and had a bigger appetite, so she added

    a drumstick to her meal.

    She had eaten half of the drumstick in her hand.

    Chloe nudged her arm, "Roxanne, Harrison just got out of his Rolls-Royce."

    Roxanne wiped the corners of her mouth and looked up.

    Harrison, in his posh suit, was striding towards the food stall.

    The bodyguards and driver behind him were standing by the car, seemingly ready to take orders at any

    time.

    Such a scene was in stark contrast to the messy and grimy street corner of Urban Sun Vige.

    As always, it attracted many eyes.

    Harrison walked straight towards Roxanne, undistracted.

    The drumstick in her hand suddenly lost its appeal.

    But Roxanne kept her head down and continued munching on the drumstick.

    Harrison hadn''t been to a food stall for a long time.

    The two tables next to Roxanne were localborers.

    Covered in mud and paint, his sudden arrival interrupted their meal.

    Curious, they watched him.

    Why would this wealthy, well-dressed mane here to eat rice?

    But after a nce, they resumed their meal.

    After all, they were just insignificant ants in this city, once their meal was done, they had to return to the

    construction site to work and earn money.

    The long-lost hustle and bustle reminded Harrison of a lot of things, especially when he first met

    Roxanne.

    He sat down next to Roxanne.

    Roxanne was still gnawing on her drumstick, without even lifting her head," What can I do for you, Mr.

    Rodriguez?"

    "Eat first." Harrison also ordered a serving of rice.

    Chloe, knowing that Harrison wanted to talk to Roxanne, quickly finished her meal, said goodbye, and

    left, leaving Harrison and Roxanne alone.

    This meal brought back many old memories.

    But the two of them could never go back to how it used to be.

    After paying the bill, Harrison looked at Roxanne, "Can you walk with me?"

    Roxanne looked at the time, "Not more than ten minutes."

    The two of them left the noisy street corner and walked to thekeside along the road.

    Harrison stopped.

    "I heard from my father that the baby doesn''t have a name yet?"

    "She does, it''s Ang. Dominic chose it."

    Roxanne also stopped.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Harrison frowned, "Dominic chose it?"

    "Yes." Roxanne answered casually.

    "Why didn''t you discuss such an important matter with me? Roxanne, am I still the father of the child?"

    Harrison questioned coldly.

    It seemed like he was ming Roxanne.

    Roxanne was amused, "Mr. Rodriguez, don''t you find yourself ridiculous? You didn''t want Ang in the

    first ce, why do you care who chose her name?"

    "But I am the father of the child!" Harrison dered assertively, as if he was proiming his rights.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, everyone has to pay for their choices. When you chose to abandon us, you should be

    prepared for everything you''re going through now. But rest assured, I won''t deny you the right to see

    your child in the future. I will tell Ang that her father is a great and aplished entrepreneur. I

    won''t tell her about your insistence on aborting her. I will make sure she grows up in a healthy and

    happy environment without any hatred. If Mr. Rodriguez wishes to participate in her upbringing, I would

    be more than happy to. You can visit the child as a father."

    After all, no child wants to feel fatherless.

    Having one more person to love Ang was a blessing to her.

    After all, he was Ang''s biological father.

    On the edge of the chillyke in the fall, Roxanne looked at Harrison with a serene face.

    The wind swept past them, carrying a bone-chilling coldness.

    Harrison felt the wind as if it was piercing through him like swords and spears.

    Roxanne, however, was at peace with the wind, as if everything was clear and bright.

    It took so much effort and strength to let go of her resentment towards him.

    Now, she could face everything with calmness.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving. I have work to attend to at mypany."

    Harrison watched as she turned around calmly.

    Her delicate figure stood upright against the harsh autumn wind.

    The moment she turned around, Roxanne shed a tear.

    She had finally let go.

    Yet, she was still unhappy.

    It was as if something was missing from her heart.

    Life also seemed iplete, never to be whole again.

    At one in the morning.

    The nanny was sleeping next door with Ang.

    The sound of the doorbell startled Roxanne. Not wanting to wake Ang, she put on a coat and hurried

    to answer the door.

    When she opened the door, a wave of alcohol hit her.

    It was Harrison.

    He was utterly drunk.

    Alexander, supporting the drunken Harrison, apologized, "Roxanne, I''m sorry. Harrison insisted on

    seeing you. If I didn''t bring him here, he would just keep drinking. I was worried he might do something

    foolish."

    Harrison, still under Alexander''s support, was babbling in his drunken stupor.

    He was calling Roxanne''s name over and over again.

    Roxanne nced at him and then at Alexander, "You should take him home. After all, I am only his ex-

    wife."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Roxanne''s words wereced with indifference.

    But her gaze lingered on the drunken figure of Harrison.

    She''d never seen him in such a state.

    He was drenched in alcohol, from head to toe.

    His usually calm and intelligent eyes were now filled with nothing but pain.

    He was still wearing the same suit he had on earlier in the day.

    But it was no longer neat.

    His ck shirt was unbuttoned.

    His dark suit and trousers were covered in dust, probably from falling over when Alexander couldn''t

    support him.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Could he avoid falling when he was this drunk?

    He was leaning on Alexander, asking, "Are we at Roxanne''s yet?"

    Alexander nodded frantically, "Yes, we''re here, don''t you see?"

    "I want to see Roxanne!"

    Harrisonpletely disregarded Alexander.

    Even though they were there, he seemed oblivious.

    Over and over again, he muttered that he wanted to see Roxanne.

    Alexander was at his wits'' end, "Roxanne, this is it. He''s been making a fuss about seeing you, he

    insists on seeing you."

    "Roxanne, who is it at this hour? Do you need any help?"

    The voice came from Fiona, the nanny, who had just emerged from the baby''s room.

    She stood in the living room, peering towards the front door.

    Roxanne turned around, "It''s okay, Fiona. A friend had too much to drink. Keep an eye on Ang,

    close the door, and don''t wake her up."

    If they woke Ang, she would start crying again.

    Fiona acknowledged the instruction, noticed the drunken man was male, offered her help if needed,

    and then tactfully retreated to her room.

    At that moment, Alexander''s phone rang.

    While answering the call, he took the opportunity to push Harrison towards Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, can you help him?"

    Harrison, unstable due to his drunkenness, stumbled towards Roxanne.

    Despite his lean physique, he was tall and heavy.

    He was a regr at the gym, and his body was muscr.

    He nearly toppled Roxanne with his weight.

    Using all her strength, Roxanne managed to support him.

    As Alexander was on the phone, he hurriedly told Roxanne, "Roxanne, Harrison insisted on seeing you

    tonight. Can you let him stay for the night? You can kick him out when he sobers up tomorrow."

    "Please."

    Before he could finish speaking, he''d disappeared.

    Roxanne inwardly grumbled, questioning if this was how a good friend should behave.

    Harrison waspletely wasted in front of her.

    He was leaning on Roxanne''s shoulder, but he kept calling out for Anne.

    Roxanne was too soft-hearted!

    She couldn''t bear to leave him outside.

    She patted him on the shoulder, "I''m here, calm down."

    Perhaps it was her voice, but Harrison lifted his head from her shoulder.

    "Anne, is that really you?"

    His eyes were full of intoxication and pain, and his breath wasced with the smell of alcohol.

    Roxanne frowned.

    Why had he drunk himself into such a state?

    "How much did you drink?"

    Harrison looked miserable and in pain, and he chuckled bitterly, "How much I drank, do you even

    care?"

    There was no reasoning with a drunk man.

    She didn''t n on answering Harrison''s question.

    She lifted Harrison''s arm, propped him up, and sternly coaxed him, "Behave yourself. We''re going in,

    and you''re going to bed. No noise. Got it?"

    Could a drunk man ever behave?

    The small arm supporting his massive figure was gently pulled by him.

    He pulled her into his embrace!

    Before Roxanne could react, she found herself in Harrison''s strong arms.

    She was looking up at this man, his eyes full of drunkenness and infatuation.

    "Anne, it really is you!!"

    "Anne, do you know how much I''ve missed you?"

    He lifted his lips slightly.

    As his Adam''s apple bobbed, his breath lightly brushed against her cheek.

    His strong masculine scent was overwhelming.

    Roxanne''s calm heart began to ripple.

    She knew that they were divorced, and she shouldn''t have any strange feelings.

    She also knew that Harrison would definitely try to kiss her.

    But she couldn''t escape.

    Their rtionship was extremelyplicated.

    Like two mas, she resisted him when they were face to face, but was pulled into his maic field

    when they turned their backs.

    Harrison''s sexy lips kissed her forcefully.

    It seemed like only by kissing her over and over could his heartache be slightly alleviated.

    Roxanne bit down hard.

    She bit his lip.

    Only then did Harrison stop.

    He lifted his head, his gaze, and his sexy lips left hers.

    "Harrison, sober up."

    She pushed him away.

    Touching the trace of blood on his lips, Harrison''s drunken and painful eyes finally showed a hint of

    sobriety.

    He nced at Roxanne, who was wearing her nightgown and overcoat.

    He probably realized what had happened.

    He took a step back, his eyes filled with regret, "I''m sorry for the disturbance."

    Then he turned around, ready to leave.

    Perhaps because he was too drunk, he didn''t get far before he copsed like a tree that had been

    chopped down.

    At least there was a carpet on the floor!

    Roxanne couldn''t bear to let him lie on the floor, so she struggled to get him back onto the bed.

    She didn''t mind his dirty clothes.

    His shoes, however, were spotless and shiny.

    After taking off his shoes, she lifted his legs onto the bed.

    She then covered him with a nket.

    Looking at him in such a miserable state, she didn''t know what to say.

    She sat by the bed, silently, for a long time.

    The next morning was clear and crisp.

    Roxanne freshened up and fed Ang.

    Fiona, the nanny, wanted to ask about Harrison''s identity several times, but she never did.

    Then, she tactfully asked, "Roxanne, did your drunken friend wake up? Should I prepare some

    hangover soup for him?"

    "It''s not necessary, I''ve made some porridge. Fiona, after I''ve finished feeding Ang, can you take her

    downstairs for a walk?"

    Fiona coaxed, ¡°Roxanne, honestly, Mr. Dominic is a great catch. He was by your side when you were

    having the baby, and he treats little Ang like his own. The guy you were drinking withst night might

    be more handsome, but Mr. Dominic is a keeper.¡±

    Even Fiona was ying matchmaker for her and Dominic.

    She knew.

    Fiona was an excellent nanny, professionally trained and morally upright.

    Just like family.

    Wanting no secrets, Roxanne openly confessed, ¡°Fiona, the man who was drunkst night is Ang''s

    biological father, my ex-husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Fiona was genuinely concerned for Mr. Dominic.

    If the ex-husband was interfering, how could Mr. Dominic ever stand a chance?

    Fiona asked anxiously, ¡°Roxanne, who are you going to choose between your ex-husband and Mr.

    Dominic? I believe that Mr. Dominic is someone you can truly depend on. He doesn''t sweet-talk, he''s

    always there for you. You should really consider him.¡±

    Roxanne rified, ¡°Don''t worry Fiona, I''ve already made up my mind about my ex. There won''t be any

    reconciliation.¡±

    Fiona seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Finally rxed.

    Little Ang in her arms was full.

    She picked up Ang, gently patting the adorable child¡¯s back.

    Once Ang burped, Roxanne handed her over, ¡°Fiona, take Ang for a stroll downstairs. When her

    father wakes up, I need to have a word with him.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fiona understood, ¡°I''ll bring Ang back after you''re done talking.¡±

    Fiona ced the little one in her stroller.

    Before they left, Roxanne stood at the door, bending down to nt a kiss on Ang¡¯s chubby little face.

    She watched as Fiona took Ang into the elevator before turning back.

    Entering the room, she looked up.

    There stood Harrison, sober now, his eyes regaining their usual wisdom and calmness, yet profound.

    So deep they were like whirlpools, filled with her, as if wanting to pull her in.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Roxanne gazed at Harrison with a calmness that was unsettling.

    "You''re awake?"

    The sight she presented was thest thing Harrison wanted to see - her tranquility was unnerving.

    A wave of pain rolled over him, crashing against his chest.

    Even his towering figure, standing at six foot three, seemed to be shrouded in an air of mncholy.

    He managed a polite response, "I apologize for disturbing youst night."

    His head was pounding as the effects of the alcohol waned.

    It felt like it was about to explode.

    His throat was parched, and his voice hoarse.

    He had an inkling of what had transpired the previous night. Alexander must have brought him here

    after he had too many drinks.

    Once again, he said politely, "I should get going."

    Roxanne didn''t respond. Instead, she walked over to the open-concept kitchen.

    Seeing Harrison heading for the door, she said nonchntly, "Have some water, eat breakfast before

    you leave. I have something to discuss with you."

    Harrison halted in his tracks, he didn''t leave.

    Roxanne brought over water and some oatmeal to the table.

    She gestured towards him, "Come over."

    Harrison didn''t want to leave in the first ce.

    When Roxanne called him over, there was a glimmer of relief in his heart.

    Maybe she still cared about him.

    That''s why she made him a stomach-friendly breakfast and warm lemon water.

    When he gulped down the water, it was like a resurgence of life, as though he was revitalized.

    Yes.

    Revitalized.

    Without Roxanne, he was merely a walking corpse.

    Just a cup of water from her was enough to set his heart beating once more.

    Roxanne prepared two bowls of oatmeal.

    She fetched some light sides toplement the meal.

    She handed him a portion of non-spicy pickles and scrambled eggs with hash browns.

    "Breakfast isn''t much, but it''ll do."

    She enjoyed spicy food.

    As she savored her oatmeal with spicy pickles, she prepared to discuss the matter at hand with

    Harrison.

    Harrison too, tucked into the oatmeal.

    A simple bowl of oatmeal, but it was filled with vors of memories.

    The taste of ordinary life.

    A taste that he, the most affluent man in Seraphim Haven, couldn''t buy with his wealth.

    He put down his spoon, "Roxanne, it must''ve been tough for you this past year, hasn''t it?"

    Roxanne paused for a moment.

    She grabbed a few more strands of pickles and mixed it into her oatmeal, swallowing it down.

    The usually appetizing side dish suddenly lost its vor.

    The nd oatmeal was rather difficult to swallow.

    But she responded breezily, "It wasn''t too bad. We managed."

    "I''m sorry!" Harrison blurted out, full of remorse, "I have let you and our daughter down."

    "It''s in the past, let''s not talk about it." Roxanne seemed to be focused on her oatmeal, but memories of

    childbirth filled her heart with bitterness.

    Harrison said earnestly, "Roxanne, the biggest mistake I''ve ever made was giving up on you and our

    child. I want to make it up to you, I want to win you back."

    Upon hearing these words, Roxanne didn''t react.

    She had finished her oatmeal.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She ced the bowl down and looked up.

    Harrison was getting nervous.

    He stiffened, "Roxanne, I''m sure you don''t want Ang to grow up in a single-parent family..."

    Roxanne cut him off, "I want to discuss Ang''s situation with you."

    "Ang needs her father." Harrison echoed.

    This statement struck a sharp pain in Roxanne''s heart.

    It was so painful that herplexion turned pale.

    A suffocating sensation kept gripping her chest.

    Despite her attempts to calm herself down, she still found the air stifling.

    But she didn''t want to dwell on the past.

    She had finally adjusted her mindset, letting go of her resentment and starting afresh.

    She didn''t want to harbor any more hatred.

    To forgive others was to free herself.

    Taking a deep breath, she said,

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I don''t wish to hold any grudges against you over past affairs. You were adamant about

    terminating the pregnancy, that was your stubbornness. I was adamant about keeping her, that was my

    stubbornness. Now that Ang is born, let''s focus on her. Let''s leave the past behind."

    She paused before continuing,

    "Ang is a living, breathing human being. She will grow and develop feelings. I don''t want our

    disputes to affect her growth. Let''s coexist peacefully. When it concerns Ang, let''s fulfill our

    responsibilities as parents, discuss andpromise whenever necessary, and avoid solving issues

    through arguments. But apart from matters concerning Ang, I hope that there won''t be any

    interaction between you and me. Since we are ex-spouses, I hope you remain as just that. Don''t

    discuss anything else with me, especially not matters of the heart!"

    She emphasized thest sentence.

    With the coldest, most rational, and firm words, she conveyed her stance to Harrison.

    Throughout the conversation, she referred to him as Mr. Rodriguez.

    She made the boundaries clear.

    No love, no hatred.

    Harrison was engulfed with sorrow.

    The once high-spirited man, who could change the fortunes of Seraphim Haven with a mere flick of his

    hand, was now filled with a sense of defeat.

    Even his broad shoulders sagged.

    "Roxanne, do you still love me?"

    Asking this question, Harrison felt like the biggest jerk.

    He was the one who pushed her away.

    What right did he have to ask this?

    But he shamelessly asked it anyway.

    After asking, he stared intently at Roxanne, afraid to miss any of her reactions.

    Yet, all her responses could be summed up in one word - nonchnt!

    She responded casually,

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I may not be of noble birth or a high-profile person, but I''ve been through a lot, seen a

    lot, and met a lot of people. Now, I''m financially independent and in a good state of mind. I won''t be

    hung up over whether I''m loved or not. When I''m in love, I will cherish it and give it my all. When I''m not

    in love, I won''t drag things out."

    She said this with a smile on her face.

    A smile that was so serene and calm.

    It meant that she had truly moved on.

    She added, "Mr. Rodriguez, anyone can live well without anyone else. We should encourage each

    other. I hope you can move on soon too. You''re a sessful entrepreneur, Harrison. You shouldn''t be

    tangled up in this emotional web."

    Harrison had a lot to say, but he simply said, "Roxanne, you''re stronger than I ever imagined."

    The word ''strong'' was too heavy.

    Who wouldn''t want to be a delicate woman, with someone to fuss over her, someone to rely on?

    But when she had been hurt too much, when she realized that the people she loved the most can leave

    or distance themselves so easily, she no longer wanted that dependence.

    Relying on others is unreliable; the most reliable person in life is yourself.

    At his words, she didn''t respond. The bitter smile that lingered on her lips faded.

    She lowered her head, silently started clearing the dishes from the table, "Ang is still downstairs, I

    need to go and get her."

    She put the dishes into the sink.

    Harrison watched her retreating figure.

    She was too thin.

    It seemed like he could break her with a gentle squeeze.

    He wanted to hold her close, but she was so near yet he no longer had the right.

    From behind her, he asked heavily, "May I go downstairs to hold Ang?"

    "Of course," she turned around, smiled sweetly, and simply.

    A bitter taste lingered in Harrison''s heart.

    What''s the longest distance in the world?

    It''s when the person you deeply love has been severely hurt by you.

    You weren''t there when she hid to lick her wounds and heal herself.

    And in the end, when she stands in front of you, unloving and unresentful, you no longer have the right

    to hold her.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    At the foot of their apartment block.

    Fiona was strolling around, pushing a baby stroller with little Ang inside, observing the surrounding

    scenery.

    "Look Ang, there''s a bird, see the bird? It can fly."

    "And there''s a little white puppy, isn''t it cute?"

    From a distance, Roxanne was watching Fiona and Ang with a soft gaze.

    Walking towards them, Roxanne was conversing with Harrison.

    "Fiona is a very patient and loving nanny. She''s only been with Ang for a couple of months, but

    they''ve bonded really well. Fiona is very professional too. She''s a certified nutritionist, an early

    childhood education expert, and she''s even studied child psychology. She speaks threenguages too.

    With Fiona and the other babysitter helping out, I can rest easy. You can too, Harrison. I assure you,

    Ang will be well taken care of."

    Harrison walked beside Roxanne.

    Despite being so close to her, he felt a sense of distance that he had never felt before.

    She seemed so unfamiliar, so distant.

    His mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Yet, on the surface, he maintained his calm andposed

    demeanor.

    "You must have put a lot of thought into finding Fiona," he remarked.

    "Not really," Roxanne replied. "Dominic rmended her. After Ang was born, Dominic did a lot for

    us."

    A sharp pain pierced Harrison''s heart at the mention of Dominic.

    He halted in his tracks, turning to face her, "Roxanne, are you going to be with Dominic?"

    Roxanne paused too, turning to face him.

    After a moment of contemtion, she responded firmly.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, we agreed not to discuss anything other than Ang, especially not our personal

    matters. From now on, I hope you won''t concern yourself with my personal life."

    His words silenced by her blunt response, Harrison followed her towards Fiona and Ang, his heart

    heavy with defeat.

    He tried to lighten the mood by asking, "So, how much does Fiona make a month? She seems very

    professional."

    Roxanne shrugged, "Around three thousand dors. It''s not too much for me to handle since my

    "I''ll give you two hundred thousand each month for Fiona''s sry and Ang''s child support," Harrison

    offered.

    "No need, Harrison. You''ve already provided plenty ofpensation," Roxanne refused.

    "I insist," Harrison pressed. "It''s the least I can do."

    He had an ulterior motive. By making monthly payments, he could find an excuse to chat with her on

    WhatsApp, in case she decided to ignore him.

    Reaching Fiona, Roxanne bent down to kiss Ang, then lifted her up and handed her to Harrison,

    "You wanted to hold her, didn''t you?"

    Harrison indeed wanted to hold his daughter, but the surge of emotions left him momentarily paralyzed.

    Roxanne moved Ang closer to him, teaching her to recognize people.

    "Ang, this is your daddy. Say hi to daddy."

    At two months old, Ang didn''t really understand.

    When Harrison finally gathered his courage to hold Ang, she seemed a bit diforted by his

    unfamiliar scent.

    Roxanne quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, Ang. This is your daddy. He''s not a bad person. Daddy

    loves you very much, doesn''t he?"

    She looked at Harrison, waiting for him to affirm her words.

    Harrison, being a novice at parenting, didn''t catch on immediately.

    Roxanne prompted him, "You need to talk to Ang more. Let her get familiar with your voice."

    Harrison understood and began to speak to Ang in a soft, cooing tone.

    "Yes, Ang. Daddy loves you very much."

    Roxanne was pleased. At least Harrison was showing some fatherly love.

    She smiled, "Ang, remember daddy''s voice, okay? He''lle to see you often."

    Harrison echoed, "Yes, daddy wille to see you often. I love your little hands and feet."

    Ang seemed to rx in Harrison''s arms, her little mouth no longer puckered in distress.

    She looked at Harrison, studying him.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Harrison met her gaze, their first real eye contact.

    His eyes misted over, but he quickly regained hisposure, not allowing Roxanne to see his

    emotional state.

    Fiona, however, noticed everything.

    A man who tears up at the sight of his own daughter has got to be a good one, right?

    There was no telling what had gone wrong between Roxanne and Ang¡¯s dad, causing their divorce.

    They were such a picture-perfect couple!

    Roxanne began to recount some anecdotes about Ang to Harrison.

    It seemed as though only when talking about Ang could she have so much to say to him.

    Harrison listened.

    Both of them centered around Ang, naturally drawing them closer.

    Harrison only had to slightly lower his head to kiss Roxanne''s cheek.

    He held Ang as her father.

    She spoke to him about Ang as her mother.

    Look at them.

    They looked just like a family.

    As if they had never divorced, never separated.

    Yet they were two separate households, two separate lives, never to return to how it once was.

    Harrison didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad that Roxanne so openly allowed him to be close to

    Ang.

    His whole demeanor of dignified calm exuded profound loneliness, defeat and sadness.

    Suddenly, Ang began to cry.

    Roxanne took her and checked ¨C she hadn¡¯t wet or soiled herself.

    She said, ¡°She might be hungry, Mr. Rodriguez, I¡¯m going to take her upstairs to feed her. Feel free to

    visit Ang anytime, or I can have Fiona bring her to you.¡±

    Looking at Ang in her arms, making sucking noises with her little mouth.

    She was indeed hungry.

    Harrison simply responded, ¡°Okay, go ahead, we''ll be in touch.¡±

    Roxanne sinctly nodded, ¡°Okay, we''ll be in touch.¡±

    As she turned around, holding Ang, the simple and candid smile on her face faded away.

    A trace of pain surfaced in her experienced eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want Fiona to see her in this state.

    Pretending to lower her head, she rubbed her cheek against Ang¡¯s, soothing the little one¡¯s crying.

    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re going upstairs to have some milk, okay?¡±

    The tears on her cheeks were Ang¡¯s, and her own.

    Mixed together, no one noticed.

    Finally, she managed to face Harrison with a calm demeanor.

    Finally!

    Her emotions were somewhat copsing.

    She didn¡¯t want Fiona to see, so while waiting for the elevator, she kept her face buried in Ang''s,

    seemingly sharing tender moments with Angel.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    The ding of the elevator announced its arrival.

    Roxanne, cradling Ang in her arms, stepped inside, positioning herself so that her back was to the

    door, continuing her one-sided conversation with Ang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ang, my darling. Mommy will be home soon to feed you your milk!¡±

    Truthfully, she wasforting herself.

    Roxanne, don¡¯t cry. Roxanne, you''re strong!

    She should have faith in her decisions.

    Now, even without Harrison¡¯s alimony or Vincent''s inherited wealth, she was financially independent.

    She wouldn''t touch the money Harrison and Vincent had left her.

    All of that was meant for her daughter.

    Her annual ie was enough for her and provided afortable life for her daughter.

    She was financially independent now.

    She''d seen the world and endured through life''s stormy weather.

    She shouldn''t be entangled in the love game anymore.

    She should love the world, every little thing in it, her daughter, and herself.

    From now on, Harrison was Ang''s father, she was Ang''s mother.

    Beyond that, they were strangers.

    Having settled these issues in her mind, her heart seemed calmer, the emotional turmoil had lessened.

    She''d heard that emotional distress could affectctation.

    Before nursing Ang, Roxanne had to soothe her emotions.

    Then, cheerfully, she fed Ang.

    Ang had a habit of stopping halfway through her feed.

    She would look up at Roxanne, smile, and y with her.

    A two-month-old cutie, she was delightfully enchanting.

    Roxanne smiled back at Ang.

    The interaction between mother and daughter was supremely heartwarming.

    Roxanne''s heart,den with sorrow, was filled to the brim.

    Having such a lovely little angel by her side made all the hardship she had endured in bringing her into

    this world worthwhile.

    Fiona asked curiously, "Roxanne, is Ang''s biological father a businessman? He has that aura about

    him. And he seems familiar, like I''ve seen him somewhere before."

    "You might have seen him on the news," Roxanne said, burping Ang who''d just finished her milk.

    "Really? I can''t seem to remember," Fiona scratched her head in confusion.

    Roxanne gave her a hint, "You must have seen the news about the richest man in Seraphim Haven

    getting engaged to the Dawson family heiress, and then getting dumped by her."

    Fiona pped her thigh, a lightbulb going off in her head, "Of course! Ang''s father is the richest man

    in Seraphim Haven. That exins the aura."

    ¡°Wait, the richest man in Seraphim Haven!¡± Fiona eximed, "Roxanne, I couldn''t have guessed. You

    and the richest man in Seraphim Haven have a history, and Ang is the result."

    Roxanne simply chuckled, "Unbelievable, right? Ordinary me having a past with the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven!"

    Talking about her past with Harrison now felt like talking about someone else''s story.

    She found it unbelievable herself.

    She was just a simple Cindere, and yet, she was entangled with the richest man in Seraphim Haven.

    But it was a tragic entanglement.

    Fiona asked curiously, "Roxanne, how did you meet him and how did you separate? Did he hurt you

    first?"

    Roxanne didn''t answer.

    Fiona realized she''d crossed a line, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."

    Roxanne didn''t want to malign Harrison.

    She simply said, "Mr. Rodriguez is a conscientious entrepreneur, dedicated to his work and the welfare

    of his employees. He''s a good boss."

    "He''s also very respectful, especially to his father."

    "He''s a gentleman with solid moral values."

    "He truly is a good man."

    Therefore, Harrison had managed to stay single before meeting her.

    He was a good man.

    Suddenly, she felt choked up.

    She was close to Fiona now, there was no need to hide anything.

    With tears in her eyes, she candidly said, "He''s truly a good man. But we just weren''t meant to be."

    Everything was summed up in those words.

    Wiping her tears, Roxanneughed, "Life goes on. I hope we all find happiness."

    Fiona, having been through simr experiences, could see that Roxanne was still in love with Ang''s

    father.

    She honestly said, "Roxanne, from the way he looks at you, filled with pain and love, I can tell that he

    still loves you."

    Roxanne gave a bitter smile, "For business tycoons like him, love is just an episode in their lives."

    Fiona insisted, "But I can see that he truly loves you. And you''ve been rejecting Mr. Dominic because of

    him, haven''t you?"

    Roxanne dodged the question, "Fiona, I need to head to the office now."

    She handed Ang to Fiona.

    Leaning over, she kissed Ang''s chubby cheek.

    "Be a good girl, Ang. Mommy''s off to earn some money for your milk."

    As she got into her car, her phone buzzed with notifications.

    Multiple PayPal transfers from Harrison.

    She sent a voice message, "Mr. Rodriguez, why are you transferring so much money?"

    Inside his Rolls-Royce, Harrison heard the formal address, and his heart clenched.

    Perhaps it was due to the dark window tint, but the interior of the car was dark, reflecting his gloomy

    and defeated expression.

    The vibrant cityscape outside was in stark contrast to the destion inside the vehicle.

    The atmosphere was oppressive.

    Anthony, the driver, didn''t dare to utter a word.

    Harrison, typing a string of texts, all of which were for Ang''s child support. [Take it,] he sent.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Roxanne sent another voice message, "You''ve given me enough already. I can''t take this." And let it

    automatically bounce back.

    "I''ll transfer it to you again tomorrow, and keep doing so until you ept it," Harrison responded.

    He knew that Roxanne didn''tck money.

    What she least needed was money.

    But he wanted to keep contact with her in this way, again and again.

    So that the chat box between him and Roxanne on WhatsApp wouldn''t be empty.

    Even if she distantly referred to him as Mr. Rodriguez, at least he could hear her voice.

    The WhatsApp screen showed Roxanne was typing, but then it returned to silence, she didn''t send any

    more messages.

    And Harrison didn''t disturb her again.

    Late at night.

    Harrison stood by the window, looking at the night outside the vi, and yed the voice message

    Roxanne had sent him.

    Her voice, familiar yet distant.

    Some voice messages can be reyed over and over.

    Some paths can be retraced and looked at again.

    But they can never be walked again!

    That night, he listened to Roxanne''s voice, over and over.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    It was one of thosete-night work sessions for Roxanne.

    Fiona had called her in a panic, saying that Ang, who was just a little over two months old, had

    spiked a fever of 104 degrees Fahrenheit. She rushed her to the hospital immediately.

    Roxanne parked her car and sprinted to the infusion room, her breaths growing heavy with each step.

    The sight of Ang, cradled carefully by Dominic, an IV drip in her tiny hand, broke Roxanne''s heart.

    The needle, she knew, must have hurt.

    As she approached, she noticed Ang''s eyshes, wet from crying.

    She knelt in front of the little one, Dominic motioning her to keep quiet, "She just fell asleep, whisper."

    "Let me hold her," Roxanne said softly.

    Dominic shook his head, "She''s not settled yet. If we move her now, she''ll wake up."

    Roxanne was grateful for Dominic''s presence. Fiona would''ve been overwhelmed alone.

    Dominic was a natural, his arms encircling Ang like a protective cocoon.

    Just then, Fiona came over with a small hot water bottle, which Dominic ced under Ang''s hand,

    "The IV fluid is cold. This will keep her warm."

    "Thank you, Dominic," Roxanne said, her heart swelling with gratitude.

    "We''re family, Roxanne. No need for thank you''s," Dominic replied.

    Roxanne asked about Ang''s condition, to which Dominic frowned and said, "I didn''t want her on an

    IV, knowing full well it''s full of antibiotics. But her fever was too high. I was worried about pneumonia or

    brain damage, so I let the doctors do their job."

    Assured by Dominic''s words, Roxanne asked if Harrison, Ang''s father, had been informed.

    Dominic nodded, "He''s on his way."

    Roxanne felt an unease creeping in, but she hid it well.

    Dominic, however, noticed. But he didn''t press her. He had always been patient with her, knowing shet

    wasn''t ready yet.

    As the night wore on, Harrison was dyed due to a minor car ident caused by a drunk driver.

    Fiona, needing rest to care for Ang the next day, was sent home, leaving Roxanne and Dominic in

    the hospital.

    Roxanne soon found herself dozing off, her head resting naturally against Dominic''s shoulder.

    Dominic, careful not to disturb Ang, gently steadied Roxanne''s head with his free hand.

    Then, from the corner of his eyes, he studied her. The youthful girl he once knew was now a woman,

    her face marked by life''s trials.

    Dominic cherished this moment, holding the sleeping baby and the woman he cared for.

    But the moment was interrupted by the arrival of Harrison, his eyes full of hurt and disappointment.

    "Shh," Dominic hushed him, "They''re both asleep."

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Harrison, though bitter at the sight of his ex-wife and daughter in Dominic''s care, kept his voice low and

    inquired about Ang''s condition.

    Dominic exined, and Harrison, relieved that Ang was fine, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of

    jealousy seeing Roxanne leaning against Dominic.

    "Oh," Harrison realized, "She''s not my wife anymore."

    Still, he felt a surge of resentment. He asked Dominic, "Are you and Roxanne together?"

    Dominic countered, "Have you asked Roxanne? What did she say?"

    Harrison fell silent. The conversation ended there.

    Roxanne, however, had been awake. She heard Harrison''s voice but pretended to be asleep, her heart

    heavy.

    A child was getting an IV in the room next door, crying his little heart out.

    She took the opportunity to open her eyes.

    "What time is it, when did you get here?" She looked towards Harrison.

    His woman and his daughter were being taken care of by Dominic, making Harrison feel like an

    outsider.

    When he spoke, it was with a certain formality, "It''s past two in the morning. I''ll take you home once

    Ang is done with her drip."

    Roxanne replied, distant, "No need, Dominic is staying in my building, I can go back with him."

    In her words, she kept her distance from Harrison.

    That distance was like a sharp knife, stabbing straight into Harrison''s heart.

    Dominic was a pretty tactful guy.

    At this moment, being stuck between them wasn''t ideal.

    He carefully handed Ang back to Roxanne, "She''s almost done. I''ll go get the nurse."

    He rose and left.

    Leaving the two alone.

    Harrison stared at her, insisting, "I''ll still take you two home."

    Roxanne remained distant, "Really, there''s no need. Waking you up in the middle of the night, asking

    you to help with hospital affairs, I''ve already bothered you enough."

    Harrison, on the verge of a breakdown, finally exploded, "Roxanne, can you stop treating me like an

    outsider, stop speaking to me in such a formal and distant manner?"

    Roxanne paused.

    A wave of destion suddenly welled up in her heart.

    She gave a bitter smile, "Mr. Rodriguez, then how should I speak to you?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Harrison was left speechless.

    A fiery anger surged within him, burning uncontrobly in his chest.

    He was in a terrible mood, "I need a smoke."

    He walked alone to the stairwell, pulled out his pack of cigarettes, and shook one out, lit it, held it

    between his fingers and took a deep puff.

    The taste of nicotine violently washed down his throat and into his stomach, causing difort.

    He used to smoke rarely.

    Now, he always had his pack with him, finishing one in less than a day. But the more he smoked, the

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    more he felt a hollow pain.

    In the infusion hall.

    It was only after Harrison left that Dominic returned.

    The nurse had also helped Ang remove her IV needle.

    After sanitizing the area, she gave some instructions.

    Fearing the wind, Roxanne pulled out Ang''s little nket from her bag and wrapped it around her

    tiny body.

    "Let''s go, it''s alreadyte. We should get some rest."

    Dominic asked, "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to Harrison?"

    "No need. I''ll just text him after we get in the car," Roxanne replied.

    Dominic noticed her gloomy expression and asked with concern, "Did you have a fight with Harrison?"

    "No."

    It wasn''t exactly a fight.

    It''s just that Harrison''s current behavior was making her feel rather exasperated.

    How should she talk to him?

    Could she still rely on him like before, calling him ''honey'' as she used to?

    She didn''t feel secure even before their divorce, let alone now.

    Where did Harrison''sintse from?

    "Let''s go."

    When they got into the car, she had alreadyposed herself.

    She calmly and rationally sent a text to Harrison via WhatsApp, [Mr. Rodriguez, Ang''s finished her

    treatment, and her fever''s gone down. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. We''re heading home now.]

    She added another message, [Thanks for your help today.]

    When Harrison saw the WhatsApp message, he discarded his cigarette and returned to the infusion

    hall.

    Roxanne and Ang were already gone from their previous spot.

    When he rushed out, Dominic''s car was nowhere to be seen.

    Under the dark, vast night sky, Harrison''s tall and sturdy figure seemed somewhat lonely and deste.

    The streetlight cast a long shadow of him, even the shadow seemed to exude a sense of immense

    defeat and pain.

    The wind blew over, cutting through his body and heart like a de.

    By the time he returned to East Adjacent Estates, it was already three in the morning.

    Ang had gone to bed.

    Dominic called Roxanne out of the room.

    "Roxanne, could youe out for a bit? I want to talk to you."

    Roxanne quietly closed the door and walked out.

    They sat on the couch in the living room.

    Both of them were tired.

    In fact, Dominic had been up all night before taking Ang to the hospital.

    But now, he wasn''t sleepy.

    Just sitting quietly beside Roxanne, time seemed to stand still.

    Roxanne poured two cups of hot water.

    She cut two slices of fresh lemon and put them in the water.

    She handed one cup to Dominic, "Here, drink some water. You need vitamin C after staying up all

    night."

    Dominic took it and drank half of it in one gulp.

    When he put down the cup, he knew he needed to say something that had been weighing on his mind.

    "Roxanne. You should know how I feel about you."

    How could she not know?

    He had a serious illness, and in order not to burden her, he chose to leave her, bearing thebel of a

    scoundrel, hoping she could forget him and start a new life. How much did he have to love her to make

    such a tough decision?

    And when she was giving birth, she had a near-death experience.

    It was Dominic who stayed by her side, encouraging her, giving her the motivation to live.

    It was also Dominic, sobbing and crying, begging to exchange his thirty years of life for the safety of

    Roxanne and her daughter.

    And his treatment of Ang, changing her nappies, washing her after a messy poop, rushing her to the

    hospital in the middle of the night.

    There was so much more.

    Holding her water cup, Roxanne said, "Dominic, I know what you want to say."

    "No, you don''t," Dominic looked at her.

    She fell silent, listening quietly.

    "Roxanne, you still have feelings for Harrison, don''t you? You might seem to have moved on, but you''re

    still deeply in love with him. You just don''t dare to love again, constantly convincing yourself to let go.

    Am I right?"

    "Dominic."

    "Let me finish."

    "Okay."

    "Roxanne, I don''t care if there''s someone else in your heart. But I need an answer from you. The tumor

    in my brain is cured. I won''t suddenly vanish from your world. I''m willing to live the simple and ordinary

    life you''ve always wanted, like we initially dreamed, buying a house in this city, having a home, dealing

    with the daily chores, asionally bickering but always relying on each other. Do you want to live this

    life with me?"

    Roxanne smiled.

    "Don''t rush to reject me."

    Dominic pleaded.

    "Think about it, really think about it, okay?"

    Roxanne suddenly felt that Dominic was so pitiful.

    He loves her so cautiously.

    "Dominic!"

    "Let me finish. Roxanne, don''t feel any pressure because of what I''ve said. If you really can''t be with

    me, pretend I never said anything today. I''ll still be your closest person and I won''t mention this again. If

    you want to be with Harrison, I''m willing to be the mediator, to help you reconcile. After all, it''s always

    best for a child to have her biological parents."

    As he said these words, Dominic felt a sense of relief.

    Even though his heart ached, he wasforting Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, don''t feel like you owe me anything."

    "I did all this willingly."

    "And don''t worry about me. I''ve been to the brink of death, I''ve seen the highs and lows of life. I can

    handle anything."

    "Your rejection won''t drive me to despair."

    "Roxanne, all I ask is that you make decisions that truly reflect your heart''s desires. Don''tpromise."

    Dominic''s love was something Roxanne had long contemted.

    It was something she had yet to fully address.

    After all, the heart is a soft, vulnerable thing.

    Everything Dominic had done for her was etched in her heart.

    As a divorced woman raising a child, Dominic never regarded her as a burden, but cherished her like a

    precious gem.

    How did she get so lucky?

    Besides, she wasn''t as strong as she thought.

    There were times when she was tired, needed care, and longed forpanionship.

    Dominic was the perfect choice.

    Dominic had done so much for her and her daughter, she couldn¡¯t just take without giving something in

    return.

    It''s unfair and hical to enjoy the benefits someone offers you without giving them hope in return.

    So, she bravely said, "Dominic, I am willing to share my life with you. But there are things I need to be

    honest about."

    "You don''t have to be honest right now."

    Dominic had never pursued another woman.

    He had never experienced romantic love.

    Even when he was with Roxanne in the past, it was very innocent.

    Now, when Roxanne said she was willing, he became so excited and nervous that his palms started to

    sweat.

    Afraid that he had misheard, he asked, "Did you just say, you''re willing?"

    Roxanne nodded, "You heard right. But, Dominic, I may not be able to love as passionately as I once

    did. Choosing you is because you''re the most suitable person for me. I can''t lie to you about this, I

    need to tell you the truth."

    In this world, how many people can marry for perfect love?

    There were many losers out there, like Oliver Lewis, who were good for nothing.

    Choosing someone suitable, who also loved you, was already a blessing from above.

    She should be grateful that Dominic was by her side during her darkest moments.

    "Dominic, think about it. Can you ept a rtionship that¡¯s based on responsibility and

    Dominic didn''t hesitate.

    There was no need to think.

    Firmly, he responded, "Yes!"

    He could ept.

    In the nanny''s room, Fiona closed the door and went over to the sleeping little girl.

    She gently touched the child''s chubby cheek, "Ang, you have a new daddy now. And this new daddy

    will love you even more than your biological father. Are you happy?"

    The next day.

    Dominic knocked on the CEO''s door.

    When he entered, he handed Harrison a resignation letter.

    Harrison frowned, "What do you mean, you''re dropping the ball?"

    "My mentor has agreed toe out of retirement to help you and take over my position. You don¡¯t

    need to worry about the 6g technology project."

    "What''s the reason?"

    "I want to enjoy a quaint life with my wife and child. I don''t want to burn the midnight oil and die young

    from overwork. By the way, Roxanne and I are officially together now."

    Harrison''s brows furrowed even more.

    The pen in his hand was nearly crushed, coldness shed in his eyes as he asked sharply,

    "Officially together? Does that mean you''ve slept together?"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Roxanne had only agreed to be with Dominic.

    They hadn''t even held hands yet.

    Dominic did not give anything away.

    When faced with Harrison''s icy re, he calmly responded, "Noment."

    Snap!

    Harrison''s ck Sharpie snapped in two in his hand.

    The sharp shards of stic pierced his skin and embedded into his flesh.

    Blood began to seep out.

    Drops of it fell onto the A4-sized papers on his desk.

    Drop by drop, vibrantly red and painfully bright.

    Harrison seemed unaffected. He clenched his jaw, veins bulging on his forehead.

    A typicallyposed and wise business tycoon, he was not one to lose control over anything, except

    when it came to matters involving Roxanne.

    He couldn''t keep his cool.

    "You shouldn''t unt in front of me."

    "Harrison, don''t you find it ridiculous?"

    He felt unbearably ridiculous for both Harrison and himself.

    Show off?

    What did he have to show off?

    Roxanne didn''t love him.

    He asked seriously, "Harrison, do you know what Roxanne fears the most?"

    Harrison''s hand, still dripping with blood, felt the sting of the injury.

    The pain couldn''t mask the ache in his heart.

    He hid all his emotions behind the coldness in his eyes.

    "What does it matter to me now what she fears the most?"

    Ha!

    Dominicughed coldly.

    This arrogant man was truly arrogant.

    At first, he had felt somewhat guilty for taking advantage of the situation.

    But seeing Harrison''s self-righteous attitude, he realized that he had never truly understood or

    empathized with Roxanne.

    Dominic said sadly,

    "Harrison, what Roxanne fears the most is being abandoned."

    "She can endure any hardships."

    "But what she fears most is being suddenly, unexpectedly abandoned by the person she cares about

    the most."

    The biting truths were like a p across Harrison''s face.

    He knew he had deeply hurt Roxanne, unforgivable.

    He clenched his fist tighter, more blood dropped.

    Dominic nced at his wound, "You need to take care of your wound. And remember to approve my

    resignation when you get the chance."

    He turned around and left.

    At the door, he added, his back to Harrison,

    "I never intended to unt anything in front of you. I would rather you hadn''t given me the chance to

    confess to Roxanne again."

    Because Roxanne was unhappy.

    Without Harrison, she no longer had the strength to embrace love.

    Being with him was merely convenient.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Dominic said firmly, "I will cherish this opportunity."

    When he first returned to the country and found out that Roxanne had married Harrison.

    Dominic had worried that their differences in social ss would cause their rtionship to end

    prematurely, but he still hoped they wouldst.

    Since they couldn''t, Dominic wouldn''t give Harrison another chance to hurt Roxanne.

    Vincent had been in the hospital for a few days.

    It wasn''t anything serious, just pneumonia caused by a cold.

    With aggressive treatment, it was easy to treat.

    But Vincent refused to take his medication or receive intravenous fluids.

    The only condition under which he wouldply was if Roxanne and Harrison both came to the

    hospital to take care of him.

    In essence, he was creating opportunities for Roxanne and Harrison to meet.

    The housekeeper, Zoey, called Roxanne.

    After exining the situation, Roxanne felt worried.

    But before she agreed to go to the hospital, she called Dominic.

    "Dominic, there''s something I need to discuss with you."

    The word ''discuss'' touched Dominic deeply.

    He suddenly realized that Roxanne had already agreed to be with him for several days.

    It felt like a dream.

    Unreal.

    They hadn''t had a single date like a normal couple these past few days.

    But Dominic felt respected.

    He happily replied, "No need to discuss, from now on, all decisions in our home are yours to make. I''ll

    listen to whatever you say."

    "It''s better to discuss it with you. President Rodriguez has been hospitalized for pneumonia. It''s not

    serious, but he refuses to take medication or receive fluids. He insists that I go to the hospital, and his

    condition is getting worse. You know, after my divorce from Harrison, I still call him ''dad''. And I owed

    my life to President Rodriguez. Dominic, can I go to the hospital to take care of him for a few days?"

    Going to the hospital would inevitably mean meeting Harrison, she had to discuss this with Dominic.

    Dominic was understanding and generous, and agreed right away.

    "Roxanne, you and President Rodriguez experienced life and death together nine years ago. It''s right

    for you to take care of him. I won''t overthink it."

    Being understood felt amazing!

    Dominic was also very good at making money.

    He made more than she did.

    But he wouldn''t force her to return to domestic life just because he was more capable.

    He would respect and support her work, and he would understand every decision she made.

    Just this small incident made Roxanne feel respected.

    She felt her eyes welling up with tears. "Dominic, thank you."

    "You''re such a silly girl, there''s no need to thank me for such a small thing. Go to the hospital quickly,

    don''t dy President Rodriguez''s treatment. His condition can turn serious very quickly, so be sure to

    "Okay."

    At the hospital.

    Harrison sorted the medication Vincent needed to take into different categories.

    He put them into the bottle cap and handed them over, along with a cup of warm water.

    "Do I need to coax you to take them?"

    Vincent coughed violently.

    It was as if his lungs were about to be coughed out.

    After his coughing fit, he red at Harrison.

    "Didn''t I make myself clear? Get Roxanne back for me, then I''ll take the medication."

    The water Harrison offered was still hanging in mid-air.

    His gaze turned cold. "It''s impossible between us."

    "What''s so impossible about it? If you start courting Roxanne again, be a bit more patient, gentle,

    understanding, considerate, attentive, why wouldn''t it work?"

    Vincent was at his wit''s end.

    The mention of Roxanne caused a wave of frustration and pain to weigh heavily on Harrison''s chest,

    even breathing didn''te without effort.

    He took a deep, heavy breath.

    His gaze was cold, but he held the water ss and medicine pills patiently.

    "If you won''t take your medicine, I''ll just keep holding it."

    "You''re not going to go after Roxanne, huh?"

    "The water''s cold, I''ll pour you a fresh one."

    "Why bother pouring water when you''re clearly trying to drive me insane!"

    Vincent snatched the ss, hurling it at Harrison, water and all.

    The ss shattered on impact, leaving shards scattered across the floor.

    Harrison''s suit was drenched.

    Zoey, the butler nearby, rushed forward with a towel to help him dry off.

    "No need." Harrison raised a hand to stop her.

    Then he bent down, squatting to clean up the broken ss.

    Zoey squatted down next to him, "Mr. Harrison, let me do it."

    "I''ve got it." He continued picking up the shards.

    His fingers, still healing from being cut by a broken pen holder days ago, got scratched again.

    Seeing this, Zoey immediately tried to stop him. "Mr. Harrison, you''re bleeding."

    "It''s fine." He continued to clean up.

    The old man was angry because of his personal affairs.

    He had to bear the brunt of his anger.

    After all, he was the one who lost such a wonderful daughter-inw for the old man. Wasn''t it only right

    for the old man to be angry?

    Vincent''s anger caused his coughing to worsen.

    Roxanne, who had just arrived at the bedroom door, heard the coughing from a distance and pushed

    the door open anxiously.

    Inside, Vincent was clutching his chest, pleading, "Harrison, can''t you swallow your pride and sincerely

    ask Roxanne for forgiveness?"

    "She and I are from different worlds. It''s better that we''ve split." Harrison gathered the broken ss,

    tossed it into the trash can, his voice as resolute as his actions.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    The door creaked open, revealing a startled Roxanne on the threshold.

    Her grip on the door handle faltered slightly.

    Despite her hesitation, she steeled herself, widened the door gap, and stepped in.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    Vincent, lying in bed, coughed a few times.

    He wanted to exin something, but he didn''t know where to begin, so he just red at his son with a

    look of frustration.

    Harrison turned towards Roxanne, his gaze icy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Truth be told, Roxanne couldn''t be truly nonchnt in front of Harrison.

    After all, he was the only man she had ever shared a bed with.

    The only man she had ever loved.

    It was difficult to bepletely unfazed.

    But on the surface, she put on an air of calm andposure.

    Approaching Vincent''s bedside, she said, ¡°Dad¡¯s sick. Can¡¯t Ie and check on him?¡±

    Vincent shot Harrison a look, a warning not to be too brusque. ¡°I asked Roxanne toe.¡±

    ¡°Since someone is here to take care of you,¡± Harrison responded coldly, ¡°I''ll head back to the office

    then.¡±

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Vincent retorted, before being seized by another violent coughing fit.

    Roxanne grew worried. ¡°Zoey, do we have any cough medicine?¡±

    Zoey quickly came forward with the medicine. ¡°Yes, yes, we do.¡±

    There were many different bottles.

    Roxanne, looking worried, asked Zoey how to administer the medication. After dividing the medicine,

    she poured some warm water and handed it to Vincent.

    ¡°Dad, take your medicine. I want you to get better so I can bring Ang to see you. If you''re still sick, I

    wouldn''t dare bring Ang.¡±

    Children have weaker immune systems.

    Besides, mentioning Ang would surely make Vincent eager to see her.

    He would naturally take his medicine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it, right away.¡±

    Vincent grabbed a handful of pills, downed them with water, and then looked at Zoey. ¡°Zoey, didn''t the

    doctor say it would be best for me to get an IV? Go get the doctor and arrange it for me.¡±

    The sooner he got better, the sooner he could see his beloved granddaughter.

    Seeing him so cooperative, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.

    This tactic indeed worked.

    As Zoey was about to fetch the doctor, Roxanne stopped him. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡±

    She also wanted to get a better understanding of Vincent''s condition.

    Meanwhile, Harrison, who had previously dered he was leaving, was still standing in the hospital

    room.

    Roxanne passed by him without giving him a nce as she left the room.

    Harrison suddenly felt invisible.

    A strong sense of defeat filled him.

    Thinking about Roxanne being with Dominic, a suffocating feeling arose.

    It felt like his lungs were about to burst.

    Vincent saw his gloomy face and red at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were leaving? Why are you still here?¡±

    He didn''t know why he was still there.

    Perhaps it was because Roxanne was there.

    He turned around. ¡°I''ll go get the doctor.¡±

    Roxanne managed to find Vincent''s primary physician.

    She inquired about Vincent''s various health conditions.

    Then she took notes on the precautions that should be taken.

    Harrison stood at a distance, watching her quietly.

    For a long time, just being able to watch her from afar was enough to soothe his heart.

    But now, even breathing was difficult.

    Suppressing all his emotions, he walked over.

    Roxanne thanked the doctor and headed back.

    Coming face-to-face with Harrison, she slowed down.

    In a calm tone, she told him, ¡°The doctor is preparing the IV for dad. He''ll be in the room soon.¡±

    Harrison gave a nomittal hum, suppressing his emotions, and responded, ¡°I was too harsh earlier.

    I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Her face showed no emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    She looked down and noticed the fresh blood trickling down his palm.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He must''ve cut himself while picking up the shattered ss earlier.

    The wound seemed deep.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be continuously bleeding, leaving a trail of blood behind him.

    She lifted her gaze, meeting his deep, prating eyes.

    ¡°You should get that wound treated. You don¡¯t want it to get infected.¡±

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±

    Harrison frowned, locking eyes with her.

    Just then, a nurse passed by.

    Seeing the blood dripping from Harrison''s palm, she quickly parked her cart.

    ¡°Sir, your hand is bleeding. Is it serious? Let me help you dress it.¡±

    The nurse hurriedly took out some cotton and iodine to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the tweezers holding the cotton and wiped his wound. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    Seeing him clean and disinfect the wound, Roxanne rxed her furrowed brows.

    She then turned around and headed back to the room.

    By the time Harrison returned to the room, several minutes had passed.

    Vincent was already receiving his IV.

    Roxanne was beside him, helping him cut his nails.

    Her head was lowered, focused on the task at hand, yet she couldn''t help but nce towards the door.

    On Harrison''s immacte shoes were a few spots of blood.

    Looking up, she saw his right hand wrapped in bandages.

    She then withdrew her gaze and calmed herself, continuing with cutting Vincent''s nails.

    ¡°Dad, Zoey told me you''ve been non-cooperative since you''ve been hospitalized. You can''t be like this

    next time. If you don''t take good care of yourself, your granddaughter might follow in your footsteps.¡±

    Vincent realized she was right. He needed to cherish his health.

    Only then could he live a long life and spend more time with his beloved granddaughter.

    As for the issues between his son and daughter-inw, the rift between them was deep and repairing it

    would take time.

    Fortunately, they still had a child together.

    He shouldn''t be so anxious.

    Roxanne chatted with him, mostly about Ang.

    The topic that Vincent was most interested in was also Ang.

    Talking about his granddaughter put a smile on his pale face, which had been sickly for several days.

    Harrison sat by quietly, listening and observing.

    It wasn''t until Vincent¡¯s IV was finished that Roxanne said her goodbyes.

    Vincent motioned for Harrison to see her out. ¡°Go walk her out.¡±

    ¡°There''s no need.¡± Roxanne declined politely. ¡°I drove here.¡±

    "Let me walk you downstairs."

    The two made their way to the hospital''s ground-level parking lot.

    The wind was pretty fierce.

    Harrison slipped off his zer, draping it over her shoulders, "It''s blustery out, don''t catch a cold."

    "That''s not necessary." Roxanne removed the zer, stuffing it back into his hands.

    Harrison scoffed, "Of course, you don''t need it. You got Dominic now to keep you warm. He''s thoughtful

    and tender, isn''t he?"

    "Mr. Rodriguez, it seems you have no right to ask me that." Roxanne puffed out her chest.

    They agreed to maintain peace for Ang''s sake.

    But with Harrison''s snide remarks, it was impossible for her to remain calm.

    Those heartaches she had finally managed to forget, those moments begging him not to let go, they all

    came rushing back.

    "Why are you with Dominic? Do you love him?" Harrison''s icy gaze bore into her, full of usation.

    Roxanne retorted, "Mr. Rodriguez, I have a question for you too. On your engagement day with Nora, if

    she hadn''t rejected you, if she hadn''t left, would you still be standing here in front of me?"

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Harrison remained silent.

    The silence struck Roxanne like a sword, piercing her heart.

    It felt like a burning ache, a torrent of emotions welling up within her.

    Her eyes watered, her nose stung, and her throat tightened in waves.

    She tried to speak, but when she opened her mouth, her voice failed her.

    She could not forget the painful memory of pleading with Harrison not to leave, to keep their child, and

    him resolutely choosing to walk away.

    Biting her lip, she choked back sobs for a moment, forcing herself to breathe more evenly.

    Wiping away her tears, she spoke.

    "Harrison, I don''t want to me you, and I don''t want you to me me, okay? Let''s both return to our

    respective paths, for Ang''s sake. Can we be civil with each other?"

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she looked at Harrison.

    At the man who exuded an aura of nobility, a man of wealth and power.

    It was like she was begging.

    Even though his hand was bandaged.

    Even though his clothes were soaked from the water Vincent had thrown at him in anger.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    His suit was stained with water, making him look somewhat disheveled.

    Yet, he was still the powerful, intimidating tycoon of Seraphim Haven.

    He was right there in front of her.

    But she felt like they were from two different worlds.

    When he was kind to her, it was like a dream, like a fairy tale.

    But when he was cold and indifferent, it was as if they never had any connection, reminding her of the

    vast gap between them.

    This fear of loss was so painful, so exhausting.

    Why didn''t she want to go back to him?

    Even after having Ang, she still refused.

    Because she was afraid that he would suddenly not want her anymore.

    She had already been given a second chance at life.

    When she was in critical condition due to childbirth, it was Dominic''s quick thinking, finding a recording

    of a baby crying on his phone, that revived her, giving her something to hold onto and helping her

    survive.

    She just wanted to live a simple life.

    She no longer dared to dream of love, just surviving was challenging enough.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, you''re right, we''re from two different worlds. I should go back to my ordinary life. The

    high position of a wealthy wife is beyond my reach. You should also return to your path. Let''s both let

    go and forget if we can!"

    Roxanne had never believed in fate.

    She believed that as long as she worked hard, she could achieve anything.

    But this time, she believed.

    It was simply not meant to be.

    The rise and fall of rtionships was all destiny.

    Harrison was about to speak when,

    "Harrison, Roxanne."

    Evelyn Miller, who was walking towards them, interrupted Harrison''s words.

    Seeing Roxanne, Evelyn had mixed feelings.

    She called out again, "Sister-inw."

    "Evelyn, just call me by my name."

    Roxanne quicklyposed herself, wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    She turned around and said to Evelyn.

    "Harrison and I have divorced. Calling me sister-inw is not appropriate anymore."

    Evelyn had grown ustomed to calling her sister-inw and hoped she would always be her sister-in-

    Seeing Harrison standing tall and strong, yet with an aura of profound sadness, Evelyn felt a pang of

    sympathy.

    "Then, from now on, I will call you by Roxanne, okay?"

    Roxanne nodded, "Of course."

    It was an honor to be respected by Evelyn.

    Evelyn pointed towards the hospital room, "I heard Uncle Vincent was hospitalized with pneumonia, so

    I came to visit him. I didn''t expect to run into you here."

    "Don''t worry." Roxanne reassured, "Uncle Vincent has taken his medicine and is now receiving an IV

    drip. He''ll be fine."

    Evelyn smiled, "Roxanne, you''re always so capable. Uncle Vincent wouldn''t listen to anyone but you."

    Roxanne was grateful for the familial love Vincent gave her, which surpassed that of a father-daughter

    rtionship.

    Evelyn turned to Harrison, "Harrison, I wanted to talk to Roxanne privately. Is that okay?"

    Harrison nodded and walked back to the hospital room.

    Evelyn''s gaze followed Harrison''s retreating figure before returning to Roxanne.

    In her eyes hid a mix of sorrow, envy, and even jealousy.

    But Evelyn knew she had no right to be jealous.

    "Roxanne, I heard from Dominic that you two are together?"

    "Evelyn, I know you like Dominic. I never meant to hurt you."

    It felt ironic saying these words.

    "Evelyn, I''m sorry."

    "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Evelyn wiped away her tears.

    Choking back sobs, she continued, "Roxanne, I don''t me you, really. After all, you met Dominic first,

    and you''ve been in his heart for a long time. You didn''t do anything wrong. And I''ve been chasing

    Dominic for so long, and he never epted me. I just wanted to tell you,"

    Thinking about Dominic''s fate, Evelyn felt a wave of sorrow and pity.

    "Roxanne, Dominic has been on the brink of death once.

    When he was on the operating table, hisst thoughts were of you.

    Treat him well, and make him happy. Dominic will surely take good care of you, there''s no doubt about

    that."

    As she spoke, Evelyn began to cry.

    It was unclear who she was crying for.

    Probably for herself, for her brother Harrison, or perhaps for Dominic.

    Dominic had finally ended up with the woman he loved.

    A few dayster, Vincent was discharged from the hospital.

    Roxanne took Ang to the hospital to pick him up.

    Back at Rodriguez Oasis Estates, Roxanne allowed Ang to spend some time with her grandfather.

    Not until Ang fell asleep did Vincent reluctantly let go of the little girl,ying her down on the rocking

    chair.

    "Dad, there''s something I need to be honest with you about."

    Vincent regarded her as his own, she couldn''t keep secrets from him anymore.

    No matter how hard it was, she had to spill the beans.

    Vincent was gently rocking the baby girl, who was sound asleep in his cradle.

    Looking up, he saw Roxanne''s furrowed brow, a hint of heaviness in her expression.

    Roxanne cut straight to the chase, "Dad, Dominic and I are seeing each other. I want to move forward,

    to start anew. I hope you can forgive me."

    Vincent''s hand, rocking the baby''s cradle, froze.

    He opened his mouth to say something, then stopped.

    Then he sighed deeply, frowning, deep in thought.

    Finally, he said with a heavy heart, "Roxanne, can you tell me why you chose Dominic?"

    Roxanne couldn''t meet Vincent''s kind, caring eyes.

    She lowered her gaze, "I wasn''t happy with Harrison."

    She paused, struggling to voice her feelings, "I hate the feeling of no trust, no sense of security. I don''t

    ever want to feel abandoned again."

    There were some things she had to face.

    She looked up, her eyes full of regret, "Dad, I''m sorry. I couldn''t live up to your expectations. I didn''t

    know better."

    Vincent sighed deeply again.

    He was old enough to know when to ept the inevitable.

    "Maybe it just wasn''t meant to be with Harrison."

    "Dad, I''m sorry."

    "Roxanne, you''re always my little girl. Don''t apologize. I don''t want to force you into anything."

    "Dad." Roxanne choked on her words, "Thank you."

    Saying thank you was not enough.

    From now on, she would be more dutiful to her old man.

    Behind the folding screen.

    Harrison stood in silence, his eyes dimming, gradually losing their sparkle, like a lifeless statue.

    That afternoon.

    When Roxanne left the mansion, Vincent asked Harrison to see her out.

    Harrison nced at the man next to him and ordered, "Jackson, Anthony, you guys handle it."

    "I asked you to do it." Vincent red at him.

    Harrison had already gotten up from the sofa, turning his back to everyone as he headed upstairs, "I

    have other things to deal with."

    A few minutester, Harrison stood in his study, watching as Roxanne and Ang were escorted to

    their car by Jackson and Anthony.

    As they got into the car, he sent Roxanne a WhatsApp message: [Wish you happiness!]

    Two years and eight monthster.

    Zion Kindergarten.

    Little Ang was the cutest, chubbiest, and prettiest girl in her ss.

    All her teachers, even those from other sses, were particrly fond of her.

    They had never seen such a beautiful child, like a star. Her genes were simply exceptional.

    One day, after ying some games, Ang suddenly disappeared.

    Her teacher was beside herself with worry.

    After a frantic search, she found Ang munching on snacks under the slide.

    The tiny figure, clutching a bag of potato chips, was filling her mouth with them.

    The sight was akin to a cute little guinea pig nibbling on its food.

    "Ang, why are you eating chips here?"

    The teacher didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    In the afternoon when Dominic came to pick her up, the teacher told him about Ang''s snack

    escapade.

    On the way home, Ang was cradled in his arms.

    Her small arms wrapped around Dominic''s neck, she pleaded with puppy-dog eyes, "Mommy doesn''t

    let me eat snacks, but Keith gave me a bag of chips. I didn''t dare to take them home, so I sneaked

    some."

    "So, you want me to keep it a secret from mommy?" Dominic''s tone was full of indulgence.

    "Please." Ang puffed up her chubby cheeks, her bangs covering half of her furrowed little brow,

    looking as adorable as ever.

    Dominic said earnestly, "Alright, but you have to promise me one thing."

    "Again? You want me to have dinner with that aloof, quiet daddy?" Ang looked very unwilling.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Mr. Harrison wasn''t exactly known for his knack with children. His stern demeanor andck of a

    weing smile made him a less favorite adult among the youngsters.

    But what bothered little Ang the most was his insistence on imposing rules. Even though he barely

    spent any time with her, he was always ready with a new rule.

    Ang didn''t appreciate this at all.

    Pouting her rosy lips, she muttered, "Go tattle on me to mom then."

    Being scolded by her mom was a far more bearable ordeal than having a meal with Mr. Harrison. At

    least, her mom was gentle even when she was angry.

    Seeing Ang''s displeasure, Dominic, a dear friend of hers, sighed in resignation.

    He couldn''t understand why Ang was so averse to Harrison, who was her biological father.

    Then, he came up with an idea. "How about this, Ang? I will make you some potato chips. What

    vor do you like?"

    "Tomato!"

    Ang''s eyes sparkled at the mention of chips.

    "Alright." Dominic gently ruffled her hair, "Tomato chips it is then. I will make them especially for you.

    And in return, you will have dinner with Mr. Harrison tonight, okay?"

    "Deal!"

    Ang jubntly high-fived Dominic.

    Food could always work wonders with her.

    "Domi, you''re the best!" Ang beamed.

    Domi was Ang''s special nickname for Dominic. Since he was tall, she found the name fitting for him.

    Ang shared her deepest thoughts not with her mom, but with Dominic. They were like best friends,

    sharing everything.

    Today was the day Harrison was supposed to meet his daughter.

    All his appointments were scheduled by the secretary''s office, and the meetings with his daughter were

    always marked as high priority.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Every bit of the preparation was taken care of, from the reserved box to the gifts. Harrison himself had

    spent over two hours in a store to pick out three gifts for Ang.

    He had sent pictures of all of them to Roxanne, asking her which one Ang would prefer.

    Roxanne, after finishing her work, opened his WhatsApp message.

    She mulled over the pictures. A beautiful princess dress, a Disney Elsa doll, and a box of fancy

    choctes. The dress was nice but not practical. Ang wouldn''t be interested in the doll as she was

    not fond of toys. The choctes seemed perfect, but Ang was having dental issues and sweets

    were a no-no.

    Roxanne replied back, advising him against the choctes and suggesting that Ang would like the

    other two gifts.

    Without any further reply from Roxanne, Harrison kept staring at the WhatsApp chat screen.

    He scrolled through their past conversations, all of which were about Ang. There was not a single

    mention of anything else.

    His gaze shifted from the bright screen to the silent profile picture of Ang. His mood, too, seemed to

    dim with it.

    His secretary reminded him, "Mr. Harrison, everything is ready. We should start now."

    With a nod, Harrison exited the chat and picked up the gifts for Ang. He left his office, brushing past

    Alexander, who was attempting to discuss some business.

    Harrison''s secretary smiled apologetically at Alexander, "Mr. Alexander, today is Mr. Harrison''s day to

    see his daughter."

    "Ah, that exins it!" Alexander eximed.

    To Harrison, everything else could wait when it came to Ang.

    In the car, Harrison revisited his chat with Roxanne.

    While he was going through their past conversations, Roxanne too, was doing the same.

    A bitter smile tugged at her lips. It was a cruel irony of life. The person who meant the most was often

    the one buried deep within the heart, a secret not to be revealed.

    Dominic called Harrison.

    "Where are you? Ang and I are already here."

    "Twenty minutes." Harrison replied.

    Dominic asked, "What gift did you bring for Ang?"

    "A pink princess dress and a doll."

    "Why didn''t you bring some snacks? Ang loves those." Dominic had specifically told him to bring

    some fancy, tasty snacks for Ang. He hoped that this gesture might help Ang warm up to

    Harrison.

    Dominic always wanted Ang to be closer to her biological father.

    Harrison was a busy corporate tycoon and an excellent entrepreneur. He had many responsibilities and

    a tight schedule. He couldn''t spend as much time with Ang as Dominic, who was free to spend his

    time as he wished.

    "Dominic, you should stop at a store and get some fancy snacks for Ang."

    "Roxanne wouldn''t like it."

    "It''s fine, if Roxanne objects, I''ll handle it."

    After hanging up, Harrison smiled ruefully.

    He, who was supposed to be part of Ang and Roxanne''s family, felt more like an outsider.

    But Roxanne said she was not happy or secure with him.

    He started learning to understand her a

    nd to respect her decisions as well.

    So, for the past couple of years, he had tried not to bother her, except when it came to Ang.

    When Harrison arrived at the private booth, the three inside were conversing.

    Ang was nestled in Roxanne''s arms.

    Roxanne gently spoke, "When your dad gets here, if he wants to hold you, you''ll let him, right?"

    "Uh-huh," the little one puckered her lips.

    "Do you feel a bit unhappy?" Roxanne asked patiently.

    "No, even though Mr. Hard doesn''t smile much, he''s still my dad."

    Standing outside the screen, Harrison''s nose suddenly felt a bit sour.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    In truth, Ang adored him, didn''t she?

    Such a tiny little thing.

    Only a few days shy of turning three.

    An age of absolute innocence.

    Yet Ang knew. He was her father.

    But he was a terribly unfit father.

    When Ang was still in her mother''s womb, he tried to force her to abort the baby.

    Cold, determined, pushing Roxanne toward the operating room.

    It was only thanks to Roxanne''s desperate pleas to the doctor that Ang was spared.

    Now, looking at Ang''s adorable little face, he realized what a monster he was back then.

    He should thank Roxanne.

    It was her tenacity that saved Ang.

    Because of Ang, his heart softened, he had something to care about. He was less lonely.

    But in these three years, he had never fulfilled his duties as a father.

    He wasn''t there when Ang was born.

    He barely spent time with her as she grew.

    As the decision-maker of the Rodriguez Group, he couldn''t make as much time for Ang as Dominic

    did.

    He stood outside the screen for a long time

    , unable to go in.

    He thought quietly.

    Maybe this was the best oue.

    Roxanne was unhappy with him, she felt insecure around him.

    He couldn''t give up his career, he couldn''t be there for Ang like Dominic.

    He can''t have his cake and eat it too.

    Rather than wallow in self-pity, p

    erhaps it''s better to forget and move on, like Roxanne said.

    Letting go and giving in might not be a bad thing.

    As long as Roxanne¡¯s happy!

    Having gathered his emotions, Harrison finally moved.

    Walking around the screen with gentlemanly poise, he entered, "I''m sorry, I''mte."

    "It''s fine. We''ve only just arrived." Roxanne responded politely.

    She then signaled the waiter to serve the food.

    Harrison only nced at her briefly.

    This suffocating distance and politeness was pushing him further and further away from Roxanne.

    Once upon a time, this woman was the closest person to him in the world.

    But now, he had to keep a respectful distance, like the Rubicon between them.

    He sat down, maintaining a calm and collected facade.

    But he felt like he was suffocating.

    Thankfully, Ang took the initiative to speak to him today.

    "Daddy."

    Ang climbed off her mother''sp.

    She came over to him.

    Looking up at him with her bright innocent eyes.

    "You look more handsome today!"

    "Do I?" Harrison bent over.

    Picked up his baby girl, and sat her on hisp, "Where does daddy look handsome today?"

    Ang was indeed a little angel.

    Just a word from her seemed to chase away all his troubles and helplessness.

    Her soft, sweet voice, it was like a magical healing power.

    He loved hearing Ang''s soft, sweet voice.

    The little one couldn''t say.

    She was looking at her Mr. Hard.

    Perhaps it was because his suit wasn''t as formal today, it was casual.

    It made him feel more approachable.

    Or maybe, her daddy seemed to have a slight smile on his face today.

    "Daddy in this outfit, so handsome."

    "Such a sweet talker."

    Harrison lightly pinched Ang''s chubby cute cheeks.

    "I brought a gift for you."

    "Thank you, daddy."

    Roxanne watched the two of them.

    She didn''t know what to feel.

    If she hadn''t separated from Harrison, they would have had more time together.

    She knew that Ang let Harrison hold her today because she had taught her in advance.

    Otherwise, this little cutie wouldn''t have been so proactive.

    This child was so sensible.

    She knew how to take care of adults'' feelings.

    When Ang received the gift, she wasn''t interested in the princess dress or the doll.

    Only the beautifully packaged box of choctes caught her eye.

    "Wow, choctes, my favorite!" she eximed, her eyes lighting up.

    Roxanne frowned.

    She nced at Harrison, "Didn''t we say no snacks? Such a big box of choctes, Ang''s teeth will

    decay again."

    Ang''s teeth were low in calcium and prone to decay.

    Just three years old, she had been to the dentist many times already.

    While other kids her age were just growing their teeth, all shiny and white, Ang''s were already

    decayed.

    Each time she had to have a dental treatment, she would cry out in pain.

    But she never learned her lesson, she still loved snacks.

    And she would often eat them behind Roxanne''s back.

    Perhaps that''s just the nature of children.

    Dominic, who was standing nearby, quickly tried to mediate, "Hey, it''s okay, Harrison brought it all the

    way from Italy, and Ang likes it."

    Roxanne didn''t say anything more.

    But Harrison felt like he had done something wrong.

    He quickly assured her, "I''ll remember next time, I won''t bring snacks for Ang."

    Roxanne patted Ang''s head, "The choctes from daddy, you can only eat two in a week, okay?"

    The little one stretched out her chubby finger, "Can I have one a day?"

    "No." Roxanne was adamant.

    The little one pleaded pitifully, "Please, mommy."

    "If you keep negotiating, I''ll give all of it back to daddy." Ang''s face was serious.

    The little one immediately pouted, about to cry.

    Harrison quicklyforted, "Listen to mommy, be good."

    Ang''s personality was probably like Roxanne''s.

    Stubborn.

    She was on the verge of tears, but she held them back.

    She blinked her eyes and obediently said, "Two a week, it is."

    Having two was better than none.

    "I''ll listen to mommy."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Her sadness came and went quickly.

    The little one was fine again soon.

    After dinner, the three adults took Ang to the amusement park.

    Universal Studios at Seraphim Haven had night tickets.

    Harrison bought the pass for all of them.

    While Roxanne and Ang were riding the carousel, the two men stood outside the fence, watching

    the mother and daughter.

    Each lost in their thoughts.

    Harrison was heartbroken.

    Today, he could watch Roxanne a little longer, under the guise of visiting his daughter.

    After dropping them off, it would be another month before they could see each other again.

    Even sending a WhatsApp message had to revolve around Ang.

    This restraint was difficult to bear.

    In reality, it wasn''t easy for Dominic either.

    Roxanne was clearly dating him, but in these past two years, even holding hands was a fleeting

    moment. Roxanne would quickly pull her hand away.

    Not to mention, taking the next step.

    If he told anyone, they certainly wouldn''t believe him.

    In this day and age, who would believe that a couple dating for over two years still had a tonic

    rtionship?

    Dominic broke the silence first, asking Harrison, "How''s the 6G project goingtely?"

    "Going smoothly," Harrison responded.

    Then silence fell again.

    There was no more conversation between them.

    After a few seconds, Harrison turned his head, looking at Dominic, "Thank you for taking care of them."

    Time really can change everything.

    Over two years ago, Harrison would never have used such a calm and friendly tone to say these polite

    words to Dominic.

    Even more so, they were rivals in love.

    But over these past two years, Harrison had learned to empathize.

    If Roxanne liked this kind of respectful, understanding, and secure new life, then he would let her have

    it.

    Dominic also looked at him, "Harrison, you seem to have changed."

    He¡¯s not as prideful as before a

    nd there were no longer so many thorns in him.

    "Really?" Harrison gave a bitter smile.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Ang was having the time of her life at Universal Studios.

    The park closed at 10 PM.

    Even after the closing time, it took till about 10:30 PM for all the visitors to finally leave the park.

    Ang and her group were one of thest ones to leave.

    Even as they left, they were still riding high on the excitement of the day.

    It was the first time Mr. Hard had taken her to such a ce, and she had thoroughly enjoyed herself.

    By the time they returned to their home, Harrison''s car was parked at the underground parking space

    right under Roxanne''s apartment building.

    Roxanne and Ang went up to their apartment.

    But Harrison didn''t seem to be in any hurry to leave.

    Behind him, Anthony stood respectfully, "Mr. Harrison, Ang and Ms. Martinez have gone up. Shall

    we head back?"

    "Just a moment, I need a smoke," Harrison said, adeptly pulling out a cigarette from his pack.

    It seemed that in the past couple of years, his onlypanions had been his never-ending corporate

    affairs, and his cigarettes.

    Smoking was his way of dealing with all the stress.

    Stress upon stress.

    In the elevator, Ang suddenly stretched out her small hand, stopping the doors from closing.

    "That''s dangerous, Ang. You must never use your hand to stop the elevator doors, understand?"

    Roxanne quickly pulled Ang back.

    Just as she was about to pick Ang up, Ang walked back to the elevator doors, stopping them

    from closing again.

    She looked up at Roxanne, "Mummy, can I have a secret chat with Mr. Hard?"

    Roxanne frowned.

    Ang had always been a bit cold towards Harrison.

    She would even resist having a meal with him.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    So why on earth would she want to have a secret chat with him today?

    They really were father and daughter, after all.

    Dominic agreed readily, "Sure, I will take you out."

    "No, Domi can''t listen."

    Ang had never called Dominic ''uncle''.

    When she first started talking, she used to call him ''Domi'', because he was tall and big.

    But Ang always treated him like a friend, and shared everything with him.

    But today''s secret chat was just for Mr. Hard, and Domi wasn''t allowed to eavesdrop.

    Dominic felt a pang of jealousy.

    They were father and daughter, bound by blood, after all.

    But he swallowed his feelings and agreed, "Alright, I will watch you from afar and won''t listen."

    After Ang stepped out of the elevator, she ran towards Harrison with her short legs.

    Harrison quickly extinguished his freshly lit cigarette and tossed it into a nearby trash bin.

    He squatted down and picked up Ang, "What brings you back, Ang?"

    Ang looked a bit nervous, "Daddy, there''s a field trip at kindergarten on Tuesday. Can youe with

    me? All the other kids will have their mommies and daddies with them."

    "Tuesday, huh?" Harrison furrowed his brows. "I have a meeting with a very important leader on

    Tuesday, so I might not be able to."

    "Oh," Ang looked disappointed. "Then never mind. I''ll ask Domi."

    Harrison felt a twinge of guilt.

    His daughter had actually invited him to her field trip.

    He had to make time for it, no matter what.

    "Tell you what, answer a question for Daddy, and I''lle to your field trip," Harrison looked at Ang.

    "What question?"

    "Are Mummy and Uncle Dominic nning to give you a little brother or sister?"

    "To have a baby, don''t they have to kiss?"

    Keith, her best friend in ss, had told her that.

    Keith''s parents kissed every day, and then they had a baby sister.

    "Mummy and Domi never kiss, so how would they have a baby?" Ang asked, looking confused.

    Harrison felt a rush of excitement.

    He quickly grabbed Ang''s arm and asked anxiously, "So, do Uncle Dominic and Mummy sleep

    together?"

    He immediately felt guilty for asking such a question to a child.

    But he couldn''t help himself.

    "Of course not!" Ang answered immediately.

    Harrison broke into a rare smile.

    His blood was rushing to his head, making him feel dizzy with excitement.

    His heart, which had felt numb and lifeless for so long, suddenly seemed toe back to life.

    "Really?" he asked, and Ang nodded.

    "Domi proposed to Mummy, but I don''t know if they''re getting married," she added.

    "And what did Mummy say?" Harrison asked eagerly.

    Ang frowned, trying to remember, "I don''t think she answered."

    Harrison felt a rush of excitement.

    His heart felt like it was springing back to life.

    Roxanne hadn''t epted Dominic yet, and there had to be a reason for that.

    He didn''t dare to hope that it was because of him.

    But at least, it was good news.

    Should he try again?

    Ang looked at him, puzzled. Why was Mr. Hard grinning like a Cheshire cat?

    "Daddy will definitelye to your field trip on Tuesday," he promised.

    When Ang got back to the elevator, Dominic picked her up.

    He waved at Harrison, who was still watching them, "Drive safe."

    Then he carried Ang up to their apartment, "What secret did you share with Daddy, Ang?"

    "Domi, I''m sorry. I invited Daddy to the kindergarten field trip. But I promise, I''ll invite you next time."

    Dominic had known about the field trip.

    He had even bought camping gear for it.

    But Ang hadn''t invited him.

    He felt a bit disappointed, but quickly brushed it off, "It''s okay, Ang. As long as you''re happy, that''s

    all that matters."

    Maybe Harrison and Ang had a bond that he could never have, no matter how hard he tried.

    Later that night, after Ang had gone to bed, Dominic asked Roxanne to join him for a walk in the

    garden downstairs.

    It was a bit chilly.

    Dominic shrugged off his coat and draped it around Roxanne.

    Time alone like this was what Roxanne dreaded the most.

    Because it made her nervous.

    When Dominic reached out and his fingers brushed against hers, she instinctively pulled away.

    Dominic didn''t pursue any further.

    He withdrew his outstretched hand, curling it into a fist.

    There was a certain mncholy to him.

    Standing in the breeze, he looked at Roxanne, "Roxanne, have you ever thought about marrying me? I

    want to settle down and I want to marry you."

    Dominic had brought it up once before, but she was still unprepared.

    Roxanne''s mind was suddenly in a whirlwind.

    She didn''t know how to respond.

    She realized how poorly she was handling this, being with him for over two years and she hadn''t even

    allowed Dominic to hold her hand.

    Usually, she was so decisive.

    But when it came to matters of the heart, everything was a mess.

    "Dominic."

    "You don''t need to answer me right away. Take some time to think about it, okay?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    The night was still and silent, a stark contrast to the storm of emotions raging within Dominic.

    He wore a facade of calm, his suffering hidden deep within him, his eyes dancing with a gentle, wind-

    like smile. He gently ruffled Roxanne''s hair, whispering to her, "Take your time. You have three days to

    give me an answer."

    Three days.

    Three more days of having her in his life.

    "The wind''s picking up," he said, "Let''s head back."

    They made their way back to their residential area, where half the homes had already extinguished

    their lights. The neighborhood was bathed in tranquility, a picture of suburban peace. He wondered

    about the families living there, the couples who had already drifted into slumber, each household a

    small unit making up themunity.

    Dominic owned a house here, yet he didn''t have a family to call his own. He deliberately slowed his

    pace, yearning to keep walking with Roxanne, to walk until dawn if possible. But life was a journey with

    inevitable crossroads. Not everyone was meant to walk the same path together. Some were destined to

    part ways midway.

    When they reached her doorstep, Dominic wanted to wrap his arms around her, yet he refrained. At the

    age of twenty, he had wanted to kiss her for the first time. As he leaned in, his nose brushed her cheek,

    his lips inches away from hers, yet she had dodged. Even then, before Harrison entered her life, she

    had avoided him. What more now?

    Dominic watched as Roxanne disappeared behind her door, then retreated to his own home just one

    floor up. He stood by the window, watching until the light in her apartment went out. The darkness

    below mirrored the extinguished hope within him. The cold moonlight cast a somber shadow, a symbol

    of his mncholy.

    The next day, autumn rain poured down all night, and the weather turned cooler. Roxanne sat in her

    office, lost in thought. An open book on her desk was being flipped page by page by the breeze

    blowing from the window. Papers were scattered around, a mirror of her chaotic mind.

    Chloe stepped into the office, her foot hitting a stray paper. She bent down to pick it up before making

    her way to Roxanne, "Roxanne, these documents need your signature. What''s on your mind?"

    Roxanne was usually focused and efficient, her workaholic nature keeping her mind from wandering.

    But currently, she was consumed by her thoughts, her emotions in turmoil. If only she could be an

    emotionless machine, she thought. That way, she wouldn''t have to deal with guilt or disappointment.

    She pushed her personal issues aside, her attention drawn to the envelope in Chloe''s hands. "What''s

    that?" she asked.

    "It''s from the Chamber of Commerce," Chloe replied, handing it over. Roxanne opened it to find an

    invitation to a Business Conference. She was surprised, having never received such an invitation

    before despite owning her business for years.

    After some thought, she realized it was due to the assets Harrison and Vincent had transferred to her

    recently. Several office buildings, malls, and chain hotels located in the bustling central business district

    of Seraphim Haven were now under her name. This transformed her into a wealthy businesswoman,

    which was probably why she had received the invitation.

    "Attending could be a good opportunity towork," she said, ncing at the list of events for the

    conference. She noticed that the conference was being held at one of the hotels Harrison had given

    her. She had left the hotel''s management to a professional manager, her role limited to reviewing the

    monthly reports and reaping the profits. As a result, she was unaware of the Business Conference

    being hosted there.

    The next day, at the Business Conference in Seraphim Haven, banners and electronic lights filled the

    area. The attendees were influential figures from various sectors. Roxanne remembered that Harrison,

    being a prominent figure himself, would likely attend. But she also knew that he preferred to stay away

    from the limelight, often having Alexander or Samuel Carter represent him at such events.

    However, to her surprise, she saw Harrison at the conference. As the president of the Chamber of

    Commerce, he took the center seat on the panel, discussing the economy and prospects for future

    coborations with confidence and charisma. Despite having been married to him for over a year,

    Roxanne had never discussed business with Harrison. Listening to him talk, she felt she had learned

    more than she ever had.

    His poise and the aura of power he exuded were not just impressive but also irresistibly attractive.

    Everyone present was awed by him, perhaps a testament to the aura of a true leader. Roxanne, who

    was taking notes, paused, her mind drifting away. She found it hard to believe that this exceptional man

    was her ex-husband. Memories of their past together flooded her mind, making her lose focus.

    She was brought back to reality by the two women seated next to her. Roxanne recognized one of

    them from the news.

    Seraphim Haven''s young female entrepreneur, as formidable as Evelyn, took over the family business

    in her twenties. She had a keen mind for business and was often in the news.

    "Mr. Rodriguez seems to be looking this way."

    "Is he noticing me?"

    "He really is looking this way, does he have an interest in me?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    That''s when Roxanne looked back at the imposing figure of Harrison on the stage.

    He was indeed looking in this direction.

    From such a distance.

    He was staring at her.

    Could Harrison know that she was also attending the Business Conference today?

    Otherwise, why would he focus his gaze on her among the thousands of entrepreneurs present?

    Because of this nce, Harrison stopped speaking.

    The staff thought it was just a brief pause, but he was staring in Roxanne''s direction for at least half a

    minute.

    A staff member reminded him, "Mr. Rodriguez, everyone is still waiting for you."

    Harrison withdrew his gaze.

    If Roxanne weren''t there, he could immediately regain his thoughts and continue his eloquent speech.

    But it seemed his thoughts were somewhat disrupted.

    What to say next, he actually forgot.

    Usually a spontaneous speaker, he had to nce at his speech, to barely continue.

    Actually, he didn''t need the speech at all, but the secretariat always prepared these things and handed

    them to him.

    This speech, for the first time in years, it came in handy.

    After the seminar, there was a grand banquet with thousands of people.

    At this time, the major entrepreneurs who came to attend the Business Conference could exchange

    business cards and resources.

    Harrison, as the richest man in Seraphim Haven and the president of the business club, naturally

    couldn''t avoid being surrounded by admirers.

    In such situations, he was always a gentleman.

    But today, amidst the clinking of sses and toasts, he was always looking for a certain frail figure.

    "Excuse me for a moment."

    Seeing Roxanne in the corner, he politely excused himself from the people who came to toast, and

    headed towards that frail figure with determined steps.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Harrison was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven and the president of the local business

    association. He was the town''s legend.

    Many of the localdies from prominent families, even young female entrepreneurs, had a secret crush

    on him. Wherever he went, he was always the center of attention.

    A group of women near Roxanne started to squeal quietly.

    "Mr. Rodriguez ising this way, he¡¯sing this way. Could he be interested in me?"

    The conversation was just as excited among the rest of the group.

    "He''s so handsome, I¡¯m weak in the knees."

    "Are you serious? You have a 10-year-old, are you hoping for something to happen with Mr.

    Rodriguez?"

    "If I could, I¡¯d trade thirty years of my life for a chance with him."

    Another woman chimed in, "You''re not seriously thinking about sleeping with Mr. Rodriguez, are you?"

    The conversation took a turn, repeatedly mentioning Harrison.

    "I hear that men with long legs are good in bed. Look at Mr. Rodriguez''s height, his legs, so long."

    "But don¡¯t get your hopes up. If you actually managed to get with Mr. Rodriguez, a man as tall,

    handsome, and disciplined as he is, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of bed the next day. You¡¯d be

    too weak in the knees."

    Weak in the knees!

    Roxanne had experienced that feeling herself.

    She was close enough to hear the conversation, unable to ignore it.

    The image of Harrison, being fierce in bed, uncontrobly surfaced in her mind.

    After all, he was the only man with whom she had ever been intimate.

    Forgetting those images was impossible.

    Especially since Harrison was so tantalizing and enticing in that respect, capable of taking her to the

    heights of ecstasy, allowing her to experience the wonders of life.

    Once was enough.

    She felt awful.

    Why was she still thinking about the past after they had separated?

    Never mind.

    She would avoid him.

    She needed to draw a clear line with this man.

    There was plenty of space at the banquet, plenty of ces where she could avoid running into

    Harrison.

    Just as a high-society woman stopped Harrison, she turned and left.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Kimberly from Elysian Enterprises, do you remember?

    We¡¯ve had many business dealings together.

    Today, it is indeed a great honor to meet you in person."

    Kimberly¡¯s talent and business acumen were almost on par with Evelyn¡¯s.

    Harrison did remember her.

    He had never seen her in person before, it had always been Alexander and Samuel who had

    negotiated business deals with her.

    She was a very attractive woman.

    But Harrison had no interest in her, he only nced at her once before his gaze followed the direction

    in which Roxanne had left.

    In the blink of an eye, she had disappeared into the crowd.

    Harrison frowned slightly.

    He was clearly annoyed.

    Unfortunately, Kimberly didn¡¯t seem to get the hint and blocked his way.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, we''ve been partners for a long time, would you mind if we exchanged WhatsApp

    contact details?"

    She quickly presented her own WhatsApp QR code.

    While waiting, Kimberly maintained a professional smile, but her eyes were full of implication.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I heard that you''re a fan of antiques and artworks. I recently won a painting. If you''re

    interested, you''re wee toe over to my ce to study it.

    Or I could deliver it to your ce, either way works for me."

    Harrison instantly understood her hint. He had encountered many such pursuers over the years.

    He had never shown any interest.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a gentleman to these women.

    Being a gentleman would only encourage ambiguity and give them hope.

    He had a keen sense of boundaries.

    He asked bluntly, "Are we familiar?"

    Kimberly was taken aback.

    She was embarrassed.

    Her face was burning.

    But as a businesswoman, she quickly brushed off the awkwardness and said, "Mr. Rodriguez, we have

    been cooperating for many years. You could at least give me this much respect, right?"

    "A business rtionship is just a business rtionship."

    Harrison''s face was cold.

    "If you want to talk business, find the person you''ve been dealing with."

    "Everything else is unnecessary."

    He nced coldly at Kimberly''s WhatsApp QR code and continued, "I ammitted to someone and

    it¡¯s inappropriate to add women on WhatsApp."

    Without even a word of apology, he left.

    He didn¡¯t need to be a gentleman towards such ambiguous invitations.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He quickly followed the direction in which Roxanne had left.

    Roxanne wandered around the hotel for a while before she found the exit.

    This hotel was still under her name, it was a property that Harrison had given to her.

    She even got lost in her own property.

    Actually, Harrison and Vincent had given her a lot of money, a lot of fixed assets, and properties.

    Some were given to Ang, some were directly registered under her name.

    She could have stopped workingpletely.

    But she still went to work every day, busy with her small business.

    Perhaps because she was a natural-born poor person.

    She felt secure only when she was self-reliant, especially after being abandoned by her own family.

    So even after bing a wealthy woman, she hadn''t stopped working.

    And she still maintained her frugal habits.

    The car she drove was a Volkswagen worth just over two hundred thousand.

    It was a car she could afford.

    In the parking lot, her Volkswagen stood out among the luxury cars.

    Perhaps because she had seen Harrison at the Business Conference and was a little distracted,

    Roxanne who was usually a good driver, hit another car before she even left her parking space.

    It was a Bentley with wings.

    A slight scratch on the car would cost hundreds of thousands to repair.

    Let alone, she had caused arge dent in it.

    As she got out of the car, she bumped into a man in a suit with a big belly.

    Seeing her driving a Volkswagen, he spat out a few sarcastic words.

    "Are your eyes in your ass? How could you hit me like this?

    Do you have any idea how much this car is worth? Even selling you wouldn''t cover the cost.

    Pick up your phone right away. If you have a car, sell it. If you have a house, sell it. Compensate for my

    car."

    Roxanne''s business was thriving these days.

    She may not be earning billions, but several hundred thousand a year was not out of reach.

    A little bump in Bentley was no big deal, especially with the financial backing of Vincent and Harrison.

    Compensation was easy.

    "How much? I''ll pay," she said, straightforward and direct.

    She hit the car, it was only fair topensate.

    But this man in a suit with his protruding belly was far from polite.

    She felt like punching him.

    "So, what are you going topensate with, hm? Yourpany in bed? You''re quite attractive. Got

    money to pay? If not, a few months with you wouldn''t be bad."

    The pot-bellied man reached out his thick, pork-like hand towards her chest.

    Roxanne, already in a bad mood, felt her anger spiking.

    She owned the hotel, she could handle the consequences of hitting him.

    She raised her hand to p him.

    But a strong, muscr arm intervened first.

    Grasping the pot-bellied man''s arm, causing him to cry out in pain. He turned around to see who it was,

    his face turning ashen.

    It was Harrison.

    "Mr. Rodriguez!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Harrison had pursued her all the way to the parking lot.

    Finally, he caught up with Roxanne.

    The chubby man who had insulted Roxanne had sparked his anger.

    The veins on his forehead throbbed with tension.

    His grip on the man''s wrist tightened with ease.

    The man winced in pain, "Mr. Rodriguez, is there any misunderstanding?"

    The man recognized him as the president of the Chamber of Commerce and the richest man in

    Seraphim Haven.

    But he didn¡¯t recognize the woman.

    All Harrison had to do was to tell the man that Roxanne was the mother of his child, his beloved

    woman, and the big-belly man would run away in fear.

    But he didn''t.

    He and Roxanne had divorced a year ago.

    Then Nora had an ident.

    Internationally, 6G technology has always been eyed by many.

    Those eyeing the 6G technology were not just businesspetitors, but also international oligarchs,

    forces that could manipte national politics.

    Even though he was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, holding up against these forces was like

    trying to block a car with one''s arms.

    Despite this, he still carried the mission of a national entrepreneur to protect the 6G technology from

    being plundered by international oligarchs.

    In such a situation, he would not publicly announce his rtionship with Roxanne.

    Especially after Nora had an ident, he protected his rtionship with Roxanne very well.

    The outside world had no idea.

    If it wasn''t for this purpose, he really wanted the big-belly man to know who the woman he had insulted

    was.

    Suppressing his anger, his eyes were sharp, "Beat it!"

    When he let go, the big-belly man bowed and apologized several times.

    In his hasty escape, he nearly fell.

    "Wait!"

    Roxanne''s voice made the big-belly man dare not to look down upon her, and he immediately stopped.

    Roxanne stepped forward. "I hit your car. Whatever damages need to be paid, just leave your contact

    details, and I''ll have the money delivered to your door."

    Harrison said, "You don''t have to pay, I''ll handle these issues."

    "I don''t need Mr. Rodriguez to interfere in my affairs."

    She said coldly.

    Crashing a Bentley would probably cost hundreds of thousands inpensation.

    Now, she had the ability to use her own money topensate others.

    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Harrison again.

    She took the big-belly man''s phone, stored his number, and handed it back, "You can go now."

    Harrison was almost suffocating.

    Especially Roxanne''s attitude towards him, which made him feel suffocated.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With nowhere to vent.

    He, who was always gentlemanly and calm in public, was somewhat out of control emotionally.

    Looking at the big-belly man, his eyes were full of icy rage, "Aren''t you leaving yet!"

    As the big-belly man ran away, Roxanne had already turned around.

    She bent down to look at her Volkswagen.

    The front of the car, which had just been hit, was dented.

    And some paint hade off.

    But it didn''t affect her ability to continue driving, she could go to the garage for repairster.

    She walked to the driver''s door.

    Harrison followed quickly, "I''ll give you a lift."

    "No need."

    If she hadn''t attended the Conference.

    She wouldn''t want to see him at all.

    She opened the car door and got in.

    As she started the engine, Harrison knocked on the window.

    She lowered the window.

    Harrison frowned down at her cold face, "Roxanne, why do you have to make things so clear between

    us?"

    "If it weren''t for Ang. I hope we never see each other again in this lifetime. It''s better to keep things

    clear for everything else."

    She lightly stepped on the gas, ready to leave for good.

    Harrison stopped her, "Wait."

    "Is there anything else?" Her side nce met Harrison''s eyes full of pain.

    Harrison reminded her, "You should at least buckle up."

    She quickly fastened her seatbelt and politely said, "Thank you."

    Then she stepped on the gas and took off.

    She had just had an ident, merely distracted for a moment.

    Now, as she quickly left the parking lot, she drove even wilder than a man.

    Her car quickly merged into the main traffic flow a

    nd disappeared into the distance.

    Staring at the direction where the car had disappeared, Harrison took a deep breath.

    His chest felt suffocating.

    It wasn''t until she was on the overpass that Roxanne slowed down.

    The image of Harrison, sitting in the center of the Business Conference podium, being the center of

    attention and speaking eloquently, floated in front of her eyes.

    Roxanne reminded herself:

    He was the richest man in Seraphim Haven, the president of the Chamber of Commerce.

    Even if he hadn''t abandoned her, there was still an insurmountable gap between them.

    Leaving aside the hurt she had suffered, she and he were not from the same world, they could not go

    on.

    She should return to her own track and live a good life with Dominic.

    She reminded herself that she must let go.

    When she returned to the Zionmunity.

    Dominic called, "Roxanne, are youing back?"

    "I''m outside themunity, about to enter the underground parking lot." Roxanne answered on

    speaker.

    Dominic asked, "Did you eat enough at the banquet after the Business Conference?"

    "I''m actually quite hungry."

    "Should I cook you some spaghetti?"

    A few days ago, she mentioned that she hadn''t had spaghetti in a long time.

    Now that she was making more money, she was somewhat sessful.

    But she still enjoyed eating various street foods.

    Dominic knew her best, "I''ll start cooking now, so it''ll be ready when you get home. Ang is already

    asleep, so you can eat in peace."

    "It''s fine, Dominic."

    "It''s no trouble, juste up after you park."

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne entered the underground parking lot.

    When she parked under her apartment building, a luxurious Rolls-Royce was parked there.

    Harrison leaned against the car door.

    He looked at her as she got out of her car.

    She frowned, "What are you doing here?"

    Harrison had a gloomy look in his eyes.

    His king-like aura at the Business Conference waspletely gone.

    All that was left in his eyes was pain and defeat.

    It was as though he was no longer a king.

    He had lost a battle.

    He had fallen from his position as a king, looking utterly disheveled.

    Seeing Harrison like this, Roxanne felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    But she constantly reminded herself that she could not turn back.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I''ve told you, I didn''t need an escort. You shouldn''t have followed me."

    A cool glint flickered in her eyes as she furrowed her brows.

    Her heart hardened a bit too.

    Harrison rose from the car door.

    Extending his long arm, he ced one hand on Roxanne''s waist and the other at the back of her head.

    Pulling her into his embrace.

    Holding her tightly.

    His grip was domineering yet cautious.

    Roxanne instinctively stepped back.

    Her head resisted hisrge hand resting at the back of her head.

    But he only held her tighter.

    Wrapping his arm around her, he held her carefully yet firmly.

    "Don''t move, let me hold you for a moment."

    "You let go of me."

    Roxanne resisted strongly.

    "Just for a moment," Harrison pleaded.

    His deep voice was filled with pain.

    "Just a moment."

    Her body was stiff, still resisting strongly.

    But being able to hold her this close now, feeling her warmth, her heartbeat, and her breaths, brought

    life back to Harrison''s morose heart.

    It felt like he was only alive when he was holding her.

    With her hand on his chest, Roxanne pushed against him strongly.

    Just as she was about to break free, Harrison held her waist and effortlessly pulled her closer to his

    chest.

    His face moved closer too, his nose brushing past her cheek, "Roxanne, let me hold you for just a

    moment!"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    That man who held the room at the Business Conference, speaking with the confidence of a king,

    suddenly seemed so humble, h

    umble to the point of being dust.

    As if holding her like this was a luxury he could hardly afford in life.

    A pain he yearned for but couldn''t possess.

    Being able to hold her like this now.

    For Harrison, it was precious.

    As his nose brushed her cheek, his lips followed.

    The fine lines on his lips, the breath in his nostrils, and a few stray hairs on his forehead, gently

    touched her skin, reaching her side face.

    Roxanne froze in that instant.

    A numbness spread throughout her body.

    Her body felt electrified.

    The strength to resist was sucked away in an instant.

    Her rigid body slowly softened, and the palm pushing against his chest paused.

    The hardness in her heart was shattered.

    The defenses she had built with pain crumbled so easily in front of Harrison.

    She thought that in the three years since she gave birth, she had lost interest in rtionships.

    So during her rtionship with Dominic, they never touched each other''s skin.

    Many times Dominic hinted, but she turned him down.

    It turned out she wasn''t uninterested.

    She just had this kind of surrendering physical response only to Harrison.

    "Roxanne! You still have feelings for me.

    I can feel it."

    Harrison''s face was close to her ear.

    The stiff little body in his arms suddenly became soft and tender.

    That gave him somefort.

    In his pained eyes, a hint of a smile finally appeared.

    "Harrison. You bastard!"

    Roxanne yelled and stomped on his foot.

    Her sharp high heels left a deep imprint on his impably clean leather shoes.

    She took the opportunity to push him away, l

    ooking at him in pain.

    "Harrison, I hate you, I despise you."

    Why torment her again?

    If he didn''t want her, didn''t want Ang back then,

    whye back to her now?

    She''d rather Harrison be more cold-hearted, even more ruthless.

    Seeing her as a stranger, with no connection, r

    ather than him stirring her up like this.

    Just let her go, can''t they go their separate ways?

    She ran away crying, w

    ithout looking back.

    Her slender, frail figure soon disappeared into the dim underground parking garage.

    There was no sound.

    The sound-activated light went out.

    Harrison''s tall and straight figure was shrouded in darkness.

    His heart was also shrouded in darkness.

    He stood there helplessly.

    His tall and straight figure seemed a bit decadent.

    Until a resident of the building parked a few meters away and got out.

    Then he drove away, heartbroken.

    Roxanne hid in the dark corner of the stairwell and cried for a while.

    She cried until she started shaking.

    She hated herself, h

    ated her own ipetence.

    She, who could always let go of everything, was so ipetent that she couldn''t let go of a man.

    She also hated her own greed and selfishness.

    Knowing she couldn''t forget, but still bringing Dominic into her life.

    She could have refused Dominic.

    But she didn''t.

    She was so selfish, so shameless, so despicable, so painful, and so helpless.

    If people''s emotions could end just by saying so, without any lingering or entanglement, wouldn''t that

    be nice?

    She sat in the dark corner of the staircase, trying to control her terrible emotions.

    She wiped her tears, s

    traightened out her clothes.

    It was only after more than twenty minutes that she went back.

    Dominic was standing in front of the kitchen counter in the open kitchen.

    When he saw her, he hurried over to take her bag, took a pair of t slippers out of the shoe cab,

    and ced them in front of her.

    "Change your shoes quickly. The noodles has clumped together, so I just made you a new bowl."

    Then he turned around and went to the kitchen counter.

    He put the cooked noodles in a bowl for her.

    He added her favorite vegetables t

    hen he added a spoonful of red pepper sauce.

    And poured the sour and spicy soup into the bowl, covering the noodles.

    The whole house was filled with the sour and spicy aroma that Roxanne loved.

    Her nose suddenly felt sour and bitter.

    Her throat tightened.

    She wanted to cry.

    She stood there, "Dominic, let''s get our marriage certificate tomorrow."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She had made up her mind.

    She couldn''t let such a good man down.

    She should stick with Dominic and live a good life.

    To disappoint him would be a sin.

    At the kitchen counter, Dominic, holding the noodles, froze.

    He stood there, still for a few seconds.

    Roxanne looked at his back, her voice choked, "Dominic, I''ve thought about it, I ept your proposal."

    She couldn''t be affected by Harrison anymore.

    She had to return to her former decisiveness and resolution.

    "Dominic, let''s get the certificate tomorrow.

    Let''s be the first ones in line to get the paperwork done.

    Then let''s leave Seraphim Haven and live in another city, okay?

    You once said that you like Wye City. Let''s move to Wye City, buy a house there and settle down.

    Then let''s give Ang a little sister."

    After getting the marriage certificate, she would live with Dominic, n

    o more running away.

    Dominic, who was still holding the noodles, slowly turned around.

    Before turning around, he hid his sadness, h

    idden so well.

    Then he smiled and brought a bowl of hot and fragrant noodles to the dining table.

    Roxanne also walked over.

    Dominic rubbed her head, "Are you sure you''ve thought it through?"

    She nodded, "I''ve thought about it. After leaving Seraphim Haven, let''s live together and live a stable

    life, okay?"

    Dominic pulled her to sit down.

    He also sat down, "I just wanted you to think about it for three days, I didn''t expect you to answer so

    quickly."

    "I don''t need to think anymore."

    She wiped away her tears.

    Her eyes were firm.

    "I''ve thought it through.

    Dominic, I''m sorry for before, I wasn''t a good girlfriend.

    If I had persisted a little more when you tricked me into saying you fell for a rich girl when we were

    twenty, I wouldn''t have fallen for it.

    I wouldn''t have let you go abroad alone for treatment, let you endure so much pain alone.

    Dominic, I''m really sorry."

    She was just too selfish.

    At that time, all she thought about was her own hurt.

    When she thought she was in unbearable pain, trekking across the wilderness of the bordends to

    heal, wasn''t Dominic also enduring a dual torture of body and mind?

    If she had been stronger back then, she wouldn''t have ended their love.

    She could have stayed with Dominic until he recovered, and then they could have continued their life

    together.

    Perhaps they would even have children by now.

    None of theter events would have happened.

    She wouldn''t have met Harrison, and she wouldn''t be in such pain and confusion.

    "Look at you, crying like a fountain." Dominic took a tissue, wiping the tears from her cheeks.

    "Aren''t we supposed to be happy about getting married? Stop crying. We can go get the license

    tomorrow morning, okay?" A soft smile yed on Dominic''s lips, but deep down, he made an important

    decision.

    "Okay." Roxanne nodded, smiling.

    Yes.

    She should be happy.

    She wiped away her tears, smiling, "Dominic, after we get the license, can we go to Wye City? Let''s

    settle down there after buying a house. We won''t return to Seraphim Haven."

    "Whatever you say." Dominic said with a smile, "From now on, you''ll be the one calling the shots on

    everything at home."

    Tomorrow.

    She''s getting married.

    She should be happy.

    As a divorcee, a woman with a child, to be loved so dearly by Dominic, she should be content a

    nd cherish it.

    In life, many women, even on their first marriage, let alone their second, can''t necessarily meet the

    right man.

    From now on, she wanted to live a good life with Dominic.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    The next morning, Roxanne was up early, just after six. In fact, she hadn''t slept much through the night,

    her mind preupied by a myriad of thoughts, all of them except one: Harrison. She had decided to let

    go of Harrison and start afresh, and it was high time she did itpletely. Every memory associated

    with Harrison was locked away in a metaphorical ck box, never to be revisited.

    Perhaps it was due to theck of proper sleep that herplexion looked a bit off. So, she decided to

    mask it with some light makeup. At thirty-two, she noticed faint lines appearing on her face. However,

    they were hardly noticeable. Underneath the touch of makeup and red lipstick, she still looked like the

    spirited and gutsy woman she always was.

    When she appeared at Dominic''s doorstep, she was smiling. Dressed in a long,ke-blue dress, she

    seemed to encapste the vibrancy of spring itself.

    Indeed, she was brimming with life. Her smile reflected the same.

    She was ready for a new lease on life. It was just that the imprint left by Harrison was too profound. No,

    today was not the day to let Harrison''s name stir any waves within her heart.

    "Dominic, I''m ready for this," she said with a smile, "Let''s head to the city hall."

    Dominic looked at her, a gentle warmth in his gaze, mixed with a tinge of sourness and concern. He

    gently ruffled her hair, saying, "I was just about toe down and find you. How about we grab

    breakfast first and then walk there?"

    "Walk there?" Roxanne asked.

    "Yeah, I want to walk there with you."

    "But we might not be the first couple in line then," Roxanne pointed out.

    "That¡¯s okay," he replied, a smile in his eyes. He paused, taking in the sight of her in her stunning

    dress. There was a certain mncholy in his eyes, but he masked it quickly with a smile, "I just want to

    enjoy a peaceful walk with you."

    Roxanne frowned slightly. There was something off about Dominic today, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go. Fiona is taking care of Ang. Let''s go grab breakfast first."

    "Alright."

    Outside the East Adjacent Estates was a row of Urban Sun Vige food stalls. They were known for

    their array of delicious breakfast offerings. Roxanne and Dominic went to their usual ce, a shop

    known for its traditional local food.

    They ordered sandwiches and two cups of coffee. Thebination of the warm, savory coffee and the

    sandwich was a perfect way to start the day.

    Roxanne looked up from her cup to find Dominic watching her. She raised an eyebrow, and he asked,

    "What''s up?"

    "Nothing," she said, breaking into a smile.

    In the cool autumn morning, the steam from the coffee waved up from Dominic''s cup, creating a cozy

    atmosphere. Dominic fit into this picture perfectly, unlike Harrison who would have stuck out like a sore

    thumb.

    She realized that maybe she, an ordinary woman, was meant for an ordinary life with someone like

    Dominic. And Dominic was far from ordinary. If he were to go to a matchmaking event, he would

    definitely be popr, being handsome, wealthy, and well-mannered.

    It was time for her topletely sever ties with her past and live her life with Dominic.

    Dominic set his sandwich down, asking, "Is there something on my face?"

    ¡°No,¡± Roxanne replied, sipping her coffee, "I just realized you look very handsome today."

    Dominicughed. His eyes held a deeper sentiment, but he hid it well. Hisughter slowly subsided,

    reced by a hint of mncholy under the warm autumn sun.

    After finishing breakfast and paying the bill, they started walking.

    As they walked through the bustling city streets in the early morning sun, Roxanne felt more real than

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ever. She wasn''t living in a dream, as she had been with Harrison, the wealthy tycoon from Seraphim

    Haven.

    Roxanne moved closer to Dominic and extended her hand. Her fingertips brushed against his, and she

    gripped his hand tightly. After they got their marriage certificate, they would officially be husband and

    wife. She was ready to take this step forward.

    Dominic felt a jolt of electricity run through him at her touch. Roxanne tightened her grip on his hand

    and said, "Dominic, I''ll strive to be a good wife."

    Dominic''s throat tightened, and he felt a lump forming. He didn''t want to let go of this happiness that

    Roxanne offered him. But he knew he had to stick to his decision.

    Walking through the bustling streets during rush hour, Dominic treasured every moment. But he was

    aware of Roxanne''s unease; her hand held his tightly, betraying her nervousness.

    To ease the tension, Roxanne initiated a conversation. "Dominic, I was looking at property prices in

    Wye City on NestNinja yesterday. Good houses cost upwards of ten thousand per square meter,

    considering its proximity to the capital. I''ve saved some money from my business over the years. How

    about we use it towards the down payment for the house, half and half?"

    Dominic responded, "The man should pay for the house. Don''t forget, I''m a top-level hacker, and I''ve

    earned quite a bit."

    "No, that won''t do. We should go halves on this. It''s the only way I''ll befortable.

    No matter who I''m with, I always hope to share the expenses.

    Don''t underestimate me. Women are equally capable nowadays."

    Dominicughed and said, "Alright, whatever you say. I''ll hand over all my cards to you anyway."

    He wished all of this could be real. He wished he could ept the response Roxanne finally gave him

    with a peaceful heart.

    As they continued their walk towards the city hall, they saw many ordinary yet warm scenes around

    them. Dominic cherished every moment, even though he knew he had to stick to his decision.

    Hand in hand, a couple grocery shopping at the local market.

    Dashing into the subway station, a businessman rushes back to nt a kiss on his wife''s lips.

    A delivery guy, on his electric scooter, simultaneously making a call to his wife, letting her know he''s

    picked up breakfast bagels for her.

    Dominic yearned that he and Roxanne were just like those couples.

    But the Roxanne beside him, when silent, seemed a tad distant.

    As they reached the steps of the City Hall, Dominic paused.

    He gently brushed a stray lock from Roxanne''s face, "Are you really sure about this?"

    Without hesitation, Roxanne nodded.

    With a soft chuckle, Dominic took her hand again and together they ascended the steps of City Hall.

    Some yards away, Jack, the bodyguard, sat in a Mercedes, making a call. "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison

    and Dominic just walked into the City Hall. They''re carrying all sorts of documents. It looks like they''re

    there to get a marriage certificate."

    On the other end, silence prevailed.

    The eerie quiet on the phone felt like a deadly calm, making Jack tread carefully. "Mr. Harrison, do you

    want me to go in and stop them?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    City Hall.

    Roxanne, guiding Dominic by the hand, steered him to the right.

    Because the marriage registration counter was located on the right side.

    She remembered it clearly.

    She and Harrison had once stood in that very line to obtain their marriage certificate.

    The memory was ingrained in her mind.

    "We''re here."

    The familiar surroundings brought back a flood of memories.

    A sudden wave ofplex emotions welled up in her heart.

    Roxanne stood still, frozen in ce, her gaze fixed.

    Counter number 2, right in front of her.

    That was the same counter where she and Harrison had received their marriage certificate five years

    ago.

    Even the clerk was the same.

    Still the same schrly man with sses, processing the paperwork for one couple after another.

    Everything seemed unchanged.

    Yet, everything had changed.

    Five years.

    Time had altered thendscape of their lives.

    The brief flicker of sadness in her eyes, the chill in her fingertips, Dominic sensed it all.

    Despite her quick recovery, Dominic understood her feelings all too clearly.

    At that moment, Roxanne turned her head and nced at Dominic.

    She smiled, "The line isn''t too long, let''s go queue up."

    She held Dominic''s hand and walked briskly towards the self-service ticket machine.

    Her slender hand reached out.

    Her finger hovered over the screen, about to select the option.

    She was inches away from touching the screen when arger hand reached out and stopped her.

    She turned around, looking into Dominic''s sorrowful eyes, and furrowed her brow, "Dominic, what''s

    wrong?"

    "Let''s give our spot to someone else who needs it more."

    Dominic shed a faint smile.

    His smile was like moonlight falling on a forest deep in the mountains.

    Bright, yet filled with mncholy.

    Roxanne, confused, frowned, "But we need to queue up too."

    She reached out again, attempting to select the option.

    Dominic pulled her hand back, holding it in his own as he led her into a corner of therge hall.

    "Dominic, what''s wrong?"

    Roxanne was baffled by his actions.

    "Roxanne, thank you for getting up so early to apany me on this long journey."

    Dominic smiled.

    He gently withdrew his hand from hers and affectionately tousled her hair.

    "Just having you by my side on this journey is enough."

    Today, if he were adamant about getting their marriage certificate

    , there would be countless mornings just like this one.

    He could walk hand in hand with her down the street

    , go grocery shopping together, s

    end their child off to school, e

    njoy a delicious and affordable breakfast at her favorite diner, e

    xperience the simple pleasures of life together, a

    nd grow old together.

    When they were old, he could serve as her walking stick.

    Even with hair of grey, he could still hold her hand tightly, crossing the road with her while gently

    murmuring,

    "Easy does it, olddy, no rush."

    This was the kind of happiness he had yearned for from his deathbed during his surgery twelve years

    ago.

    His wish was about toe true b

    ut Dominic decided to let go.

    Because he knew that Roxanne wasn''t happy with him.

    He didn''t want to force her into anything.

    "Dominic, what''s wrong? Didn''t we agree to get our marriage certificate? Why are you saying all this

    now?"

    Roxanne felt a sense of unease.

    A wave of panic washed over her.

    She tugged at Dominic''s hand, attempting to lead him back to the ticket machine.

    "Dominic, let''s go get our number."

    Her hand was gently pulled back by Dominic.

    He stood rooted to the spot, immovable despite her efforts.

    Roxanne turned around to meet his gaze, soft yet filled with sadness.

    "Dominic, I know I haven''t been a good girlfriend these past two years.

    I''ll try harder from now on.

    I''ll try to fall in love with you and devote myself to our life together.

    From now on, I''ll prioritize our little family, not worrying about anything else. We could even have

    another child, a little brother or sister for Ang.

    I really will try.

    We should go get our marriage certificate, okay?"

    Her eyes were filled with sincerity and pleading.

    She really wanted to forget all the pain from the past.

    She really wanted to start a new life with Dominic.

    She was really trying.

    "Dominic, let''s go."

    Suddenly, she felt a sense of fear.

    Fear that something unexpected might ur today.

    Her eyes welled up with tears ofplicated emotions.

    "Dominic, let''s go queue up to get our number."

    The tears in her eyes were wiped away by Dominic.

    Dominic gently patted her head, "I never nned on getting our marriage certificate today."

    "Why?" Roxanne didn''t understand why Dominic had suddenly changed his mind.

    Dominic didn''t want her to feel burdened.

    He smiled and said, "It''s not because of you. I just don''t feel like getting married anymore."

    "Dominic?"

    Had she hurt Dominic?

    He was so good to her, yet she hadn''t been able to fully reciprocate his feelings.

    "Dominic, I will."

    She made a promise.

    Only for Dominic to cut her off,

    "Roxanne, it''s really not your fault. I just want to be selfish for once. I want to live my life differently.

    Loving someone can be tiring, and I don''t want to be tired anymore."

    That wasn''t the real reason.

    He clearly wanted to give her back to Harrison.

    Because only with Harrison would she be truly happy.

    However, the rift between her and Harrison needed time to heal.

    "Dominic, didn''t you say you would never leave me alone again? Please don''t do this. Let''s go get our

    marriage certificate, okay?"

    "I''m sorry, Roxanne. I''ve broken my promise again. It''s my fault."

    "Don''t say that. Don''t apologize. I''m the one who should be sorry.

    Dominic, can you give me another chance?

    I know it''s hard for you to love me. Let me take care of you this time. I promise I''ll devote myself to our

    life together."

    Dominic once again wiped away her tears.

    He looked at her with a gaze filled with affection and regret.

    "Roxanne, sometimes it takes a lifetime to understand our own hearts.

    You haven''t figured out what''s in your heart yet.

    I don''t want you to do something you''ll regret.

    Don''t cry anymore, it doesn''t suit you."

    He wiped away her tears once more.

    Her crystal clear tears fell onto his palm, causing his heart to ache.

    "Alright, I''ve bought a ticket to leave the country. I need to head to the airport soon. I won''t be able to

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    apany you on your journey anymore."

    Dominic was undoubtedly reluctant.

    Yet, he had to let go.

    Roxanne choked back a sob, "You''re leaving?"

    "Rx, I''ll be back. Just some business to take care of."

    Dominic insisted on leaving.

    No matter how much Roxanne tried to detain him, he still got on the cab to the airport.

    Before getting in, he waved casually at Roxanne, seemingly at ease.

    However, as the cab drove away, Dominic, a passionate man, shed heartbreaking tears.

    It was as painful as a knife in the heart, a

    s painful as cutting flesh.

    But he wiped away his tears and sent a WhatsApp message to Roxanne.

    [Roxanne, I hope you can recognize who''s in your heart soon, untie your knots, and embrace

    happiness sooner.]

    After reading the WhatsApp message, Roxanne looked up.

    The taxi ferrying Dominic had disappeared into the traffic in the distance.

    No longer visible.

    Suddenly, something urred to her. She hastily hailed another taxi and got in.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Sitting in the Uber, Roxanne was constantly urging the driver to speed up.

    Finally, twenty minutester, they arrived at Ang''s nursery.

    After picking up Ang, they rushed to the airport.

    Just before reaching the airport, she tried to video call Dominic.

    Several times, in fact.

    But Dominic kept rejecting her calls.

    Sitting in the terminal, Dominic felt as though he was losing half his life each time he rejected her video

    call.

    The terminal was bustling with people.

    Yet, all he could hear was the sound of his own heart breaking.

    Roxanne sent him a voice message.

    When he listened to it, it was Ang''s cute, soft voice tinged with a hint of crying,

    "Domi, don''t you want Ang anymore?"

    "Domi, please don''t leave."

    "Domi, Ang wants to be with you forever, please, don''t go."

    Unable to hold back his tears any longer, Dominic broke down.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The strong man was reduced to tears, his eyes burning red.

    Even when he had undergone surgery for his brain tumor and faced possible death, he hadn''t felt this

    broken.

    But hearing Ang''s pleading voice, he couldn''t hold back his tears.

    Ang was like his own daughter.

    Ever since he had brought Ang home as a tiny newborn, he had cared for her every need.

    He had watched her grow into a cute and adorable three-year-old.

    How could he possibly leave Ang?

    He had even thought that if Roxanne didn''t want to have any more children, they would only need

    Ang.

    All those beautiful dreams had ended.

    Dominic was crying uncontrobly.

    A grown man, unable to control his own emotions.

    Surely, the people around him must think he was sick.

    And he was, sick to his core.

    Roxanne sent him another message: Dominic, don''t go.

    Dominic didn''t reply.

    He didn''t even look at his WhatsApp.

    He was afraid that if he saw another word or heard another sentence, he wouldn''t be able to leave.

    He turned off his phone.

    By the time he went through security, he had managed to control his emotions.

    But his eyes were still red.

    As he raised his arms to be checked, he heard a soft, cute voice tinged with crying.

    "Domi, do you really not want Ang anymore?"

    Dominic''s raised arms began to tremble.

    Taking heavy steps, he walked away from the security desk.

    Ang cried out, "Domi, don''t go,e back, Domi."

    Her pitiful cries tugged at Dominic''s heart.

    In the end, he couldn''t bear it.

    He turned around and walked towards Ang.

    Ang quickly struggled out of her mother''s arms, and with her tiny legs, she ran towards Dominic.

    Running so fast, she suddenly fell.

    She cried but quickly picked herself up.

    A pair of warm hands picked Ang up and held her.

    Ang looked up at Dominic, whose eyes were red, and she smiled through her tears.

    Her little mouth quivered as she asked, "Domi, don''t you want Ang anymore?"

    Dominic found it hard to speak, his throat tightening with emotion.

    He felt so useless.

    The adorable little girl in his arms was his precious daughter, whom he wanted to protect forever.

    But he couldn''t continue to do so.

    He felt like such a terrible person.

    Ang was crying but she stretched out her chubby little hand to wipe away Dominic''s tears.

    "Domi, Ang wants to be with you forever, will you please not leave?"

    "Domi, are you mad at me?"

    "For next Tuesday¡¯s field trip, I won''t bring Mr. Hard, I''ll only bring Domi, please don''t be mad, okay?"

    Ang didn''t understand why Domi suddenly wanted to leave her.

    Was it because she secretly invited Mr. Hard to join the school field tripst time and didn''t invite Domi?

    Was Domi mad because of that?

    Ang was terrified of losing him.

    Holding onto Dominic''s neck, she cried and pleaded,

    "Domi, I don''t want Mr. Hard anymore."

    "I only want you."

    Dominic''s throat tightened again.

    He felt a sour sensation in his nose.

    The little girl in his arms finally brought him a bit of sce.

    He hadn''t doted on her in vain.

    "Ang, from now on, call me Uncle."

    He used a hand to wipe away Ang''s tears, "From now on, call me Uncle, okay?"

    "Why do I have to call you Uncle?" Ang''s teary eyes were filled with confusion.

    Dominic choked back his tears, "Because Uncle is the person who loves Ang and your mom the

    most in this world."

    He was only three months older than Roxanne.

    But he was still older than her.

    From now on, he would protect them as a family member.

    Roxanne, with teary eyes, asked, "Dominic, have you really decided to leave?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m just going for a month," Dominic reassured her, "I''ll be back."

    Looking at the adorable Ang in his arms, Dominic tried to keep a smile on his face.

    "And," he continued, "with such a cute niece waiting for me, I''ll hurry back as soon as I can."

    "Dominic."

    "Roxanne," Dominic interrupted her, "Don''t say anything else, don''t me yourself. Giving me such a

    cute niece is more than enough."

    "Dominic!"

    She would never be able to repay him for what he had done for her in this life.

    "It''s gettingte, I have to board the ne now."

    Dominic handed Ang over to Roxanne,

    He spent some timeforting Ang and promised her that he would be back in a month.

    Of course, by then, he would be her Uncle.

    He also promised to bring back lots of snacks for her.

    Children will always be children.

    Once she heard about the snacks, she immediately stopped crying.

    Before he left, Ang insisted on giving Dominic a big hug.

    She kissed him on both cheeks, smacking her lips loudly, giving him several kisses.

    Finally, she returned to her mother''s arms, tears streaming down her face, watching as Dominic waved

    goodbye.

    "Mommy, how long is a month?"

    "Just 30 days."

    "And how long is 30 days?"

    "It will go by quickly, Uncle will be back."

    "Why can''t Domi be Ang''s dad? Why does he have to be Ang''s uncle?"

    "Probably because Mommy hurt his feelings."

    "Why did Mommy hurt Domi''s feelings?"

    "We should call him Uncle from now on."

    "Then why did Mommy hurt Uncle''s feelings?"

    "Mommy can''t give Uncle all the love he deserves."

    "Why can''t Mommy give Uncle all the love he deserves?"

    Faced with a tiny tot who had transformed into a hundred thousand whys, Roxanne didn''t lose her

    patience.

    She was immersed in her sorrow.

    Dominic told her that she needed to understand her true feelings.

    Perhaps she had understood them, "Because Mommy is in love with another man."

    A man had taken root deep in her heart, and she couldn''t make room for a second one.

    "Is the man in your heart, me?"

    Behind her, a deep, rich male voice interrupted her mncholy.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Roxanne didn''t turn around.

    She still stood facing the direction of the security check, holding little Ang in her arms.

    The voice from behind sent a chill down her spine, causing her to clutch Ang tighter.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Ang noticed the change in her mother.

    Ang''s chubby hand, which had been wrapped around her mother''s neck, reached out to touch

    Roxanne''s face. "Mommy, why are you so nervous?"

    Roxanne fluttered her tear-stainedshes weakly, "Nothing, darling, mommy isn''t nervous."

    Her trembling voice betrayed her.

    Ang nted a kiss on her mom''s cheek.

    Just when she was about tofort her mom, she suddenly noticed Mr. Hard standing behind her

    mom.

    Oh no!

    Did dad hear what she just said to Uncle Dominic?

    Would he be angry?

    After all, she had told Uncle Dominic that she only wanted him, not her dad.

    Even for the Tuesday field trip, she wouldn''t take dad with her.

    What if dad got angry? What would happen then?

    Would he, like Uncle Dominic, suddenly leave Ang too?

    Her bright eyes began to blink rapidly.

    She racked her brain, trying to figure out what to do next?

    Should she try to tter him?

    When she spoke, her voice was soft and sweet. "Daddy, what are you doing here? You look so

    handsome today."

    Harrison walked over,ing to stand in front of the mother and daughter.

    He reached out his long arm, taking Ang from Roxanne''s arms.

    Ang quickly wrapped her arms around Harrison''s neck, "Daddy, you look so handsome today."

    "Such a sweet talker." Harrison looked at his daughter with indulgence.

    Had Dominic not let go, he wouldn''t be able to see his daughter and wife now.

    Roxanne might have taken Ang and followed Dominic to live in another city.

    Harrison held Ang tighter.

    When he looked at Roxanne, her fragile body bore a tragic beauty.

    The tears in her eyes, her broken sorrow, struck Harrison''s heart.

    Harrison wanted to give himself a hard p.

    Had he not been such a fool, Roxanne wouldn''t be so lost.

    Taking one hand off Ang, he reached out to pull Roxanne''s hand. "I heard what you just said."

    "I didn''t say anything."

    Roxanne quickly pulled her hand back.

    Avoiding his burning gaze, she fluttered her tear-filledshes weakly.

    "You must have heard wrong."

    At the boarding gate.

    Dominic handed his boarding pass to the flight attendant, then turned to look back.

    In the direction he was looking, stood the woman he loved.

    He wondered, with his departure, would his beloved realize her true feelings and embrace happiness

    again?

    Despite his many concerns and reluctance, he turned around and resolutely walked into the boarding

    bridge.

    Dominic wasn''t going abroad for work this time.

    He just wanted an excuse to leave Seraphim Haven, to leave Roxanne, and let her be happy.

    He wondered if Ang could get used to his absence, and if Roxanne could handle raising a child

    alone?

    He forgot that there was Fiona, and another nanny to help with the child.

    With them around, Roxanne wouldn''t be overwhelmed.

    His worries were unnecessary.

    As he passed the boarding bridge and arrived at the cabin door, Dominic kept looking back.

    A young woman, dressed in fashionable clothes, wearing sunsses, and a headscarf, entered

    Dominic''s sight.

    But he didn''t notice.

    He kept looking in the direction of the boarding gate.

    It was only when the flight attendant urged him to board the ne that he finally got on.

    In business ss.

    Dominic sat in the aisle seat.

    As the ne began to taxi, a flight attendant came over to check on him and found that he hadn''t

    fastened his seat belt.

    She bent over and said with a smile, "Sir, the ne is about to take off. Could you please fasten your

    seat belt?"

    Dominic was lost in his thoughts and didn''t hear the flight attendant''s kind reminder.

    The flight attendant patiently reminded him again.

    He still didn''t respond.

    The fashionable young woman sitting by the window waved at the flight attendant.

    "You go ahead. I''ll help him fasten his seat belt."

    It wasn''t until Dominic noticed the woman next to him fastening his seat belt that he snapped out of his

    thoughts.

    He shot the woman an unfriendly look. "What are you doing?"

    The woman took off her sunsses, smiled and said, "Dominic, long time no see!"

    "Evelyn Miller?"

    Looking at Evelyn, Dominic frowned.

    "Can you not call me by my full name? I prefer you to call me Evelyn, or Eve."

    Evelyn kept her lively smile, even though she was displeased.

    Her smile was beautiful when she was happy.

    But Dominic didn''t spare her a second nce.

    He averted his gaze coldly, "We''re not close."

    Evelyn''s heart cooled.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The smile on her face froze.

    Her lively and cheerful eyes gradually dimmed.

    Suddenly sad, she said, "Dominic, you''re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?"

    Dominic didn''t respond.

    Evelyn didn''t want to argue with him.

    His cold treatment wasn''t something new.

    She had gotten used to it.

    She muttered, "We haven''t seen each other for more than two years. We finally meet by chance, can''t

    you be a little nicer?"

    "Was it a coincidence?" Dominic turned his head, frowning, and asked.

    Evelyn, "Of course!"

    Dominic snorted, "I suppose Harrison told you my flight number, didn''t he?"

    He had given his flight number to Harrison.

    Harrison, in turn, had instantly betrayed him and given the information to Evelyn.

    Evelyn must have intentionally bought a ticket on the same flight, and switched to the seat beside him.

    She was the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, he believed she could do it.

    When Evelyn was exposed, she became unhappy.

    "Dominic, can''t you be less harsh on me? I haven''t seen you for more than two years, I didn''t dare to

    bother you. Now that we finally meet, can''t you just make me happy?"

    Dominic didn''t answer.

    Evelyn didn''t want to fight with him.

    She sighed, "After not seeing each other for more than two years, we finally meet by chance. Can''t you

    be a little nicer?"

    "Is it really by chance?" Dominic turned his head, frowning, and asked.

    Evelyn, "Yes, of course!"

    Dominic snorted, "I suppose it was Harrison who told you my flight number."

    He had told Harrison his flight number.

    And Harrison had promptly betrayed him and told Evelyn.

    Evelyn must have intentionally bought a ticket for the same flight, and even intentionally changed to the

    seat beside him.

    She was the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, and he believed she had the ability to do so.

    When Evelyn was exposed, she became unhappy.

    "Dominic, can''t you be a little less harsh with me? I haven''t seen you for over two years, and I didn''t

    dare to bother you. Now that we finally meet, can''t you just let me be happy?"

    Dominic had no idea how she had survived these past couple of years.

    The man she loved was now dating her former sister-inw, a woman she once held in high esteem.

    She had tofort her deste brother, Harrison, while also finding sce in solitude as she nursed

    her emotional wounds.

    She longed to see Dominic again, but she didn''t dare.

    Due to his rtionship with her ex-sister-inw, she didn''t even dare to send him a text on WhatsApp.

    Many times, she would open Dominic''s WhatsApp profile.

    Alone, she would sit and think, tears silently streaming down her face.

    She would reassure herself that Dominic was in love with Roxanne, and that he would be happy with

    her.

    As long as Dominic was happy, that was all that mattered!

    Sometimes, after gathering enough courage, she would dial his number.

    But she would have to hang up in a frenzy of panic and heartache.

    Dominic had no idea about any of this.

    But she didn''t hold it against him.

    "Yes, I purposely bought a ticket on the same flight as you. I purposely followed you. You already know

    how I feel," Evelyn admitted candidly.

    In life, one must be bold.

    To love someone, to climb a mountain, to chase a dream.

    Dominic was the man she loved, the mountain she needed to climb, and the dream she was chasing.

    "Dominic, now that you and my sister-inw have parted ways, I won''t give up on you anymore,"

    Evelyn dered, making no attempt to hide her feelings.

    Dominic didn''t even nce at her, his voice as cold as ice, "I''ve told you, there''s no future for us."

    His icy tone made Evelyn''s breath hitch in her throat.

    It felt as if she had fallen into an ice pit.

    She forcefully steadied herself on the seat, forcing back the tears that threatened to spill.

    With a bitter smile, she softly said,

    "Dominic, don''t you see? We''re two peas in a pod."

    "The unrequited love you experienced with my sister-inw, I''ve been living that for the past ten years."

    "When will you finally give me a proper look?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    A bitterugh sliced through the silence, forcing Dominic to turn, to look.

    The eyes that met his were bright but filled with a deste mirth.

    Dominic''s throat tightened.

    His lips moved slightly, but found no words to console Evelyn.

    Indeed.

    The painful experience of unrequited love, that he had known all too well for the past decade, was

    something Evelyn was also intimately acquainted with.

    Evelynughed bitterly again.

    ¡°Dominic, you know, Nora once told me, if I found you too hard to chew, I should let go. It¡¯s not like I

    ¡°I¡¯ve been biting at you for eight years, even a tough steak would¡¯ve softened by now.¡±

    ¡°You probably think I¡¯m annoying, don¡¯t you? As soon as you break up with someone, I¡¯m immediately

    there, clinging to you again.¡±

    ¡°Very annoying, right?¡±

    Dominic began, ¡°No, it''s not.¡±

    Love can''t be forced just like him and Roxanne.

    Even though he met Roxanne first.

    Even though they grew up together, like two peas in a pod.

    However, Roxanne''s heart only had room for one man.

    He gave a wry smile, ¡°Ms. Miller, I can''t give you the love you desire, I don''t want to hold you back.¡±

    Love is too tiring.

    He didn¡¯t want to get involved again.

    He wanted to be alone.

    Perhaps because Evelyn was suffering from the same affliction, his gaze softened when he looked at

    her.

    He advised kindly, ¡°Ms. Miller, don''t waste your time on me.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop calling me Ms. Miller and call me Evelyn, or Eve?¡±

    Dominic¡¯s lips thinned.

    He didn''t intend to change his form of address.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Evelyn forced a smile.

    She raised her hand, covering her eyes.

    Not wanting Dominic to see the unwee tears.

    Moisture clung to her eyshes and blurred her vision.

    She wiped away the tears and turned back to Dominic, her eyes once again lively and bright.

    ¡°Dominic, falling for you really is a hassle.¡±

    ¡°But I''m not afraid of the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, you will call me Eve.¡±

    ¡°And when that timees, you won''t be able to call me enough.¡±

    Humph!

    She would deal with him then.

    She had plenty of patience.

    At this point, the ne was already in the sky.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Outside the window, the clouds stretched out in all directions, a sight of unparalleled beauty.

    Looking at the clouds, Evelyn took a deep breath, mentally encouraging herself,

    ¡®Keep going, don''t give up. Whether it''s a hard rock or a cold, ancient iron, you can chip it away.¡¯

    The Rolls Royce glided through the traffic on the airport road.

    Today, because of the child in the car, Anthony drove with utmost caution.

    Several ck Mercedes trailed the Rolls Royce.

    Ang asionally nced at the following cars, curiously asking,

    ¡°Daddy, why do you always have so many followers whenever I see you?¡±

    Followers referred to bodyguards.

    But Ang didn¡¯t know.

    Ang also didn¡¯t know that her Mr. Hard was the wealthy owner of Seraphim Haven.

    ¡°Daddy, will you suddenly leave us one day like Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Domi.¡±

    ¡°Why did Domi be an uncle?¡±

    ¡°Domi said that an uncle is the closest rtive to Ang and Mommy.¡±

    Harrison pondered.

    Dominic really had it hard.

    This man, who was like a brother to him.

    His thoughts returned to the present, patting Ang''s head, ¡°Daddy will never leave you and mommy.¡±

    ¡°Pinky promise.¡±

    Ang extended her chubby pinky.

    Hooking it with Mr. Hard''s little finger.

    Her hand was so small and soft.

    Harrison¡¯s heart melted.

    It seemed that the little girl did like him, he just hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her.

    Perhaps tired, Ang fell asleep in Harrison''s arms.

    Only then did Harrison turn his gaze to Roxanne, who was sitting next to him, leaning against the

    window, lost in thought.

    Outside the window, autumn was in full swing.

    A row of ginkgo trees, their leaves blown away by the wind.

    The leaves fluttered past the window, casting a mncholy shadow in Roxanne''s eyes.

    She was unhappy.

    He knew.

    Roxanne didn''t know how long she had been in deep thought.

    She had pondered many questions.

    And couldn¡¯t figure out what was the purpose of life?

    When she came back to her senses, she met Harrison''s gaze, filled with concern and pity.

    The emotions in her eyes became moreplex.

    But soon, they returned to calm and tranquillity.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing Ang and me back. After the airport highway, you can drop us off at any

    intersection.¡±

    ¡°Dad misses Ang. It''s dinner time anyway, why don''t we all go home and have a meal together?¡±

    Harrison sought her opinion.

    Now, he didn''t want to do anything to hurt her anymore.

    For everything, he wanted to know her wishes first.

    She replied, ¡°You can take Ang to see Grandpa then. I''ll get off at the intersection. I have to go back

    to the office.¡±

    ¡°You''re such a workaholic. You''re feeling terrible, yet you''re still thinking about work.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t argue.

    She was indeed feeling terrible.

    She didn¡¯t want to put up a front anymore.

    She hadpletely failed Dominic, who loved her.

    And Harrison, who she loved, she couldn''t ept him anymore.

    She was probably the most cowardly and worst person in the world.

    She didn''t dare to step forward in love or being loved.

    Half an hourter, Ang was taken to Grandpa''s mansion by Harrison.

    Letting grandpa look after her.

    Vincent cherished his granddaughter like a pearl in his palm.

    With grandpa, Ang was safe.

    Harrison then took Roxanne back to the office.

    She didn''t refuse.

    When they reached the office building, Roxanne got out of the car.

    Harrison followed, ¡°I''ll walk you up.¡±

    ¡°There''s no need, you must be busy.¡±

    ¡°I am busy, but for you, I can make time.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    She was too tired today to engage in a war of words with Harrison.

    She turned and walked towards the office building.

    Her slender figure seemed filled with endless fatigue.

    Harrison followed, his heart aching.

    In the three years since she had given birth, Roxanne''s business had skyrocketed.

    The headquarters moved to the bustling CBD.

    This kind of formal building, strict in its regtions.

    Entrance required a card.

    Roxanne swiped her card, and walked in.

    Harrison had no card, so he had to follow her closely at the checkpoint.

    Since he was a new face, and acting suspiciously, the security guard immediately stopped him.

    "Sir, whichpany are you from, please show your work badge."

    Harrison was quite embarrassed.

    Imagine him, the wealthiest man of Seraphim Haven, being stopped like this by a security guard while

    chasing his wife.

    Roxanne did not want him to be too embarrassed, so she turned around, and called out, "He''s with

    me."

    The security guard immediately apologized respectfully, "Sorry, Mr. Martinez."

    Roxanne said it was fine and continued walking.

    Maybe because she had something on her mind, she didn''t notice she had arrived at the elevator going

    down.

    Harrison wanted to call out to stop her, but she had already walked into the elevator.

    He had no choice but to follow.

    The two of them took the downward elevator to the second basement floor.

    They encountered moving office furniture for the newpany.

    Arge cab was squeezed in.

    The mover, separated by the bulky cab, apologized and said, "Sorry, it''s a bit crowded, could you

    please move a bit."

    Roxanne and Harrison were forced to retreat to the corner of the elevator.

    The cab stuffed in, just right to squeeze them into the right-angle area of the elevator.

    Without deviation, the two of them were tightly pressed together.

    Roxanne had to lean against the elevator wall.

    Even so, the firm and upright chest in front of her was still inseparable from her.

    With a slight lift of her eyes, she could see his sexy Adam''s apple at close range.

    His heatwave-like breath was inhaled by her.

    Perhaps wanting to protect her, Harrison drew out one hand, reaching over her head, carefully

    shielding her.

    His other hand was braced against the elevator wall, tightly encircling her, to prevent her from being

    hurt by the corner of the cab being brought in.

    This posture was ambiguous and entangled.

    Just like two lovers in a passionate embrace, kissing each other.

    Although they had done everything before, they were a bit reserved because they had been separated

    for more than three years.

    Harrison tried his best to divert his attention, working hard to suppress the long-lost impulse.

    But the person in front of him was the woman he had been longing for.

    The one he wanted to hold in his dreams.

    The familiar scent of her body wash stirred up all his past memories, leaving his mind in a mess.

    Harrison simply could not use reason to restrain himself any longer.

    He wanted to throw away all that so-called reason and gentlemanliness, and kiss her passionately.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    The scent of Roxanne, was simply that of an everyday shower gel.

    The aroma between her strands of hair, was nothing more than amonce shampoo.

    Not a trace of perfume.

    Subtle.

    Yet it held a powerful force.

    A force that could momentarily soothe Harrison''s tormented soul, which had been in agony for the past

    three years.

    After her departure, his world seemed to have copsed.

    His heart turned barren.

    But just by inhaling her scent, so clear and so real, he could feel the deste city within his heart,

    rejuvenating like a spring breeze, like a gentle drizzle.

    It started to brim with life.

    The desires he had imprisoned for more than three years began to grow wildly.

    The familiar scent in his nostrils was causing his mind to scramble.

    But Harrison remained rational.

    He couldn''t just impulsively kiss her.

    His presence was currently an annoyance to Roxanne.

    He had to remain sensible.

    Otherwise, he would only push her further away.

    Having the woman he yearned for day and night so close, yet unable to do anything, was sheer torture.

    It was maddening!

    He had to constantly divert his attention.

    The elevator was ascending floor by floor.

    Each passing second was both a blessing and a torment from above.

    Roxanne was also slightly awkward.

    Being so closely pressed against Harrison''s body.

    Even throughyers of clothing, a particrly sensitive part of her body was being subtly rubbed by his

    lean and muscr frame.

    With a slight nce, she saw Harrison''s attractive Adam''s apple, bobbing gently.

    Apart from Harrison''s handsome face and perfect physique, his sexy Adam''s apple alone was enough

    to stir up her imagination.

    She onceplimented him on having a sexy Adam''s apple.

    During their intimate moments, she would always nt kisses on it.

    Being too familiar with him, it was hard for her to remain indifferent under such close contact.

    She warned herself not to think about it, but all the intimate moments they had shared were reyed in

    her mind, frame by frame, like scenes from a movie.

    Those moments seemed so long and distant.

    Yet they felt as if they happened just yesterday.

    Everything seemed unchanged.

    Yet everything had changed.

    She didn''t realize when her face had turned hot and flushed.

    Her ears were also burning.

    Apparently, she wasn''t disinterested in intimacy.

    She only reacted to Harrison.

    Confirming the contradictory desires she felt when he forcefully held her close in the basement.

    They say that women in their thirties are like tigresses.

    She was also at the age of being as wild as a wolf.

    If it were someone else, after dating a perfect boyfriend like Dominic for over two years, they would

    have definitely made love countless times and fullymitted themselves.

    But she couldn''t take that step.

    Apparently, she had kept a ce in her heart for Harrison all along.

    But she despised this side of hers.

    She would rather be heartless.

    Not remembering every single detail between her and Harrison.

    Perhaps that way, she could live more freely and happily.

    Resisting her feelings.

    She forcefully pushed against Harrison''s chest that was close in front of her.

    "Could you step back a bit? I feel ufortable with you so close."

    Harrison, restraining himself, cleared his throat, and courteously said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t have a choice."

    The cab behind him was pushing him forward.

    He had no room to maneuver.

    Naturally, he couldn''t create any distance between them.

    Fortunately, the elevator soon stopped at a certain floor.

    The movers behind the cab began to unload the goods.

    When space became avable, Harrison could finally step back a bit.

    By the time theypletely exited, and he created some distance between him and Roxanne, he didn''t

    know whether to feel relieved or somewhat lost.

    If the time they were stuck inside could be a little longer, it would be better.

    Hiding his true feelings, Harrison stood beside her politely.

    Roxanne felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

    She heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Even though she hade to terms with her feelings, and her body was being honest, she still did not

    want any intimate contact with Harrison.

    Clearly, Harrison was standing a few steps away from her, and she was standing in another corner of

    the elevator.

    The distance between them increased by half a meter.

    The bright light in Harrison''s eyes dimmed bit by bit.

    His broad shoulders sagged.

    His tall and upright figure seemed endlessly deste.

    Did she really not want to be close to him?

    But he clearly saw her blushing.

    "Your face is red."

    His deste gaze fell on her cheeks.

    He stared intently.

    As if trying to see through her thoughts, "Is it because of me that you are blushing?"

    Roxanne, who took a deep breath, suppressed her chaotic breathing and calmly said, "It was too hot

    just now."

    Harrison lifted the corner of his lips, not wanting her to feel embarrassed, he did not continue.

    Silence fell between them.

    Roxanne was staring at the descending numbers floor by floor,pletely unaware that the elevator

    was not heading towards her intended floor.

    It was going down instead.

    Harrison also didn''t notice.

    He cherished the time they spent alone.

    Afraid that with a blink of an eye, she would disappear from his sight.

    So his gaze never wavered.

    Until the elevator returned to the first floor, and new passengers entered, did they realize.

    They had forgotten to press the elevator button.

    The iing passengers pushed Harrison inward, and he was back at Roxanne''s side.

    Such close proximity yet his deste heart found no relief.

    When they reached the outside of Roxanne''spany, Harrison followed her out.

    Roxanne stopped, turned back, and gave him a nce.

    "Mr. Rodriguez, thank you for escorting me up."

    "I might be busyter, so I won''t be able to entertain you. Be careful on your way back."

    Her voice was polite and distant.

    As if she was talking to a guest.

    And it was a guest she wasn''t very familiar with.

    Harrison''s gaze darkened.

    Hiding the pain, Harrison responded politely, "That''s alright, I''ll sit at your reception desk, I won''t bother

    you."

    "Suit yourself." Roxanne turned around, decisively walked into thepany''s main entrance.

    The receptionist was a youthful and pretty girl.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She immediately greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Martinez, you''re back! Didn''t you and Mr. Dominic go to

    get your marriage license today? Howe you''re back so soon?"

    "Mr. Dominic has left the country." Roxanne walked in with her high heels, "Get back to work."

    The receptionist gawked at her, then at the man who had entered with her.

    Mr. Dominic was already the kind of man who could score eight out of ten on the handsome scale.

    But who was this gentleman, whose looks, height, and aura could all score well above ten?

    And why had Mr. Dominic left the country?

    Had Mr. Martinez and Mr. Dominic sessfully gotten their marriage license?

    As the receptionist''s thoughts swirled with confusion, Chloe emerged with an infectious smile, "Anne,

    you and Dominic got your license, right? When are you off for your honeymoon? You guys?"

    Her gaze slid to the side andnded on Harrison.

    Chloe was a bit dumbfounded, and while she was still in a daze, Roxanne had already walked away.

    Harrison''s appearance gave Chloe a sense of unease; Dominic and Roxanne certainly hadn''t gotten

    their marriage license.

    Pulling her gaze away from Roxanne''s retreating figure, Chloe turned to Harrison with a furrowed brow,

    "Mr. Rodriguez, I have to ask, what''s going on? Why did Roxannee back with you, where''s

    Dominic?"

    Harrison didn''t answer directly, but responded calmly and gentlemanly, "Chloe, long time no see!"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    Chloe mused.

    When this man had decided to marry Nora, the inte was aze with news of their union.

    At that time, Roxanne had quietly left with Ang.

    She went to another country to give birth.

    She didn''t even speak English, and she waspletely out of her element.

    If it hadn''t been for Dominic by her side, Roxanne might have died on the delivery table.

    In fact, Chloe was hoping that Roxanne and Dominic would get legally married.

    But it seemed like the n was falling through.

    The man in front of her, Harrison, was still the same man who had once been the wealthiest in

    Seraphim Haven.

    But something about him was different.

    Chloe studied him, noticing a change in his eyes.

    Under his intelligent, steady and indifferent gaze, there seemed to be traces of loneliness and

    vicissitudes. Perhaps these years hadn''t been kind to him, hence the obvious sorrow and pain in his

    eyes.

    Chloe didn''t know what to say.

    She turned her head towards the receptionist and ordered,

    "Kyle, get a cup of coffee for Mr. Rodriguez, our guest. Use the best Blue Mountain coffee beans."

    The Blue Mountain coffee beans had to be freshly ground.

    It was a bit of a hassle.

    When Kyle went to the pantry to grind the coffee beans, he noticed Mr. Martinez, who was usually in a

    rush, standing by the window, lost in thought.

    The sharp look in Mr. Martinez''s eyes was nowhere to be seen.

    She seemed upset.

    Like she was burdened with heavy thoughts.

    The midday autumn sun, while bright and dazzling, cast a gloomy shadow on Roxanne.

    Grinding a cup of Blue Mountain coffee took about fifteen minutes.

    Roxanne stood there, lost in thought, for fifteen minutes.

    Kyle ventured a guess that the handsome man, even more handsome than Mr. Dominic, must be the

    one who had unsettled Mr. Martinez''s heart.

    Perhaps he was Ang''s father.

    Roxanne didn''t know how long she had been standing there.

    When she came to, the cup of brewed tea in her hands had cooled.

    After she poured fresh hot water, she returned to her office.

    Chloe followed her into the office after she saw her enter, and closed the door.

    "No need to ask," Roxanne said, opening a folder on her desk, "Dominic has gone abroad. We didn''t

    get legally married."

    "Why not?" Chloe asked anxiously, "Roxanne, are you thinking of going back to him?"

    Roxanne''s hand paused as she flipped through the files.

    The pain in her eyes was evident.

    But it was only brief.

    Soon, her gaze hardened.

    "The reason Dominic and I didn''t get legally married is not because of Harrison."

    "Dominic initiated the breakup. He had already booked his ticket abroad."

    "As for Harrison, there''s no chance for us."

    She resumed flipping through her files, looking for something, and busied herself with work.

    After more than two hours.

    Chloe came to Roxanne''s office, "Anne, Harrison has been waiting for you at the reception. It''s almost

    lunchtime. Should we invite him?"

    "You go ahead, ask the reception to order takeout for me."

    "What about Harrison?" Chloe asked, "Should he just wait at the reception?"

    Roxanne continued typing on her keyboard, "If he''s still here by lunchtime, order him takeout too."

    "Ah!"

    Chloe let out a long sigh.

    Harrison, why did you have to make those decisions?

    Back then, Roxanne swallowed her pride to plead with him, to make up for Nora in another way. But he

    chose to abandon Roxanne and marry Nora. And he even wanted to abort the baby in Roxanne''s

    womb.

    No wonder Roxanne was so determined.

    Chloe shook her head.

    This oue was painful for everyone.

    The office staff went out for lunch.

    Roxanne was still busy in her office.

    When Chloe ordered food, she called Chloe.

    "Is he still at the reception?"

    "What do you think? I asked him to join us for lunch, but he said he''ll wait for you. It seems like he''s not

    nning on leaving today."

    "Bring the takeout up here. Get Harrison a box of coffee chicken rice. He doesn''t like spicy food."

    "Roxanne, you still care about him?"

    "You''re overthinking it. I just see him as Ang''s father."

    Some things can''t be avoided forever.

    Avoidance is not a solution.

    When the takeout arrived at the reception, Roxanne went to get it.

    Harrison was on the phone.

    Seeing her, he immediately hung up, "You done with work?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "If you don''t mind, let''s have takeout together." Roxanne lifted the takeout box in her hand, gesturing for

    him to follow her inside.

    How could Harrison mind?

    He''d been hoping for this.

    He followed her into her office.

    This was the first time Harrison had stepped into her new office.

    It was a lot more impressive than her previous office in the city.

    Her business had taken off in the two to three years after she gave birth.

    In Seraphim Haven, she could stand on her own two feet.

    Now, Harrison understood why she had been so insistent on her career.

    She was afraid of being abandoned, and only she could provide herself with a sense of security.

    And the man who had abandoned her was him.

    As they sat down, Harrison said, "Managing a business this sessful while raising a child alone is no

    easy feat. I admire you."

    Roxanne gave a bitter smile, "Actually, with the assets you and Dad gave me, I don''t have to work

    anymore. But I still love my job. Do you think I''m doing this for nothing?"

    "Not at all, you''re right. Roxanne, about what happened before..."

    "Harrison, let''s leave the past in the past." Roxanne cut him off.

    She picked up her box of food, pulling apart the disposable chopsticks, "Let''s eat. I still have work to do

    after lunch."

    "Did I interrupt your work?" Harrison asked, afraid of upsetting her.

    She was busy eating her rice.

    When she swallowed her rice, her throat seemed to choke up.

    She quickly picked up the apanying soup and took a big sip.

    Then she spoke again, "You shouldn''t waste your time here."

    In less than five minutes, Roxanne had finished her box of food.

    Roxanne tidied up the trash, ncing at Harrison who was absentmindedly picking at his dinner across

    the table.

    "Harrison, even if Dominic and I haven''t tied the knot yet, we can''t go back to the way things were."

    "I''ve thought about it, and I want a quiet life now. Apart from necessary things, I''d rather you didn''t

    interfere."

    "Harrison, you''d respect that, wouldn''t you?"

    Harrison was torn. To respond, or not to respond?

    The bite of pizza he''d just swallowed felt like a lump in his throat.

    His breathing slowed, became heavier. "Roxanne, I don''t expect you toe back to me right away. I

    know I''ve hurt you, and I don''t deserve forgiveness. I just I just hope I can make it up to you."

    "I don''t need you to." Roxanne''s words were firm.

    She tidied up the pizza boxes, her hands turning pale as she tied up the trash bag.

    Inside, she felt utterly deste.

    After being abandoned so many times, each time she had licked her own wounds.

    She remembered the pain, and she didn''t want to feel it again.

    Her heart had turned into a hard shell that no one could prate.

    She spoke frankly.

    "At the airport, you asked me if the man in my heart was you."

    "Yes, it was you."

    "You were the only man I''ve ever truly loved."

    "But as for love, I don''t want to touch it ever again."

    She looked at him, her eyes filled with sorrow. "Harrison, let me go."

    Harrison''s throat tightened even more, and he struggled to breathe.

    Why was it that hearing her say he was the only man she''d ever loved didn''t make him happy at all?

    Instead, it felt like he''d been stabbed in the heart...

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    The words cut like a double-edged sword.

    They wounded Harrison just as much as they wounded Roxanne. She figured she had said all there

    was to say. There was no need to drag it out any longer.

    She tossed the trash she had collected into the bin and stood up.

    ¡°I have things to get done. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy too, so after you¡¯re done eating, you should head off.

    Next time you want to see Ang, just give me a call. I¡¯ll bring her to you. There¡¯s no need for you to

    With that, she turned and left. Her slender figure quickly disappeared from Harrison¡¯s sight.

    From beginning to end, Harrison hardly had a bite of his meal. Now, he hadpletely lost his

    appetite.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the mere curry chicken in his takeout box; it was because the person who had

    been eating with him had left.

    He cleared up the table and left in a dignified manner.

    In the Rodriguez Vi.

    Vincent and his adorable granddaughter had spent most of the day ying on the farm.

    Living in the bustling city of Seraphim Haven, Ang didn¡¯t often get to experience farm life. Feeding

    chickens, ducks, cows, sheep, and bunnies with her grandfather was fascinating to her.

    The little darling loved being close to the animals. After spending half the day using up her energy,

    Ang was tired and hungry.

    She sat down on the muddy ground and looked up at her grandfather, her long eyshes raised, eyes

    dripping with joy; she patted the spot next to her.

    ¡°Grandpa Vincent, sit down and rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will sit down next to Ang.¡±

    Perhaps it was due to his age, but Vincent was a bit slow to sit down.

    The housekeeper Zoey, quickly brought over two small stools, ¡°Chairman Rodriguez, you and Ang

    should sit on the stools; the ground is dirty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vincent dismissed with a wave of his hand, ¡°Kids need to be close to nature to grow up

    healthy.¡±

    Nowadays, most children lived in cities and rarely had any chance to be in touch with nature. They

    often had weak immune systems.

    His precious granddaughter might be pampered, but her immune system had to be strong. Moreover,

    he had specifically asked Roxanne¡¯s opinion about bringing Ang to the farm. Roxanne had agreed

    wholeheartedly, saying Ang should get close to nature.

    Vincent gently patted Ang¡¯s soft little head, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Vincent, I¡¯m hungry. I want milk.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s heart melted at the sound of her sweet voice. He quickly prepared a bottle of form for

    Ang.

    The three-year-old held the bottle and gulped down more than half of it. In between sips, Ang let go

    of the bottle and looked at her grandpa in confusion, ¡°Grandpa Vincent, are you very poor?¡±

    Vincent and Zoey both blinked at her question.

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m poor?¡± Vincent asked, patting Ang¡¯s head.

    Ang furrowed her brow, ¡°Because Grandpa Vincent works hard every day to raise chickens and

    ducks.¡±

    Vincentughed. So, raising chickens and ducks made him poor. This little girl didn¡¯t know how rich

    their family was.

    After taking another sip of her milk, Ang released the teat and said with certainty, ¡°Grandpa Vincent,

    no matter how poor you are, I won¡¯t look down on you. When I grow up and start earning money, I¡¯ll

    take care of you.¡±

    Vincent was touched beyond words.

    Just like her mother, Ang had a kind and generous heart. She didn¡¯t look down on old people.

    Thinking back to when Roxanne didn¡¯t know he was the Chairman of the Rodriguez Group and insisted

    on giving him two hundred dors for living expenses, he felt a lump in his throat.

    He wasn¡¯t sure he would live long enough to see Ang grow up and earn money, let alone see

    Roxanne and Harrison get back together.

    Vincent knew Roxanne well. Harrison had hurt her deeply. She probably didn¡¯t want to talk about

    marriage anymore.

    In the evening, Harrison returned to the vi alone.

    Seeing that Roxanne wasn¡¯t there, Vincent looked disappointed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring Roxanne

    back using the excuse of having dinner with me and Ang?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to,¡± Harrison looked defeated.

    Looking at him, Vincent felt like he was a despondent general who had lost a battle, devoid of any

    fighting spirit.

    Vincent urged, ¡°If Roxanne doesn¡¯t want to, then you shoulde up with a solution. You can always

    find a way if you try. Don¡¯t you want to win her back?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be persistent and make her unhappy,¡± weary, Harrison furrowed his brows.

    From now on, he didn¡¯t want to do anything that would upset her.

    At night, it was stormy and thunderous. Vincent called Roxanne, ¡°Anne, you¡¯re not here, and Ang is

    scared. She can¡¯t sleep well. Can youe over and apany her? I¡¯ve already sent a driver to pick

    you up.¡±

    Roxanne cut straight to the chase, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re trying to create an opportunity for me and Harrison to

    spend time together, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ang had been with her since she was a baby. The little darling slept like a log. She could sleep

    through a storm, even an earthquake, and still sleep soundly and sweetly, even drooling a little.

    Moreover, Ang didn¡¯t have any problems sleeping in different ces and wasn¡¯t shy around new

    people. Even if she wasn¡¯t frequently at her grandpa¡¯s house, a storm didn¡¯t affect her sleep at all.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll always be my elder, and I¡¯ll always treat you like a father. But Harrison and I won¡¯t get back

    together. For Ang¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll get along with him like family. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯te over tonight. Ang is with you, and I¡¯mpletely at ease.¡±

    ¡°Tell the driver to go back. It¡¯ste and raining. Make sure he¡¯s careful.¡±

    Actually, the driver was Harrison, Roxanne knew.

    She sent a WhatsApp message to Harrison saying, "Ang is with her grandpa; I''mpletely at

    ease. I won''te over to the vi tonight. It''s stormy, be careful on your way back."

    Harrison in the basement received the WhatsApp message. His chest tightened inexplicably; his broad

    shoulders slumped as he took a deep breath.

    Roxanne''s message expressed her concern for him but also kept a distance. It didn''t seem like she

    didn''t care about him, but she was concerned about his safety.

    This rtionship, neither lover nor kin, was one that left him scrabbling for answers.

    On a stormy night, Harrison drove back to the vi. The rain poured outside the car windows. He drove

    slowly; for as long as he had been driving, Roxanne had been waiting by the window.

    Approximating the time, she sent him another message on WhatsApp, "Are you back at the vi yet?"

    Harrison had just entered the ss elevator of the vi.

    Those few words of concern made his heart throb. His face was clouded with deep worry.

    He almost instantly replied to Roxanne, "You clearly still care for me."

    Roxanne responded, "I care because you''re Ang''s dad. I don''t want anything to happen to you.

    That''s all."

    Ding!

    The elevator arrived at the second floor of the vi. The doors opened and closed.

    Harrison still stood in the elevator, his eyebrows drawn together in worry and pain, staring at thest

    message Roxanne had sent.

    He didn''t know how to respond, so he didn''t continue the conversation.

    Vincent, who was in the living room, walked over to the elevator and pressed the button to open the

    doors, "What are you daydreaming about?"

    The elevator was empty except for him.

    Vincent sighed in disappointment, "I knew you didn''t pick Roxanne up."

    "Is Ang asleep?" Harrison stepped out of the elevator, "I''ll go check on her."

    When he reached Ang''s bedside, Harrison carefully sat down. Really, he didn''t need to tread so

    lightly. The storm outside the window could not wake the deeply sleeping Ang.

    "Sweetie, I couldn''t give you aplete family. It¡¯s my fault," Harrison gently stroked his daughter''s

    chubby cheeks, wiping off the drool that was trickling down her mouth in her sleep.

    She must be dreaming about snacks, her lips smacking in her sleep. She smiled in her sleep,

    whispering, "Yummy, yummy, I want more."

    Finally, a smile broke out on Harrison''s troubled face, "Little foodie!"

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Little Ang was just too adorable.

    Outside, a storm was raging, the kind that would wake any child in fright. Yet here was Ang,

    sleeping soundly in the midst of it all, dreaming about her favorite foods. She was indeed a little foodie.

    Sitting by her bedside for an extended period, Harrison was filled with fatherly affection. How could

    Roxanne have given birth to such a cute child? She was just too adorable, too endearing.

    Seeing Ang sleep so soundly, drooling slightly and smiling in her sleep, Harrison''s heart softened.

    If it wasn''t for Roxanne''s determination and perseverance to bring this child into the world, he wouldn''t

    have the blessing of witnessing this beautiful sight.

    He couldn''t begin toprehend the amount of suffering and hardship Roxanne had endured for their

    child. He was truly the worst, an absolute scoundrel.

    Roxanne didn''t want to reconcile with him right now; she wanted to be alone, and he understood

    He gently pinched Ang''s cherubic cheeks, a determined look in his eyes.

    "Baby, for you and your mom''s happiness, I will strive to change myself. I hope to earn your mom''s

    forgiveness soon."

    Before he knew it, it was Tuesday.

    Ang''s kindergarten held a two-day, one-night autumn outing. Both Roxanne and Harrison attended.

    The purpose of such an event was to strengthen the bond between parent and child.

    A school bus transported the children and their parents to a camping site. During the day, the parents

    and children participated in various bonding activities. When night fell, everyone started setting up their

    tents.

    Harrison, being experienced in outdoor activities, set up his tent the fastest. Ang, taking off her

    shoes, crawled into the tent, pping her hands in delight.

    "Wow, what a pretty tent!"

    Not only did Harrison set up his tent the fastest, but it was also the most beautiful one.

    It was adorned with colorful fairy lights, an assortment of stuffed animals, and Ang''s favorite snacks,

    he had prepared all of which in advance.

    "Daddy, can I eat all these snacks?" Ang was already eager to dig in.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why don''t you ask your mom first?" Harrison ruffled her hair gently, saying, "From now on, let''s let

    mom make all the decisions at home."

    With that, he looked at Roxanne who was sitting across from him. His gaze became even more sincere

    and passionate. It seemed as if he was deliberately saying this for Roxanne to hear.

    Roxanne quickly avoided his gaze, hiding herplicated emotions, and also gently ruffled Ang''s

    hair, "These snacks were specially bought by daddy, they are sugar-free and won''t harm your teeth. If

    you want to eat them, go ahead."

    She wouldn''t be too strict with Ang.

    Harrison had as much right as she did to make decisions for their daughter. She wouldn''t let Ang

    see any discord between her and Harrison.

    Ang was probably tired; while eating her snacks, she fell asleep on Harrison''sp.

    Even in her sleep, she still held onto her snacks, her mouth moving as if she was still tasting them.

    But soon she fell into a deep sleep, her hand loosening its grip, and the snacks scattered about, she

    waspletely lost in her dreams.

    Roxanne bent down to pick her up from Harrison''sp. As she bent down, her long hair brushed past

    Harrison. It was beautiful and tempting.

    Harrison longed to run his fingers through her hair. The sweet memory of his fingers entwined in her

    hair now felt like a distant dream.

    Not wanting to upset her anymore, Harrison suppressed all his impulses.

    After Roxanne picked up Ang, she ced her on a small pillow in the middle of the tent. She

    covered her with a nket and gave her a gentle kiss.

    When she looked up, she met Harrison''s burning yet restrained gaze. She avoided his gaze and

    lowered her head, "It''ste. You should sleep. I''ll sit outside for a while."

    The confined space made her ufortable.

    She put on her jacket and went out. She sat on an outdoor chair outside the tent and made herself a

    hot cup of tea.

    Harrison knew what she was ufortable about. She didn''t want to be alone with him in a confined

    space, even if their daughter was there in between.

    He followed her outside and sat next to her, "You should go in and sleep."

    "I want to sit here for a while." Roxanne held her hot tea and asked him, "Would you like a cup?"

    "Thank you!"

    She made him a cup of hot tea and handed it to him, "Here, drink it while it''s warm."

    Holding the warm cup of tea, Harrison felt a bit warmer; looking at the night sky, he couldn''t help but

    sigh, "The night is really beautiful tonight."

    The starry sky was vast and distant. By his side was the woman he loved.

    Even though her heart was far away, being able to sit so close to her and admire the night sky together

    was a blessing he could hardly ask for.

    After sitting for a while, neither of them felt sleepy.

    Roxanne didn''t want to go in; Harrison wanted to stay with her.

    Worried that she might be tired the next day, Harrison found an excuse to get her to sleep.

    "I have an important document to review, you should go in and sleep."

    He took out hisptop and turned it on. He seemed to open a document and was engrossed in reading

    it, but in reality, his mind was elsewhere.

    Without saying anything further, Roxanne got in the tent. Noticing his suit jacket there, she wanted to

    give it to him; identally, she found a piece of starlit jade in one pocket, around which there was gold

    iid, probably for repairing the broken part.

    It was her gift to Harrison, which meant to bring fortune. Had Harrison kept this starlit jade all the time?

    Secretly putting the jade away, she took the jacket outside to Harrison, ¡°It¡¯s windy. Put this on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Harrison quickly did what she said. In order not to disturb her, he pretended to be busy, quite

    upied by the document in theptop.

    Assuming he was really busy, Roxanne didn''t disturb him and returned to the tent.

    He seemed to be tied up with his work all night. Roxanne in the tent was at some point, drifted off to

    sleep.

    In the middle of the night, Harrison quietly unzipped the tent and carefully approached mother and

    daughter.

    This was the first time he saw them together, a familiar sight. One was his daughter, the other the

    mother of his child. But this home was already shattered, a wreckage he''d single-handedly created.

    He longed to kiss both mother and daughter, but all he did was tuck them in, gazing at them with deep

    affection for a moment before he left.

    He didn''t n on joining them that night. As he was tucking in Roxanne, he''d noticed her eyshes

    fluttering, saw her clutching the corner of the nket, as if she was afraid he''d climb in beside her.

    She must''ve been awake.

    Not wanting to disturb her sleep, Harrison spent the entire night outside.

    He must have caught a chill. By the time Harrison returned, he had caught a cold; his head was

    spinning, and his throat was increasingly sore.

    After a warm shower, he instinctively reached into the pocket of his suit. The piece of starlit jade that

    Roxanne had given him was gone.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    At the East Adjacent Estates.

    After returning from the autumn pic, Ang seemed filled with lingering excitement.

    "Momma, when can we go out and y with Daddy again?"

    Sitting in the bathtub, Ang allowed her mother to bathe her. Her little round belly was the epitome of

    adorableness.

    Roxanne took a small towel and washed Ang''s chubby belly, lifting her small hand, washing her

    plump little arms.

    "We''ll schedule another outing with Daddy if he''s avable, okay?"

    "Momma, why doesn''t Daddy live with us?"

    Ang pouted her soft, rosy lips in confusion and slight frustration.

    Roxanne gently patted Ang''s head, "Didn''t Momma tell you? Daddy and Momma are separated, and

    we can''t live together."

    Ang, full of envy, said, "Keith told me he sleeps in the same bed with his mom, dad, and little sister.

    They have so much fun every day."

    Ang queried, "Momma, why did you separate from Daddy? Did he mistreat you?"

    "Daddy is very kind. He''s an excellent businessman and an excellent father."

    Roxanne had always built a positive image of Harrison to Ang, never uttering a negative word about

    him. But Ang was still confused, bombarding Roxanne with endless questions as thetter

    answered each of them while bathing her.

    After the bath, Roxanne carried Ang to bed, dressed her in a pink Peppa Pig pajama, and

    summarized, "No matter whether momma and daddy are together or not, we both love you the most.

    You''re always our little princess!"

    Roxanne lowered her head, her forehead touching Ang''s, gently rubbing against it. She then kissed

    her little darling''s cheek, "Momma''s gonna get you some milk, okay?"

    After finishing her bottle of milk, Ang, clutching the empty bottle, let out a long burp, full and

    contented.

    It was time for bed, but Ang was chatty today, "Momma, do you have money?"

    "Why do you ask?" Roxanne frowned.

    Ang earnestly said, "Momma, if you have money, let''s give some to Grandpa Vincent."

    Roxanne was filled with puzzlement. Why gave money to Grandpa? Wasn''t Grandpa wealthy enough?

    Ang continued, "Grandpa Vincent works so hard every day raising chickens, ducks, cows, and pigs.

    If we give him some money, he won''t have to work that hard."

    Roxanne didn''t know whether tough or cry. She had never told Ang that Grandpa was super

    wealthy.

    So, Ang thought Grandpa was poor because he had to work on his private farm? She touched

    Ang''s head, letting out a long sigh.

    She really wanted to tell Ang that her Grandpa was the richest man in Seraphim Haven. The beef,

    millions to raise.

    Poor, where? But Ang was truly kind-hearted.

    Roxanne was pleased. It seemed that her education was effective. She patted Ang''s head

    satisfactorily, "Alright. You''re about to have your birthday, right? When Grandpaes to see you, you

    can give him all your pocket money, okay?"

    She then asked her to lie down and covered Ang with a nket.

    Ang looked at her mom, imploring, "Momma, can you also withdraw some money from your bank

    card and give it to Grandpa?"

    "Sure," Roxanne thought Grandpa must have given his little granddaughter much love. She was so

    relieved.

    Upon getting the approval from her mom, Ang let out a long yawn, "Momma, kiss me."

    Roxanne bent down, kissing Ang''s rosy cheeks.

    When she raised her head, Ang had closed her eyes. Her breathing was steady and slow, and she

    soon fell asleep. This little one was not only a foodie but also a sleep lover. As soon as she hit the bed,

    she slept.

    She left a small night light on, turned off all the other lights, and left Ang''s room. Closing the door,

    she turned around to see Fiona approaching, "Roxanne, Ang''s dad is here. He knocked while you

    were bathing Ang."

    Roxanne frowned. Why was Harrison here sote? Wasn''t he just with them at the autumn pic?

    What could be the matter?

    Seeing her frown, Fiona quickly exined, "Roxanne, I thought since he is Ang''s dad, I couldn''t turn

    him away, so I let him wait in the living room."

    Roxanne''s clothes were wet after bathing Ang. She needed to take a quick shower and get

    changed.

    So she said to Fiona, ¡°Ask him to wait for a bit; I''m going to change my clothes."

    "Okay," Fiona responded.

    When Fiona returned to the living room, she saw Harrison standing by the photo wall, quietly studying

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    the pictures.

    The wall was filled with pictures of Ang from birth till now, pictures of Roxanne and even Dominic.

    But there was no Harrison¡¯s.

    Harrison used to be the man of the house, but now, standing here, he felt like an outsider. The feeling

    was hard to bear.

    Gazing at his straight and tall figures, Fiona sensed a touch of frustration exuding from him. She made

    a pot of tea and brought it over, "Mr. Rodriguez, please have a seat and take a cup of tea. Roxanne

    asked you to wait a little while. She got wet bathing Ang and she''s changing."

    Harrison turned around, took the cup of tea, and said, "Thank you."

    "Please sit!" Fiona was very hospitable.

    The more hospitable she was, the more Harrison felt like an outsider. His feelings of destion grew.

    His voice was thick with nasal congestion, and his voice was somewhat hoarse.

    Fiona quickly asked, "Mr. Rodriguez, do you have a cold?"

    "I''ve caught a bit of chill." Harrison said politely, "It''s okay, Fiona. You can go about your work."

    Roxanne appeared next to Harrison about fifteen minutester, freshly bathed and dressed.

    He was still standing in front of the photo wall, absorbed in the pictures. He seemed unable to get

    enough of them.

    Roxanne remained silent. She couldn''t help but wonder how Harrison might feel seeing those photos.

    In any case, it made her feel mncholic.

    If everything had gone to n, those pictures on the wall should have been of their happy family.

    But now, there were no photos of Harrison.

    At times, she felt a pang of sympathy for him. He must be hurting too; they were so much in love. But

    they couldn''t go back.

    As Harrison stared at the photo wall, she found herself staring at him. After a few moments, she finally

    broke the silence, "Did you need something?"

    Jolted back to reality, Harrison turned around. He looked at her, his eyes deep and intense, "Can we

    talk privately?"

    Roxanne frowned. In a chivalrous tone, Harrison asked, "Is it convenient?"

    Afraid of a refusal, he quickly added, "Don''t worry; it won''t take long. Just a little walk around the block."

    She nodded, and then walked ahead to the door. They ended up in the neighborhood park.

    Night had fallen.

    There were few pedestrians around. The streetlights were dim, casting long shadows on the ground.

    The moonlight wavered in the breeze. The scent of fall was bing more pronounced.

    Roxanne slowed her pace, casually saying, "So, what''s up? I''d like to get some sleep after this. It''s

    been a long day."

    "My things, shouldn''t you give them back?" Harrison stopped in his tracks, looking at her feigned

    nonchnce and distance. His brows furrowed, his eyes growing deeper and more pained.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    "When did I ever take something from you?"

    Roxanne avoided Harrison''s intense, deep gaze, her eyes cast downward. Nervously, she snapped a

    twig off a nearby tree, holding it in her hand and picking at the leaves.

    Harrison was referring to the Starlit jade, she knew. She just didn''t want to admit it.

    The moment she snapped the twig to mask her anxiety, Harrison saw right through her. His voice was

    low, "Roxanne, you know what I''m talking about."

    His voice was already hoarse from a cold, and it sounded even more heart-wrenching now.

    Clutching the leaf in her hand, Roxanne looked up, "Do you have a cold?"

    "That''s my property. You should return it," Harrison responded, seemingly out of context.

    His gaze hardened. His broad shoulders slumped. His whole towering figure seemed defeated and in

    pain.

    "Roxanne, do you know how important that starlit jade is to me?"

    Roxanne''s heart softened unexpectedly. Her nose tingled, her throat constricted.

    Suppressing her painful emotions, she replied calmly, "It''s just a piece of starlit jade. You''re treating it

    like a treasure. It''s broken anyway, and besides, I gave it to you."

    Silence from Harrison.

    Under themp post in thete autumn night, their shadows stretched long on the ground. With the

    light behind him, his face was hidden in the shadows, making him look even more grim.

    The atmosphere was suffocating. Harrison felt his chest tightened; he asked painfully, "Roxanne, you

    can return the jade, but can you return my heart?"

    "Harrison." Roxanne felt equally choked up, "Why are you doing this?"

    Wouldn''t it be better to forget her? Why did he have to stir her emotions when all she wanted was a

    quiet life with her child? Did he know that she no longer had the strength to love bravely again?

    She sighed heavily, "Pretend I never gave you the jade."

    She tightened her grip on the twig and leaves, "It''s chilly. You should go back. I''m going upstairs."

    Back upstairs, she sent Harrison a message on WhatsApp, ¡°Harrison, if you can, please forget me. For

    Ang, we can be friends or like family in the future.¡±

    But never lovers again. She only said thest part to herself. Love required devotion, and she had long

    been exhausted for that.

    A fall rain intensified the autumn feel in Seraphim Haven.

    Luckily, the weather was sunny and bright on Ang''s third birthday. Ang''s birthday party was held

    on the hotelwn. Flower arches and balloon lights decorated the ce, making it look like a fairy tale.

    The party was organized by Roxanne and Harrison.

    That night, Harrison went to see Roxanne, and she suggested that they should behave like friends or

    family. Afterwards, Harrison never pushed Roxanne again.

    For Ang''s sake, they seemed to be coexisting peacefully.

    Harrison had considered it by himself, and wondered if he should let Roxanne lead the quiet life she

    desired. But this decision came at a cost - pain.

    On the day of the birthday party, Dominic returned from abroad.

    As the one who was closest to Ang, he had to be there to celebrate with her. While preparing the

    cake, Dominic approached Roxanne, "The five-tier princess cake, you didn''t make it yourself, did you?"

    Roxanne had learned how to bake cakes at a young age around fifteen or sixteen years old when she

    had worked in a bakery. Her skills were impressive.

    "It takes a day to make a five-tier cake, and I don''t have all the tools. Harrison ordered it." Roxanne

    replied, "Help me find the candles. I thought just put them on the table."

    "Aren''t they in your hand?" Dominic thought for a moment before deciding to ask, "What''s going on

    between you and Harrison? You haven''t reconciled yet?"

    Roxanne paused while fetching things, looking up, "Isn''t everything fine now? Why do we need to

    reconcile?"

    Dominic frowned. So, he tried hard to step back, allowing them to reconcile, only to find it was in vain?

    He sighed deeply, "Roxanne, haven''t you figured out your true feelings yet?"

    "I have." Roxanne didn''t shy away, "The only man I''ve ever loved is Harrison. But I don''t want to talk

    about love again. It''s fine if I can coexist with Harrison like family members, for Ang''s sake."

    Who said that a woman must end up with a man in her lifetime? Wasn¡¯t it nice to live alone? Without

    giving your heart, without expecting anything in return, one wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    She thought it was good. She had been trying to face all this calmly.

    "Just look at Ang''s ssmates. Their parents are divorced and remarried, and both families coexist

    peacefully."

    "You mean, you might remarry, but not to Harrison."

    "I''m just giving an example. Divorce doesn''t necessarily lead to remarriage. Anyway, we will both love

    the child."

    "Roxanne, aren''t you tired?"

    "Let''s go, it''s time to cut the cake. You came all the way back from abroad just to nag me about these

    things. Have you sorted out your own love life yet?"

    "Don''t try to change the subject."

    "I''m serious. Isn''t Evelyn good? Why won''t you ept her?"

    "My situation with Evelyn is not the same as yours with Harrison. You two have a history, President

    Miller and I don''t."

    "You could try dating her. Feelings develop over time. Also, Dominic, stop calling her President Miller all

    the time. She''s been pursuing you for years. The least you can do is call her by her name. It''s basic

    respect."

    "Don''t keep changing the subject, Roxanne."

    "Look, you don''t want to talk about Evelyn, and I don''t want to discuss Harrison. So, let''s make a pact.

    No more poking at each other''s sore spots."

    "Come on, let''s go cut the cake."

    When Dominic and Roxanne brought out the cake, Evelyn''s gaze was fixed on Dominic, like a tether,

    never straying.

    Evelyn knew that Dominic didn''t have feelings for Roxanne anymore, but she couldn''t help but feel

    envious of her. Yet, she had no right to be envious. After all, that was her sister-inw.

    Evelyn nudged Harrison''s arm, "Harrison, when are you going to win my sister-inw over? You''re

    dragging your feet. Are you up to the job or not? Do you need my help?"

    "Isn''t that the pot calling the kettle ck?" Harrison retorted, his face dark. Even though he knew there

    was nothing between Dominic and Roxanne anymore, and Dominic had given up, watching the two of

    them getting along like family made him somewhat jealous.

    His voice was icy, "Have you sorted out your own love life yet?"

    Evelyn was left speechless, "Harrison, do you really have to hit me where it hurts?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Never mind, she wouldn''t take it to heart. A sly smile gleamed in Evelyn''s eyes, "Harrison, seeing you

    and my sister-inw stuck in the same spot is really worrying. Tonight, I''ll help you figure something

    out. I guarantee we''ll win her over."

    "What harebrained scheme are you cooking up now?" Harrison knew that ever since they were kids,

    Evelyn was the one with the most mischievous ideas in the family.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    "Just wait and see."

    A yful smirk danced in Evelyn''s sharp eyes.

    "It''s not a harebrained scheme; it could help you win back Roxanne."

    Evelyn''s eyes sparkled with conviction. In the end, it was all about love and passion.

    Her sister-inw and Harrison, had been apart for too long, deprived of both love and sex. Once these

    two elements were present, things would naturally fall into ce and their rtionship would mend.

    Evelyn began to prepare.

    Today was Ang''s third birthday party. Naturally, Ang was the star of the show. Everyone

    surrounded her.

    However, they didn''t invite many people, just close family and best friends. Among them were Chloe

    and her two children, Aria and Austin.

    Eleven-year-old Aria was already blossoming into a youngdy. Austin was a little over four.

    This brother-sister duo adored Ang. They happily devoured cake together.

    Watching these three children, Chloe marveled at how quickly time passed; the children were growing

    up.

    Chloe had her kids at a young age, giving birth to Aria when she was barely twenty-one. Now that Aria

    was eleven, she was only thirty-two.

    After her divorce, Chloe felt like she was given a new lease on life. With Roxanne partnering with her in

    a business venture, she had achieved some sess in her career.

    With Roxanne, she held shares in thepany and managed to save ten thousands each year after

    expenses.

    Though she had to care for Aria and Austin, with the money, she could provide a better life for her

    children and spare time for meaningful pursuits, like studying, reading, traveling, or engaging in sports.

    In short, after divorcing Oliver, she no longer had to beg a man for money, which was a great relief.

    Her current state and mindset were much better than before. In fact, she looked younger.

    She had undergone some cosmetic procedures and coupled with regr exercise, Chloe''splexion

    had improved significantly, her body more toned.

    Sometimes, when she walked down the street with Aria, they looked like sisters. Over the past three

    years, Alexander had been busy, often traveling out of town or abroad for work, and rarely saw Chloe.

    After Hazel Dawson left, Alexander didn''t need Chloe to pretend to be his girlfriend anymore. They

    hadn''t seen each other for quite some time.

    Today, Chloe was dressed in a vibrant green tracksuit, looking full of life.

    Alexander studied her face for a moment; when Chloe caught his inscrutable gaze, her heart skipped a

    beat.

    She hurriedly wiped her face, "Did I get any frosting on my face?"

    She had been careful while eating the cake. After wiping her face, she found nothing. What was

    Alexander looking at?

    "You didn''t put on any makeup today, did you?" He noticed she was bare-faced, "How did you get rid of

    the spots on your face?"

    "Oh." Chloeughed off, "I had some cosmetic treatments to remove them, and then followed up with

    some herbal treatments."

    Alexanderplimented, "You look significantly younger and prettier."

    A bad marriage could be a severe drain on a woman. Not only did it rob her of her youth and beauty,

    but it also shattered her confidence.

    Now looking at Chloe, Alexander found her quite confident.

    "Your business with Roxanne is doing better and better, isn''t it?" He made small talk.

    She delicately took a bite of her cake, nodding with a smile, "Yes, it''s going well. Roxanne''s dividends

    for me are increasing every month."

    "Women indeed need to have their own careers," Alexander couldn''t help but admire these two best

    friends.

    "Roxanne''s determination was right. She not only gave herself the means to support herself, she also

    pulled you out of the dire straits of a failed marriage."

    Chloe now had bristled with confidence and grace, as if she had changed into another person.

    She looked at Roxanne, who was busy hosting the birthday party, with gratitude in her eyes.

    "My second chance at life was indeed given to me by Roxanne. She taught me that no matter the

    circumstances, I need to hold on to my ability to support myself. Only financial independence could

    lead to personal independence."

    Alexander suddenly changed the subject, "Chloe, has Roxanne ever thought about getting back with

    Harrison? Harrison seems quite downtely; he''s been smoking alone more and more often."

    At this, Chloe became worried. She sighed, "I wish Roxanne would consider reconciling with Harrison.

    After all, it''s best if couples stick together, and Harrison isn''t a bad man. But."

    She looked more concerned, "Roxanne has given up on marriage and love. She only wants to focus on

    her career and raise her child on her own."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Not even a tiny spark of hope for reconciliation?"

    "None at all. To put it simply, you see Roxanne still loving life, still passionate about her career, having

    her own hobbies, like sports, reading, watching movies, traveling with us, participating in team-building

    activities. She seems full of life. But in reality, she''s like a sycamore tree that died in winter. It still looks

    green, but it''s hollow inside."

    Alexander sighed deeply, too, "Harrison''s journey to win back his wife will be tough. But it serves him

    right. Yet he''s also pitiable."

    "They''re both pitiable; there''s no right or wrong," Chloe eximed.

    Alexander tried to lighten the mood, "Everyone has their own fate, their own destiny; let''s see what''s in

    store for them. Can I drive you and your kids home after the party?"

    In fact, Alexander quite enjoyed spending time alone with Chloe. Being alone with her was rxing.

    Chloe graciously declined, "No need, I''ve learned to drive. I drove here."

    "It''s okay, leave your car here. I''ll have someone drive it back for you. I''ll take you home."

    "Really, it''s not necessary. You driving me back would just be a waste of your time. After this, I need to

    take Aria shopping; it might not be convenient."

    Rejected, Alexander seemed a bit disappointed, but he couldn''t say anything more.

    At the other end of the party.

    Evelyn carried a slice of cake over to Roxanne, "Roxanne, you''ve been so busy entertaining everyone;

    you haven''t tasted the cake. Go on, give it a try."

    The scene of tonight''s dinner party was personally arranged by Roxanne. She could have delegated

    the task, but as a mother, she wanted to give Ang the best.

    Only a mom''s personal touch can provide the warmth she desired, but it tired her out.

    Until now, she hadn''t even eaten any slice of the cake. When she took the piece from Evelyn''s hand,

    she took a big bite.

    "This cream is so smooth."

    Perhaps she was hungry, but the cake tasted heavenly. Before she knew it, she had eaten more than

    half of it. But then she frowned, "Why does it smell like liquor?"

    "Oh." Evelyn quickly exined, "This cake was specially made by an Italian chef that Harrison found.

    The jam inside it was fermented by him, so it has a liquor aroma. Tasty, right?"

    "It''s definitely unique."

    Seeing that she had quickly finished her slice, Evelyn hurriedly got another one, "Is it good? Have

    another, you haven''t eaten much tonight."

    She was indeed hungry. Roxanne ate two pieces of cake.

    During a pause, she looked at Evelyn with guilty eyes, "Evelyn, I''m really sorry about the whole

    Dominic situation. I''ve taken up three years of his time. I''ve only just realized that two people without

    feelings for each other can''t be forced together. Evelyn, will you hold a grudge against me for what

    happened?"

    "Ah, I don''t worry about it anymore, Roxanne. You needn''t feel guilty. You don''t owe me anything. Love

    is all about mutual consent. Dominic not epting me has nothing to do with you. I truly won''t me

    you, so don''t carry any guilt."

    Evelyn was such a good girl! Roxanne liked her even more. She took her as a sister.

    Roxanne said earnestly, "Evelyn, Dominic is soft-hearted. As long as you stay persistent, he will

    eventually turn around and see you."

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m the kind of person who will keep going even if I stumble. I won''t give up."

    Evelyn pledged, "I have my ways to win Dominic over."

    It was Roxanne and Harrison''s growing distance that was really bothering her instead.

    "Why do I feel a bit dizzy?" Roxanne held her forehead and shook her head.

    Evelyn felt a little guilty but tried to remainposed as she supported Roxanne, "Could it be that

    you''re too tired?"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    "Maybe I''m just a bit tired," Roxanne didn¡¯t overthink it.

    Unbeknownst to her, at that very moment, Evelyn cast a furtive nce at the te of cupcakes in

    Roxanne''s hand.

    The two cupcakes she hadced with something were bound to have an effect, dizziness being the

    least of them. Soon enough, a feverish sensation would likely follow.

    "Roxanne, if you''re feeling under the weather, let me take care of Angie for you. I''m quite fond of my

    niece, you know. Go take a break," Evelyn suggested.

    Roxanne found the nearest chair, pulled it over, and plopped down, massaging her temples, "I''ll just sit

    for a bit."

    Evelyn immediately went to report the situation to Harrison.

    At that time, Harrison was busy entertaining Ang and the other kids. Evelyn pulled Harrison aside

    into a quiet corner, "Harrison, Roxanne''s feeling a bit off. Maybe you should take her somewhere to

    rest?"

    After all, the hotel was owned by the Rodriguez family. It would be no trouble at all to open up one of

    the luxurious suites for a private retreat - a perfect opportunity for a long-overdue romantic

    reconciliation.

    Evelyn couldn''t help the mischievous grin that spread across her face at the thought. She was itching

    to see Harrison and her sister-inw patch things up. After all, the two of them were still madly in love

    with each other.

    And once they made up, little Angie would have theplete family she deserved.

    Upon hearing of Roxanne''s difort, Harrison''s brow furrowed with concern, "What''s wrong with

    her?"

    He scanned the bustling crowd until his eyesnded on Roxanne, who sat in a corner chair, her eyes

    closed, looking utterly drained. Without hesitation, he strode toward her.

    Dominic happened to overheard the conversation and followed closely behind, his concern evident, "Is

    Roxanne alright? It''s nothing serious, I hope?"

    Evelyn felt a pang of sadness. Dominic''s worry for Roxanne was a testament to his deep love for her.

    As Evelyn''s gaze shifted from Dominic''s tense profile back to Roxanne, her own eyes filled with a tinge

    of mncholy.

    Her eyshes blinked with dispiritedness; she thought to herself, ¡°Dominic, oh Dominic, when will you

    worry about me the way you worry about her?¡±

    But Evelyn wasn''t jealous. How could she be? The one Dominic was worrying was her sister-inw.

    Roxanne was a woman with a unique soul, someone she admired deeply.

    If Evelyn hadn''t been born into wealth and shared the same tragic fate of being abandoned by her

    parents, she doubted she could have lived as vibrantly as Roxanne had. Despite being the most

    affluentdy of Seraphim Haven, her true role model was her sister-inw.

    Roxanne, without a college degree, had managed to build her ownpany and earn millions

    annually, all on her own. If Evelyn were in her shoes, without the resources of her family, she''d

    probably be just another struggling worker.

    So Evelyn admired Roxanne profoundly, and Dominic''s deep affection for her sister-inw was

    something she could not begrudge. Such a woman who stood more excellent than her, what was

    Dominic being jealous about?

    Suddenly, Harrison flicked Dominic a nce, "Why don''t you check on her?"

    "You''re mocking me." Dominic replied with a grimace, "You know it''s not appropriate for me to go."

    He didn''t want to argue with Harrison. It was, after all, more fitting for Harrison to tend to Roxanne.

    Harrison said seriously, "Roxanne can''t stand me right now. I''m afraid my presence might just make

    things worse."

    He was walking on eggshells, afraid of upsetting Roxanne, who preferred to keep her distance. And so

    he did the same, which wasn''t easy.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Dominic thought for a moment, "Still, you should go. Women often say one thing and mean another.

    Maybe deep down, Roxanne is actually longing for your attention. Harrison, there''s something."

    Dominic hesitated, then decided against it. He had promised Roxanne to keep a secret, and he

    intended to honor that.

    "What is it you want to say?" Harrison''s brows furrowed deeper.

    "It''s nothing," Since he had promised to keep Roxanne''s confidence, Dominic decided it was best to

    say nothing more.

    Evelyn nudged Harrison, "Come on, you''re usually so decisive. Why are you hesitating to care for

    Roxanne? She''s not feeling well. Go take her to rest."

    With a sense of urgency, Harrison quickened his pace toward Roxanne.

    Dominic watched them, seeing Harrison walked over to Roxanne; he probably also intended to

    approach her and ask her what was wrong, yet he held back, knowing this was the moment for

    Harrison and Roxanne to mend their rtionship.

    Aside from concern, Dominic¡¯s eyes filled with a mix of frustration and distress. Evelyn followed

    Dominic''s gaze, her own eyes brimming with the same distress.

    But when Dominic turned his attention back to Evelyn, she greeted him with a bright smile, quickly

    shifting to a reassuring tone, "Dominic, don''t worry yourself too much about Roxanne. She''ll be fine.

    She''s probably just worn out."

    "I''ll go check on Ang," Dominic was eager to escape the awkwardness and made his way toward the

    yful child.

    Evelyn tagged along like a puppy, "Dominic, when this is all over, could you give me a ride home? I had

    a bit to drink and shouldn''t drive."

    "Don''t you have a driver?" Dominic turned down, continuing to walk, "Just call and they''lle to get

    you."

    Evelyn stepped in front of him, blocking his path, "Dominic, we''ve known each other for ten years. How

    can you be so insensitive?"

    Dominic was aware of Evelyn''s intentions; she was simply looking for a chance to be alone with him.

    He cut her off firmly, "President Miller, I''ve made certain things clear many times before, and I don''t

    mind reiterating."

    Evelyn covered her ears, "I''m not listening."

    ¡°President Miller, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Stop wasting your time on me,¡± there

    wasn''t a hint of emotion on Dominic''s face as he spoke, his detachment palpable.

    Evelyn, putting her hands away, released a yful giggle, "True, nothing forcibly done is going to be

    agreeable, but I¡¯m just happy when it happens."

    By iming Dominic, this unripe prize, she ensured no one else could have him. Even if he didn¡¯t have

    feelings for her, he still was hers.

    While others might not turn back until they''ve stumbled, Evelyn was the type who would keep on

    charging, even bloodied and bruised.

    Dominic was at a loss for words. She was more stubborn than he was. Why put herself through this?

    Sometimes, Dominic wondered if his coldness towards Evelyn was too cruel, but matters of the heart

    weren''t solved with sympathy alone.

    Up in the penthouse suite of the hotel, Harrison gently guided Roxanne to the edge of the bed, insisting

    she take a moment to rest.

    "You insisted on arranging those fresh flowers and the balloon archway yourself instead of just

    instructing the florists. You must be exhausted. I''ll go make you a hot drink. You lie down and take a

    nap."

    As he turned to go, nning to make her a cup of her favorite lemon water, he felt her slender, feverish

    arms wrap tightly around his lean waist.

    Behind him, the soft and delicate Roxanne rose swiftly, pressing her head against his back in what

    seemed to be a deep, affectionate embrace.

    "Harrison, don''t go." Even her voice dripped with softness and charm.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    "Harrison, don''t go."

    Roxanne clung to Harrison''s waist with her head buried in his back. Her entire body was molding to his

    in a soft surrender. Her consciousness was a blend of rity and intoxication, as though she was

    caught between a dream and stark reality.

    Harrison felt his own mind constricted. His tall andmanding figure stiffened momentarily as a fierce

    rush of blood surged from his gut to his head. His hands carefully rose to rest on Roxanne''s arms,

    which were wrapped around his front.

    Her skin was feverishly hot to the touch.

    "Roxanne, what''s wrong?" he asked, attempting to turn around, but she just held on tighter. Resigned,

    he patted her arms gently and looked back over his shoulder. His voice was soothing. "Sweetheart, I''m

    just going to fetch you a ss of water, and then I''ll be right back."

    The sudden change of Roxanne¡¯s attitude and behaviour sent Harrison''s body into overdrive. His

    nerves was taut as if they were strings on a guitar. The floodgates within him opened, releasing his

    most primal desires: the intense physical need of a man in his prime, coupled with the tender love

    buried deep in his heart. He wanted to sweep Roxanne off her feet, throw her onto the bed, and im

    her passionately.

    But Harrison didn''t.

    Instead, he turned around carefully. "Roxanne, tell me where it hurts."

    Her eyes sparkled with a feverish light, her gaze intoxicating and inviting. Her hands reached for his

    arms, and her cheeks flushed an unusual shade of red. In that moment, Harrison realized what was

    happening.

    Whipping out his phone, he dialed Evelyn.

    Evelyn, who had been chasing after Dominic without sess, was interrupted by Harrison''s call.

    "Harrison, what''s up?"

    "What the hell did you do to your Roxanne?" Harrison demanded, his voiceced with usation.

    Evelyn giggled innocently. "Nothing at all. Roxanne said she felt unwell, so I suggested you check on

    her. What''s wrong?"

    Looking down at the woman like a kitten in heat in his arms, whose cheekspletely flushed. She

    licked her soft lips and started fumbling around his suit jacket, sliding it off his shoulders.

    ¡°Evelyn, what did you give her?"

    "Give her? Harrison, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Evelyn feigned ignorance, even though

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    she had orchestrated this opportunity for the couple.

    Concerned about potential side effects, Harrison pressed, "What did you feed her? Could it bring any

    side effects?"

    Evelyn sighed. "Alright, Harrison. I admit it. I added something to Roxanne''s cake, but it''s harmless. It''s

    a concoction of deer antler and a blend of herbs. It''spletely safe."

    "Where did you get these?"

    Evelyn bristled at the thought that she had done something unseemly. It wasn''t her creation. Obtaining

    the herbs had been a journey starting years back when she was pursuing Dominic. Her assistant gave

    her this ''love potion'' recipe to help, but she refused to stoop to such tactics to win Dominic over. She

    wanted his heart first and his body willingly after. The recipe remained unused until now, when she saw

    it possible to mend Harrison and Roxanne''s rtionship.

    Harrison wasn''t buying it. "You''re not helping."

    "Don''t worry, Harrison. The herbs only act as an aphrodisiac with no side effects. Once everything

    settles, just talk to Roxanne. Be honest about your feelings, and she''lle back to you."

    Harrison hung up, frustrated with Evelyn''s meddling. Roxanne already resented him. If he took

    advantage of her now, it would only make things worse. He could not do that.

    But in that moment, with Roxanne so bewitching, Harrison''s resolve was tested.

    "Harrison, can you kiss me?" she whispered in a soft voice.

    Harrison''s entire being yearned to respond.

    "Roxanne, you''re not in your right mind," he said, pushing her away. He wouldn''t force her, not like this.

    But Roxanne''s pout almost broke him. Despite knowing her behavior was drug-induced, part of him

    wanted to believe she truly needed him, to return to the sweet times they once shared. Yet he knew

    she didn¡¯t.

    With tenderness, he picked her up. "Come on, let''s get you a cold shower."

    It took half an hour to calm Roxanne down. Afraid she''d catch a cold from the shower, he hurriedly

    dressed her and tucked her into bed, turning on the heater to keep her warm. Every second was an

    agony of restraint. In Roxanne''s presence, his self-control was nonexistent.

    He was just too terrified of hurting her, so he kept himself in check the whole time.

    After she fell asleep, he reluctantly took a cold shower to calm his raging thoughts down.

    It was half past nine in the evening.

    Harrison called Vincent Rodriguez. "Dad, could you take Ang back to the estate and drop her off at

    the kindergarten tomorrow morning? Roxanne''s feeling under the weather, I''m staying with her at the

    hotel."

    "The hotel?" Vincent''s senses sharpened instantly, "Harrison, don''t tell me you two are thinking of

    getting back together?"

    "Dad, you''re reading too much into it," Harrison replied, "But I''m going to try."

    Vincent sighed deeply, knowing all too well that Roxanne wouldn¡¯t forgive Harrison easily.

    He then asked with concern, "What''s wrong with Roxanne? Did she overwork herself nning Ang''s

    birthday party?"

    "Yeah," Harrison didn''t want to go into details, "I''m hanging up now."

    The next morning.

    Roxanne woke up at ten, puzzled to find herself in a hotel bed.

    Turning her head, she saw Harrison sitting on the sofa and tapping away at hisptop. It deepened her

    bewilderment. "Why am I here?"

    "You''re awake?" Harrison looked up from his screen, and his demeanor remained cool andposed,

    "You said you felt dizzyst night, so I brought you up here to rest. You''ve slept till now. Have you been

    overworking ittely?"

    Roxanne could only remember bits and pieces of being brought to rest by Harrison.

    And then there was a fuzzy dream.

    She seemed to be all over him, showering Harrison with kisses and demanding more affection. She

    was even frantically trying to unbuckle his belt.

    Could it be because she had a couple of drinks at Ang''s birthday party and got drunk?

    That couldn''t be right.

    She could hold her liquor pretty well.

    Feeling uneased, she quickly said, "Thanks for bringing me up to rest, Harrison. I didn''t do anything to

    youst night, did I?"

    Harrison remained unfazed, his deep eyes steady and calm, "Why, did you want to do something to

    me?"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Harrison couldn''t help but wonder if there was a part of her that truly wanted to throw herself at him.

    He knew, of course, that she was under the influence of some medication that muddled her thoughts,

    but he couldn''t shake the hope that it was a reflection of her deepest desires for him.

    He watched her intently, trying to decipher her thoughts, to see through to her soul in her bright and

    beautiful eyes.

    But Roxanne''s gaze was cid and unrippled.

    She probably didn''t want anything to do with him, after all.

    "Me? Do something to you?" Roxanne said, trying to hide the turmoil inside with a calm front, "You''re

    overthinking it."

    It seemed it was all just a dream.

    A dream born from the fervor of youth. How embarrassing.

    Thank goodness it was just a dream, and she hadn''t actually done anything to Harrison.

    Otherwise, she would be shameless to have spoken of friendship and kinship, yet coveting his body

    and wanting to share his bed.

    She never realized how shameless she could be.

    "Are you feeling well?"

    Harrison''s voice pulled her back from her self-deprecating thoughts.

    She shook her head, "I''m fine. Thanks for your concerns."

    "You¡¯re Ang¡¯s mom. It''s only right to be concerned for you," Harrison said, remembering her words. If

    he got too close, she would surely be annoyed.

    So, he too was restraining his feelings, maintaining a respectful distance.

    "Where''s Ang?" Roxanne asked, her thoughts turning to her precious daughter.

    "My dad is looking after her. She''s been sent to kindergarten, don''t worry."

    "Alright."

    With the knowledge that Roxanne was fine, Harrison could finally rx.

    Closing hisptop and slipping it into his briefcase, he stood up, "I''ve got to get to the office. Help

    yourself to breakfast downstairs."

    "Sure," Roxanne replied.

    As he left, Harrison paused with his hand on the door, giving onest look through the narrow gap at

    the woman sitting on the bed. His brow furrowed deeply.

    If keeping his distance and being just friends was what she wanted, he could live with that.

    But his heart was aching at this distance.

    With reluctance, he closed the door gently and buried his romantic feelings deep inside.

    As he walked away, he was shrouded in a profound sense of loneliness.

    He decided to call Evelyn.

    He needed to ask about the medication Evelyn gave to Roxannest night, to make sure it was indeed

    just an herbal concoction without any side effects.

    But Evelyn''s phone was unreachable.

    No signal.

    Harrison tried her work number next.

    Her assistant answered.

    "Evelyn hasn''t shown up at the office, has she? Get her on the phone."

    "Mr. Harrison, I can''t reach President Miller either. I called her home, but they said she didn''te

    back. There''s an important meeting this morning that President Miller would never miss. Could

    something have happened?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll find her."

    Evelyn was always a sensible and reliable girl, not one to cause worry.

    He figured something must havee up.

    Maybe she was with Dominic.

    Harrison dialed Dominic''s number.

    "Is Evelyn with you?"

    "That''s a strange question. Why would she be with me?"

    "Didn''t she stick to youst night?"

    She did, indeed.

    Last night, Evelyn had been in the parking lot, iming she was too drunk to drive and her chauffeur

    was off. So she asked him for a ride home.

    But he coldly refused.

    "We parted ways at the hotel. What''s up?"

    "Never mind."

    Harrison approached the elevator.

    He was about to hang up, but then paused, standing outside the elevator doors and asked, "Domi,

    don''t you feel anything for Evelyn?"

    "You¡¯re afraid I''m gonna be left on the bench ande crawling back to you for Roxanne?" Dominic

    didn''t want to answer Harrison directly.

    Last night they celebrated Ang''s third birthday.

    Dominic had been coding software all night after the party and was still in bed.

    But Harrison''s call had jolted him awake.

    He got up and started getting dressed.

    Harrison shot back without missing a beat, "Do you really think Roxanne would take you back?"

    Roxanne didn''t love Dominic.

    If she did, they would have gotten back together during the years after her divorce with Harrison.

    But their rtionship had remained utterly tonic without any progress.

    "Harrison, can''t you stop taking jabs at me?" Dominic was used to Harrison''s barbs, but it still irked him.

    "I just want you to be happy."

    He saw Dominic as a friend.

    His blessing was heartfelt, "Evelyn is a great girl. If you give her a chance, she will make you happy."

    "Thanks," Dominic said, "I''m perfectly happy as I am, without any additions."

    Since sleep was no longer an option, he might as well get a breakfast and a workout.

    A man should be disciplined and spend more time keeping fit.

    After breakfast, Dominic changed into his workout clothes, ready to head out.

    He opened the front door. A wine bottle rolled to his feet.

    Following the path of the bottle, he saw Evelyn curled up in a corner, disheveled, with blood stains on

    her clothes.

    He hurried over and gently shook her shoulder, "Evelyn, are you okay?"

    Evelyn woke from a daze, smiling sweetly up at Dominic, "You''re finally up?"

    Had he just called her Evelyn? Not President Miller?

    She smiled again, "Did you finally call me by my name?"

    "You hurt?" Dominic examined the blood on her clothes, his brow furrowing.

    "Are you worried about me?" Evelyn was delighted.

    "Where did you get hurt? Let me see," Dominic said, beginning to scan her body for injuries.

    When he lifted her arm, she let out a hiss of pain.

    That''s when he saw the gash on her forearm.

    Thankfully, it was just a flesh wound. The bone was unharmed.

    "How did this happen?" Dominic asked.

    Evelyn looked at him in silence.

    She just wanted to gaze at him in peace.

    The mere act of watching him was already a blissful thing.

    Last night, she called for a ride-share after Dominic refused to give her a ride.

    But for some reason, no one picked up her request all night.

    She was anxious to get back to address an email.

    So she decided to drive herself.

    Having had a couple of drinks and being upset by Dominic''s rejection, she wasn''t in the best state of

    mind.

    An ident happened. She rammed into a truck loaded with steel rebar.

    Rods of steel pierced through the windshield.

    Luckily, only her arm got hurt.

    She really had a guardian angel looking out for her.

    If she had been driving a little faster, or if those rods that shot through the passenger seat were just a

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    bit off target.

    She might not have made it.

    Even now, she was still in shock.

    In that moment between life and death, all she could think about was Dominic and how desperately she

    wanted to be in his arms.

    When the ambnce arrived, she insisted she was fine. She refused to stay on the stretcher, adamant

    about seeing Dominic.

    And truthfully, she was mostly fine¡ªjust a cut on her arm, no broken bones.

    She headed to the apartment he''d bought above Roxanne''s ce, but he wasn¡¯t there.

    Then she came to his vi.

    She had reached his doorstep. But fearing she''d bother Dominic or that he''d be annoyed by her, she

    spent the whole night waiting outside.

    The chill of thete autumn night was intense.

    Now, she was cold to the bone.

    Dominic couldn''t stand to see her like this. Taking her hand, he stood up, "Let''s get inside and we''ll

    talk."

    His invitation broke the normally strong Evelyn. Suddenly, she burst into tears.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Evelyn let Dominic guide her by the hand into the living room. Her tears kept cascading down her

    cheeks.

    It wasn''t until she sank into the sofa that Dominic caught the full extent of her distress by seeing her

    crying like a child .

    A flicker of softness passed through Dominic''s typically icy gaze. "Getting hurt and then drinking on my

    doorstep? Didn''t you think of going to the hospital?"

    "I''m not that childish, to drown my sorrows in booze."

    Evelyn sniffled, her voice muffled.

    "I just bought a bottle of vodka to disinfect the wound."

    As Dominic gently coaxed her torn sleeve aside to assess the injuries, she winced.

    The pain was evident, yet she halted her tears, feigning strength.

    "It hurts, doesn''t it?"

    She shook her head in denying.

    "How long were you out there?"

    Dominic inspected her wound, contemting. It needed cleaning and professional medical treatment.

    "Not long." Evelyn wouldn''t admit that she''d spent the whole night outside, thoughts consumed by him.

    "I''ll grab some iodine and cotton for you. After I clean the cut, we''re heading to the hospital."

    As he rose from his crouch before her, she quickly clutched his hand.

    Dominic turned back.

    The redness in her eyes and the shimmer of tears betrayed her, yet this time, her smile was genuine.

    "Dominic, you do have a heart in there, don''t you?"

    He didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he gently pulled her hand away to fetch the medical kit.

    Evelyn''s spirits inexplicably soared.

    The night''s ordeal seemed suddenly worthwhile. If getting hurt could stir a flicker of concern in Dominic,

    she''d dly bear wounds every day.

    Though his current look of concern bore noparison to the intense worry he''d shown for her sister-

    inw, it was enough for Evelyn.

    Her heart skipped joyfully, hope reigniting.

    Returning with the iodine and sterile scissors, Dominic sat before her. "I need to cut your clothes to

    properly disinfect the wound."

    "It''s okay, I can handle it," Evelyn assured him, bracing herself.

    It was painful actually, especially when Dominic snipped through the bloodied fabric which was tugged

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    at the wound.

    She shivered with the pain, thinking if the cut was deeper, her life might be at risk of losing too much

    blood.

    Anger flickered in Dominic''s eyes. "With such a serious injury, why didn''t you ring the bellst night?"

    His tone was scolding, but it warmed Evelyn''s heart. She mustered a smile. "I was afraid of annoying

    you, you know. Auch!"

    He eased his touch. "You feel pain after all?"

    "Not when you''re concerned about me. Even a stab in the heart wouldn''t hurt then," Evelyn beamed.

    Dominic handed her a pack of sterile cotton. "Clean it yourself."

    "I''m too hurt to do it on my own."

    "You don''t seem that hurt to me. I let you in just because we''re acquainted. Don''t read too much into it."

    Evelyn blinked helplessly. "Do you have to be so cruel just when I thought you cared? I''m still injured,

    you know."

    He nced at her arm marked with trails of dried blood. He did feel a twinge of pity.

    But he didn''t want to give her false hope. "I''ll call a cab to take you to the hospital."

    "Can''t you take me?" Evelyn frowned deeply.

    Dominic didn''t answer but turned to find his phone.

    He took a few steps, but suddenly felt as if his feet had struck cotton. His bnce wavered, nearly

    sending him tumbling.

    Clutching the nearest cab for support, he was hit by a familiar terror. It felt like being twenty again,

    copsing and ending up in the hospital, where the doctor found a tumor in his brain.

    Hadn''t his condition stabilized?

    Was the tumor acting up again?

    Dominic''s hand clenched the cab as a cold sweat breaking out.

    Sensing something amiss, Evelyn stood up with concern. "Dominic, are you alright?"

    Before she could finish, Dominic copsed to the floor like a felled tree.

    At the hospital, Evelyn called Roxanne through tears. "Roxanne, Dominic just passed out. I think it''s the

    tumor. Can youe?"

    Roxanne rushed out from her meeting without a word. Chloe Mitchell called after her with worry, but

    she didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    Roxanne pressed for details, ¡°Evelyn, calm down. What do the doctors say? How is Dominic now?"

    Roxanne was frantic, tapping the elevator button repeatedly as Evelyn sobbed out the situation.

    Rushing over, Roxanne found Evelyn curled up outside the hospital room, her swollen eyes betraying

    her cries.

    Evelyn prayed between sobs. "God, please save Dominic. I''d trade years of my life for his."

    Roxanne choked up. She worried for Dominic, but her heart went out more to Evelyn.

    She remembered her own near-death experience during childbirth and Dominic''s desperate prayers.

    Now Evelyn was echoing that devotion.

    Fate was cruel. Had Dominic met Evelyn first, he would have surely fallen for her.

    Evelyn was such a wonderful girl. She deserved to be treated with kindness.

    But the thing was, Dominic''s heart already belonged to someone else ¨C and that someone was her.

    She felt terribly guilty.

    As she approached, Evelyn quickly stood up from the corner where she had been crouched, frantically

    wiping away her tears.

    But the more she wiped, the more tears seemed to spring forth. "Roxanne," Evelyn¡¯s voice trembled

    with fear, "I''m so scared. I''m afraid Dominic might never wake up. Back home, his doctor warned that if

    he ever passed out again, there might be a chance he wouldn''te back."

    Roxanne wrapped Evelyn in her arms.

    She wanted to offerfort.

    But her own throat was tightened with emotions too. She could only hold Evelyn close.

    Just then, the door to the hospital room opened and a doctor stepped out. "Who is Dominic''s family?

    Pleasee to my office. We need to discuss his condition in detail."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Roxanne hastily unsped herself from Evelyn''s embrace, eager to follow the doctor and get an

    update on Dominic''s condition.

    "I''m his family," she replied instantly.

    They may not have ended up husband and wife, but from now on Dominic would be her dearest

    brother.

    Despite Dominic being only three months older than her, he was her brother in all the ways that

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    mattered, perhaps even closer than blood.

    With eyes brimming with worry, she trailed after the doctor.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t want to be left behind, so she chimed in, "Roxanne, I''ming too."

    "Evelyn, stay in the room with him." Roxanne turned, her voice tinged with soft urgency. "What if

    Dominic wakes up and no one¡¯s there?"

    Evelyn hesitated, torn between the need for information and the fear of missing Dominic''s potential

    awakening.

    Roxanne gently patted Evelyn¡¯s hand to reassure her, "Trust me, I''ll find out everything from the doctor

    and tell you as soon as I get back. Stay with Dominic for now."

    "Alright," Evelyn conceded, wiping away her tears.

    Once she saw Roxanne follow the doctor out, she hurried back to the hospital room.

    Therey Dominic, hooked up to a myriad of machines with an oxygen mask on his face. His heart and

    brain functions were being monitored. Thankfully, the vital signs on the monitor looked normal.

    But Dominic remained unconscious.

    Evelyn''s sobs came in waves.

    "Dominic, please, you have to be alright. I still want to marry you and have children with you."

    "You always said you loved Ang," she whispered through her tears, "I¡¯ll give you a daughter just as

    adorable as her. Please be fine."

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had reached the doctor''s office.

    The doctor settled behind his desk, his expression grave. "Are you the patient''s wife?"

    "No," Roxanne corrected, "I''m his sister. He isn''t married."

    The doctor''s face grew even more somber. "Then we need to speak to your parents."

    Roxanne felt a wave of panic. "Dominic and I aren''t biological siblings. His parents divorced when he

    was little, and they both started new families. They haven''t been in contact for years. We don''t even

    know where they are now."

    The doctor sighed deeply. The hospital was a ce for healing, but it was also a ce to witness to the

    coldness of human hearts.

    Was Dominic a patient abandoned by his own family even before starting treatment?

    Life could be so cruel.

    "But this situation requires a next of kin," the doctor said, his tone indicating theck of options.

    Roxanne''s hands were mmy with sweat, her tongue seemingly tied in knots from anxiety. "Is it

    serious, Doctor?"

    After a pause that seemed to stretch on forever, the doctor finally responded.

    Roxanne was on edge, fearing the worst. "It''s okay, Doctor. Just tell me the truth. I can make decisions

    for Dominic. I''ll cover all the medical expenses. Just give him a chance to live."

    "It''s not as serious as you think." The doctor gestured toward a chair in front of his desk. "Actually, I

    have some good news. Please, sit down and let''s talk."

    "Good news?" Roxanne exhaled a sigh of relief but remained tense.

    After the doctor exined the situation, the weight that had been crushing her chest finally lifted.

    Back in the hospital room, Roxanne saw Evelyn clutching Dominic''s hand, weeping as though her heart

    would break.

    Evelyn was a public figure, a corporate titan often seen in the media''s re. But now, this savvy

    businesswoman was crying like a child.

    Roxanne''s own eyes misted as she approached Evelyn, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

    "Evelyn, don''t worry. Doctor has brought us good news."

    Evelyn looked up, her eyes swollen and bewildered.

    Roxanne quickly rephrased the doctor''s words. "Dominic had surgery a while ago, but they couldn''t

    remove the whole tumor because it was pressing on vital nerves."

    "With the medication over the years, the tumor has shrunk, and it''s no longer pressing on anything

    critical."

    "So, he can go through surgery again."

    "I''ve decided to bring Dominic''s surgeon to consult with our local experts to ensure the best possible

    oue."

    That meant Dominic could finally be free from the ticking time bomb inside his head that threatened his

    life.

    Indeed, it was the best news.

    As the information sunk in, Evelyn''s tears turned toughter. "Is that true?"

    Roxanne nodded through her own tears, "Yes, it''s true."

    Evelyn''s joy was infectious as she hugged Roxanne tightly. "Roxanne, that also means my dream of

    having children with Dominic mighte true one day."

    As long as Dominic was fine, Evelyn was confident she could win his heart for good.

    "Always talking about having babies, don''t you feel embarrassed?"

    A weak voice interrupted their embrace. Dominic was awake.

    Evelyn, unashamed of her desires, lifted her chin proudly. "I want to have babies with you, Dominic.

    Why should I be shameful about wanting something as wonderful as this?"

    Roxanne chuckled silently to herself. Given Evelyn''s relentless pursuit and indomitable spirit, this

    marriage was a sure bet.

    Reflecting on the past, Roxanne realized she had monopolized three years of Dominic''s life. It was a

    mistake. Or else, Evelyn and Dominic should have been together much earlier.

    But perhaps it depends. Without those years together, Dominic might never have let go of her.

    Now that Dominic had someone by his side, Roxanne could let go of her guilt.

    Fate, after all, blooms in its own time.

    "I''ll go call the doctor over," Roxanne tapped Evelyn on the shoulder, "Evelyn, keep Dominicpany

    for a bit, okay?"

    As Roxanne turned to leave, she allowed herself a secretive little chuckle.

    After informing the doctor, Harrison rang her up.

    "Roxanne, Chloe told me you''re at the hospital. Everything alright?" Harrison sounded worried.

    " I''m fine," Roxanne responded politely, and then added, "But Dominic might be facing surgery soon."

    "What happened to him?"

    In just a few sentences, Harrison was briefed on Dominic''s condition.

    The next day, Harrison dropped by the hospital to see Dominic.

    The tumor in Dominic''s brain had to be removed, or he risked copsing like he did the day before.

    So the doctor had him stayed in the hospital for observation, waiting for the surgery to be scheduled.

    Approaching Dominic''s room, Harrison could faintly hear Evelyn and Dominic talking inside. It sounded

    like Dominic wasn''t too keen on Evelyn hovering over him.

    He knocked on the door and walked in after being granted permission.

    "Harrison, what brings you here?" Evelyn looked up at him.

    "I''d have a word with Dominic. Would you mind heading home first?" he suggested.

    "But." Evelyn hesitated. Harrison frowned, "Just do as you''re told, okay?"

    Reluctantly, Evelyn set down the fruit basket she was holding and left the room.

    Once she was gone, Harrison sat down by the bed. "Has Evelyn been bothering you? If she''s

    disturbing your rest, I''ll tell her to stay away for a while."

    After all, Dominic''s recovery from the surgery was the priority.

    Dominic had never really been fond of Evelyn, but the girl was clingy to a fault. If she disturbed

    Dominic''s rest, it could worsen his condition.

    Once Dominic was fully recovered, there would be plenty of time for Evelyn to pursue him.

    Dominic frowned, "She was indeed pretty noisy. Harrison, good you''re here. I also have something

    important to tell you. Roxanne didn''t want me to speak of it, but I feel I must."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    The day before he fainted, Dominic felt the chill of the Grim Reaper''s breath on his neck.

    The sensation was eerily simr to that distant time on the operation table, when he hovered between

    life and death.

    He was terrified of dying.

    Nobody wants to leave this world.

    It was dreadful to feel that dizzying weakness and theplete loss of control over his own body.

    It was like being on death''s doorstep.

    He didn''t want to die. He still needed to see Roxanne and Harrison mend their broken rtionship, to

    witness their happiness.

    Harrison genuinely wanted Dominic to get better.

    Sitting in the chair beside him, he tried to offer somefort, "Don''t worry about me and Roxanne. You

    need to focus on getting yourself right and get prepared for the surgery."

    "I can''t go into surgery with peace of mind without telling you," Dominic said, weighed down by his

    troubles.

    There''s no such thing as a sure thing when ites to surgery.

    Even an appendectomy, the most routine of operations, can end with a life lost on the table.

    And Dominic''s surgery would involve cutting into his brain.

    Though Dominic understood his condition and that the surgery should cure himpletely, idents

    can happen.

    He feared he might never get another chance to speak his mind.

    Perhaps by sharing his thoughts, Harrison could truly understand Roxanne''s feelings and figure out

    how to win her back.

    Harrison¡¯s curiosity piqued, pressed, "What is it?"

    "Don''t me Roxanne for keeping her distance with you," Dominic started.

    Harrison sighed deeply, his brow furrowing with a mix of guilt and remorse, "It¡¯s not her fault. I was a

    real jerk before. Ipletely shattered her heart."

    The past loomed heavy between the two men, casting a somber shadow over the room.

    Dominic''s heart ached for Roxanne and all that she''d endured, "When Roxanne was in the hospital

    giving birth, Ang was born premature and didn''t breathe or have a heartbeat when she arrived.

    Roxanne bled heavily. As the doctors fought to save her, Roxanne gave up on herself, having lost all

    will to live. She longed for death."

    That was three years ago.

    Now, as Harrison heard the revtion, he was shaken to his core, "Roxanne never told me any of this.

    I only knew that Ang was in an incubator."

    "Of course she wouldn''t share these things," Dominic continued, "You know, a doctor''s efforts are

    crucial, but the patient''s will to live is the deciding factor."

    It was an event that still frightened Dominic to his core.

    "Without the desire to live, all the medical efforts would be in vain. At that moment, I really thought I''d

    lose her."

    Dominic choked up, unable to continue.

    Three years ago, when Roxanne had Ang, Dominic nearly lost her.

    Even now, it still suffocated him to recall the memory of seeing Roxanne motionless and her life

    monitor tlining.

    After a long pause, he blinked back tears and continued with a mournful voice, "Roxanne''s breathing

    and heartbeat stopped for over ten minutes. Thank God I had a moment of inspiration and yed a

    recording of a newborn''s cries on my phone, looping it by her ear."

    Because Dominic had been close to death himself.

    He knew that when people die, they don''tpletely lose consciousness.

    Their awareness lingers in another dimension, as if sensing their life reaching its end.

    So he decided to use the sound of a newborn crying to awaken Roxanne''s desire to live.

    With sobs, Dominic retold the whole story to Harrison.

    "Harrison, don''t you think human willpower is incredible? Once the baby''s cries filled the room,

    Roxanne''s vital signs began to fluctuate again."

    Harrison was hearing all this for the first time.

    He never knew Roxanne''s childbirth had been so fraught with peril.

    After he had left her, she''d suffered so much.

    He felt a flood of guilt filled in his heart.

    How could he have been such a jerk, leaving Roxanne to face such despair all alone?

    Tears reddened his eyes as he choked up, "And Ang, how did she pull through?"

    "A miracle, don''t you think?" Dominic said, his voice breaking as he fought back tears, "After Roxanne

    woke up, she insisted on holding Ang, who had no body warmth left. Eight hourster, Ang''s

    heart miraculously started beating again."

    "Maybe that''s the power of a mother''s love. A connection between mother and child created the

    miracle." Dominic continued.

    "Harrison, that''s why you can''t me Roxanne for being so detached now. She''s been through death

    and doesn''t yearn for much in life anymore, not to mention love."

    Love can be the most painful thing.

    Wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, Dominic said meaningfully, "Harrison, I hope you understand

    her. Her heart has been broken. She just wants to raise Ang quietly without theplications of

    marriage. But you''re the only one who can rekindle the passion in her heart. So, I''m entrusting

    Roxanne''s future happiness to you."

    "I''m sorry, I need a moment to gather myself," Harrison said, struggling topose his emotions after

    learning about Roxanne''s ordeal.

    He stepped outside, leaving a puzzled Evelyn behind who had not yet left.

    Was Harrison crying?

    Evelyn hurried after him.

    In a deserted stairwell, she saw him truly breaking down.

    He wept uncontrobly as he hunched over on the steps with head in hands and shoulders shaking.

    Evelyn could tell that his sobs weren''t just from grief, but from intense guilt and self-reproach.

    Harrison began to pound his fists against the wall and muttered, "How could I have been such a jerk!"

    Seeing this, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel her own eyes well up with tears.

    Wasn''t Harrison here to visit Dominic?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    What on earth had Dominic said to Harrison to leave him drenched in such guilt?

    Evelyn could only listen to the sound of Harrison pounding the wall with forceful thuds that seemed to

    echo through her very bones.

    Just listening made her hands ache with sympathy.

    She wasn''t sure how much time had passed before Harrison finally stopped his assault on the wall. He

    took a moment to recollect himself. Then he turned around.

    It was toote for Evelyn to escape from her peeking. She was caught off guard by the sudden stormy

    look in Harrison''s eyes.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Um." Evelyn had never seen her brother break down, "Harrison, are you okay?"

    She raised her hand as if taking an oath, "Harrison, I swear, I won''t breathe a word of what I saw today.

    You can trust me. I''ll keep your secret."

    A big shot CEO of a conglomerate, the top dog of Seraphim Haven, was caught crying in secret. If

    word got out, the embarrassment would be monumental.

    But Evelyn offeredfort, "Harrison, don''t be so hard on yourself. Everyone gets tired, everyone

    hurts. If there''s something weighing on you, just tell me. I¡¯ll share your load."

    "Am I a real jerk?" Harrison asked in a self-deprecating smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    "What do you mean?" Evelyn''s head was shaking like a bobblehead, "You¡¯re a great guy."

    Harrison offered a self-deprecating chuckle but said nothing more.

    "Harrison, did Dominic tell you something about Roxanne? Is that why you feel so guilty?"

    "Don''t beat yourself up, Harrison. You were going through a tough time yourself."

    Harrison forced a smile, "I''m gonna go check on Dominic."

    He strode across the room, pulled open the fire door to the stairwell and nced back, "Evelyn,

    Dominic''s about to go into surgery. Put your crush on hold for now. You can pick up where you left off

    once he''s on the mend."

    Evelyn''s face was clouded with disappointment, "Did Dominic tell you he''s annoyed with me?"

    "Not at all," Harrison reassured her. "You¡¯re such a nice girl. Dominic''s lucky to have caught your eye.

    It''s just."

    "Dominic must be so fed up with me," Evelyn said, her voice tinged with sorrow. The sparkle in her

    eyes dimmed.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If he wasn''t annoyed with her, why had her pursuit for all these years left her feeling like a stranger to

    him?

    They had known each other for a decade, yet every time they met, Dominic just called her President

    Miller.

    He wouldn''t even call her by her first name.

    What kind of distant rtionship was that?

    Evelyn''s face was a picture of misery, "I just want to take care of him. He doesn''t want Roxanne

    wearing herself out with hospital visits, so he hires caretakers toe. But certainly these caretakers

    won¡¯t be as thorough and attentive as I am."

    "True," Harrison agreed. "No one''s as dedicated as you. If it makes you feel better, I could have our

    family nutritioniste over to take special care of Dominic, what do you think?"

    Evelyn was puzzled, "Harrison, why won''t you support me staying at the hospital to take care of him?

    It''s a chance for us to get closer."

    "Just listen to me," Harrison said with a slight frown.

    Dominic needed peace and quiet to recover after the surgery.

    With her bubbly personality, Evelyn would surely take the opportunity to dere her feelings in various

    ways, which would definitely be a headache for Dominic if she¡¯s aside.

    If Dominic was ready to ept Evelyn, he would have done so by now.

    A few days of Evelyn''s care after his hospitalization weren''t going to move him.

    "Alright," Evelyn conceded reluctantly. "Can I visit him just asionally? I won''t disturb him, just want

    to see for myself that he''s getting better."

    "Sure."

    Dominic''s surgery was scheduled for a weekter.

    The autumn sun hung high in a brilliant sky that day. Despite the perfect weather, Roxanne was a

    bundle of nerves.

    Ang insisted oning to the hospital to visit her uncle.

    Since Dominic and Roxanne had split up, Ang had gradually epted Dominic''s role as her uncle.

    Theplexities of adult rtionships were probably beyond a child''s understanding.

    Or maybe not. Kids just go along with what the adults say.

    Before seeing Dominic, Ang threw herself into Harrison''s embrace first.

    Holding Ang with one arm, Harrison clutched a banner in the other hand, "Ang, when you see

    your uncle, help Daddy unfurl this banner and tell your uncle to stay strong, okay?"

    Ang nodded obediently, "Daddy, after Uncle Dominic gets better, can you promise me one thing?"

    "Is it about your uncle?" Harrison frowned, trying to guess the little one''s thoughts.

    The little one whispered in his ear, "You like Uncle a lot too, right?"

    "Of course," Harrison replied without hesitation. Dominic was a good buddy he could bond with, much

    like he did with Alexander and Samuel Carter.

    Ang continued to whisper, "Then, when he gets better, can you promise to let me have two daddies?

    Can Uncle Dominic be my daddy too?"

    "Why?"

    "Because I love Uncle Dominic too. Wouldn¡¯t it be great for me to have two daddies care about me?"

    Harrison was torn betweenughter and frustration. But he said seriously, "You''ll have to ask your

    mom''s permission."

    He couldn''t directly deny the little one''s wish and break her heart.

    So, he deferred the question to Roxanne, "After you cheer up your uncle, talk to your mom about it

    alone, okay?"

    "If Mommy agrees, will you?" Ang seemed to believe she''d soon have two daddies.

    That way, she wouldn''t have to feel conflicted anymore, worrying about getting close to Daddy and

    Uncle being unhappy, or the other way around.

    Adults seemed to make a big deal out of trivial things, getting jealous over nothing.

    Ang asked again eagerly, "Daddy, if Mommy agrees, will you?"

    "Yeah." Harrison nodded, though he knew it was highly unlikely that Roxanne would agree.

    That''s why he gave the promise.

    He nced over at Roxanne who was busy at the doctor''s desk, inquiring about surgery details and

    signing consent forms. His gaze softened.

    He finally understood Roxanne''s feelings, the hardships she had endured, and the reason why she had

    been so distant from him.

    He also knew what he had to do to win back her heart.

    He was grateful to Dominic for revealing Roxanne''s struggles.

    Now, Harrison was equally concerned about Dominic''s uing surgery.

    After the doctor''s briefing, they were allowed to visit Dominic in his room.

    Dominic, who had been fasting since the previous night, looked surprisingly upbeat.

    His hair was shaved into a buzz cut, but it didn''t make him look any less handsome.

    Seeing Ang and Roxanne, Dominic''s face brightened with a gentle smile.

    Ang unfurled the banner with her dad''s help and shed a thumbs-up at Dominic. "Uncle Dominic,

    you gotta rock this, okay? We''ll be right here waiting for you."

    Dominic ruffled Ang''s hair with a smile, assuring her that he would return safe and sound.

    Then, with a grin still ying on his lips, he turned to Roxanne. "Don''t worry, Roxanne. I¡¯ll be fine."

    Huddled in the corner, Evelyn''s fingers twitched with the urge to cheer Dominic on too.

    And she longed to give him in a big hug.

    Despite the assurances of low risk, the thought of Dominic''s surgery gnawed at Evelyn with a fear of

    the unexpected.

    Her gaze clung to him, haunted by the possibility that this walk to the OR might be thest time she

    saw him.

    Dominic had such a soft spot for Roxanne and Ang, showering them with smiles aplenty.

    But when it came to her, it wasn''t just the smiles that were missing¡ªit was as if he couldn''t even

    muster the warmth of a casual nickname.

    She was like a song that never quite made it to his heart''s ylist.

    And it hurt like hell.

    Unbeknownst to her, Dominic had caught sight of Evelyn in her corner, who was looking at him with

    concerns.

    He toyed with the idea of offering her some words of reassurance before heading into surgery¡ªjust to

    tell her he''d be fine.

    But then he thought better not to stir her feelings. Maybe keeping a frosty distance was kinder in the

    long run. Why fan the mes of hope when he meant to keep her at arm''s length?

    As they wheeled him toward the OR, Dominic didn''t give Evelyn so much as a nce.

    Standing at a distance, she watched him disappear behind the doors and whispered into the sterile air,

    "Dominic, you muste back to us safe and sound."

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    "Dominic, you''ve got to pull through."

    Evelyn''s voice was so low only she could hear herself.

    Everyone was gathered outside the OR, watching as Dominic was wheeled inside.

    Except for Evelyn. Fearing Dominic would find her presence bothersome, concerned it might upset him

    before surgery, she stood at a distance, not daring toe closer.

    In her solitary corner, she suddenly felt as if the world had abandoned her.

    Until Harrison approached.

    "Dominic''s in surgery. Why didn''t you go in and say a few words?" Harrison asked.

    Evelyn''s heart ached. "I didn''t want to upset him before the procedure. You said it yourself, Harrison,

    matters of the heart can wait. Let''s talk after he recovers."

    Truth be told, Evelyn wished she and Dominic were legally married.

    That way, she''d have the right to sign on his behalf.

    To care for him, legitimately and openly.

    But Dominic had entrusted Roxanne with the power to sign the consent forms.

    To Dominic, she, Evelyn, was just an outsider.

    So she refrained from bothering him.

    After all, this wasn''t a minor surgery; they were operating on his brain.

    She''d rather bear the cold shoulder than risk Dominic feeling an ounce of unhappiness before surgery.

    This love, which had transformed from exuberance to restraint, was something Harrison understood

    well.

    He tried tofort Evelyn, "Don''t worry too much. The specialist operating on Dominic is his chief

    physician from back home. Flew in just for this. He knows Dominic''s condition inside out. Dominic will

    be fine."

    Evelyn''s hands were sped tightly together, her fingers ice cold.

    "I guess I''m a little nervous," she admitted.

    The thought of anything happening to Dominic was unbearable.

    She had researched the surgery. No procedure was without risks, and it was that minuscule chance of

    Not wanting to burden Harrison, she quickly added, "Harrison, I''m okay. I have faith in Dominic. He''s

    strong-willed. He''ll pull through."

    "Of course," Harrison replied.

    Evelyn continued, "Harrison, Roxanne seems pretty worried. You should gofort her. I''m really fine."

    He always found his little cousin to be the brightest, most capable, and considerate among all his

    siblings¡ªa truefort to the family.

    Harrison nodded warmly and nced over at Roxanne but kept his distance.

    After Dominic had recounted the harrowing birth of their child and Roxanne''s brush with death,

    Harrison could empathize with her even more.

    The guilt and self-reproach Harrison felt were beyond words.

    The heart he had broken, that had died within Roxanne, he vowed to nurture back to life, bit by bit.

    Ang clung to Roxanne''s neck, her eyes as worried as Roxanne''s, fixed on the sealed doors of the

    OR.

    "Mommy, will Uncle feel pain when they cut into his head?" she asked innocently.

    "He''s under anesthesia, sweetie. He won''t feel a thing," Roxanne assured her.

    "Needles are scary, though."

    Roxanne''s mind was too preupied with Dominic''s surgery to engage in child''s y.

    But Ang, hugging her neck, bravely asked, "Mommy, when Uncle gets better, can he be my daddy?"

    "Uncle is uncle, honey. He can''t be your daddy," Roxanne said, tickling Ang''s nose.

    "But why can''t I have two daddies? A big daddy and a little daddy. Wouldn''t that be nice?" Ang''s

    greedy wish made Roxanne smile despite herself.

    Ang''s innocence somehow eased Roxanne''s tension.

    Ang puckered her lips and added, "Daddy says if you agree to let me have two daddies, he agrees

    too."

    "Did Daddy really say that?"

    "Why don''t you ask him?"

    Roxanne''s gaze met Harrison''s.

    In his eyes, a deep emotion stirred, revealingyers of deep affection and indescribable sorrow.

    With a heavy heart, Roxanne sighed internally, regretting the sadness she had caused him.

    She walked over with Ang in her arms and said to Harrison, "Harrison, thank you. You''ve gone to

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    great lengths for Dominic''s surgery."

    "Dominic is my best friend. It''s the least I could do," he replied.

    Roxanne frowned. Since when had these two men be such good friends? How did she not know

    that?

    The tumor in Dominic''s brain was small and the surgery to remove it went well.

    Post-op swelling was a minorplication, not life-threatening but pressing on his optic nerve.

    For a brief time, Dominic was blind.

    The doctors assured that once the swelling subsided, Dominic¡¯s vision would return to normal.

    This could take three days, five, perhaps a week, but certainly no longer than ten days.

    Evelyn pleaded with Roxanne to let her take care of Dominic.

    "Evelyn, you''d certainly be the most attentive caretaker for Dominic," Roxanne considered. "But

    wouldn''t this affect your job? You''re the head of the Miller Group, after all."

    Evelyn insisted, "I have my team, my trusted shareholders, and executives. They can manage without

    me. I want to care for Dominic myself."

    "Roxanne, please let me stay and take care of him."

    Evelyn sped Roxanne''s hands, her plea heartfelt.

    "Dominic''s vision ispromised; he needs someone by his side around the clock. I just can''t trust this

    to a nurse."

    "If that''s the case, then it''s the best possible solution," Roxanne mused, sharing the hope that Dominic

    and Evelyn would soon be together.

    Evelyn was so ted she practically felt like she was soaring, "Then it''s settled! But, Roxanne, don''t tell

    Dominic I''m the one taking care of him."

    "Why not?" Roxanne asked, puzzled.

    Evelyn had thought it through. "Dominic is annoyed with me. I''m afraid if I cling to him, it''ll affect his

    mood and slow down his recovery. Besides, he can''t see anyway."

    "But Dominic will recognize your voice, you know," Roxanne pointed out.

    "It''s okay, I''ll just lower my voice and pretend to be all gruff. Just tell Dominic you hired a 24-hour male

    nurse for him," Evelyn plotted.

    Her determination to win over Dominic was evident.

    Roxanne suddenly felt that Evelyn was incredibly brave.

    She had been that brave too once.

    Night fell.

    It was Evelyn¡¯s first day officially taking care of Dominic.

    After dinner, she walked him around the hospital corridor a few times for exercise.

    Back in the room, she tenderly helped him with his bath and even made sure his feet were cleaned

    before bed.

    Before sleep, Dominic asked politely, "Eve, I need to use the restroom. Could you help me there?"

    His vision was impaired due to pressure on the optic nerve, rendering himpletely dependent on

    others.

    This ''Eve'' was the male nurse Roxanne had found for Dominic. Dominic didn''t know his real name, only

    that he was called Eve and that he was supposedly a couple of years younger.

    So Dominic addressed him simply as "Eve."

    Evelyn, disguising her voice, replied with a rough tone, "Sure, Dominic, let me help you up. Be careful,

    okay?"

    Once they reached the bathroom, Dominic tapped around with his foot until he found the toilet, "Eve,

    could you step out for a moment?"

    "What''s there to be shy about? We''re all guys here," Evelyn said with a forced lower pitch. "But you''ve

    just had surgery, and I¡¯d hate to see you take a spill. That''d be a real hassle."

    Dominic was hesitant.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not into dudes. I''ll turn my back until you''re done, alright?" Evelyn continued in her

    gruff voice.

    Then she deliberately made a noise to prove she had turned away.

    But as soon as she heard the sound from the toilet, Evelyn couldn''t help but sneak a peek.

    After all, she wasn''t going to let an opportunity pass by.

    Dominic would be hers, sooner orter, so why not exercise her privileges a bit early?

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Evelyn felt not a whisper of shame for her indulgence.

    Life was tough enough, and she was dead set on living it up¡ªshallow but merry, avaricious yet lustful.

    After all, why not revel in what made her happy?

    Besides, Dominic was bound to be hers eventually. Why put on a show for anyone else?

    But when she stole that nce.

    Holy smokes!

    Her usuallyposed, dignified face flushed to the color of beetroot.

    It was her first timeying eyes on that.

    Was it his towering height that made everything seem so exaggerated?

    One look was all it took for Evelyn to shy away.

    She was unexpectedly bashful, covering her eyes in haste.

    Having relieved himself, Dominic zipped up and reached out a hand.

    "Eve, all done here. Where you at? Could use a hand washing up," he called out, his hand waving in

    the air, searching.

    "Eve, you still here?"

    But Eve''s voice was nowhere to be found; she was too busy blushing to even muster a peep.

    Evelyn¡¯s mind had already wandered off, filled with images not quite suitable for ady of her stature.

    Evelyn, rapidly approaching her thirties, was still a virgin, her curiosity untamed as a cat''s.

    To the outside world, she was President Miller, a paragon of poise and acumen.

    But it was all a front.

    At neen, she was thrust into the role of family CEO, a role she had no choice but to ept.

    When she was neen, she was pushed onto the stage, forced to take over the family business.

    She longed simply to be an ordinary girl, to fall head over heels in love.

    But fate had different ns from the moment she was born¡ªns that involved carrying burdens an

    ordinary girl could not.

    She had never been in a rtionship. No wonder she was blushing.

    Assuming she''d left, Dominic called out again, "Eve, you there?"

    "Oh, yeah, here! Sorry about that," Evelyn''s voice came out artificially deep, "Got caught up replying to

    a text. Let me help you out."

    Her delicate, pale hand reached for his, gripping firmly.

    Dominic was her endgame, the one she would catch no matter what.

    One day, she would always hold his hand, grow old with him, and never let go.

    "Eve," Dominic asked, "how long have you been a caregiver?"

    "Don''t you worry, Dominic. I''ve got this. Been in the biz for three years now. I''ll take good care of you,"

    Evelyn maintained her ruse, her voice husky.

    Dominic didn''t respond, but his brow furrowed in thought.

    A caregiver with three years under his belt shouldn''t have such soft hands, he mused. They felt more

    like a young woman''s, pleasant to the touch.

    He didn''t dare hold on any longer¡ªher silky skin was sending tingles straight to his heart.

    Once at the bedside, Dominic let go. "Thanks, Eve."

    "No need to be formal, Dominic. We''re practically family," Evelyn replied, still in her feigned deep voice,

    "I''ll bunk next to you tonight. Wake me up if you need anything."

    Blind to the world, Dominic could only sense darkness. "Is there a cot?"

    "Yep. Right here. Super convenient."

    "Hope it''sfy enough."

    "Don''t worry about me. It makes it easier to look after you."

    "Thanks."

    "Ah, it''s nothing. We''re all family here," she thought to herself, knowing that sooner orter, they indeed

    would be.

    Once Dominic settled in, Evelyn tucked him in lovingly and turned to the cot.

    In the still of the night, shey there, her gaze fixed on Dominic''s resting face.

    Her first night by his side.

    She watched his chest rise and fall with each breath, his profile etched against the night.

    Time seemed to pause.

    Her soul felt nourished by the warmth of the moment.

    How wonderful it felt!

    After ten years of unrequited love, never once catching Dominic''s eye, this moment alone was a

    treasure.

    There she was, a corporate titan, an heiress to the Seraphim Haven fortune, curled up on a small cot,

    her feet unable to stretch out.

    It wasn''t asrge or as soft as her own bed, and it was ufortable in every way.

    Yet, this was the happiest night of her life.

    She had cared for Dominic, willingly enduring hardship for days on end.

    Then suddenly, Dominic mentioned a glimmer of light.

    Panicked, Evelyn pulled Roxanne aside when she visited the hospital.

    "Roxanne, Dominic might see again soon. The swelling from the surgery''s going down, and he might

    regain his vision. I can''t let him find out I''ve been the one caring for him all this time. That''d be a

    disaster."

    Roxanne, seeing the desperation on Evelyn''s face, reassured her, "It''s good news. He''ll be grateful. It

    might even bring you two closer."

    Evelyn was beside herself. "No, we can''t let him know. He''s recovering from brain surgery. Any shock

    could set him back."

    She couldn''t risk any setbacks now that Dominic was recovering.

    After a pause, Evelyn suggested, "Tell Dominic that there''s something urgent at home, and you need to

    change the caregiver for him. I''ll take off first, okay?"

    Roxanne envied Evelyn''s pure, selfless love for Dominic, always putting him first, always the one to

    make sacrifices.

    After some thought, Roxanne proposed, "When you think the time''s right, you can tell him yourself. Or

    I''ll break it to him once he''s recovered."

    "Don''t," Evelyn pleaded, "Please, don''t tell Dominic."

    Confused, Roxanne frowned, "Why not?"

    Evelyn was adamant. "I don''t want his gratitude. I haven''t done anything special. I don''t want to seem

    like I''m fishing for credit."

    A fortnightter, Dominic recovered.

    The day had finallye when Harrison himself drove to the hospital to pick up Dominic, who had

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    been discharged after a full recovery.

    With a fresh buzz cut crowning his head, Dominic looked surprisingly good. Not every guy can pull off

    the buzzed look, but Dominic looked sharp, the short style entuating his masculine features rather

    than detracting from them.

    "You''re looking sharp, man," Harrisonmented, giving Dominic a friendly p on the shoulder.

    "You didn''t have toe pick me up yourself, you know? I hope I''m not holding you up," Dominic said,

    his tone polite but tinged with sincerity.

    "Come on, we''re practically brothers. No need for formalities."

    "Since when did I be your brother?"

    "What, would you prefer to go back to being my rival in love?" Harrison suddenly treating Dominic like a

    brother made Dominic feel a bit ufortable.

    Even more unexpected was Harrison¡¯s embrace¡ªa warm, gentlemanly hug that came out of nowhere,

    "Congrats on getting out of here! Take care of yourself from now on."

    Dominic felt a strength in that embrace that tightened his back muscles. As an orphan, he''d never had

    siblings, nor had he experienced this kind of brotherly well-wishing or encouragement.

    A twinge of emotion tickled his nose as he looked at Harrison, who had stepped back, with a furrowed

    brow. "Harrison, I''m really not used to you being this friendly all of a sudden. You''re not buttering me up

    for a favor, are you?"

    "There is actually something I was hoping you could help me with. Let''s talk about it in the car, out of

    Roxanne''s earshot."

    "The true colors of a businessman¡ªalways up with the dawn if there''s a profit to be made."

    Now that Dominic was out and about again, it was time to put Harrison''s grand scheme into motion¡ªa

    n to win back his wife.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Dominic eyed Harrison, who was being all secretive and hush-hush.

    He was about to ask what sort of favor he needed help with when Roxanne, having finished the

    discharge paperwork, returned to the hospital room.

    The conversation between the two men was interrupted as they both turned their attention to Roxanne

    walking in.

    Perhaps it was the relief of Dominic''s recovery, Roxanne looked bright and cheery with a radiant smile

    on her face that uplifted her entire demeanor.

    Harrison''s gaze fixed on her with an intensity that seemed to darken.

    Just one look at her set a storm of emotions through him.

    Roxanne firstid eyes on Harrison, frowning in surprise.

    "Why are you here?" she asked.

    Harrison responded simply, "My best friend''s getting discharged. Of course, I''m here to pick him up

    myself."

    "Right," Dominic chimed in, looking at Roxanne, "I''ll ride back with Harrison. You said you were going to

    pick up Ang from the kindergarten, right? Go ahead, no need to drop me off and waste time."

    Roxanne''s frown deepened. "Didn''t we agree that I''d take you home and we''d grab dinner to celebrate

    your discharge? Why are you suddenly going with Harrison?"

    What were these two men up to, being all mysterious?

    And when had they be best friends?

    "I''ve just been discharged, so I shouldn''t really be having a big meal right now. We can dine out some

    other time," Dominic excused himself, "Besides, Harrison and I have some things to discuss."

    Despite sensing something off about the two men, Roxanne didn''t push further.

    After parting ways at the hospital, Dominic settled into the passenger seat of Harrison''s Rolls-Royce.

    Today, Harrison hadn''t called for a driver. He was driving himself.

    With Roxanne out of earshot, Dominic turned to Harrison and asked, "Now that it''s just us, what do you

    need help with?"

    Harrison had opted against bringing a driver to keep this matter confidential.

    He began discussing his n with Dominic.

    In just a few words, Dominic grasped the intent. "Are you sure about this? What if it backfires?"

    Harrison, gripping the steering wheel tightly, his brow furrowed with worry.

    This n meant everything to him.

    He thought of all the rotten things he''d done that had caused Roxanne such pain and wanted to smack

    himself.

    "We can''t wait any longer."

    If they waited any longer, Roxanne might be even more distant with Harrison.

    It was time to burn the ships and try.

    Dominic agreed, "I know Roxanne. Maybe your n will work. I''m with you all the way."

    ¡­

    At the kindergarten.

    Roxanne stood among a group of parents, craning her neck in anticipation.

    When the teacher brought out her daughter from the toddler ss, she hurried over.

    Ang, spotting her mom, dashed towards her, her backpack thudding against her little back with each

    step.

    Her adorable approach and the hug that followed melted Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    Lifting her head, she asked, "Mommy, is Uncle really discharged today?"

    Roxanne lifted Ang into her arms and answered, "Uncle might not be able to join us for dinner

    tonight. But don''t worry, he''s all better now, so Ang, you don''t have to worry about Uncle taking all

    those medicines anymore."

    "Why can''t Uncle join us for dinner?" Ang pouted. She had a gift for Dominic.

    Roxanne exined, "Because Uncle was picked up by Daddy. They must have some important

    business."

    Maybe it was something about the new technology.

    Even though Dominic was no longer working at the Rodriguez Group, if Harrison needed help, Dominic

    would surely be eager to assist.

    Back home, they were greeted by Evelyn, apron-d, "Roxanne, Ang, you''re back! Where''s

    Dominic?"

    Evelyn hade over especially to help prepare dinner.

    With Dominic''s recovery and discharge, she wanted to join Roxanne in celebrating properly.

    Ady usually a stranger to kitchen work, had transformed into a culinary goddess today.

    Seeing no one else with Roxanne and Ang, Evelyn peered around for that familiar figure. "Didn''t

    Dominice back with you?"

    "Harrison took Dominic away," Roxanne said as she put Ang down, apologizing, "Evelyn, I wanted

    us to have a family gathering, but it turned out to be a wasted trip for you, and I made you work so hard

    for nothing. I''m really sorry."

    Evelyn had prepared a feast, much of it Dominic''s favorites.

    The disappointment was palpable.

    "Roxanne, it''s okay. I wanted toe over. But Harrison, really, why would he hijack Dominic like

    that?"

    Evelyn quickly brightened up, squatting down to pinch Ang''s chubby, rosy cheeks and said, "But

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    having dinner with our little Ang isn''t a wasted trip, is it, sweetheart?"

    Ang beamed, "I like eating with Auntie Evelyn too."

    Technically, Ang should have called Evelyn her ''little auntie once removed,'' but for the sake of

    closeness, Evelyn preferred dropping the ''once removed.''

    She patted Ang''s head and said, "Time to wash up for dinner!"

    The next day.

    Harrison arrived early at Roxanne''s neighborhood, parking his car next to Roxanne''s.

    Roxanne, carrying Ang, headed downstairs to take her to the kindergarten.

    Their sweet voices echoed from the stairwell.

    Harrison tracked the sound to its source.

    The sight of Roxanne and Ang together softened the brooding furrow in his brow, giving way to a

    tender luminescence.

    Engrossed in their conversation, they hadn''t noticed Harrison until they were close to their car.

    Only then did Roxanne see Harrison leaning against his Rolls-Royce. ".What are you doing here so

    early?"

    Harrison rose from the car door and took a couple of strides forward. "I''ve got to head out of the

    country for a bit, might not be back for a week. I wanted to check in on my two favorite girls before I

    left."

    "Daddy!" Ang wriggled free from her mom''s embrace and hurled herself into Harrison''s open arms,

    demanding a hug.

    Harrison wrapped his daughter in a warm embrace, a contented smile on his face. "I''ve missed you,

    pumpkin. Have you missed Daddy?"

    The little tyke nodded vigorously.

    Ever since the father and daughter had gone apple pickingst fall, Ang''s affection for her dad

    seemed to have grown leaps and bounds.

    She nodded again with extra zeal. "Missed you lots!"

    Roxanne, standing nearby, chimed in. "A week, huh?"

    "Yep," Harrison replied, holding Ang close. "A whole week. Just had to see you and this munchkin

    before I go. Especially you."

    His gaze locked onto Roxanne, unflinching, his eyes brimming with unspoken love.

    "You know, it just hit me that we''ve never had a proper family portrait. How about we snap a quick one

    before I head to the airport?" Harrison asked with gentlemanly charm.

    Roxanne found herself unable to decline. "Sure."

    "Just grab my phone; it''ll do."

    Harrison took out his smartphone, deftly flipped to the selfie camera with one hand, and drew both

    Ang and Roxanne into the frame.

    The camera showed Harrison smiling. "Our first family portrait. Just the three of us."

    No longer a family, really.

    But Roxanne said nothing, merely offering a smile as she leaned in close to Ang, amodating

    Harrison''s photo op.

    After the snapshot, Harrison murmured his thanks.

    Roxanne, with a polite distance, responded with a "You don¡¯t need to thank me," before adding, "Send

    me the phototer, will you? I''ll print it out and put it by Ang''s bedside."

    Ang would undoubtedly cherish this family portrait.

    "Will do," replied Harrison, ncing at his watch. "I should head to the airport now."

    "I need to get Ang to the kindergarten," said Roxanne, lifting her daughter into her arms. "Say bye-

    bye to Daddy, sweetie. Wish him a safe trip."

    Ang waved her tiny hand in farewell.

    With a sudden movement, Harrison pulled both mother and daughter into a tight embrace, his voice a

    deep mix of restraint, regret, and love. "Roxanne, what do you say we give this another shot? Let''s

    remarry."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Roxanne''s instincts screamed at her to dodge, to evade the emotional onught.

    But Harrison held both her and little Ang in a tight embrace, his strength evident yet careful not to

    cause them any pain.

    She was flustered. "Harrison, didn''t we agree on this before?"

    "I''m sorry." Harrison, struggling to restrain himself, reluctantly let go of them, his voice tinged with

    destion, "I got carried away. I shouldn''t have talked about this in front of Ang. I know you don''t

    want to hear it. Just pretend I didn''t say anything."

    Roxanne steered the conversation elsewhere, "Don''t worry about us. You go and take care of your

    business overseas. When I can, I''ll take Ang to visit her grandpa."

    Three hourster, Harrison boarded the ne.

    A week flew by, and it was Friday.

    At just past four in the afternoon, Roxanne wrapped up thest of her work and called Vincent.

    "Vincent, are you at home? I''ll bring Ang over in about an hour."

    "An hour, huh?" Vincent''s voice crackled over the phone, "Roxanne, I might not be back by then.

    Harrison''s flying back today. He called me insisting I pick him up from the airport. I''ve just set off for the

    airport. It''ll probably take me an hour and a half to get back. I''ve got a dinner party tonight, but I could

    cancel it. Since Harrison''sing back today, why don''t you join us for dinner? I''ll have Marico

    prepare."

    Harrison wasing back today?

    Roxanne thought it was tomorrow.

    Seems she had gotten the dates mixed up.

    She declined politely, "Vincent, that''s alright. You''ve got your dinner party, so you should go. You''ve

    made ns. Don''t cancel on my ount."

    "Those old chaps aren''t as important as Ang and you," Vincent dered firmly. "Nothing beats

    spending time with my granddaughter."

    "Vincent, really, it''s okay. I know you love spending time with Ang. I''ll bring her over tomorrow

    morning. I''ve got to run, talk to youter."

    After hanging up, Roxanne nced at the clock.

    There were twenty minutes until Ang''s school let out.

    It was time to leave for the kindergarten.

    As she exited her office, she overheard the staff buzzing with grim news.

    "Good heavens, how tragic! That ne crashed over the ocean. What hope is there for survivors?"

    "Let''s hope some made it. With over two hundred people on board, it''d be devastating if no one

    survived. That''s hundreds of shattered families."

    "It''s a curse, these crashes happening more and more often."

    The employees'' faces were somber as they discussed the grim news, Chloe among them.

    Roxanne approached, "What ne crash?"

    "A Boeing international flight to Seraphim Haven Airport," one co-worker informed her, reciting the flight

    number before asking, "Roxanne, you mentioned Harrison wasing back tomorrow, right?"

    When she heard the flight crashed today, Roxanne''s heart began to race.

    Her mind nked for a moment.

    A feeling of dread crept over her, and she quickly asked, "Chloe, which flight are you talking about?"

    Chloe repeated the flight number.

    Without thinking, Roxanne frantically tried to call Vincent.

    She needed to confirm Harrison''s flight number.

    After all, Harrison too was flying back today, direct to Seraphim Haven Airport.

    Perhaps due to panic, her fingers trembled as she struggled to dial Vincent''s number on her phone.

    Chloe, noticing Roxanne''s distress, asked urgently, "Roxanne, what''s wrong? Harrison isn''t flying back

    today, is he?"

    "I don''t know," Roxanne replied, her voice barely audible, her body feeling weak.

    Finally, Vincent''s number dialed through.

    But no one answered.

    Roxanne called over and over, the calls went through, but Vincent never picked up.

    This had never happened before.

    Vincent normally answered her calls immediately.

    A terrible suspicion started to form in her mind.

    "Roxanne, what''s wrong? Talk to me. You are scaring me," Chloe pleaded.

    "No, it can''t be," Roxanne suppressed her dreadful guess, "It just can''t be."

    She needed to contact Alexander.

    Alexander would surely know Harrison''s flight number.

    But when she called Alexander, the phone just rang unanswered.

    Then she called Samuel and Evelyn.

    Both of them had the same response. They didn''t know Harrison''s flight number.

    "Chloe, can you pick up Ang from kindergarten for me?" Roxanne''s voice shook, "I need to get to

    the airport."

    Half an hourter, Roxanne made it to the airport.

    In the parking lot, she ran into Dominic and Alexander, who had just parked their car.

    "Dominic, Alexander!" she called out to them.

    The men turned at the sound of her voice. Roxanne asked, "What are you guys doing here at the

    airport?"

    Dominic didn''t respond.

    His face was ashen, his eyes avoiding Roxanne''s.

    Alexander looked equally grave, "Roxanne, there''s been an ident with Harrison."

    It was as if a bomb exploded in Roxanne''s mind.

    She didn''t need Alexander to say more; she had already pieced it together.

    The wholepany had seen the news of the ne crashing into the sea, and that flight was surely

    Harrison''s.

    On her way here, she had checked - there was only one international flight from Harrison¡¯s ce to

    Seraphim Haven today.

    And Harrison was supposed to be on that flight.

    She couldn''t take it.

    Leaning on a nearby pir for support, she managed to stay on her feet.

    "Looks like you''ve already heard about Harrison''s flight going down," Alexander said, his voiceden

    with grief.

    Ten minutester.

    Alexander and Dominic walked side by side, escorting Roxanne, who was disconste, to meet

    Vincent.

    They were heading to the gathering of other families who hade to pick up their loved ones from the

    airport.

    The scene was chaotic.

    Some people were crying, others were demanding answers from the airport staff.

    The area was cordoned off, isted from the outside world.

    The atmosphere was so heavy that it was suffocating.

    Under Alexander''s guidance, Roxanne saw Vincent sitting in a corner, silent as if he had aged a

    decade in an instant.

    His eyes were dim and lifeless.

    He sat there, motionless.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It wasn''t until Roxanne, with her eyes blurred by tears, called out to him that he seemed to snap out of

    his daze and look up.

    Seeing Roxanne, the old man knew she must be aware of the tragedy.

    Trying to be strong for her, he consoled, "Roxanne, don''t worry, Harrison will be fine. He has to be. He

    promised me he''d win you back, and he wouldn''t break his word. He just wouldn''t."

    "Vincent!" Roxanne choked up, a dull ache in her chest as she struggled to findforting words, but

    none woulde.

    A ne crash at sea left almost no chance of survival.

    She didn''t know how to console him.

    Thinking of little Ang growing up without her dad, and recalling how Harrison had begged for a

    family photo before he left, how humbly he had asked for a reconciliation, her head felt like it was about

    to explode.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Roxanne was trying to muster words offort for Vincent, but her voice failed her repeatedly, choked

    sobs keeping her silent. She looked deathly pale, and seeing her distress, Vincent himself, trembling,

    stood tofort her instead.

    "Roxanne, try not to worry so much," he said, his voice firm with a conviction he didn''t feel. "Harrison''s

    weathered many a storm; the chap''s tough as old boots. He''ll pull through this one, you''ll see."

    It was as if he was the anchor in a raging sea.

    But in truth, his heart was being sliced to ribbons.

    Roxanne noticed the weary slump in his usually rigid posture and knew he was putting on a brave front.

    She had to be strong too. She nodded vigorously.

    "Vincent, you''re right. Harrison''s seen his share of rough waters; he''ll survive this one."

    The empty reassurance left her feeling drained, and she blinked back tears.

    Before she could say more, Vincent clutched his chest, hisplexion turning deathly pale.

    "Vincent." Roxanne rushed to support him, "Vincent, are you alright, Vincent."

    Alexander, Dominic, and a few bodyguards immediately gathered around to help the fainting Vincent.

    At the hospital, Roxanne sat vigil by Vincent''s bed.

    He was not in mortal danger; his copse was due to overwhelming grief.

    Yet, Roxanne worried for the old man.

    Reflecting on his life, she realized how hard his lot had been.

    Midlife had stolen his wife.

    Now, was he to lose his son in his twilight years? Was he to be the grieving father who outlived his

    child?

    The thought choked her, and tears flowed like an unstoppable faucet ¨C she wept unabashedly, all

    pretense ofposure gone.

    She looked at Vincent, still unconscious, and dreaded the possibility of Harrison not returning.

    The thought was unbearable.

    She wiped away tears and snot time and again.

    Alexander entered, catching her in the midst of her sorrow.

    He couldn''t help but feelpassion.

    Seeing Vincent still unconscious, Alexander felt helpless.

    He stepped behind Roxanne, gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder, and handed her a tissue.

    Only when she saw the tissue did Roxanne notice Alexander behind her. She had never cried like this

    in front of people. Embarrassed at being seen in such a state, Seeing Alexander, she hurriedly brushed

    the messy hair in front of her forehead that was wet with tears.

    Choking back sobs, she asked, "Any word from the airline?"

    He blinked back his own disappointment, "No. Presumed crashed. They can''t locate the exact position

    where the ne went down."

    Roxanne sighed heavily, her gaze drifting to the window where the sky was darkening.

    Night had crept in silently.

    The autumn night was thick and ck, without stars, the moon obscured by heavy clouds - mirroring

    the gloom she couldn''t shake.

    Just a week ago, she, Ang, and Harrison had been taking a family photo.

    The photo!

    She instinctively pulled out her phone, thest photo of her, Ang, and Harrison saved in her gallery.

    Opening it, tears sshed onto the screen, blurring Roxanne''s face.

    She hurriedly wiped it, murmuring, "I should''ve hugged him before he boarded."

    She had wanted to hug him so badly.

    Was it jealousy of his talents that had put him on that ill-fated flight?

    She regretted holding onto the hatred all these years, iming forgiveness but never truly letting go.

    And now, what was left of that vibrant man was just an image in a photo.

    Her sobs were heart-wrenching as she cried uncontrobly.

    Alexander handed her more tissues, and she tried topose herself.

    "Roxanne, what''s your n now?" Alexander asked gravely.

    She shook her head, lost and deted. "I don''t know. Let''s wait for Vincent to wake up. I''m worried

    about the shock to him. Ang and I will move in with him for a while."

    Ang, Vincent''s granddaughter, was the dearest to him.

    With Harrison gone, Roxanne and Ang would look after Vincent.

    Material wealth was nevercking in Vincent''s life, but what he truly needed was thepany of family.

    With Harrison''s absence, the blow was severe, and it was uncertain if Vincent could withstand it.

    Alexander nced at Vincent on the bed, "The doctor said once he wakes up, he can go home. But we

    have to watch his mood. I''ll help you move thingster. If you and Ang stay with him, I''ll have peace

    of mind."

    Roxanne nodded.

    Ang, still in kindergarten, was picked up by Chloe.

    Aria and Austin were with her, but as bedtime approached, Ang kept asking for her mother.

    "Auntie Chloe, why hasn''t mommye to pick me up yet?"

    Chloe stroked Ang''s hair, feeling a lump in her throat.

    Such a darling little girl would now grow up without a father.

    Chloe knew all too well the plight of fatherless children; after her divorce from Oliver, he never once

    visited their two kids.

    They seemed so well-behaved and mature, but they were iplete without their father.

    And now, Ang would have to face life without hers.

    Oh, what a tragedy!

    Chloe was well aware that despite Roxanne and Harrison''s breakup, Roxanne''s heart still clung to the

    love she had for him.

    The tragedy that befell Harrison meant that Roxanne¡¯s heart was bound to wither away too.

    The thought alone choked Chloe up.

    Her best friend, her beloved Roxanne ¨C of course, Chloe wished for nothing more than a reconciliation

    between her and Harrison, a chance for them to piece back the broken mirror of their rtionship.

    But life had other ns.

    In front of Ang, however, Chloe maintained herposure.

    Kids are sharp as tacks, catching even the slightest emotional shift in adults, leading to their own sense

    of unease.

    To divert Ang¡¯s attention, Chloe, along with Aria and Austin, spent some time ying games with

    her.

    They yed the more physically demanding games.

    Like "Duck, Duck, Goose" and "What Time Is It, Mr. Wolf?"

    With games to distract her, Ang stopped asking for her mom.

    After they yed themselves to exhaustion, Chloe gave Ang a bath, tucked her into bed, and before

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    long, Ang was fast asleep.

    Once the little munchkin was off to dreand, Chloe snapped a picture of her angelic sleeping face

    and sent it to Roxanne.

    "Anne, Ang''s asleep. Fiona and I are here for her, so don''t worry. How''s Vincent doing? Has he

    Roxanne opened the picture of Ang sleeping, and the emotions she had kept at bay crumbled in an

    instant.

    Ever since the fall outing, Ang had started to warm up to her dad even more.

    Just as their rtionship had begun to blossom, as they were on the cusp of spending more quality

    time together, fate had cruelly intervened.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    It took a moment for Roxanne to digest the brutal truth. Life, as she now realized, was trivial in all

    aspects but birth and death. All grievances faded into insignificance against the stark backdrop of

    mortality.

    Chloe, sensing Roxanne''s prolonged silence, dialed her number, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Anne,

    are you alright?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s voice was thick with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Chloe. Thanks for looking after Ang today. I''ll

    pick her up tomorrow.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s heart ached for her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Ang can stay with me as long as you need.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Just focus on Vincent. Fiona¡¯s here to help, okay? We¡¯ve got Ang covered.¡±

    Roxanne suppressed her swirling emotions. ¡°I just want Ang to be with Vincent. He¡¯s old and thest

    thing he needs is this kind of heartbreak. Besides, Ang is his only grandchild. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just so

    hard.¡±

    After a pause, Chloe hesitantly asked, ¡°Roxanne, we¡¯ve all seen the news updates about the suspected

    ne crash. Do you have any insider info from the airline?¡±

    Roxanne sighed deeply, a sound heavy with sorrow. Chloe knew then that she shouldn¡¯t have brought

    it up, not wanting to add to Roxanne''s pain.

    The next day, Vincent returned from the hospital to the family estate. In just a day, he seemed to have

    aged a decade. Previously a spry man in his seventies now looked every bit of his years.

    Ang, still unaware of her father''s fate, sensed something was amiss. The adults were unusually

    quiet, especially Grandpa. Being the intuitive child she was, she tried to cheer him up, fetching fruit and

    tea with the earnestness of a caring granddaughter.

    She carefully carried a cup of colorful, flower-infused tea to her grandfather, a tea she had made with

    cold water in her innocence, unaware that hot water was needed to steep the vors.

    The water in the cup spilled all over her because she was not walking very steadily.

    ¡°Grandpa, have some tea,¡± she offered, her tiny hands shaking, spilling droplets onto her clothes. But it

    didn¡¯t matter to her; it was the act of caring that counted.

    Vincent¡¯s grief was interrupted by Ang''s tender gesture, and he hugged her, tears spilling down his

    cheeks.

    Ang reached out her chubby little hands, wiping away the tears on his face. ¡°Grandpa, don''t cry. I¡¯ll

    give you the lollipop I hid secretly. If you eat it, you won''t cry anymore, okay?'' The adorable kid took out

    a lollipop from the bag and handed it to Grandpa. ''Shh, don''t tell Mommy, okay? Mommy doesn''t allow

    me to eat lollipops. She says they''ll make holes in my teeth if I eat them.¡±

    Such a cute child!

    How could she suddenly lose her dad?

    Ang, unfazed by the saltiness of Vincent¡¯s tears, kissed his cheeks repeatedly, hoping to stop his

    crying just like her mother did for her.

    The sight of their interaction brought a bittersweet smile to Roxanne¡¯s face, as she brought over a

    properly steeped tea. ¡°Vincent, I made you somevender tea to help you sleep. Ang can stay with

    you tonight.¡±

    Ang, proud of her own tea-making attempt, pointed to the cup she had brought earlier. Roxanne

    praised her daughter¡¯s efforts, despite knowing it was her specialty to make tea with cold water.

    Vincent, cradling Ang, could only think of the cruel twist of fate that had taken his son away.

    Roxanne, watching the tender scene before her, was filled with regret for not cherishing every moment

    with Harrison.

    "Roxanne," Vincent said, guilt and sorrow in his eyes, "I''m sorry for pushing you and Harrison together.

    It was supposed to be for you to be taken good care of, and now I fear you may never find happiness

    without him."

    Roxanne shook her head, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯d never regret knowing Harrison. Given another chance, I¡¯d

    cherish him and never let small argumentse between us. The past can¡¯t be changed, but I¡¯ll

    always hold onto our memories.¡±

    In the quiet estate, as the sun began to set, the realization dawned upon them that the true essence of

    life was the health and happiness of loved ones. Everything else was just passing clouds.

    Roxanne''s sole prayer was that Harrison hadn''t boarded that flight, that he was safe, that he could

    stand before her, whole and unharmed.

    But that was impossible.

    The ne had been missing over the ocean airspace for more than twenty hours, likely plummeted into

    the watery depths, leaving not even a scrap of wreckage behind.

    The chance of finding survivors was next to none.

    "I really shouldn''t have picked that fight with him," she sobbed, her tears uncontroble.

    "Roxanne, I''m sorry to force you to bare your soul like this." A voice, heavy with guilt yet tinged with an

    uncertain authenticity, reached both Vincent and Roxanne''s ears.

    They turned towards the source and there, defying all odds, stood Harrison, very much alive.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Was it a hallucination?

    That''s what Roxanne wondered as she stared, unblinking, at the very much alive Harrison standing

    before her. She feared that a single flutter of her eyelids would shatter the illusion.

    Her gaze was fixed, her body almost turned to stone, as tears began to swirl in her eyes, blurring her

    vision of Harrison. Panic set in¡ªwas he just a figment of her imagination? She wiped her eyes

    frantically.

    She feared that he would vanish once her vision cleared, but there he was, still standing in front of her,

    taking confident strides toward her. The sound of his approach, the gentle breeze that came with him

    carrying a familiar scent. It all felt so real and yet so ethereal.

    "Harrison, is it really you?" Roxanne whispered, terrified that even her voice could break the spell.

    She looked at him with such a pitiful, longing gaze, silently pleading for the mirage to linger, to not fade

    away so quickly.

    Even a second more in his presence felt like immense sce.

    Since hearing of the ne crash over twenty-four hours ago, every second had felt like an eternity in a

    deste epoch. Roxanne didn''t know how she had endured.

    She felt a despair so deep it was akin to death.

    Yet for Vincent and Ang, she had to feign strength. She convinced herself to eat, to sleep, to muster

    the energy to care for Vincent, who was even more heartbroken, and to shield Ang from her own

    fragility.

    She was so very tired, at the end of her tether.

    And she was close to breaking.

    Was this vision a mercy from the heavens, a sce in her time of grief?

    Across the room, Vincent and Zoey, along with the other staff, watched in disbelief as Harrison

    appeared. No one dared to speak, eyes widened in surprise.

    Roxanne, consumed by the apparition before her, had forgotten the others around her. Sheunched

    herself into Harrison''s arms, clutching his neck as if holding on for dear life. Just one more second of

    embrace was all she asked for.

    "Harrison, have youe back to us?" she murmured, her head buried in his chest, unable to hold

    back the flood of tears soaking his shirt.

    "Harrison, what will I do without you? How will I take care of Ang and Vincent?"

    She thought this warmth was just a hallucination, a trick her mind yed out of longing for Harrison. Or

    perhaps it was his spirit. After that haunting incident at the Dino Towers, where Mr. Dino had jumped,

    she, a skeptic of ghosts and spirits, began to believe in the existence of souls.

    Maybe Harrison couldn''t bear to leave them, so his spirit returned to check on them.

    "Harrison, didn''t you say you wanted us to remarry?" She clung to him, pleading. "I agree, let''s remarry.

    Please don''t go. Come back to me, will you? I can''t handle it alone."

    "Grandpa, why is Mommy crying like that?" Ang, perched on her grandfather''sp, didn''t understand

    what was happening.

    They had kept the truth about the ne crash from the innocent child.

    Vincent was just as perplexed by Harrison''s sudden appearance as Zoey and the household staff.

    Zoey whispered, "Mr. Rodriguez, could this be Harrison''s spirit?"

    Vincent couldn''t answer.

    They didn''t promote superstitions, but as businessmen, they paid heed to mysticism.

    Vincent felt something uncanny at y. Could it actually be Harrison''s spirit?

    Zoey, a bit frightened by the daylight haunting, sought Vincent''s guidance. "Mr. Rodriguez, should we

    conduct a ceremony, maybe help Harrison''s spirit find peace?"

    "Let''s not talk right now," Vincent whispered, knowing the importance of this moment for Roxanne. He

    wanted her to embrace her son fully, to have this time with him. It was then that Vincent truly

    understood how significant Harrison was in Roxanne''s heart.

    "Are Mom and Dad getting back together?"

    She lifted her head and threw this question to Vincent.

    "Grandpa, are Mom and Dad going to remarry?"

    "Shh." Vincent gestured to the little cutie to keep quiet. Then, he indulgently patted Ang''s head.

    Vincent didn''t want anyone to disturb Roxanne. He said softly to his granddaughter, "Let Mommy

    embrace Daddy for now."

    Vincent understood that Roxanne treasured this longing embrace too much. He had experienced the

    pain of losing a beloved, the agony of being separated by life and death.

    When Harrison''s mother passed away, leaving him behind, Vincent had felt utterly devastated. He

    wished Rita could stay a little longer, not close her eyes so soon, even if just for a second.

    He understood Roxanne''s current sentiment of tightly embracing Harrison. He didn''t want anyone to

    disturb Roxanne.

    Ang, still confused, watched her parents embrace. It was the first time she had seen them together

    like this, a picture of love. She smiled brightly, though she didn''t grasp the gravity of the moment.

    If Mommy and Daddy had made up, wouldn''t there be many chances for hugs in the future? Why

    couldn''t they interrupt the hug?

    Grown-ups were so strange!

    Nevertheless, she remained obedient, hushing up, gazing happily at Roxanne and Harrison, with a

    bright, joyful smile on her face.

    Harrison was overwhelmed with emotion but also wanted to kick himself for causing such grief.

    Roxanne''s tears, the shock of his father¡ªhow could he have been so careless?

    Taking Roxanne''s hand, he ced it over his beating heart.

    "Feel it," he said. "It''s warm, isn''t it?"

    The thumping in the palm of her hand was strong and steady¡ªHarrison''s heartbeat.

    It pulsed with life, a rhythm of survival.

    Roxanne, barely believing, lifted her tear-filled eyes to meet Harrison''s gaze, which was tender and full

    ofpassion. He leaned in to kiss her forehead, then gently ced her hand over his chest, where

    his heart continued its robust dance.

    "From now on, every beat is for you," he whispered.

    "Harrison?" Roxanne''s voice quivered with disbelief. "You''re alive?"

    The heart beneath her palm throbbed again, a powerful testament to life.

    Harrison was indeed alive.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Truly alive.

    Overwhelmed, her tears fell, pattering down like a sudden rain shower.

    Her forlorn, pitiful expression only made Harrison''s heart swell with more affection for her. He softly

    brushed the tears from her cheeks, but they kepting, a torrent of relief and love.

    "Harrison, are you really still with me?" she sobbed, the words muffled against his chest.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Harrison''s heart ached as he watched Roxanne''s tear-streaked face crumble in sorrow.

    Gently, he wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    Each scalding drop fell heavily,nding in the palm of his hand.

    "I''m sorry, Roxanne," he whispered, pulling her close and kissing her forehead. "I staged that ne

    crash. It was all a sick charade."

    "I''m really sorry." He kissed her hair more deeply, burying her head against his chest.

    "What did you say?" Vincent, who''d been lounging on the couch, carefully set Ang down on the floor.

    Patting Ang''s little head, he whispered, "Ang, why don''t you go y with Zoey downstairs for a

    bit? Grandpa needs to talk to Daddy, okay?"

    Then, he shot Zoey a look.

    Zoey immediately stepped forward, taking Ang''s hand and heading out. "I¡¯m gonna take you on a

    little autumn adventure."

    Ang obediently followed out.

    Once Ang was out of earshot, Vincent approached Harrison, who had just released Roxanne from

    his embrace.

    Looking both guilty and apologetic, Harrison nced at Vincent and said, "Dad, I''m sorry I didn''t give

    you a heads up. You thought I was really gone, and ended up in the hospital because of me."

    "You staged the whole ne crash?" Vincent could hardly believe his ears.

    Of course, having his son alive was a blessing.

    But to deceive everyone with such a low tactic was unfathomable.

    It wasn''t a big deal that Vincent himself had fainted from shock ¨C he was old bones, after all.

    But did Harrison have any idea what Roxanne had been through these past days?

    Vincent demanded to know how Harrison pulled off the deception.

    In a mix of long and short exnations, Harrison came clean.

    The news of the ne crash was a fake webpage created by Dominic and pushed to Roxanne,

    Vincent, and a few others'' phones.

    It made them believe the crash was real.

    But the news wasn''t widespread; it was targeted. Dominic only sent it to specific people, sparing the

    Rodriguez Group from any negative impact.

    "Who else is in on this?" Vincent pressed.

    Harrison honestly replied, "For the whole thing to work, only Alexander and Dominic knew. Dad, I''m

    sorry for this."

    "There are a hundred other ways you could have gone about this. Why choose such a ploy?"

    Vincent was livid, his mustache almost bristling with anger.

    He snatched up a mug from the coffee table and hurled it at Harrison.

    It hit Harrison square in the forehead, immediately raising a bruise.

    Harrison knew he had yed dirty, and indeed he had caused his father undue concern.

    Thankfully, Vincent wasn''t dead from the shock.

    Otherwise, Harrison would have been the son who killed his father with worry.

    He could have dodged the flying mug with his reflexes, but he didn''t.

    "Dad, calm down, don''t hurt yourself over this."

    How could Vincent not be furious?

    He grabbed another mug to throw at Harrison, but Roxanne quickly took it. "Vincent, please don''t be

    angry. Harrison''s safe now, isn''t he? Please don''t me him. He¡¯s alive, and that''s all that matters."

    All mistakes weren''t mistakes anymore.

    Roxanne had realized the truth; as long as Harrison was alive, nothing else mattered.

    Even now, she could hardly believe he was still with her.

    After taking the mug from Vincent''s hand, she stared at Harrison unblinkingly, filled with the relief of his

    survival.

    She knew the peace of this moment was hard-earned.

    She didn''t want to me anyone anymore.

    But was Harrison truly alive, or was it all just her illusion? So she didn''t dare blink.

    She examined him in minute detail.

    Noticing his chest rise and fall, his stylish short hair fluttering in the breeze, his tall, impressive figure

    standing strong.

    The moment felt like a blessed gift.

    "Don''t protect him," Vincent seized the chance to scold Harrison. "A mistake is a mistake. Let me

    properly educate him."

    Roxanne signaled Harrison with her eyes and said, "Harrison, apologize to Vincent. He fainted with

    worry after your ''ident''. It''s dangerous to y such jokes on him."

    "Yes, I''m sorry, Dad," Harrison quickly admitted, appeasing his father with several apologies.

    Vincent''s heart secretly leaped with joy at the chance to mend Harrison and Roxanne''s rtionship. He

    sternly added, "You''re not just supposed to apologize to me, but to Roxanne. And don''t you ever y

    such jokes on her again. And from now on, no matter what it is, you can''t keep secrets from Roxanne.

    Whatever it is, you have to listen to Roxanne, live a good life with her, and never mistreat her again."

    Harrison took Roxanne''s hand, his eyes softening.

    His gaze was filled with the sight of a slightly nervous yet endearing Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, did I just hear you say that as long as I''m alive, you''ll agree to remarry me?"

    Roxanne felt more than a little nervous.

    Her eyes darted away, and she lowered her head, not knowing what to do.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid to admit what she had said moments before.

    But with everything happening so suddenly, she felt overwhelmed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When she had agreed to marry Harrison the first time, it was without love, simply to rid herself of

    Oliver''s nuisance and to lead a life with Harrison.

    Without love, there was no need for nerves.

    No heart racing with anticipation.

    But now, she felt like a girl experiencing her first love, too shy to admit in front of her father-inw that

    she deeply loved Harrison.

    Harrison didn''t want to pressure her.

    He tenderly stroked her head and said softly, "Roxanne, I''m not forcing you to marry me again right

    away. I won''t ever force you to do anything you''re unwilling to do again. But please, give me a chance

    to win your heart, until you fully ept me again, okay?"

    Roxanne remained silent.

    She was organizing her thoughts, trying to find the right words.

    Harrison ruffled her hair affectionately and said, "If you don''t speak up, I''ll take it as a yes."

    Off to the side, Vincent was so ovee with emotion that he was on the verge of tears.

    This was the moment he had longed for in his dreams.

    The day he finally saw these two young souls, like two halves of a broken mirror,e back together.

    Wiping away tears of joy, he realized that his son''s trick was underhanded, but it was undeniably

    effective.

    He knew he needed to give the young couple some space to themselves.

    Seizing the opportunity, he discreetly slipped away, ushering the curious maid who had been

    eavesdropping with them.

    Harrison and Roxanne were left in the living room alone.

    "Starting today, I''m officially pursuing you," Harrison said, his gaze serious and steady.

    His eyes were soft, like a sky full of stars, intoxicating to behold.

    "Roxanne, there''s no rush for an answer. This time, I''ll show you through my actions how important you

    are to me."

    In truth, Roxanne was kinda miffed.

    Sure, he wanted to pursue her, but did he really need to scare her with that kind of prank?

    She nearly lost her mind over it.

    If it weren''t for Vincent and Ang who needed her care, she might have given up on everything.

    Well, she thought, it''s time to make him pay a little. She shed him a yful smile, "Are you sure you

    want to pursue me all over again?"

    "Mhm."

    "Think it through, buddy. I''m not an easy catch, and winning me over won''t be a walk in the park." She

    smiled again, yfully yet in her heart, she had already forgiven him.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Harrison was well aware that despite Roxanne''s ims of being hard to win over, deep down, she had

    already forgiven him. He cradled the back of her head and pulled her close into an embrace.

    "Roxanne, are you not mad at me anymore?" he whispered, his voiceced with guilt.

    In a desperate bid for her forgiveness, he had put her through an emotional rollercoaster, a jest flirting

    with life and death.

    She must have been in sheer agony these past couple of days, he thought. He was a jerk, no doubt

    about it.

    But except through this extreme measure, he couldn''t think of any other way to hasten her forgiveness.

    He kissed her hair gently and said, "Roxanne, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have deceived you like that. It was

    wrong to make you suffer so."

    Roxanne struggled in his arms, her fists pounding against his chest, seeking release from his hold.

    He grasped her hands, his eyes brimming with remorse and pain, "Roxanne, are you still upset with

    me?"

    "What do you think? Is that the kind of joke you can just throw around?" Roxanne feigned severity,

    though her heart wasn''t in it.

    She wasn''t truly ming him. As long as he was alive, nothing else mattered.

    But she was embarrassed. She hadn''t washed her hair in days, and there he was, kissing her hair.

    Even if they were to get back together, she wanted it to be under less disheveled circumstances.

    Yet, here she was, not only with unwashed hair for two days but also without a bath, and she hadn''t

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    even brushed her teeth. She had barely managed to eat or drink anything, overwhelmed by the shock ¨C

    bathing and grooming were thest things on her mind.

    Harrison was oblivious to her little worries, pulling her in for another kiss on her forehead.

    Roxanne pushed him away firmly, shooting him a re. "Vincent is watching from outside."

    It had been an age since they had kissed.

    And Harrison wasn''t about to let go of this opportunity, holding onto her waist with a firm grip.

    Roxanne couldn''t break free.

    She put on a stern face again. "Harrison, didn''t you say you were going to pursue me all over again? If

    you want to win me back, you''ll have to go through a trial period. Rule number one: no force."

    They hadn''t been this close in a long time.

    His warm palm on her waist sent a shiver through her entire being.

    Through the patio doors, Vincent watched them with a contented smile.

    Roxanne''s face flushed even more.

    It seemed Vincent was too delighted and was sneakily peeking at them through the ss.

    She caught a glimpse of him trying to suppress a chuckle. She wasn''t annoyed at Vincent''s spying. It

    was just the embarrassment of being seen in such an intimate moment with Harrison.

    Suddenly, a little head popped up beside him by the window, equally curious about the scene inside.

    Then the little head tilted back, looking up at her grandfather. "Grandpa, are mom and dad kissing?"

    Vincent frowned slightly.

    "Ang, what are you doing here?"

    Zoey, tiptoeing behind them, whispered, "Mr. Rodriguez, Ang saw you peeking and got curious. She

    ran over, and I couldn''t stop her."

    "Grandpa, let me have a look," Ang squeezed closer, pressing her curious face against the ss to

    peer inside.

    Her ssmate Keith often told her that his parents would sneak kisses and hugs when they thought no

    one was watching.

    Sometimes, they would even hug and kiss without any clothes on.

    But she had never seen her parents do that.

    Keith also said his little sister was born after his parents hugged and kissed, and then she came out of

    his mom''s belly.

    But if her parents never hugged and kissed, so how was she born?

    Children are full of endless questions.

    Vincent covered Ang''s eyes with his hand.

    Ang pried his fingers apart, sneaking a peek through the gaps.

    Daddy was holding Mommy in his embrace again.

    From this angle, it really did look like Daddy was kissing Mommy!

    Ang looked up again and asked, "Grandpa, if mom and dad kiss, will they make a little brother or

    sister for me? I would really love a sibling."

    Vincent picked up the little charmer, moving away from the window and heading outside.

    As they walked, he said, "I think having one sweet granddaughter like you is enough. Having babies is

    very hard on your mother."

    His old pals from the Seraphim Haven, all men of status, believed that their wealth should be passed

    on to a son.

    But Vincent felt differently; what did it matter who inherited what? One adorable granddaughter was

    enough.

    Ang wouldn''t need to take over the Rodriguez Group in the future. All his and Harrison''s assets

    would be left to her, ensuring that she would have more than enough for her entire life.

    They would support whatever life Ang wanted to lead, without forcing her into the role of heir.

    And they certainly wouldn''t pressure Roxanne into having another child, especially knowing the risks

    involved.

    Having nearly lost both Roxanne and Ang during a premature birth, Vincent was adamant that

    Roxanne should not face the dangers of childbirth again.

    All he wanted was for Roxanne and Harrison to reconcile.

    He stroked Ang''s little head. "We won''t rush your mother to have a baby. If you feel lonely, how

    about I get you some puppies or kittens instead?"

    Ang wrinkled her cute, little nose, pondering. Puppies and kittens didn''t seem as adorable as Keith''s

    little sister.

    Nestled in her grandfather''s arms, she pouted, "But I still want a little brother or sister."

    Vincent carried Ang a little further, feeling a twinge in his back. He remembered the time he and

    Roxanne had trekked through the wilderness in Marientown, facing a wolf attack which had injured his

    back. As he got older, it became harder to bear.

    Sitting on the swing with Ang, he took a moment to rest and exined to her the hardships of

    childbirth.

    He just wanted to spare Roxanne from any pressure to have another child.

    Roxanne had always been lonely, and he feared that if Ang expressed a desire for siblings,

    Roxanne might consider it, willing to face the dangers of pregnancy again.

    Vincent was more than content to have such a wonderful daughter-inw, gifting the Rodriguez family

    with an adorable granddaughter like Ang.

    He couldn''t bear the thought of Roxanne facing the peril of another difficult childbirth.

    That evening, they had the rare pleasure of enjoying a family dinner together.

    Before heading to bed, Harrison knocked on Roxanne''s bedroom door.

    Fresh out of the shower, Roxanne was seated in front of the vanity mirror, blow-drying her damp hair.

    Hearing Harrison''s voice at the door, she called out, "Come in."

    "Just washed your hair?" Harrison walked over and stood behind her, taking the hairdryer from her

    hand, "Let me help you with that."

    "It''s okay." Roxanne attempted to retrieve the hairdryer.

    But Harrison had already casually caught a strand of her hair.

    His slender fingers glided from the roots to the tips, gently and patiently waving the warm air from the

    dryer.

    It had been a long while since she had felt such peaceful, easy times.

    In the mirror, she saw Harrison in the navy-blue pajamas, his bearing distinguished and striking, and for

    a moment she was lost in a daze.

    Harrison, seriously drying her hair, didn''t look at her but knew well that her gaze was fixed on him.

    With a slight smirk and a roguish twinkle in his smile, he teased, "Looking good, huh?"

    Roxanne shot him a nce and said bluntly, "Focus on the hair, old man. Since when did you be

    such a vain guy?"

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Although Roxanne shot him a re, a straightforward smile crept onto her lips.

    It was a smile that had been absent for far too long.

    A smile that came from the heart, pure and real.

    As Dominic had said, Harrison was indeed the only one who could breathe life into her once-stilled

    heart.

    Right then, Roxanne''s phone buzzed with a notification.

    It was a message from Dominic.

    "Hey Roxanne, you up?" Dominic texted.

    Roxanne immediately shot back, "Yeah, I''m up. What''s up?"

    "Just didn''t want to disturb your beauty sleep, but since you''re awake, I gottae clean about

    something," Dominic typed.

    Roxanne cut him off, "You don''t have to say anything. I know all about the fake ne crash news. You

    cooked up that story for Harrison, didn''t you? I''m not mad at you, so no hard feelings."

    Dominic was worried she''d hold a grudge.

    He had promised never to lie to her again, yet for the sake of her reconciliation with Harrison, he''d

    deceived her once more.

    His conscience was heavy.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After all, the fake news had worn Roxanne down to a shadow of her former self.

    He was terrified it might have broken her spirit.

    "Really, Dominic, no need for apologies, truly. I should be thanking you. You helped me see what''s truly

    in my heart. I had a great day today," Roxanne replied.

    Meanwhile, Harrison finished blow-drying Roxanne''s hair.

    She remained engrossed in the conversation, oblivious to Harrison''s presence.

    She owed her reunion with Harrison to Dominic''s interference, his push to help her see her own heart

    clearly.

    There were a thousand things she wanted to say to Dominic, a flood of gratitude she wanted to

    express.

    In the chat box, she typed out a message only to delete it.

    Words seemed inadequate to convey her thanks. Simple thank-yous felt too light.

    Harrison, ncing downwards, noticed how engrossed she was in conversation with another man.

    It wasn''t jealousy that stirred within him.

    He knew Roxanne''s true feelings and appreciated Dominic''s part in bringing them back together.

    He and Dominic were tight now, solid buddies.

    Jealousy over Dominic didn''t cross his mind.

    It was just that, on the first day of their renewed rtionship, Roxanne seemed more invested in

    chatting with someone else than with him.

    He felt a twinge of neglect.

    "Roxanne, I need to talk to you," Harrison said, setting aside the hairdryer and pulling up a chair next to

    her.

    She bit her lip, pondering how to express her gratitude to Dominic, ignoring Harrison.

    Harrison felt a pang of sadness. "Roxanne, look at me."

    "Just a sec, let me send this message," she mumbled, eyes still glued to her phone.

    A stifled frustration built in Harrison''s chest.

    But unlike other times, he didn''t me Roxanne for her negligence.

    He understood the weight of Dominic in her life, a bond that surpassed even family ties.

    No one could rece that.

    He had no intention of vying for the spot Dominic held in Roxanne''s heart.

    Harrison waited silently beside her.

    Minutes ticked by¡ªthree, five. What was just a few minutes felt like an eternity to Harrison, left hanging

    in limbo.

    His usually calm demeanor was easily shattered by Roxanne. In her presence, his cool was a facade.

    Annoyed, he messaged Dominic, "Dominic, give it a rest, will ya? Roxanne and I finally put the pieces

    back together. Can''t you give us some space?"

    "Dude, you won the girl. Don''t get greedy," Dominic shot back.

    "You''ve got someone too. Isn''t Evelyn a catch?" Harrison teased.

    "Cut the crap," Dominic replied, well aware that Harrison was ying matchmaker despite hisck of

    interest in Evelyn.

    "Evelyn''s a great girl, man. She''s worked hard to be top-notch in everything since she was young,

    never had time for love until she met you. When will you see her for who she really is?" Harrison

    pressed.

    Dominic didn''t respond, his mind suddenly filled with images of Evelyn¡ªher sharp business acumen,

    her familial devotion, and the yful charm she reserved just for him.

    He could vividly recall her wearing soft pink dresses, following him around like a persistent sunbeam¡ª

    or an endearing shadow.

    Apart from Roxanne, Evelyn was the only woman who lingered so prominently in Dominic¡¯s memory.

    Strange.

    When did Evelyn''s many facets be so clear in his mind? Was it because she had been chasing

    him for so long?

    Speak of the devil¡ªEvelyn messaged him.

    "Hey Dominic, is my phone broken or something?"

    "If your phone''s broken, go see a technician," Dominic replied dryly.

    "No, it''s just that I haven''t gotten a message from you in ages. Is it because my phone is broken?"

    Her yful tone was unmistakable even through text, but Dominic remained frosty, ceasing to reply.

    Ding-dong!

    The doorbell rang.

    Dominic went to answer it.

    Standing there was Evelyn, barging in without invitation, her armsden with bottles of liquor.

    Following her in, Dominic watched as she made herself at home on his sofa, and frowned. "Are you

    here to drink with me?"

    "Shouldn''t you be the one hurting the most today?" Evelyn asked, looking at him intently. "Roxanne and

    Harrison are back together. I thought I''d keep youpany."

    "I don''t drown my sorrows in booze," Dominic said coldly.

    Evelyn popped open a bottle of high-proof whiskey. The cap ttered onto the coffee table.

    "Are you afraid of drinking too much? Scared you''ll lose control?" she teased.

    Dominic stood still, his gaze lowered. "Provoking me won''t work."

    With that, he turned away.

    "Drink if you want. I''ve got software to write. Excuse me."

    Evelyn, clutching a bottle of whiskey, caught up to Dominic and firmly grasped his arm. "Come on,

    Dominic, if you don''t want to drink, you don''t have to. No pressure, really. I''m just worried about you

    being all by your lonesome. Thought you could use somepany."

    The word ''lonesome'' was an understatement for Dominic''s state of mind.

    His life had been a study of austerity.

    Like Roxanne, he too bore the tragic fate of being abandoned by his parents at a young age.

    Then, at twenty, he was struck by a serious illness that forced him to lie and leave the woman he loved.

    Naturally distant, friends were scarce in his life.

    Affection, love, friendship ¨C all the dear things in life seemed to be a luxury of pain he couldn''t afford.

    He turned slowly, his gaze strained and in the depths of his eyes, a flicker of barely discernible agony.

    His eyes settled on the whiskey bottle in Evelyn''s hand and he asked in a low voice, "Can booze really

    drown the sorrows?"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Dominic had never been drunk.

    He couldn''t fathom whether there was any truth to the poets'' im that a deep drink could wash away a

    world of sorrow.

    He was a sober man by habit, a paragon of rationality.

    He knew that when life threw a curveball, you had to swing at it¡ªescaping was never the solution.

    So, even when pain nipped at his heels, he never let it out.

    Once, when he saw Harrison drowning in gloom, the guy would chain-smoke like a chimney, one

    cigarette after another.

    Dominic had asked him, "Does smoking really help you blow off steam?"

    Harrison had dared him to try it, but Dominic never did.

    He didn''t n on drinking that day either, for he neither drank nor smoked, but his heart felt like it was

    being crushed in a vice.

    The bright lights stretched his tall, imposing shadow across the carpet.

    Even that shadow seemed to drip with loneliness.

    Staring at the bottle of whiskey in Evelyn''s hand, its cap already discarded, his broad shoulders

    slumped as he said, "Maybe I''ll have a couple of drinks."

    With that, he reached for the bottle.

    Evelyn clutched the bottle tightly to her chest.

    "Dominic, I didn''t reallye here to get you to drink. Booze is bad for you. I just wanted an excuse to

    see you, to keep youpany. Don''t actually drink it."

    Dominic wrestled the bottle from her protective grasp and plopped down on the couch.

    Without a word, he tilted his head back and took a hefty swig.

    "Cough, cough!"

    The liquor was fierce, and he wasn''t used to it.

    Dominic choked.

    Evelyn, feeling a pang of pity, quickly patted his back and went to pour him some water.

    By the time she returned with the water, the 750ml whiskey bottle was down to itsst third.

    His coughing had turned his eyes red.

    Evelyn''s heart ached as she tried to snatch the bottle away. "Dominic, stop drinking."

    Dominic took the bottle over Evelyn''s head, dodging her grab, and got it back in front of him.

    He took another two gulps.

    If the pain could be forgotten, even briefly, then let him be drunk tonight.

    Evelyn was regretting bringing the alcohol.

    "Dominic, don''t do this, it''s killing me to watch," Evelyn was on the verge of tears.

    She knew that he couldn''t handle alcohol well, and drinking too much would surely upset his stomach.

    "Dominic, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have tempted you with alcohol. Please stop."

    She wed at his arm.

    But the difference in strength between men and women is vast.

    No matter how she tried to stop him, the booze kept disappearing into Dominic.

    He seemed set on indulging himself, on drowning his sorrows, his eyes full of pain.

    His gaze met hers, and tears swirled in her eyes before spilling over.

    Dominic asked, "President Miller, I''m a mess. What on earth do you see in me?"

    "I can''t put my finger on it, but I just do. To me, you''re the best there is."

    Evelyn finally wrested the bottle away, holding it tight, away from his reach.

    But there wasn''t much left to drink.

    He''d nearly polished off the entire bottle of whiskey.

    Evelyn worried his stomach couldn''t handle it. "Dominic, are you feeling okay? Is your stomach

    hurting? Want some milk?"

    The alcohol was too strong.

    He''d drunk too fast.

    Now the drunkenness surged from his chest, pressing against his brain.

    His head began to spin.

    His consciousness blurred.

    Rubbing his temples, he gave a wry smile. "Feeling okay? Not at all. I have no home, no parents, no

    friends, nothing."

    Evelyn had stood up, taking a few steps away to get a bottle of milk from his fridge to warm up for him.

    But hearing his voiceced with agony and self-mockery, her steps faltered, and her heart clenched.

    Turning back, she saw Dominic lifting his gaze to hers.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    His eyes still held self-mockery and pain, now mixed with a heavy dose of drunken haze.

    Drunk as he was, he looked even more pitiable.

    He smiled wryly, "President Miller, I''m like a jinx. I''m destined to be alone. You, the heiress of Seraphim

    Haven, won''t find happiness with me. Stop wasting your time."

    Like a ne tree, one can stand empty-hearted.

    Others think it''ll sprout in spring, flourish with green.

    But it was already deadst winter.

    He was that empty-hearted ne tree, dying once when his parents abandoned him.

    Dying again on the operating table.

    And when his rtionship with Roxanne ended, his heart turned to ash.

    He and Roxanne shared a fate, both deste, so he was unable to offer her happiness.

    He had to let go.

    And he didn''t want to fail Evelyn either.

    Evelyn stood still, pondering for half a minute beforeforting him, "Dominic, let''s not talk about this

    today, okay? You might be a bit drunk. I''ll warm up some milk for you."

    As she turned, her smile faded.

    Hershes fluttered weakly.

    She sighed heavily.

    Being rejected time and again was a bitter pill.

    Returning with the warm milk, she found Dominic resting on the couch, eyes closed, surrounded by the

    thick scent of whiskey.

    She sat next to him, holding the milk, and gently tapped his arm. "Dominic, have some milk."

    Dominic slowly opened his eyes.

    His gaze settled on Evelyn, slightly intoxicated.

    Suddenly, he pulled her into his embrace.

    The milk spilled all over the floor.

    Feeling his embrace for the first time, even in his drunken state, her mind went numb.

    The emptied ss fell from her grasp, rolling aimlessly on the carpet.

    She didn''t dare make a sound.

    Was he mistaking her for Roxanne?

    He looked down at her, his Adam''s apple bobbing seductively, as if he might kiss her, but he didn''t.

    She had once stolen a kiss from Dominic.

    Dominic showed no reaction, coldly pushing her away.

    She longed for Dominic to lean down and kiss her.

    But when Dominic looked at her, he just furrowed his brows tightly.

    He let go of her with a bitterugh, "You''re not Roxanne, you''re not."

    His hoarse voice was not only filled with his own agony but also sharp as a knife, each word stabbing

    into Evelyn''s heart.

    Feeling suddenly unsteady, Evelyn braced herself against the couch, pinching her own leg with her

    other hand to force back the tears, and murmured in a low voice, "Dominic, don''t think you can keep

    hurting me just because I like you. Don''t push me too far, or I swear I''ll bite you."

    As she spoke, her tearful face unexpectedly twisted into a mischievous scowl, "I really will bite you."

    "You''re not Roxanne," Dominic said, shaking off her hand.

    Frustrated, she lowered her head and bit down hard on Dominic¡¯s arm that had pushed her away. The

    pain jolted Dominic back to his senses, and he cried out, "Ow!"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Dominic reflexively pushed Evelyn, who was biting his arm, away.

    Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes.

    As she red at him, the tears sshed down, her eyes a shattered mosaic of beauty.

    She lunged at him, tumbling Dominic onto the couch.

    Hoisting up her leg, she straddled him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    When she lowered her head, she peppered the man beneath her with fierce kisses.

    Truth be told, her kissing skills were not any good; her only attempt had been an uninvited one on

    Dominic.

    Now, as she gnawed at him, it was less of a kiss and more an outburst of her frustration and pain.

    It was far from a perfect kiss.

    For Dominic, however, the feeling of a soft, curvaceous woman pressed against him sent his heart into

    overdrive.

    His blood raced recklessly, coursing through his body, igniting an uncontroble desire.

    His consciousness was quickly overwhelmed.

    Beneath her palm, the stiff expanse of his chest made Evelyn pause.

    When she looked up, strands of her hair gently grazed Dom''s neck, sending an electric tingle through

    him.

    At thirty-two, Dominic, still a virgin, felt his primal urges stir, unconnected to love.

    She was so close.

    With just a slight movement, he could strip away Evelyn''s clothes.

    But he didn''t.

    He didn''t love her; he couldn''t do such a beastly thing.

    Yet, the alcohol in his head, or perhaps her provocative figure, was fanning the mes of his

    suppressed desires.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The more he tried to extinguish them, the fiercer they burned.

    Evelyn remained on top of him.

    Breathing in the crisp scent of liquor from his breath, she too was nearly drunk.

    Like a tipsy kitten, she pried open the cor of his shirt.

    Her hand slipped inside, caressing his solid chest with abandon.

    Her lips found his, gently suckling.

    When she looked up at him, her eyes were still wet with tears, a pitiful and eager gaze meeting his.

    Her warm breath brushed his cheek, and she nibbled at his ear. "Dominic," she whispered, "life is too

    short, and we''re both not having it easy. Let''s not waste our time tormenting each other, okay?"

    Under the bright lights, her eyes sparkled like stars.

    The room was silent, but for the thick air of innuendo that hung between them.

    "Dominic, I want to be with you."

    She was nearly thirty and had kept herself pure for him.

    And as the wealthiest woman of Seraphim Haven, it wasn''t like she''d be short of men.

    If word got out that she was still a virgin, she''d be aughingstock.

    She didn''t want to waste time; since she nned to have him as her man eventually, why not im her

    right sooner?

    She held his neck, her eyes brimming with seduction.

    "Dominic, you always feel so alone, right? How about this? I''ll bear you children, enough to make a

    ser team. That way, you''ll never be alone. Sounds good, right?"

    Without giving him any chance to think or hesitate, she buried her face in his chest, kissing her way up

    from his appealing Adam''s apple.

    His brand-new white shirt was already stained with her lipstick, a fragrance both clean and intoxicating

    mingling silently in the air.

    Her hands grew bolder, undoing the first button of his shirt.

    But then, Dominic''s hands mped down on hers. "We can''t do this," he said, his voice strained with

    the effort of suppressing his long-restrained desire, which threatened to burst forth like a flood.

    His husky voice, low and quiet under the bright lights, tempted Evelyn to give herself to himpletely.

    She pulled her hands from his grip.

    She unbuttoned her own shirt, sliding the pink chiffon off her slender, white arms.

    The straps on her back came undone.

    "Dominic, I don''t need you to take responsibility for me. I just want you."

    No matter what happened after tonight, whether Dominic epted her or not, she was willing to be his

    woman without any expectation of return.

    Even without his responsibility.

    "Dominic, I''m willing to do it, so don''t feel any pressure. Just think of it as a night of wild passion, a way

    to release and unwind."

    No man could resist a woman as fiery, clever, cute, and beautiful as Evelyn.

    Dominic was no exception.

    His hand reflexively rested on her smooth back, sliding along her fine spine.

    "Dominic, just like that, be a bit bolder," Evelyn coaxed as she kissed his cheek.

    On the verge of losing control, Dominic''s hand reached to peel off her pants but stopped abruptly.

    His eyes met Evelyn''s as she looked up at him.

    Perhaps the lights were too bright, too intense. In each other''s eyes, mes flickered and rose.

    Dominic swallowed hard and pushed her away.

    Evelyn tumbled from the couch onto the carpet.

    As she rose, a wry smile crossed her lips when she noticed the changes in Dominic''s body. "Dominic,

    you clearly want me."

    "I will not touch a woman I have no intention of marrying," Dom muttered, struggling with his drunken

    restraint.

    He got up, his steps unsteady with inebriation, and ascended the stairs.

    Evelyn was left alone on the carpet.

    Watching Dominic''s cold retreat, she didn''t move, simply curling up on the carpet, hugging herself

    tightly.

    She had almost made love to him.

    And even in such a state, he had been able to push her away.

    How bad was she?

    She used to believe that the moon in the sea was the same as the moon in the sky; that the one before

    her was the one in her heart.

    Only now did she understand that the moon in the sea was not to be had, and the one in her heart was

    out of reach.

    She didn''t know how much longer she could endure this one-sided love if it relied solely on willpower.

    The next morning.

    Evelyn, hearing the noises upstairs, raced to knock on Dominic''s door.

    There was no answer, and the door was unlocked.

    Taking charge, she pushed the door open and entered.

    Arriving at the dressing room, she found Dominic, freshly showered and bare.

    Her gazended on the well-defined muscles of his broad back and lean waist, and she gasped.

    This man''s physique was simply too stunning!

    Dominic turned around at the sound, frowning when he saw the unabashed Evelyn, instinctively

    clutching the towel tighter around his hips.

    Despite the emotional rollercoaster ofst night, the break of dawn brought a fresh start, and with it,

    Evelyn''s spirits were anew.

    She didn''t hold a grudge, instead shing him a yful, cheeky smile. "What''s there to hide? Seen it all

    before."

    "You stayed overst night, and you peeked at me while I was asleep?" Nick quickly wrapped the towel

    more securely around his waist, shooting Evelyn an irritated re.

    Evelyn sauntered over, unfazed, "Well, you''re all better now, I''m not worried about ruffling your

    feathers. When you were hospitalized, the pressure on your optic nerve had you blind as a bat. Day

    and night, I was the one glued to your side. It was me holding your hand even to the bathroom."

    "The nurse, Eve, that Roxanne hired¡ªwas that you?" Dominic''s realization came toote; this woman

    had already seen his every inch.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    In the days following his surgery, Dominic''s vision was clouded, his optic nerves pressured into

    darkness.

    He couldn''t see a thing.

    It wasn''t just the indignity of needing assistance for trips to the bathroom; even the simple acts of

    eating and dressing were in the hands of the caregiver named Eve.

    He should have known it was Everlyn.

    No wonder he''d felt that "Eve''s" voice sounded off, always speaking with a strained whisper.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It was Evelyn, disguising her voice so he wouldn''t recognize her.

    Dominic wasn''t sure whether to be grateful or irate.

    But this wasn''t the time for anger, nor was it the moment for gratitude.

    Because he was still undressed.

    He hurriedly found some clothes and retreated to the bathroom to change. When he came out, Evelyn

    was waiting for him in the room.

    Their gazes locked.

    His face was stern, devoid of any smile. "Did you do this on purpose?"

    "Yes, I did it on purpose."

    The unpleasantness of the previous night had already faded from Evelyn''s memory.

    With a yful smile, she teased Dominic, her fingers gently lifting his chiseled chin, finding amusement

    in his difort.

    Dominic was undeniably handsome.

    The surgery had left him with a shaved head, and though his hair had started to grow back, it was still

    barely longer than a buzz cut. This style only entuated his sharp, gentle features.

    Even without a smile, he exuded the charisma of a refined gentleman, his face radiating kindness and

    warmth.

    So even when Dominic rarely returned her smiles, Evelyn never felt a chill from him.

    She admired him openly. "Dominic, am I the only woman in the world who has seen you in all your

    glory? Don''t be so upset. After all, it''s my responsibility since I''ve seen everything."

    Dominic pushed her wandering hand away from his chin. "I don''t need you to take responsibility. Just

    tell me how you want to be thanked for looking after me. And no, marrying you is not an option."

    "Who said anything about making you marry me? I''m the one who wants to marry you," Evelyn

    retorted, unbothered by his cold remarks.

    She seemed immune to his barbs.

    Leaning close to his ear, she whispered something yful and suggestive, causing Dominic''s face to

    flush with embarrassment.

    She stepped back,ughing heartily at his reaction. "Dominic, you''re such a prude," she teased, her

    affection for him growing.

    Actually, her words hadn''t been all that provocative¡ªsimply apliment on his attractive appearance,

    with a yful double entendre about his stature.

    Despite feeling mocked, Dominic tried to seem unruffled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I never

    would''ve guessed that President Miller, of Seraphim Haven''s wealthiest, could be so superficial."

    With a huff, he turned away.

    Evelyn just smiled wider. "Yes, I''d rather be a rich, shallow, lustful woman than the domineering CEO

    forced to wear a mask every day. If only I weren''t pushed into it, who would want to bear the burden of

    family business? I''d much rather be an ordinary girl cherished by a man."

    She sighed, almost as if she could write a book of woes.

    Evelyn had never wanted to be a CEO; she had taken up the family mantle out of necessity, making

    even dating a challenge.

    "Let''s not dwell on the fact that I''ve seen you naked. After all, it was bound to happen sooner orter,"

    she said, grabbing Dominic''s hand. "Come on, let''s have breakfast. You drankst night; I bet your

    stomach is upset. I made you some nourishing soup."

    She practically dragged him downstairs to the dining table, where the soup was ready and the side

    dishes were prepared by her own hand.

    She pushed Dominic into a seat. "Don''t be so grumpy. Eat your breakfast, then I have to go to an

    important interview. It airs tonight on the local economic channel at eight. Don''t forget to watch it."

    Meanwhile, at the Rodriguez Vi.

    In the transparent kitchen with its 270-degree panoramic windows, Vincent and the nutritionist were

    preparing the morning''s breakfast.

    Seeing his early-rising son Harrison approach, Vincent dismissed the nutritionist and asked,

    "Roxanne''s still asleep, isn''t she?"

    Harrison nodded and walked over. "Dad, you haven''t been sleeping well either. Why don''t you get

    some more rest?"

    "I don''t need much sleep at my age," Vincent replied, rinsing soybeans and nuts for the soy milk, then

    turned to his son. "Actually, I need to talk to you about something."

    Harrison listened attentively as he assisted his father with the preparations.

    Vincent nced at him sidelong. "Grab that bowl for the beans."

    Handing the bowl to his father, Harrison heard Vincent continue, "We have servants, so you don''t

    usually do this kind of work. But if Roxannees into the kitchen, you need to be by her side, helping

    her. Learn to do things for her. Be gentle and considerate. Roxanne enjoys a cozy life."

    "I understand, Dad," Harrison said, helping out.

    Vincent kept busy as he spoke. "Also, about having a second child."

    But before he could finish, Harrison quickly stated his position. "Dad, I''ve decided against having

    Roxanne go through another pregnancy."

    The birth of Ang had nearly cost Roxanne her life. Both the mother and daughter had narrowly

    escaped death.

    He couldn''t bear to put Roxanne through that ordeal again.

    "One child is enough for me."

    Vincent agreed. "That''s what I think too. Don''t let Roxanne get pregnant again. Be careful."

    Harrison suddenly felt a surge of gratitude. "Dad, thank you for being so understanding."

    As the paramount family of Seraphim Haven, it was expected to marry someone of equal social status

    and to have sons to continue the legacy.

    Yet, his father had never pressured him on these matters.

    Surrounded by people drawn to their power and wealth, they often missed out on genuine affection.

    But in this moment, Harrison felt the rare warmth of his father''s support.

    Vincent had always been a man of tradition, a pir in a world where high society''s conventions ruled

    supreme. Yet, for Harrison to grasp the true essence of life''s warmth, he cast aside those antiquated

    notions and supported his rtionship with Roxanne, a girl from the other side of the tracks.

    The lengths Vincent went to for the sake of their union were nothing short of Herculean.

    This time, Harrison truly understood the depths of Vincenta''s thoughtful efforts.

    In the kitchen, Vincent was blending a smoothie, a mix of soy milk and carefully selected nuts.

    "Harrison," he said with a gentle authority, "this time around, you''ve got to cherish Roxanne. Put

    yourself in her shoes, think about what she needs, and learn to understand her. Live a good life

    together."

    The weight of Vincent''s love was something Harrison felt more acutely with each passing moment.

    He watched as Vincent pressed the button on the blender, his movements not as swift as they were

    back in his golfing days.

    Observing Vincent quietly, Harrison noticed the changes.

    It wasn''t long ago that Vincent had dyed his hair, a vain attempt to reim the vigor of youth.

    But now, the roots at his temples were silver once more, betraying the passage of time.

    In Harrison''s memory, Vincent was always the spry elder, full of pep and vigor.

    How had time managed to paint him with such strokes of age so quickly?

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    The sting of emotion hit Harrison''s nose unexpectedly.

    He had always prided himself on being exceptional in every way, a self-made man who never caused

    his father, Vincent, a moment''s worry in the business world.

    But the truth was, Vincent had his heart broken over him all along.

    Being a parent was never easy.

    Looking at his own life, Harrison realized he hadn''t been present for most of it. Roxanne had gone

    through pregnancy, childbirth, and raised their little Ang up to three years old without much help

    from him.

    Instead, it was he who had caused Roxanne so much pain.

    He truly was a bastard, a failure of a man.

    In front of his father, Harrison couldn''t muster the sentimental words that would''ve pleased the old man.

    He held his gratitude close to his heart and said sincerely, "Dad, in the future, when ites to

    managing marriages, I will definitely learn from you."

    Vincent patted his shoulder gently and said, "You''re a good kid, Harrison. To admit one''s fault is a

    virtue."

    Harrison looked down, his gaze falling on his father''s arm. The same arm that once swung a golf club

    with vigorous strength was now speckled with age spots andcked its former power. Vincent had aged

    before his very eyes.

    And Harrison hadn''t even given him the chance to enjoy his golden years with little Ang.

    Grateful words buried deep, Harrison resolved to do more and speak less from now on.

    After leaving Dominic''s, Evelyn drove back to herpany.

    The Miller Group was located in the bustling CBD of Seraphim Haven, just a stone''s throw from the

    Rodriguez Group.

    At the crossroads, her Bentley met Harrison''s Rolls Royce.

    Anthony, Harrison''s driver, always slowed down at the sight of her car and would remind Harrison, "Mr.

    Harrison, that''s Ms. Miller''s car."

    Harrison rolled down his window and nced at Evelyn, who rested one hand on the steering wheel

    and the other on the window ledge, looking back at him.

    Evelyn shed a yful smile, "Harrison, you''reing into the office sote today. Don''t tell me you

    spent the whole night making up for lost time with Roxanne." Her smile turned mischievous, "So, how

    was it? After several years without, wasst night out of this world?"

    Harrison''s face became gloomy, and he admonished her, "Shouldn''t you, as ady, watch your

    ¡°Oh,e on, Harrison. Don''t be as stiff as those old executives on your team. Can''t I, your friend,

    have a little fun with you outside of work?"

    Jokes were allowed, but her jokes were always a bit too risqu¨¦ for his taste.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you. I''ve got an interview to attend to. See you around," she said,

    waving her hand before speeding off.

    Anthony pressed the elerator, steering the car towards the parking lot, "Mr. Harrison, it''s tough for

    someone as free-spirited as Ms. Miller to run such a bigpany under so many constraints."

    Harrison didn''t respond, but it was clear he was in a good mood; the loneliness that used to cloud his

    face was gone.

    As they circled around the office building''s ornamental fountain, Anthony suggested, "Now that you and

    the missus are back together, why not consider having another child? Otherwise, Ang might end up

    like Ms. Miller, burdened with the family business."

    "There''s no n for a second child, and don''t mention it to Roxanne," Harrison said, unwilling to

    pressure her.

    As for Ang, Harrison had no intention of letting her follow in the footsteps of her aunt. Whether she

    wanted to join hispany or pursue her own path, he would respect her wishes.

    Outside the CEO''s office.

    Thepany''s legal director and CFO had been waiting for Harrison for some time.

    Mr. Johnson and Victor greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Harrison."

    Harrison nodded and entered his office, "Let''s talk inside."

    Once settled, Harrison sat on the couch, and the two men stood before him.

    "Take a seat," Harrison motioned to the CFO, "Victor, did you prepare the documents I asked for?"

    Victor handed over a pile of documents. "Mr. Harrison, the Rodriguez Group''s finances are strong, and

    we''re liquid. Why did you want me to detail these asset portfolios?"

    Harrison didn''t answer immediately but looked over the papers.

    "I want all these real estate properties transferred to Roxanne''s name. Stocks, bonds, futures, and the

    foreign currency reserves, too. Victor, assist Mr. Johnson with this."

    Victor expressed his concern, "Mr. Harrison, such arge change might rm the board. You''re the

    major shareholder; if everything moves under Roxanne''s name, it could affect your influence."

    Harrison''s assets were vast; reviewing them would take more than a day.

    Closing the folder, he said, "No worries. Draft an authorization agreement, Mr. Johnson."

    In essence, Harrison intended to transfer all his wealth to Roxanne, then have her authorize him to

    continue as the CEO, managing the entire group.

    He would still be the one working, but Roxanne would be the beneficiary.

    He wanted to give her the utmost security.

    Knowing about their previous divorce, Mr. Johnson asked cautiously, "Mr. Harrison, you''re not nning

    to have Roxanne quit her job and live off this wealth, are you?"

    "Of course not."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He wouldn''t make the same mistake twice.

    Assets to Roxanne, as well as freedom and respect, would be hers.

    If she wanted to carve out her own career path, so be it.

    Handing over these assets was merely his way of giving her a safety, a boost of confidence.

    He asked, "Mr. Johnson, how soon can we wrap this up?"

    Mr. Johnson replied, "Mr. Harrison, such significant amendments will take at least a week to process all

    the paperwork."

    Harrison nodded and said, "Alright, Victor, I need you to work closely with Mr. Johnson on this."

    Victor nodded in agreement, "Sure thing."

    Harrison continued, "Let''s keep this change under wraps for now. Roxanne prefers to keep a low

    profile. And Victor, from now on, update Roxanne about thepany''s earnings quarterly. She should

    be aware of how fruitful her assets are."

    From here on out, Harrison intended to ensure Roxanne could be an independent woman of means,

    fully capable of standing on her own two feet, with the added advantage of his support¡ªa true self-

    madedy of affluence.

    In a nutshell, he was going to see Roxanne happy.

    Meanwhile, there was a hup with Evelyn''s interview.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Evelyn was protected by vignt security personnel.

    The security at herpany was wless, a fortress never breached¡ªuntil today''s interview

    descended into chaos, and blood was spilled.

    Seated on the plush sofa, Evelyn was moments away from facing the media''s barrage. The crew was

    in ce¡ªcameramen, lighting technicians, sound engineers, makeup artists, assistants, and Evelyn''s

    personal secretary and bodyguard stood at the ready.

    Then, a scream pierced the air.

    A man burst forth, brandishing a gleaming de, and plunged it into the back of the lighting technician.

    The de entered white and emerged red.

    The room erupted into screams.

    The man, fueled by some unfathomable rage, withdrew the knife and sought out his next victim,

    shing wildly.

    Amidst the bem, Evelyn''s bodyguards were swift, forming a protective half-circle shield in front of

    her.

    "What are you protecting me for? Save them!" Evelyn bellowed.

    But the bodyguards remained steadfast. Their duty was singr: to ensure Evelyn''s safety. Their

    positions, their focus¡ªit was all predetermined for situations just like this. They could not afford to

    falter; their mission was to shield Evelyn at all costs.

    Even as their boss ordered them to assist the others, they did not waver.

    The assant was blinded by vengeance. Holding the blood-red knife, he continued to search for the

    next target.

    Locking onto a terrified female staff member, just as he was about to crazily charge forward, Evelyn

    made a quick run and dashed towards him. Another flying roundhouse kicknded squarely on the face

    of the assant. He hit the ground, spitting blood and teeth.

    Evelyn swiftly pinned him down, controlling his arms, subduing the threat with practiced ease.

    As the richest woman in Seraphim Haven, her reputation as a formidable businesswoman wasn''t just

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    for show. Beyond a sharp mind, she had excellent physical skills, honed alongside Harrison, in their

    regr sparring sessions. She was a true embodiment of "anything you can do, I can do better."

    Her decisive and stylish action quelled the chaos, though her bodyguards were left sweating with relief

    ¡ªand guilt at their near dereliction.

    Turning to her team, shemanded, "What are you waiting for? Take down this man!"

    As theyplied, someone wrestled the knife from the man''s grip. The man, now weaponless, was

    pinned to the floor, his face grinding against the carpet as he snarled, expressing his hatred. "If they

    don''t give me a way out, nobody gets to live."

    Evelyn was puzzled. She did not recognize this man who seemed hell-bent on vengeance within her

    But before anyone could process the turn of events, Evelyn felt a sharp pain in her back. She had been

    stabbed by a woman from the interview crew, an assistant to one of the hosts.

    The assistant looked to the restrained man on the floor, her husband, and dered, "If society won''t

    give us a chance, then let''s bring it all down."

    As the assistant withdrew the knife, Evelyn felt another intense pain, pressing her hand against the

    stabbed area. No matter how hard she tried, the blood continued to flow relentlessly.

    Evelyn felt an excruciating pain and copsed, her consciousness fading.

    News of the attack reached Harrison first. His Rodriguez Group was just a block away from Evelyn''s

    tower.

    He was at the scene in three minutes, carrying a makeshift stretcher constructed from curtain rods and

    fabric. Lifting Evelyn onto it, he rushed her to his car.

    Awakening to intense pain, Evelyn saw Harrison''s concerned face.

    "Harrison, why are you here?" she murmured weakly.

    "Shh, we''re almost at the hospital," he soothed, pressing his jacket against her wound, trying to stem

    the flow of blood. "I''m here, don''t be afraid."

    Harrison held one hand over the wound, using his own suit jacket that he had taken off. Even so, blood

    continued to seep out slowly. Harrison''s hands were covered in blood. Evelyn was in too much pain to

    muster much strength. She lifted her lips slightly, and Harrison had to lean in closer to hear what she

    was saying.

    Evelyn''s voice was barely a whisper as she asked, "Am I going to die?"

    "You won''t," Harrison assured firmly. "You''re destined to be a lucky charm, to outlive and outshine.

    You''ll be the most beautiful bride on your wedding day with Dominic. You have to."

    But as the blood continued to seep through his fingers, Harrison''s resolve wavered. He talked on,

    desperate to keep her conscious as they drove through the night.

    "Evelyn, when you marry Dominic, I''ll decorate your wedding. How about that? I¡¯m going to throw you a

    wedding that will be the talk of Seraphim Haven. I¡¯ll make sure you''re the happiest bride in the world."

    A warm smile flickered across Evelyn''s face, but as it lingered, tears began to well up in her eyes,

    spilling over and tracing a path down her cheeks.

    She said weakly, "Harrison, you better start fretting over your own wedding first. Pop the question to

    yourdy, make her say ''yes'' to marrying you again."

    Harrison''s voice caught in his throat.

    This girl, always so considerate, so concerned for others even with her own wounds so deep. Shey

    there, battered and bruised, yet her thoughts were on his happiness.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Harrison choked back a sob as the weight of the situation bore down on him.

    Evelyn had always been the picture of responsibility.

    Never a burden to her family, always thinking of others before herself.

    Truth be told, Evelyn was a spirited, yful soul, a lover of unbridled freedom.

    But from a young age, she had been saddled with the legacy of her family''s enterprise. While other kids

    basked in the carefree days of youth, she was mastering every skill she could, with no time left for y.

    When her peers were free to fall in and out of love on a whim, Evelyn had already taken the reins of the

    Miller Group, a colossal empire. She forced herself to rein in her vivacity, bing a formidable and

    authoritative CEO.

    Without a fa?ade of authority, how could a young woman like herselfmand the respect of countless

    employees and subordinates?

    She had never really lived for herself.

    Despite her cheerful nature, always wearing a bright and mischievous smile, her life was far from

    happy.

    "Evelyn, don''t talk," Harrison''s hand shook as he pressed against the bleeding wound.

    With a weak flutter of her eyelids, Evelyn whispered, ¡°Harrison, I mean it. You need to give Roxanne

    the perfect wedding.¡±

    But he and Roxanne weren''t nning a wedding.

    Ever since the Nora Dawson scandal, Harrison had be even more cautious.

    He wouldn''t allow the international media or those coveting his 6G technology to exploit any

    weaknesses.

    Even if he and Roxanne were to remarry, there would be novish ceremony.

    Simplicity was key.

    A wedding was just a formality.

    For the rest of their lives, Harrison was determined to show his love for Roxanne through his actions, to

    ensure her happiness without the need for grand gestures.

    He figured Roxanne, ever modest and thrifty, would want it that way too.

    But now was not the time to worry about his and Roxanne''s marriage.

    As he firmly pressed on Evelyn''s wound, his hands trembled but his voice was resolute withfort,

    ¡°Evelyn, I will take care of everything for Roxanne. And you¡¯re going to be fine. I need to see you walk

    down the aisle, happy and in love with Dominic.¡±

    Dominic!

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    In life, one must dare to love, to climb mountains, to chase dreams.

    And Dominic was the man Evelyn wanted to love, the mountain she wanted to climb, the dream she

    chased.

    As a child, she never rebelled against her parents, never indulged her youth.

    As an adult, she couldn''t be herself, forced to shoulder the family burden, forced into the role of a

    domineering CEO.

    Thankfully, she could choose the man she loved.

    She was determined to marry Dominic.

    She hadn¡¯t climbed that mountain yet.

    She hadn¡¯t realized that dream.

    She couldn''t die.

    But she was so tired.

    Breathing becamebored, and panic set in her chest.

    "Evelyn, don''t sleep. Keep your eyes open. I¡¯m telling you to keep your eyes open, do you hear?"

    Harrison''s eyes reddened with urgency as he bellowed, ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    At half past noon, Roxanne was at the office, sharing fast food with Chloe.

    Chloe, looking at Roxanne sending a WhatsApp message to Harrison, remarked, ¡°Who¡¯d have

    thought? Harrison¡¯s so clever, concocting such an borate lie just to win you back. A Capitalist will

    always be a capitalist, always ying his games.¡±

    Roxanne passed Chloe a piece of rotisserie chicken, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. Being alive is all that

    matters.¡±

    Aside from life and death, nothing else in life should be considered a problem.

    Roxanne hade to understand this all too well.

    Harrison didn''t respond to her message.

    He didn''t answer her calls either.

    It wasn¡¯t until three hourster, after Evelyn was out of danger, that Harrison finally returned Roxanne''s

    call.

    His voice, weary and subdued, came through, ¡°Roxanne, I¡¯m sorry I didn''t respond to your message or

    answer your calls. I¡¯ve been at the hospital; Evelyn had an ident. But she¡¯s stable now.¡±

    Upon hearing that Evelyn was in the hospital, Roxanne''s heart raced with concern.

    ¡°What happened to Evelyn?¡±

    Harrison recounted the situation, and Roxanne rushed to the hospital.

    Knowing Harrison had not had lunch because of the hospital trip, she brought some sandwiches and

    milk for him.

    Approaching Harrison, she nced at the surgery in progress, feeling a tightness in her chest, ¡°How is

    Evelyn?¡±

    ¡°She''s out of danger, but the surgery isn''t over yet. Her spleen was pierced.¡±

    That serious?

    Roxanne felt a sudden emptiness in her head, stunned.

    Everything had been fine yesterday; how could Evelyn have been stabbed all of a sudden?

    "Don''t worry," Harrison said,ing over to gently ruffle her hair and embrace her. ¡°The doctors say

    she¡¯s out of danger. There are just some final steps, and it will be over soon.¡±

    Harrison held her gently, his handforting her back.

    From this angle, Roxanne could just make out the letters of the surgery light, ringly bright.

    Yet her vision was tinged with shades of gray, her nose tingling with the onset of tears.

    Life truly was unpredictable.

    Evelyn was fine yesterday.

    Harrison¡¯s ne crash might have been a joke, but the pain of loss still lingered.

    She had lost too much in her life.

    She hoped everyone she cared about would be okay.

    The embrace from Harrison, like a catalyst, made her tears hard to control.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she was bing more and more sentimental.

    Hearing the sniffles in her breath, Harrison gripped her slender shoulders, urging her to look up and

    saw the tears in her eyes.

    Seeing her cry nearly broke his heart, and he carefully wiped her tears away. ¡°Evelyn¡¯s really okay;

    don¡¯t worry too much. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll have a doctore talk to you about her condition.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother the doctors from treating Evelyn,¡± Roxanne implored, fearing for the sess of the

    surgery.

    But Harrison, more concerned about her distress, insisted on having Jack get a doctor.

    Roxanne felt the weight of the world lift from her shoulders as the doctor rattled off a string of medical

    jargon that, despite itsplexity, delivered the best possible news.

    "See? Evelyn''s going to be just fine," Harrison said, his voice a soothing baritone as he curled his

    fingers to brush away the tear streaks on her cheeks. "No more tears, okay?"

    His voice was deep and tender, a note of indulgence that was hard to miss.

    Nearby, Jack, the family''s bodyguard, couldn''t help but chuckle quietly to himself.

    It had been ages since Mr. and Mrs. Harrison had shown such affection for each other!

    As Roxanne buried her face in Harrison''s shoulder, dabbing at her eyes while he gently stroked her

    hair, the sight was so touching that even Jack felt a tear welling up.

    He silently wished that the Harrisons would always be this happy, that they would never have to face

    another setback again.

    At eight in the evening, Dominic turned on the TV and tuned into Seraphim Haven''s economic channel.

    The prime-time finance show was right on schedule.

    Yet, a full half-hour ticked by without a glimpse of Evelyn''s interview.

    Hadn''t she mentioned that her segment was supposed to air tonight? Was he mistaken?

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Dominic wondered if he had mixed up the time.

    Rising from his spot in front of the TV, he returned to his home office to get back to work.

    The year Roxanne was pregnant, he had quit his corporate job to frence from home.

    As a top-tier international hacker, making money was a piece of cake for someone like him.

    Plus, he had made some savvy investments.

    Stocks, bonds, a bit of foreign currency here and there.

    In the past couple of years, Dominic bought low and sold high within a few short months.

    He invested and cashed out at over 4.4 billion in just a few months.

    Investment gurus like him didn''t need to clock in at a nine-to-five.

    After he turned off the TV, he immersed himself in international news, blending it with analysis of his

    various foreign currency investments.

    Currency rates were directly tied to global events.

    As a sessful investor, Dominic needed a keen eye for international affairs and a knack for urate

    judgment.

    So he had to be well-versed in global goings-on.

    His contacts included foreign politicians and seasoned frontline journalists.

    From them, he could get thetest developments¡ªinformation that the average person couldn¡¯t

    ess.

    Today, however, he was distracted.

    His investment notebook, usually filled with charts and annotations, was nk.

    Dominic twirled a ck pencil between his fingers, a deep furrow forming between his brows.

    He wondered if his restlessness had anything to do with the fact that there was no interview with

    Evelyn in tonight''s financial section.

    He wasn''t sure.

    The pen stopped spinning.

    Deciding he needed to freshen up, he went to brew a cup of coffee before settling down to thoroughly

    analyze his investment strategies.

    The coffee did the trick, sort of.

    But as he poised to sketch a graph, his hand instead scrawled the name Eve.

    Eve.

    Might as well finish it, he thought, and added the remaining letters to form Evelyn on the notebook.

    He tapped the pen, contemtive.

    Over the past decade, the push and pull with Evelyn yed out in his mind.

    For ten years, she chased, and he dodged.

    She was passionate, while he was aloof.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She was Cupid, arrow-nocked, chasing him tirelessly, while he, d in a bulletproof vest, soared out of

    reach.

    For ten years, he hadn''t given Evelyn a single chance.

    Ten years!

    How many decades does one have in a lifetime?

    Thinking of the persistent woman, Dominic rubbed his furrowed brow.

    Screw it.

    He''d just call and check in.

    The person who picked up Evelyn¡¯s phone, though, was Roxanne.

    Evelyn had juste out of surgery and was moved to the ICU, under observation for 24 hours.

    Her phone had been with Harrison, who was busy calling her parents and had passed it to Roxanne.

    Evelyn had saved his number under a peculiar name: "Till death do us part."

    What a bizarre contact name, Roxanne thought.

    It wasn''t until she heard Dominic''s voice that she realized what it meant.

    That girl, how deeply she must love Dominic.

    To the point of wanting to share a life and a grave with him.

    Usually, Roxanne saw Evelyn as a formidable businesswoman in her interviews, never guessing she

    harbored such romantic notions.

    And then, a twinge of guilt.

    Evelyn loved Dominic so much, and Roxanne had almost stolen him away.

    She really shouldn''t have.

    "Dominic, it''s me. Evelyn can¡¯te to the phone right now," Roxanne said into the phone.

    Dominic paused briefly, "Why do you have President Miller''s phone?"

    "I was about to call you myself. Evelyn had an ident today and is now in the hospital," Roxanne

    exined briefly.

    Dominic immediately asked with urgency, "Is she hurt? Is it serious?"

    Roxanne was somewhat reassured by his tone.

    Dominic wasn¡¯t entirely indifferent towards Evelyn after all.

    She ryed the details of Evelyn¡¯s condition to Dominic.

    Dominic wasted no time, "I''m heading to the hospital now. Send me the address and her room

    number."

    He was already on his way out of the office, down the stairs, grabbing his car keys from the foyer, and

    out the door.

    Outside, winter had Seraphim Haven in its grip.

    The coastal city had winds that cut like knives despite the temperature lingering in the teens.

    Dominic stepped out in a light shirt, a woolen cardigan, and flip-flops - his attire a testament to his

    urgency.

    By the time he reached the hospital and felt the biting wind, he realized his oversight.

    But it was toote to change.

    He went straight to Evelyn''s ward.

    Just as he was about to enter the elevator, Roxanne called, "Dominic, Evelyn''s parents are here; just

    thought I''d give you a heads-up."

    "Why give me a heads-up?" he asked, pausing outside the elevator doors.

    Roxanne hesitated, "Well..."

    After all, they were Evelyn¡¯s parents, potentially Dominic¡¯s future inws.

    But mentioning that now seemed premature.

    How Roxanne hoped Evelyn could win Dominic¡¯s heart and that they could be together.

    So, she bluntly said, "Anyway, just try to look decent in front of her parents."

    "What''s there to fuss about looking decent?" He was there to visit Evelyn, after all.

    "I''m getting in the elevator, gotta hang up."

    Evelyn''s surgery had been over for an hour or two.

    The doctor said she would probably wake up in about an hour.

    She was justing to now.

    Blinking her eyes open, she saw her father, Kyle, sitting in a wheelchair by her bedside, his face etched

    with worry and sorrow, and her mother, Gloria, whose eyes were swollen from crying.

    She also saw Harrison and Roxanne.

    Her gaze drifted unconsciously elsewhere.

    It seemed Dominic wasn''t there.

    What a letdown.

    After a brush with death, the first person she longed to see upon waking was Dominic.

    Her parents were well aware of their daughter''s fondness for Dominic, and the two had quietly inquired

    about his background.

    Gloria, understanding her daughter''s feelings, saw the disappointment in Evelyn''s eyes and quickly

    took her hand.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    ¡°Eve, you want to see Dominic again, right?

    ¡°Hold your horses, Roxanne said Dominic is already on his way.¡±

    At that moment, Evelyn was truly pining for Dominic.

    In her contact list, she hadbeled Dominic as ''Till death do us part'' - a testament to her wish to spend

    her life with him, sharing the same nket in life and resting side by side in death.

    But today, out of the blue, she felt the sharp betrayal of a knife in her back.

    Blood was seeping out more and more.

    Her consciousness was fading.

    In a haze, she thought she saw a massive ck hole, trying to suck her in.

    The world around her was growing sharper, Harrison''s voice telling her not to fall asleep, the sensation

    of being lifted from the car, the voices of doctors.

    All her senses were amplified.

    She knew everything but couldn''t open her eyes.

    That must be what knocking on death''s door felt like.

    Now awake, she was so grateful to be alive.

    The first thing she wanted when she opened her eyes was to see Dominic.

    She gave her mother a weak blink and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, you always tell me to let go of Dominic,

    but I just can''t."

    ¡°Sweetie, I won¡¯t push you into those blind dates anymore. Chase whoever your heart desires, as long

    as you¡¯re happy," Gloria said, tenderly stroking her daughter''s cheek.

    Tears streamed down, choking with emotion.

    Her daughter had been so unfortunate, having to take over such a massivepany for her father,

    bearing such a heavy burden despite her free spirit and distaste for confinement.

    From now on, Gloria wouldn''t meddle in Evelyn¡¯s love life.

    Kyle, in his wheelchair, rolled closer to his daughter, "Eve, I will also stay out of your love life. If Dominic

    is willing to be with you, we give our blessing for you to marry him."

    Evelyn smiled through her tears.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you always envy Uncle Vincent for having a cute little granddaughter, Ang, right?"

    ¡°When Dominic and I get married, I¡¯ll have a baby girl, too, no, an entire ser team.¡±

    Gloria and Kyle indeed envied Vincent for his adorable granddaughter. However, at their daughter''s

    deration to have a whole ser team, Kyle gently tapped her nose with a teasing frown.

    ¡°Ladylike, remember? A little decorum, please?¡±

    Evelyn pouted yfully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thirty, it¡¯s normal to want kids.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    In their elite circles, thirty was still youthful.

    Many didn¡¯t marry or have children until their forties.

    So Gloria and Kyle didn¡¯t consider their daughter to be of an age to worry about.

    Nearby, Roxanne and Harrison breathed a sigh of relief seeing Evelyn¡¯s good spirits upon awakening.

    Just then, Roxanne got a message from Dominic on WhatsApp and told everyone, ¡°Dominic is here,

    looks like he''s waiting outside.¡±

    Evelyn looked pleadingly at her parents and asked, ¡°Mom, Dad, can I have a moment alone with

    Dominic?¡±

    Kyle frowned slightly, ¡°Eve, you need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Evelyn whined, ¡°seeing Dominic will make me feel better. And the better I feel, the faster I¡¯ll

    recover.¡±

    Gloria pushed her husband¡¯s wheelchair, ready to leave. ¡°Alright, alright. If it makes my daughter

    happy, let them chat a bit more. Let''s step out.¡±

    Harrison took Roxanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s give them some space.¡±

    Dominic stood outside the room, watching the four exit.

    He had never met Evelyn¡¯s parents but knew from her stories about her father¡¯s illness and the

    circumstances that forced her into taking over the family business.

    The dignified man in the wheelchair must be Evelyn¡¯s father.

    The woman who bore a striking resemnce to Evelyn was her mother.

    He greeted them politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Miller, I''m a friend of President Miller. I came to see how she''s

    doing. Is she okay?¡±

    Roxanne fretted over Dominic''s attire ¨C flip-flops to the hospital?

    The Millers were prominent figures, and they were Evelyn¡¯s parents. Would his casual appearance

    tarnish his impression?

    But the opposite was true.

    Seeing Dominic''s urgency to get to the hospital, Gloria surmised it was out of concern for her

    daughter''s safety, and she approved.

    ¡°You must be Dominic. Our daughter speaks of you often.¡±

    Harrison suggested, ¡°Aunt Gloria, let him go in and see Evelyn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Gloria replied with her cheerful temperament, ¡°Dominic, go in and see Eve. She¡¯s

    been asking for you since she woke up.¡±

    Harrison patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go ahead, but remember she just had surgery, so don¡¯t

    let her talk too much. Just being there will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dominic nodded and excused himself, ¡°I''ll go see Evelyn now.¡±

    Once Dominic entered Evelyn''s room, Gloria pushed her husband¡¯s wheelchair, chuckling, ¡°Honey, this

    Dominic really does care for our Eve. Rushing to the hospital without even changing his shoes, he must

    be worried sick about her.¡±

    Watching Gloria and Kyle, Harrison felt sentimental, ¡°Roxanne, look at them. Their love is so strong,

    even after all these years.¡±

    Roxanne envied their bond and how they supported each other through thick and thin.

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    Harrison pulled her close with a gentle tug.

    His lips grazed her cheek, lingering near her ear as he whispered, "When''s thest time you were

    sprawled across me, calling me ''honey'' over and over?"

    That image unbidden shed through Roxanne''s mind, warranting a mental censor.

    Before the divorce, besides their intimate moments, she rarely addressed him as ''honey''.

    She pulled away from his embrace, shooting him a re and said bluntly, "Evelyn''s still in the hospital

    room, and here you are, filling your head with R-rated fantasies. Can''t you, Harrison, show some

    concern for your dear cousin?"

    Harrison looked aggrieved.

    In the hospital room.

    Dominic''s pace halted and then quickened upon seeing Evelyn, a touch pale yet offering him a sweet

    smile from the bed.

    He approached her bedside, frowning, "Yourpany has a dozen bodyguards; why does it have to be

    you ying the hero? Next time something like this happens, you''re not allowed to gamble with your

    life."

    There was a hint of reprimand in his tone, as if he was scolding Evelyn for being too recklessly brave.

    Hearing this, Evelyn burst intoughter, a bit too vigorously, pulling at her wounds with a wince, "Ouch."

    "What''s wrong?" Dominic immediately stepped closer, concerned.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Evelyn furrowed her brow, a twinge of pain shooting through her recently operated-on lower back as

    herughter, too hearty for her own good, pulled at the stitches. In the excitement of seeing Dominic,

    she had forgotten the doctor''s advice to keep it down, to be gentle with herself. Now, she dared not

    even breathe too deeply for fear of aggravating the wound.

    Taking a slow breath, she nced at Dominic''s worried expression and felt bubbles of joy pop inside

    her. It was such a thrill. But she had to be careful not to overdo it, not tough too hard and reignite the

    pain in her incision.

    Pretending to be in more pain than she was, she scrunched her face up pitifully.

    Dominic, propping himself against the edge of the hospital bed, leaned in close, giving her a thorough

    once-over.

    "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.

    Evelyn parted her pale lips, trying to speak, but no sound came out. Dominic, mistaking her silence for

    weakness from the pain, leaned his ear closer to catch her whisper.

    In a voice barely above a breath, Evelyn beckoned, "Dominic,e a little closer."

    He obliged, edging nearer. "Take your time, no rush," he soothed.

    Evelyn fluttered hershes feebly, motioning with a weak hand for him to draw even closer. He followed

    her silent request, his cheek nearly brushing against hers.

    Just seconds ago, Evelyn''s face was a mask of frailty. Now, she gently kissed Dominic''s cheek, her

    smile sweet and tender.

    As her soft lips met his skin, Dominic realized he''d been duped.

    Touching the spot where her kiss hadnded, he looked up, a frown creasing his brow. "Seems like

    you''re not as hurt as you let on," he said, half-serious.

    Evelyn, pressing gingerly on her back where the stitches pulled, pouted. "I''m seriously hurt, you know?

    I could have died!"

    "You should talk less and rest more if you''re that bad off," Dominic chided, recalling Harrison''s

    instructions for her post-op care: little talking, lots of rest.

    Evelyn, fearing he was angry and didn''t want to hear her speak, grew anxious. Her eyes, though weary

    and weak, betrayed her urgency. "Dominic, really. During the surgery, I think I got what you meant

    about that brush with death feeling. I thought I was a goner. It felt like my soul wanted to leap out of my

    body. Like I could see everything around me but couldn''t open my eyes or move at all. Dominic, I''m not

    lying to you."

    She didn''t want to deceive him. She truly had felt that terrifying brush with death and feared, more than

    anything, that she might die before winning over the man of her dreams. How tragic would that be? At

    thirty, she had never been in love. Without a single romantic kiss, she''d be theughingstock of all.

    Dominic noticed her hair was a mess. His fingers brushed through her tousled strands, gently tucking

    them behind her ear. His fingers lingered for a few seconds at the ends of her hair as his voice

    softened, "Talk less, rest more, and just rx."

    Evelyn''s lips curved into a smile, brimming with joy.

    "Dominic, do you think maybe you''ve started to like me, even just a little?" she ventured.

    Dominic''s stern gaze returned, and he didn''t answer.

    Her excitement undimmed, Evelyn continued, "Dominic, have you ever heard this quote from a novelist

    I adore?"

    "I don''t care for literary books, especially not about love," Dominic confessed, his interests lying more

    withputers and global economic trends than with matters of the heart.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I like them enough for both of us. I''ll read it to you sometime. The quote goes

    something like this." She paraphrased, adapting to her own feelings, "If I loved you, and you happened

    to love me, when your hair got messy, I''dugh and gently smooth it out, my hand lingering a few

    seconds longer than necessary."

    That''s exactly what Dominic had done: smoothed out her hair and let his fingers rest for those precious

    seconds. At that moment, Evelyn tasted a vor of love, brief as a snowke melting into the spring.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She foresaw hope and felt utterly blissful.

    Now, with a smile that echoed her happiness, she looked up at Dominic, who sighed heavily, wondering

    if such a small gesture warranted such joy.

    Was it truly worth all her happiness?

    While she beamed, he couldn''t help but see a touch of sadness, a reflection of his own past. Hadn''t he

    too once rejoiced over trivial details from Roxanne, as if they heralded the end of winter?

    Even when Roxanne had merely changed how she addressed him, it was enough to keep him awake

    at night, reying the warmth in her voice, the friendliness in her eyes, and smiling foolishly to himself.

    He understood Evelyn''s feelings all too well, yet also pitied her.

    But love isn''t charity. He couldn''t be with her just because he pitied her.

    Looking at her, content with so little, he tried to console her. "After my surgery, when I was blind and

    helpless, you took care of me for days. To show my gratitude, I''m here to look after you until you''re

    discharged."

    "No, don''t," Evelyn rejected firmly, pouting.

    Dominic frowned, puzzled.

    Evelyn rified with conviction, "Dominic, my affection for you is just me sharing my feelings, not

    demanding a rtionship in return. Likewise, when I cared for you, it was to wish you a speedy

    recovery, not expecting anything back. If you''re staying just out of gratitude, then I don''t want it."

    She sought his genuine desire, not repayment.

    Talking had exhausted her, especially after the surgery. Despite her fatigue, her eyes shone with

    determination. "Dominic, love isn''t a handout. I don''t want your pity."

    Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and a weight seemed to press on his heart.

    Evelyn had just finished a long-winded rant, and now she truly felt the weight of her fatigue.

    Waving a feeble hand, she beckoned, "Dominic,e closer, would you?"

    Obliging, Dominic stepped near.

    Her fingers, soft yet slightly cool, came to rest on his forehead. Gently, she smoothed out the worry

    lines that creased between his brows.

    "Dominic, you shouldn''t be so down all the time. You know, you''ve got a killer smile," she teased.

    Dominic was at a loss for words.

    The woman before him always seemed to dance on the line between strength and vulnerability.

    She inspired his admiration while drawing out hispassion.

    Suddenly, his thoughts were a tangled mess.

    Evelyn withdrew her hand, visibly drained. She blinked slowly, a sweet smile on her lips, "Alright then,

    waking up to see you has already made my day. Could you go get my parents for me.?"

    She was genuinely exhausted.

    After all, she had just undergone surgery.

    Her weariness and frailty stirred something in Dominic¡ªa feeling of tenderness he couldn''t quite name.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Dominic gently caressed Evelyn''s hair with his hand, whispering, "You should get some rest. The

    doctor said to keep the chatter down. Maybe take a nap, huh?"

    Exhausted, Evelyn gave him a sleepy smile and a little wink to show she''d be good. Dominic withdrew

    his hand and turned to leave, casting a final nce back at her.

    He was gone, but the spot on her head where he had touched her still felt warm. Her eyes sparkled

    with a brilliance that could rival the stars outside.

    The night was beautiful - a soft moon and wispy clouds painted a tranquil, lovely scene.

    But as the anesthesia wore off, the pain at the site of her surgery grew more intense, searing like a

    burn. Yet the memory of Dominic''s gentle touch made even that pain seem more bearable.

    On the other end of the night, Harrison and Roxanne made their way back to the Rodriguez Vi, their

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    car winding its way up the private road that led to the hilltop manor. Vincent had chosen this central

    location for the estate not just because it was Rodriguez Group property, but also to fulfill his wife''s love

    of high ces - to watch thendscape, the sunrise, and sunset and to overlook the city.

    While a remote location would have been cheaper, Vincent built it in the city center for convenience.

    Otherwise, thend could have been used for lucrativemercial purposes.

    To win over Rita Foster, Vincent spared no expense in creating this grand vi.

    In the princess room of the vi, Vincent had just tucked his little granddaughter Ang into bed. Sitting

    cross-legged on the floor, he watched her sleep. She dreamt of sweet treats, smacking her lips and

    murmuring, "So yummy, oh so yummy. Grandpa, have a bite too!" she said in her dream, making

    Vincent smile with love and touch her head.

    He was overjoyed that his son and daughter-inw were finally together again but felt a pang of

    loneliness without Rita.

    It seems like everything wasplete.

    But it wasn¡¯t entirelyplete.

    He looked at the moonlight outside the window and muttered to himself, "Rita, you''ve been gone for so

    many years, why am I still not used to it? Back then you said you wanted to take care of our precious

    granddaughter with me. Our granddaughter is really adorable and cute."

    Without Rita by his side, Vincent¡¯s heart still felt empty.

    He couldn''t grow old together with Rita.

    May his son and Roxanne have a smooth journey.

    On the mountainside, Harrison signaled for silence when Anthony checked on why the car had stopped

    - Roxanne had fallen asleep on Harrison''s shoulder.

    "Are we halfway up the mountain? Why did the car stop?"

    Harrison responded, "The car broke down, Anthony went to get another one."

    "Even a Rolls-Royce can break down?" Roxanne chuckled, teasing him, "I thought your car was a

    Rolls-Royce, and those don''t break down."

    Harrison also chuckled, "A Rolls-Royce is still a car."

    "Anyway, since it''s broken, let''s get out and walk back," she suggested.

    "Are you sure?" Harrison raised an eyebrow, "The mountain road is long, can you walk?"

    Roxanne had already opened the car door, before getting out, she turned and smiled at him, saying

    decisively, "If I really can''t walk, you can carry me. After all, you''re fit."

    Both of them got out of the car together.

    Walking from halfway up the mountain back to the mansion.

    This winding mountain road was their exclusive driveway to the mansion.

    There were security personnel at various entrances both down and up the mountain, ensuring that

    outsiders couldn''t enter.

    Dim streetlights lined the sides of the road, and there was a sea of flowers.

    They had never walked together like this, side by side, under the serene and beautiful moonlight.

    Harrison carefully took Roxanne''s hand, "Anne, does happinesse too suddenly? It feels like I''m

    dreaming."

    Roxanne teased him, wondering if even someone like Mr. Harrison could be lost in dreams. It was clear

    Harrison felt undeserving of forgiveness for his past mistakes, but Roxanne''s yful jests and the

    beauty of the starlit sky suggested love was in the air, strong enough to forgive and forge a path

    forward together.

    At this moment, the formidable head of the Rodriguez Group, the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven,

    had utterly transformed into a man smitten by love, yearning to hear sweet nothings from Roxanne.

    But Roxanne refused to indulge him, herughter light and teasing. "You should be thankful that I

    forgive you. Don''t push your luck."

    Harrison didn''t press her further.

    He, like her, turned his gaze toward the sky.

    The moon hung clear, its light filtering through sparse clouds, casting the heavens into an otherworldly

    tapestry.

    "Anne, today I stumbled upon the nickname Evelyn gave Dominic: ''Till death do us part.'' It got me

    thinking," Harrison mused.

    "You saw that too?" Roxanne turned to look at him.

    As their eyes met, Harrison''s gaze deepened, swirling like a vortex, threatening to pull her in.

    She too felt the beauty of the moment, "Harrison, during the ne crash scare, when Vincent copsed

    and was rushed to the hospital, do you know what I was thinking?"

    "I''m all ears," Harrison replied, his attention focused solely on her. "What was on your mind?"

    She looked at his handsome, mature profile and felt a sense of serenity, almost too surreal to believe.

    "While Vincent was unconscious, I stayed by his side. I was so exhausted, I dozed off on the bed for a

    while. When I woke up, it was four in the morning. I kept feeling that you should have been there with

    me."

    The emotions of loss that had overwhelmed her then were pressing against her chest again.

    Roxanne''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, "Harrison, I''m so grateful that you weren''t really caught in a

    crash."

    Otherwise, every night when I woke up, the room would be empty¡ªjust me, alone in the silence.

    I''d end up like the old man, regardless of how strong or cheerful he is during the day, ending up alone

    in old age is truly pitiful."

    Harrison''s fingertips gently caressed her cheek, "Is this your way of confessing to me?"

    "Who''s confessing to you?" Roxanne turned her face away, shooting him a re, "You wish."

    Just then, a phone call from Alexander broke the tranquility.

    Harrison frowned in annoyance, disconnecting the call.

    Alexander promptly followed up with a WhatsApp message: Harrison, it''s urgent.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    After hanging up the call from Alexander, Harrison slid his phone into the pocket of his dress pants,

    missing the WhatsApp notification that had popped up.

    "Who''s calling thiste? Something urgent?" Roxanne inquired offhandedly.

    "Just Alexander, don''t mind him."

    Harrison stood up, taking Roxanne''s hand in his once more.

    His tall, handsome figure cast a shadow over her slender form, making her seem almost fragile beside

    him.

    He yfully tapped her nose, "Let''s go, the moon is too beautiful tonight to waste. We''ll walk back to

    the estate."

    "Why don''t we wait for Anthony to bring the car around?"

    Roxanne nced toward the hilltop.

    Flowers nketed thendscape, extending up to the very peak.

    The road meandered and spiraled on for miles in the distance.

    Walking back would surely take over an hour.

    "My legs are sore," she admitted, feeling the fatigue.

    "I''ll carry you," offered Harrison, squatting down with a steady stance.

    "No, thanks," Roxanne refused, "I''m quite heavy."

    "Come on," Harrison insisted, already scooping up her legs and lifting her. "I won''t hear any

    "But what if someone sees us, or if Anthony drives by?"

    "He''ll pretend he didn''t see anything."

    "I''m telling you, I''m heavy."

    "With you? Please, you''re as light as a feather."

    "Excuse me? I''m not that skinny!"

    But she wasn''t, was she? She was shapely where it counted, after all.

    They walked a while before she stopped insisting on being let down. Harrison carried her with ease,

    and she settledfortably against his broad shoulders.

    They hadn''t gone far when Anthony, indeed, drove by in a Lincoln. Seeing Mr. Harrison with his wife on

    his back, he chose not to interrupt their intimate moment, elerating away with a thoughtful smile.

    "Hey?" Roxanne called out, watching the car fade into the distance with a hint of disappointment. "Why

    didn''t Anthony stop?"

    "He knows his boss well," Harrison said, striding up the hill.

    "Just don''tin when you get tired," Roxanne nestled against his back, feeling entitled to the

    Harrison nced back with a smirk. "Are you doubting my strength?"

    He was a fitness enthusiast, often joining Alexander and others for boot camps. He could run for miles

    with a twenty-kilo weight on his back. Carrying her up the estate was nothing.

    By the time they reached the vi, Harrison had broken a sweat, but he wasn''t tired. It was past eleven

    at night.

    Vincent was still awake, having spent time in the nursery. With age, his sleep had dwindled, and he

    found sce in watching Ang slumber.

    Seeing the couple return home, arm in arm, Vincent descended the staircase to greet them.

    "Dad, why are you still up?" Roxanne asked first.

    Vincent''s eyes held unshed tears, but the reason remained unspoken.

    "Ah, Ang''s been asleep for a while," Vincent said. "You must be tired from the hospital visit."

    "It was fine. I''m just d Evelyn''s okay."

    Vincent nodded. "You should go rest. I need to discuss something with Harrison."

    Roxanne headed upstairs, leaving the two men alone.

    "What is it, Dad?"

    "The matter of your remarriage to Roxanne and the issue of Ang."

    Vincent''s voice carried a weight of concern. The shadow of international interest in 6G technology and

    the Rodriguez family lingered ominously. Harrison''s expression darkened. "What are you suggesting?"

    Vincent spoke sinctly, and Harrison rxed slightly. "We''re on the same page, Dad."

    "I thought you might arrange it this way, but it''ll be hard on Roxanne," Vincent replied solemnly.

    Harrison assured him, "I''ll take care of Roxanne''s side of things."

    After Roxanne ascended, Vincent sat down, burdened with the legacy and the safety of his family.

    "Dad." Harrison wanted to ask about his mother, but the words halted on his lips. The pain was still too

    raw for Vincent, even after all these years.

    Vincent stood to leave. "Get some rest."

    Pausing, he turned back. "Oh, and Harrison, when you have Mr. Johnson and Victor handle those

    documents, include my share for Roxanne and Ang."

    "But Dad."

    "Money is fleeting," Vincent sighed. "What do I need it for at my age?"

    If wealth could bring back the dead, he would have Rita by his side. They''d spend their days tending to

    a farm, content with their family.

    But Rita was gone, and the wishful thinking brought no sce.

    "I''m off to sleep," Vincent dered, intending to live long enough to see his cherished granddaughter

    walk down the aisle.

    When it came to finding a reliable boyfriend for Ang, he knew he''d have to y the gatekeeper.

    After fretting over Harrison''s own wedding, he now had the future worry of Ang walking down the

    aisle.

    So, he had to keep himself in tip-top shape, aiming for a ripe old age.

    When Harrison returned, Roxanne had already taken her shower.

    Perhaps it had been too long since they were apart, because Harrison knocked politely on the door,

    "Anne, may Ie in?"

    Roxanne sat in front of the vanity, a face mask smoothing over her features.

    She turned and hummed an affirmation.

    Only then did Harrison push the door open and step inside.

    Roxanne patted the mask on her face, then stood up and asked, "Harrison, did you notice your dad

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    had tears in his eyes when you got back? It looked like he might have been crying. Do you think he

    was missing your mom again?"

    "Could be," Harrison moved closer. "Apart from missing Mom, nothing else really gets to him like that."

    "It''s tough for him."

    He took hold of her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace, "Can I sleep in your room tonight?"

    With the mask on, her expression was unreadable.

    But from the glimpse of her eyes, one could see she was serious.

    Harrison gave her a pitiful look.

    As if begging her to let him stay the night.

    She pretended to be stern, "No way, you haven''t earned that privilege yet."

    "Then I guess I''ll have to pull out all the stops." Harrison knew exactly how to touch her weak spots.

    Bending down, he nted soft kisses on her earlobe and behind her ear.

    Quickly, Roxanne''s resistance melted away.

    She seemed ready to copse into his arms.

    Years had passed without sharing a bed, and Harrison had only gotten more skilled at arousing her.

    She pushed him away, "Go take a shower."

    "Your wish is mymand!" Harrison bolted to the bathroom with swift steps.

    He scrubbed himself clean, emerging spotless and stark naked.

    At that very moment, Roxanne identally epted a video call from Harrison.

    She hadn''t meant to, but Alexander had been calling insistently, and she worried he might have an

    emergency, so she hit the ept button.

    She was positioned with her back to the bathroom door.

    The video connected.

    Before Alexander could utter a word, he caught sight of a bare Harrison stepping out of the bathroom.

    Having been brothers-in-arms for so long, Alexander had never been privy to such a sight.

    Roxanne, a bit mortified, immediately ended the call.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Roxanne slipped her phone into the folds of herforter, wearing a guilty expression that might have

    belonged to a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar. Her eyes darted nervously as she met

    Harrison''s gaze.

    Should she tell him that she had identally given Alexander a full-frontal view of Harrison fresh out of

    the shower, with not even a towel for modesty?

    He wouldn''t be mad at her, would he?

    Better not to mention it.

    Otherwise, it''d be one heck of an awkward reunion between the friends.

    Alexander, showing the kind of discretion only a true friend could muster, had refrained from calling

    again that night, giving the couple their privacy.

    Absence makes the heart grow fonder, and after years apart, Harrison would have plenty of energy to

    burn.

    Alexander figured he should keep a low profile.

    Some things, even the big things, could wait - Harrison deserved his moment of bliss.

    Late into the night, Alexander grabbed his car keys, chuckled at his own single status, and shook his

    head ruefully.

    He thought, "Everyone''s got someone to cuddle up with, and here I am, the lone wolf."

    Ever since his divorce from Hazel some four or five years back, women - stunning, intelligent, well-bred

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    women - were never in short supply. But he had no interest in finding another partner.

    Sometimes he pitied himself. Other times, he just felt the crushing weight of loneliness.

    To keep busy, he''d thrown himself into managing the affairs of the Rodriguez Group, finding sce in

    the distraction of work. But solitude had a way of creeping up on him regardless.

    Instinctively, he pulled out his phone and scrolled through WhatsApp, his thumb hovering over Chloe''s

    avatar. He wanted to send her a message, just to ask if she was asleep, but it was past eleven, and he

    didn''t want to intrude.

    For some reason, despite the abundance of high-society women around him - educated, cultured, from

    impable families - they all felt too staged, as if wearing masks.

    And those masks, worn for so long, had merged with their skin, making it impossible to separate the

    real from the false. Just like Hazel - the perfect wife, the perfect woman, until the truth surfaced, and

    the fact that Hazel had cheated on him six or seven times leaving a thorn in his heart that couldn''t be

    easily removed without tearing him apart.

    Now, as Alexander sat alone in his vast living room beneath the crystal chandelier that elongated his

    shadow, he felt the acute sting of loneliness. He had nned to drown his sorrows in a ss of red

    wine, but he had to drive to the airport to pick up another buddy, Samuel.

    If anyone''s luck was worse than his, it was Samuel. Since Nora''s ident, Samuel''s smile had

    vanished, and he hadn''t spoken to Harrison in what felt like ages.

    Alexander had hoped to help patch things up between the brothers and had considered asking

    Harrison to join him at the airport. But after catching a glimpse of Harrison''s post-shower strut, he

    decided against it. Some moments were better left undisturbed.

    It had been four years since Roxanne had been kissed, but Harrison''s skills had only improved. He

    enveloped her delicate waist and kissed her with such passion that she melted into his arms, the gentle

    rise and fall of her chest mesmerizing him. It was his favorite feature, and he couldn''t resist leaning in

    for more.

    Considering her long hiatus, he was gentle and thorough with his forey, which stretched on for a

    good half hour.

    "Are you ready?" Harrison asked, looking into the eyes of the woman beneath him, flushed with desire

    and irresistible allure.

    Roxanne opened her eyes slowly, her cheeks rosy with a blend of shyness and excitement. She

    blinked, her eyes glistening, and gave a quiet nod of affirmation.

    "Then I''ll begin."

    "Mhm."

    As the plush mattress sagged beneath them, Roxanne''s slender hands clung tightly to Harrison''s back.

    Sensing her tension, he paused. "Does it hurt?"

    "Mhm," she admitted, a touch of distress in her voice.

    The long absence had rendered the act almost unfamiliar, and despite the thorough forey, the sharp

    pain made her instinctively resist.

    "I''m sorry, Harrison, it''s just it''s been four years. I''m nervous," she confessed.

    "It''s my fault for rushing," Harrison said, rolling off her gently. He cradled her waist and pulled her close,

    kissing her forehead. "Tonight, just holding you is enough."

    "Won''t you be ufortable?" Roxanne asked, looking up at him, her hand resting on his chest where

    his heart pounded fiercely.

    "Four years I''ve managed," Harrison replied, catching her wandering hand. "Don''t tease, or I might lose

    control."

    "Should we try again?"

    "No. I don''t want to hurt you."

    His voice was deep and restrained, echoing in the still night. Now, he couldn''t bear the thought of her in

    pain.

    "Harrison, won''t it be hard for you, just holding me?" Roxanne propped herself up, curiosity in her

    voice.

    "I''ve waited over four years. One more night won''t kill me."

    Roxanne lifted her head, her heart fluttering with joy, "A man as virtuous as you is a rare find."

    Indeed, women could pride themselves on their chastity, abstaining for years without a man. But men,

    they were often ves to their nature.

    Especially Harrison, such an outstanding guy, keeping his nose clean as one of those assertive CEOs,

    that was a tall order.

    Airport.

    Samuel had been off the ne for over twenty minutes.

    Still no sign of Alexander.

    He called Alexander, but Alexander hung up.

    Called again, and again, he hung up.

    Samuel furrowed his brows, what''s up with this guy? He said he''d be here to pick him up, so why the

    cold shoulder on the phone?

    Alexander didn''t mean to.

    It was that he had just witnessed something utterly unbelievable.

    A familiar silhouette, leading a little tyke of about four years old, was heading toward the restroom.

    He could recognize that woman''s figure in an instant.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Alexander stood impatiently outside the restroom in the bustling airport, having waited for over fifteen

    minutes without catching a glimpse of the familiar figure he''d seen earlier.

    His phone buzzed with a new message on WhatsApp from Samuel.

    "Hey, if you''re not here yet, I can just grab an Uber home. Don''t wanna be a bother."

    Alexander nced at the message and let out a weary sigh, a look of helpless frustration crossing his

    face.

    Ever since Nora''s ident, Samuel had changed. He used to be the life of the party, a wild stallion that

    couldn''t be tamed. Even if the sky fell down, Samuel would handle it with an easy grace, his carefree

    demeanor belying hispetence.

    He was the joker among their group of friends, always knowing how to lighten the mood. His smile was

    a permanent fixture, mischievous and sunny.

    But the radiance that once lit up his face had vanished after the ident. Samuel also began keeping

    his distance from Alexander and their other friend, Harrison.

    Alexander knew Samuel med him for not telling him about Harrison''s schemes that had entangled

    Nora in that whole 6G mess, and the danger it posed to her.

    But the ties of brotherhood, forged since childhood, still held some sway. Samuel was civil to

    Alexander, at least willing to talk and work with him.

    But with Harrison, it was a different story. Samuel had boycotted any event Harrison attended, avoiding

    any direct confrontation with him. Yet, professionally, Samuel remained impable in his duties.

    Privately, however, Alexander feared Samuel would never forgive Harrison.

    Worried about the strain in their rtionship, Alexander quickly dialed Samuel''s number.

    "Samuel, I''m at the airport, man. I know your flight number, and when you were supposed tond. I''m

    not blowing you off, man, don''t think that."

    "Just got snagged with some issue here. Hold on for a bit, I''ll be right there."

    Alexander tried to cate him, desperate not to let Samuel think he wasn''t valued.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He hung up and made his way to meet Samuel but was suddenly stopped in his tracks. Hazel stood

    before him, a little boy clutching her hand as they stepped out of the restroom, just a few feet away

    from him.

    His gaze involuntarily fell on the boy, and Alexander felt his blood run cold.

    "Long time no see, Alexander," Hazel said with a smirk that he barely registered.

    The world around him faded away. All he could see was the face of the boy, strikingly simr to his

    own. How was that possible?

    It couldn''t be. Hazel had been pregnant during a time when he was tied up in Canada, dealing with a

    crisis involving their chairman and the SilverTrust Bank. He hadn''t been home in months.

    The boy couldn''t be his. Yet, the resemnce was uncanny.

    The little boy, sensing Alexander''s intense gaze, hid timidly behind Hazel, peeking out cautiously, both

    scared and curious.

    "Mama," the boy''s small voice quivered, "is that man my daddy?"

    Hazel didn''t answer, instead brushing off the boy''s hand and looking at Alexander with a triumphant,

    mocking smile.

    "Surprise, Alexander. I bet you didn''t see thising. Looks like I won this game."

    Alexander was reeling, his mind a whirlwind of confusion.

    Hazel continued, her voiceced with bitterness, "You turned us away when I begged you to believe he

    could be yours. You were so sure, so cold. And now, look at him."

    Alexander was speechless, trying to process the shock.

    Hazel went on, "All the hardships I faced after our split, you''re responsible for them. I could have

    avoided all the suffering, but you made me struggle. And I''ll make sure you pay for it."

    Alexander didn''t feel he owed Hazel anything. The divorce wasn''t his doing. Even after knowing about

    her infidelity, he had given her a chance to make things right. It was she who had betrayed him again,

    not the other way around.

    But the boy, looking up at him with frightened eyes, stirred something in Alexander''s heart.

    "I don''t care what kind of hardships you''ve faced out there, and frankly, I can''t be bothered to. But let''s

    set a time to talk about the kid, alright?"

    He was resolute; he wouldn''t give Hazel another inch.

    Still, his heart ached for the child in front of him.

    The kid hadn''t done a thing to deserve any of this.

    The way the little one shrank back, fear and unease written all over his small face, it was clear Hazel

    hadn''t been kind.

    Hazel herself was decked out to the nines, dripping in designer brands from head to toe.

    But the boy? What on earth was he dressed in?

    His pants were too short, and the sleeves barely reached his wrists, revealing thin, sallow arms marked

    with noticeable bruises.

    It tore at Alexander to see him like that.

    It was obvious the child had felt the back of Hazel''s hand more than once.

    Alexander crouched down, his heart going out to him.

    The boy instinctively scooted back.

    "Don''t be scared. I won''t hurt you," Alexander soothed, then asked, "What''s your name?"

    "Kent Dawson," the little guy mumbled timidly.

    Kent.

    Kent, a name that spoke of gentle nobility, of warmth and nurturing.

    That was the name he had chosen once upon a time.

    Back then, he had desperately wanted a child, pleading with Hazel to start a family, even going so far

    as to jot down names in a little notebook.

    But Hazel refused to have a baby, taking precautions every single time.

    Even after the divorce, his dream of fatherhood remained unfulfilled.

    Little did he know that he would meet his child like this.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Alexander crouched before the little boy, his emotions a tangled web. He was uncertain how to feel

    about this unexpected addition to his life.

    Just then, Hazel received a phone call that seemed to press her for time. She was on the verge of a

    breakdown, "Can''t you guysy off for a bit? Didn''t we agree on tomorrow? Yeah, yeah, got it, bye."

    She hung up the phone with a huff, ready to drag Kent out of there. She seemed to have more pressing

    matters at hand.

    "I haven''t finished talking," Alexander said, standing up and grabbing the boy''s hand, not ready to let

    them leave so easily.

    Hazel, unable to move Kent, turned around and shot back, ¡°What? You wanna fight me for him now?¡±

    "We need to talk," Alexander said, trying to keep his cool.

    "Sure, we¡¯ll talk, but not now," Hazel sneered, then gave the little boy a fierce look that made him visibly

    scared.

    It was as if not letting go of Alexander''s hand would result in a thrashing.

    Quickly, Hazel pulled Kent away. From the boy''s frightened and innocent eyes, it wasn''t hard for

    Alexander to imagine how Hazel usually treated him. She must be harsh with the child.

    Alexander wanted to follow them but was interrupted by a call from his friend Samuel.

    Picking up the phone, Samuel said politely, "If it''s too much trouble, I can just grab a cab home."

    The sudden appearance of Hazel and Kent had already thrown Alexander into emotional disarray.

    Samuel¡¯s detached tone only added to his frustration. "I''m on my way."

    When he picked up Samuel, his friend had been waiting for a while. Alexander quickly went to help with

    the luggage. "Sorry I''mte, got held up."

    "It''s fine," Samuel replied curtly.

    The brotherly rapport they once shared, where they would greet each other with a hug or a p on the

    back, seemed forever changed.

    The car ride was silent as Alexander brooded. Samuel, noticing the furrowed brow, asked, "You okay?"

    Alexander nced at Samuel while gripping the steering wheel, "You care?"

    "Just asking," Samuel replied, still harboring feelings over the whole Nora situation that Alexander

    hadn''t told him about.

    Once upon a time, Samuel would''ve been the first to cheer Alexander up, but now, even though he

    wanted to show concern, his words didn''t match his feelings.

    "If you admit you care, it''d make me happy," Alexander said outright.

    Samuel remained silent. The man who used to wear his heart on his sleeve seemed to have

    disappeared with Nora''s departure.

    Alexander sighed, gripping the wheel tighter. "Ran into Hazel at the airport today. Haven''t seen her in

    years."

    "She hurt you bad. You''re not still hung up on her, are you?" Samuel inquired.

    Alexander snorted, "I''m not that pathetic."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He wouldn''t waste any more emotion on a woman who didn''t deserve it.

    "So why the long face?"

    "She''s got a kid with her, named Kent. Looks a lot like me."

    Not a hundred percent, but close enough.

    No paternity test needed. The kid was clearly his. And that was a whole new can of worms.

    Samuel frowned, "What''s Hazel up to now?"

    "No matter what she''s nning, I won''t go back to her," Alexander assured.

    Enough about that, he thought. It was too aggravating.

    Changing the subject, he asked, "Any news on Nora?"

    Samuel shook his head, defeated. For years, Nora had vanished to heal her wounds, and no one knew

    where she was¡ªnot even Harrison could find her.

    A person bent on hiding was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    "It''s tough," Alexander sympathized, patting Samuel''s shoulder.

    Compared to him, his situation wasn''t the worst. Betrayed by Hazel, he''d had a failed marriage, but at

    least he''d loved truly. Samuel, on the other hand, never even got the chance to love.

    He had spent over twenty years guarding a love in his heart that he never had the chance to express¡ª

    how bitter was that?

    The following morning dawned, and Evelyn woke up from her slumber feeling good. Dominic had

    stroked her hair the night before, and despite the pain from her injuries, she had slept well.

    Blinking awake, she was surprised to see Dominic again. "Dominic, you''re here again?" she murmured

    groggily.

    "I''ve arranged with your aunt to stay and look after you while you''re in the hospital," Dominic said.

    It was early, just past six, and the sky was still dim when Gloria saw Dominic arrive at the hospital, his

    armsden with bags.

    He hade to stay as Evelyn''s caretaker for theing days, hoping for her approval.

    Gloria agreed without hesitation. This was a chance for her daughter to grow closer to Dominic. Gloria

    and her husband Kyle had secretly vetted Dominic years ago and found him to be reliable and devoted.

    They hoped that this time, their daughter could win Dominic over and they could finally fulfill their wish

    of not leaving their daughter alone any longer.

    Evelyn felt a bit like she had been sold by her mother, who was nowhere to be seen that morning. But

    Dominic''s presence brightened her day with a radiant smile.

    Dominic squeezed out some toothpaste, fetched a ss of water, and grabbed a basin. "Time to brush

    your teeth, then I''ll wash your face, and after that, we''ll have breakfast."

    Evelyn asked yfully, "Dominic, are you taking care of me out of gratitude because I took care of you

    before, or do you genuinely want to look after me?"

    "I just want you to get well soon." Dominic maintained the motion of handing over the toothbrush and

    cup, skillfully dodging her question.

    Evelyn chuckled, "So, you do want to take care of me, huh?"

    She wasn''t one to be overly formal.

    Since Dominic hade back, she wasn''t going to refuse his kindness.

    Being with him, even on a cloudy day, made her feel as though she was bathed in sunshine.

    "Alright then," Evelyn conceded with a smile. "I hope these days together will bring us closer."

    "Are you going to brush your teeth or what?" Dominic pretended to be stern.

    Evelyn happily reached for the toothbrush, saying, "I''ll brush."

    Ouch.

    In her excitement, she moved too briskly, causing her wound to sting with pain.

    Dominic looked at her, half amused and half exasperated, "Can''t you be a little more careful? You don''t

    look like the formidable CEO at all right now."

    Evelyn gently touched the sore spot, waiting for the pain to subside before looking up and smiling at

    him.

    "You think I want to be the tough CEO? If my dad had anyone else but me, I wouldn''t be in this

    position. I''d much rather be the docile woman behind the man."

    And by that, she meant his docile woman.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Dominic definitely got the message from Evelyn.

    She just wanted to be hisdy, his partner in crime, his confidante.

    The joy in her eyes zed like an open me, freely and boldly dering her feelings for him.

    Even a fool could read between the lines of her words.

    Dominic found himself at a loss for what to do with her.

    She was right, of course. His heart had been too hard, like a rock.

    No, even harder than a rock.

    Even a stone, held tight for a decade, might warm to the touch.

    Yet he had wasted ten years of her life.

    This time, the iciness in Dominic''s gaze had melted away, revealing a genuine warmth.

    He extended the toothbrush he was holding towards her, "Whatever you want to be, you''ve got to start

    with taking care of yourself. Go ahead and brush your teeth, then we''ll have some breakfast."

    "At yourmand!" Evelyn took the toothbrush, already prepped with paste, and attempted to rise.

    He gently pressed on her shoulder, "You just had surgery yesterday. No getting up. Just sit and brush

    right here. I''ll get a basin for you to spit into."

    With that, Dominic quickly fetched a basin and ced it in front of her, indicating that she should spit

    into it.

    "Uh?" Evelyn felt a bit awkward.

    She wanted to maintain a certain image in front of him, after all.

    Spitting into a basin right in front of him seemed a bit too unrefined, didn''t it?

    "Why don''t you just help me to the bathroom?" she suggested, looking up at him.

    He was being considerate, "You shouldn''t be walking around with that wound just yet."

    "Alright then," she muttered under her breath, "seeing as we''re going to be sharing a bed eventually."

    In the future, it wouldn''t just be brushing teeth he''d witness¡ªevery unmorous moment, from

    bathroom breaks to bed hair, would be out in the open.

    Everyone eats and everyone has their less-than-perfect moments.

    Rather than feel awkward about itter, better to get used to it now, to adapt early and get on with it.

    With that mindset, Evelyn no longer felt embarrassed.

    She brushed her teeth openly in front of him, and when it came time to rinse, she realized the water

    Dominic had provided was warm.

    Warm water for rinsing in the dead of winter ensured her teeth wouldn''t be shocked by the cold.

    He was considerate and attentive even now, she thought. If he was this thoughtful before they were

    officially an item, how much more so would he be as her boyfriend?

    She had seen Dominic in action as a doting uncle to his niece Ang, his meticulous care unmatched.

    She could almost see her happy future unfolding.

    After brushing, her teeth were fresh, and her mood lifted.

    "Dominic, what brand is this toothpaste? The jasmine vor is lovely. Is jasmine-vored toothpaste

    your usual preference?"

    "Yeah, you like it?" he asked.

    "I do, I do," Evelyn nodded, feeling like she understood him a little better now.

    She imagined their future kisses infused with the scent of jasmine.

    The thought made her look forward to what was toe.

    After she finished brushing, Dominic swiftly handed her a warm towel.

    "Wipe your mouth, wash your face."

    Evelyn felt the warmth of the towel and her heart felt even warmer.

    Her face, once wiped, seemed more radiant than ever.

    Dominic hadn''t really taken the time to look closely at her before.

    But now, examining her features, he found her genuinely captivating.

    Yet this quirky, spirited face belonged to Seraphim Haven''s wealthiest woman.

    On television and in the news, she appeared in apletely different light.

    "Washing my face with warm water feels so good," she said, passing the towel back to him. "Dominic,

    could you wring it out for me one more time?"

    As Dominic took the towel and soaked it again, he had a question of his own.

    "President Miller¡ªI mean, Evelyn, I''ve got a question."

    "Before you ask, change how you address me. It should be Evelyn, or Eve. Please don''t call me

    President Miller," she said, a request she had made countless times.

    But still, he persisted with the formal title.

    Not wanting to press her, she suggested, "How about just Evelyn for now? Can you manage that?"

    "Alright, Evelyn it is," he conceded.

    "So, what''s your question?"

    "In the news and on TV, you''re always so decisive andmanding. But in person, you''re yful and

    charming. Which one is the real you?"

    "Do you think I''m cute? Cute enough to win over your heart?"

    Dominic''s expression immediately turned serious.

    Evelyn pouted yfully, "Okay, okay, I''ll answer seriously, no more teasing."

    She confessed that she never enjoyed ying the role of the assertive CEO, dealing with cunning

    adversaries and constant power struggles.

    She''d much rather live a simple and happy life.

    "Just me, a cat, a dog, a couple of kids, and the changing of the seasons," she mused.

    But life had other ns. At neen, her father was betrayed and confined to a wheelchair. Her mother

    couldn''t hold the fort, so Evelyn had to step up.

    Everything aboutmanding respect was taught to her by Harrison. She had to learn on the fly.

    She hated wearing a mask, pretending to be stern and imposing.

    Evelyn shared a lot all at once, opening up to Dominic.

    He reflected on their conversation.

    Both he and Roxanne came from humble beginnings, wing their way out of poverty.

    His knack forputers made him a top-tier hacker, earning him enough to invest and achieve

    financial independence.

    But no amount of money could shake the memory of his impoverished, orphaned childhood.

    He had always thought wealth meant happiness and a life without worries.

    Evelyn''s troubles, it seemed, weren''t something money could fix.

    After washing her face a second time, Evelyn felt refreshed.

    Perhaps it was Dominic''s presence, but even the pain from her surgery seemed to fade.

    She handed the towel back to him, shing a yful grin. "You know, Dominic, you''re so sweet and

    caring. If I ever have your baby, you better pamper me during my postpartum recovery, deal?"

    She reveled in Dominic''s attentiveness.

    But she wasn''t just taking. She nned to give back much, much more.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The mention of having kids sent a shiver straight up Dominic''s spine.

    He had seen Roxanne almost died when giving birth to Ang.

    Sure, childbirth was a natural part of life.

    But even the most natural things could be deadly.

    He couldn''t bear the thought of his woman facing such a risk, his face darkened, "I''m not fond of kids."

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Evelyn''s mood took a nosedive when Dominic¡¯s expression suddenly turned stormy. But she was used

    to his stony face; it didn''t faze her anymore.

    She was curious though, ¡°You don¡¯t like kids, huh? I saw how much you doted on my niece Ang,

    thought you were a real kid person. I was even thinking about having a bunch of babies with you in the

    future.¡±

    She had seen Dominic pampering Ang like the world¡¯s best dad.

    How could he not like kids?

    Evelyn was puzzled.

    The thought of having children was fraught with shadows and resistance for Dominic.

    He once thought he¡¯d marry Roxanne, raise Ang together, and then never have any more kids. He

    even considered getting a vasectomy after the wedding.

    But a few days before the marriage license was signed, Dominic had an epiphany.

    Holding on to a woman who felt only gratitude towards him, not love, was selfish.

    He couldn''t dy Roxanne¡¯s happiness just because he was smitten with her. Harrison was the man

    who could truly make Roxanne happy, so he stepped aside.

    Evelyn didn''t understand his aversion to kids.

    ¡°Not wanting kids, but babies are so cu¡ª¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish the word ¡°cute¡± as Dominic cut her off sharply, ¡°Ladies should keep some reserve.

    Don¡¯t go offering to bear children at the drop of a hat.¡±

    ¡°Dominic, did I overstep today? Did I say too much and upset you?¡± Evelyn suddenly became cautious.

    Though she was a carefree and yful girl, her emotional barometer was tuned to Dominic¡¯s moods.

    His sudden seriousness, his darkened brow, it hurt her.

    Dominic didn¡¯t answer directly.

    Instead, he turned away, ¡°I¡¯ll get you breakfast.¡±

    After breakfast, Dominic consulted with the doctor about Evelyn''s medication and took meticulous

    notes.

    When he returned, he saw Evelyn on the phone with apany executive, her tone stern and fierce, a

    stark contrast to the demure woman she was around him.

    A heiress from a top-tier family, the center of attention, the darling of high society.

    Many men more aplished than him couldn''t win her heart.

    Yet there she was, wanting nothing more than to be hisdy.

    The sentiment felt too heavy for Dominic to bear.

    Back at the Dawson estate, after Hazel returned to Seraphim Haven, she faced her parents, Hamlin

    and Emily Dawson.

    Last night, after seeing their grandson Kent for the first time, the elderly couple softened. Despite

    Hazel¡¯s scandalous affair that sullied the Dawson name, leading them to cast her out and sever ties,

    the sight of Kent melted their resolve.

    At breakfast, Hamlin and Emily couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.

    ¡°He looks so much like Alexander. It must be Alexander''s son, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Hamlin said, his gaze heavy with thoughts.

    Emily saw how skinny and timid Kent was and felt a surge of pity. She hurried to offer him milk,

    pastries, and a variety of delicious breakfast items.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Kent, I¡¯m your grandma. If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat.¡±

    Kent shook his head, too scared to eat without his mother¡¯s permission.

    Even after being mistreated and beaten by Hazel, in Kent''s eyes, she was still his mother, his entire

    world.

    The bruises on his body, the cigarette burns, spoke of a deeper hurt.

    ¡°Did your mom do this to you?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t believe the daughter she raised could be so cruel.

    Last night, as soon as Hazel returned, she demanded her ce in the Dawson inheritance, deepening

    the old couple''s worries.

    When Emily saw her grandson''s injuries, her heart ached with anger.

    ¡°Kent, tell me if your mom did this. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±

    Kent shook his head, afraid to speak.

    If he did, the beatings would get worse. Besides, he didn¡¯t want his mom taken away by the police.

    Then Hazel, d in a sultry outfit, descended the stairs, her heels clicking closer.

    As she entered the dining room, she shot Kent a re, and the child tensed with fear.

    Emily felt the child''s terror and hugged him protectively, ring at Hazel, ¡°How could you, a mother, be

    so harsh on a four-year-old?¡±

    Hazel never really cared for Kent. To her, he was just a pawn to manipte Alexander.

    So what if she hit him?

    And now, the family was left to deal with the aftermath of Hazel¡¯s actions, questioning how two

    daughters raised under the same roof could turn out so differently.

    Hazel shifted her gaze from the children and Emily, casting a nonchnt look at the grim-faced Hamlin.

    "Dad, aboutst night''s conversation, the matter of handing over the Dawson Group inheritance to me

    ¡ªhave you given it any thought?"

    Hamlin''s face turned a shade of stormy blue with anger. "You think you''re capable?"

    "And why not?" Hazel sauntered over to the dining table and took a seat. "Or do you seriously n to

    pin all your hopes on Nora, the cripple? How can someone who can''t even walk properly manage such

    a vast empire?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily trembled with rage. "Nora is your own sister. How can you be so cruel? She''s already disabled.

    It''s bad enough if you don''t feel sorry for her, but to despise her and call her a cripple."

    Hazel red at Emily.

    She had always loathed the parental favoritism. It had been present since she was a child.

    Because Nora was the younger sister, Hazel always had to make way for her.

    In the past, Hazel had thought herself a properdy, always maintaining a certain fa?ade.

    But after enduring so much hardship outside the family, she was done pretending. She wanted to return

    to the Dawson fold and im everything for herself. "Nora is indeed a cripple, and not just that. She''s a

    disgrace, with her indecent photos and videos exposed for all to see. What right does she have to

    inherit anything from the Dawson legacy?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Emily and Hamlin were at their wits'' end.

    They never imagined their eldest daughter, Lily, would spew such hurtful, venomous words.

    Emily was trembling with rage.

    Hamlin, in a fit of fury, grabbed a te and hurled it toward Lily, eximing, "How did I ever father such

    a curse?"

    The te crashed with a ng against Lily''s forehead before shattering on the floor.

    Lily touched her forehead, relieved there was no blood.

    With a broken heart, she used Hamlin, "You''re just defending Nora, as if her sleeping around with a

    bunch of guys wasn''t filthy enough. Am I not even allowed to state the obvious?"

    Nora''s scandal had once set the town abuzz.

    The entire upper crust had seen that explosive video of Nora.

    "Dad, the real disgrace to the Dawson family is Nora, not me."

    "The one who brought shame upon you was Nora. Yet, you cruelly threw me out of the house."

    "Do you have any idea how tough it''s been for me these years?"

    "When I didn''t even have enough money for a hotel, I was sleeping under bridges in a foreignnd, did

    you know that?"

    By the end, Lily was shouting in anguish, her voice tearing through the air.

    But neither Hamlin nor Emily felt a shred of pity.

    Emily, disappointed, looked at her daughter, "When you divorced Alexander, you got a decent

    settlement. You shouldn''t have ended up under a bridge unless you gambled it all away. Besides, your

    father and I paid for your education abroad. With your qualifications, you should''ve never ended up like

    this. It''s all your own doing, because you refused to work honestly for your money."

    "If you and Dad hadn''t cast me out, Alexander wouldn''t have left me, and I wouldn''t have ended up a

    total wreck," Lily said, without realizing her own faults.

    She stared defiantly at her parents.

    Hamlin clutched his chest in anger, "Get out, just get out. I never had a daughter like you."

    "Hah!" Lily snorted coldly, "Kicking me out again? This is my home too. Where do you expect me to

    go?"

    "Anywhere, as long as it''s far from here."

    "You want me out? Well, I''m not leaving."

    Lily nced at Emily''s arms where little Kent sat, too scared to speak.

    "And what about your precious grandson? Will you really let him wander the streets with me?"

    Hamlin''s heart softened at the sight of his grandson. After all, the child was innocent.

    At four in the afternoon, the streets of Seraphim Haven were bathed in the warm glow of the winter sun.

    Roxanne stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows of her office,pleting several facial recognition

    verifications in a row.

    Once done, she called Harrison.

    "Harrison, about the facial recognition checks your CFO and Mr. Johnson had me do, what were they

    for exactly?"

    Mr. Johnson and the CFO hadunched several verifications, and she was clueless about their

    purpose.

    Harrison asked in return, "Did youplete them?"

    "Yeah. You haven''t sold me out, have you?" Roxanne joked.

    "It''s almost half-past four."

    On the other end, Harrison nced at his watch and said, "I''m going to pick up Ang from preschool

    soon, then I''lle for you. Let''s dine out tonight and talk."

    "Sounds good."

    "You hang up first."

    "No, you hang up."

    "You first," Harrison insisted patiently.

    He knew she was still shaken from a recent ne crash scare and needed reassurance.

    In the past few days, Harrison had been extra careful, and Roxanne could feel it.

    After facing a crisis together, they both treasured their love more cautiously.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, I''ll hang up."

    "See you tonight."

    After Roxanne hung up, ensuring the line was dead with a beep, Harrison finally put away his phone.

    He nced at his watch again.

    Four-oh-three.

    Half an hour before preschool ended.

    Twenty minutes by car.

    Deciding not to dy, he set out immediately.

    Arriving ten minutes early, he saw Ang, his little munchkin, ying outside with her ssmates.

    He watched from a distance, silently observing.

    His daughter was such a little sloth. While other kids were active, she just satzily on the grass,

    showing no interest in sports, unlike her father who worked out five days a week.

    Aside from her enthusiasm for snacks, Ang had little interest in anything else.

    Every time he saw his little girl, Harrison couldn''t forget what Dominic had told him about Roxanne''s

    near-death experience during childbirth.

    He couldn''t forgive himself for his past mistakes.

    After waiting for several minutes, Ang toddled over to him, adorably chubby and endearing.

    It wasn''t so much that Ang had short legs. It was just that she was a bit chubby.

    Her round belly made her legs look shorter than they were, and her backpack bounced against her as

    she walked, looking like a little mountain on her back.

    Harrison ran towards his little sloth, scooped her up, and asked, "Did you miss me?"

    "Mhm," Ang nodded vigorously.

    "We''re going to pick up your mommy now, and then we''ll all go out to eat," Harrison said, carrying his

    daughter to the car.

    He''d chosen a modest Mercedes for the pickup. A Rolls-Royce would''ve drawn too much attention, and

    he preferred to keep a low profile.

    Ang quickly fell asleep in the car, clutching her stuffed toy, and was still asleep when Harrison

    picked up Roxanne.

    Roxanne suggested, "Harrison, let''s not go out. I''m a bit tired too. Let''s just go home and make some

    pasta."

    Seeing Ang asleep on his shoulder, Harrison agreed, "Let''s head home."

    Waking her up for a restaurant visit might have made her grumpy.

    Roxanne smiled at Ang, who was drooling in her sleep.

    Cherry-red lips puckered up, drool cascading onto Harrison''s immacte suit, creating a sizable damp

    patch.

    She couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "What''s so funny?" he asked.

    "Even the most high-flying CEO has to y daddy at home. And look at you, drenched in baby drool on

    your shoulder."

    Harrison then nced down to find a small pool of drool on his suit where little munchkin had been

    resting.

    Far from being disgusted, he held Ang even more tenderly.

    Back at Grandeur Meadows.

    Ang was still deep in slumber.

    Roxanne contemted waking the little munchkin.

    But the tot was having none of it.

    She burrowed into the bed, rolling inwards, and clutched the pillow tightly, her tiny bottom sticking up in

    the air.

    Then she turned her little face deeper into the pillow, resolutely continuing her peaceful slumber.

    This sleeping position squished her little red lips even more, and drool trickled out.

    It was so adorable.

    Harrison watched his daughter with a heart swelling with affection, "Her teacher mentioned that Ang

    didn''t nap quietly today. She was caught whispering with her friends several times."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Miss Thompson caught her in the act, tucked snugly in bed, and insisted she get some proper sleep.

    With apliant nod, the little munchkin agreed.

    But as soon as Miss Thompson left, she burrowed under the covers again, secretly chatting away on

    her phone.

    Roxanne was at her wit''s end with the little rascal.

    No wonder she could fall asleep so deeply without even having dinner.

    Calling her name wouldn''t stir her; she was a little sleeping beauty through and through.

    Watching the drool escape the corner of her mouth and soak into the pink pillowcase, Roxanne

    chuckled and shook her head.

    Beside her, Harrison was filled with nothing but adoration for his daughter in his eyes.

    At the moment their gazes met, a silent understanding passed between them.

    Harrison seemed to have a thousand words to say, yet he felt words were inadequate to express his

    "Roxanne, thank you. Thank you for everything you endured to keep our little girl with us. I was such a

    fool back then."

    A warm smile spread across Roxanne''s face as she tucked the nket around the munchkin and

    turned to him.

    "Harrison, let''s leave the past where it belongs. We don''t need to dredge up old wounds."

    Life is so fleeting ¨C a mere thirty thousand days if we''re lucky to reach a century.

    With a serious illness, or an ident, it could all be over, and we would have to say goodbye to this

    world and those we hold dear.

    She refused to live with regrets.

    Life was too short to dwell on pain.

    It wasn''t that she''d forgotten the hurt, but that she chose to live joyfully.

    And now, with Ang happily nestled between her parents, what wasn''t to cherish?

    Above all, she loved Harrison.

    And he loved her.

    In this hectic journey of life, to have met and loved someone was a blessing beyond measure.

    She refused to spend her days in fear, evasion, or anxiety.

    Even if the future held no fairy-tale ending, at least for now, she and Harrison were together.

    After the ne crash scare, she realized how precious every connection was ¨C to have had it at all was

    a tremendous joy.

    "Harrison, let''s not talk about the past anymore."

    "Roxanne." Harrison began.

    She knew what he was about to say. Raising a finger to his lips, she silenced him, "Don''t say thank

    you. My forgiveness wasn''t given lightly. It was for the best ¨C for you, for me, and for Ang. No thanks

    are necessary."

    Harrison kissed her fingertip tenderly, and with a sigh, he pulled her into his embrace. "Roxanne, I''m

    not hungry for dinner anymore; I just want you."

    "But I''m starving," Roxanne pushed back and headed downstairs to the kitchen while teasing him.

    "I''m going to boil some pasta. If you don''t want dinner, you can go hungry," she said yfully.

    Harrison trailed after her. "Let me cook tonight."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She always made pasta for him, but for tonight, he wanted to return the favor.

    Although he wasn''t a maestro in the kitchen, he had watched her enough times to replicate her simple

    yet delicious egg pasta.

    In no time, two bowls of steaming egg pasta were ready.

    Harrison carried the bowls to the dining table, and sat across from Roxanne.

    "Your pasta smells amazing!" sheplimented before she took a big bite and hissed at the heat,

    perhaps because her hunger made her careless. Harrison quickly handed her a bottle of soda water to

    cool her mouth.

    She took a sip and dove back into her meal. It was just a bowl of egg pasta, but somehow, when it

    came from Harrison, it tasted extraordinary.

    As they ate, Harrison suddenly said, "Anne, I can''t remarry you, not after the whole Nora incident."

    Her fork paused mid-air, and her expression dimmed with hurt.

    "Anne, don''t jump to conclusions. It''s not that I don''t want to remarry you or take you back. But after

    what happened with Nora, it''s not safe to reveal our rtionship. However, I have another n for us."

    Roxanne was in no rush to hear Harrison''s ns.

    His mention of Nora brought back the memory of her first encounter with Nora. Back then Roxanne had

    no idea he was the wealthiest man in Seraphim Haven, nor did she know that Nora loved him from afar.

    She had identally bumped into Nora''s Bentley with her scooter. Nora didn''t ask forpensation,

    and justmented her own heartbreak ¨C her long-time love had married someone else.

    Roxanne remembered the image of Nora dressed in a flowing white gown, who seemed to her the

    embodiment of the very essence of a broken-hearted angel.

    At that time, Roxanne didn¡¯t know Nora was the heiress of the Dawson family, nor did she find out that

    Harrison was the man Nora had pined for ¨C yet Nora knew Roxanne was Harrison''s bride.

    Later, Nora bore no ill-will, and instead she silently wished them well.

    Even when Harrison, torn between his two loves, chose to be responsible and marry Nora, she could

    have epted his proposal. Their match was perfect in society''s eyes.

    But Nora dered she wouldn''t be with Harrison unless his love was true.

    Roxanne had thought she was the most clear-eyed in matters of the heart, but Nora had seen

    everything even clearer.

    Roxanne''s thoughts were interrupted as she wondered about Nora''s well-being. "Harrison, how has

    Nora been all these years? Is she alright? Alexander said she disappeared. Don''t you know where she

    is?"

    "Are you not curious about my n for us?" Harrison asked, with a hint of jealousy in his voice.

    She had wanted to ask about Nora for so long.

    "Tell me about Nora first. Do you know where she is?"

    Nora was Harrison''s lifetime regret.

    His brows were furrowed with worry, and with a heavy sigh, he shook his head, "Nora doesn''t want to

    be found by anyone."

    "Why did you have to drag Nora into the whole 6G debacle, Harrison? Couldn''t it have been someone

    else?" Roxanne had been holding onto this question, desperate for an answer.

    Harrison regretted the pain he''d caused Nora, but heid out the reasons for his actions to Roxanne,

    one by one.

    The story went like this. He had been invited to be an honored guest during one of Nora''s piano recitals

    at an international concert hall, where the foreign press had snapped photos of him with Nora, and

    there were even rumors swirling about a dinner they shared together.

    Harrison was a man who valued his privacy above all else, so his personal life was always kept under

    wraps.

    His 6Gpetitors, by following the trail, had unearthed his close childhood connection with Nora.

    They grew up together like two peas in a pod.

    So, he yed along, letting the media spin tales about Nora being the love of his life.

    If he hadn''t diverted their attention, they would''ve dug deeper and discovered Roxanne.

    How could he risk Roxanne being dragged into danger?

    The 6G technology wasn''t just the crown jewel of the Rodriguez Group; it was a pir for the national

    economy, which touched various tech sectors including telemedicine and critical national defense

    technologies.

    Certain global powers had been eyeing 6G technology with envy.

    Before the attempted ne crash, he had led his team in a three-day symposium with national defense

    leaders to discuss the future of 6G technology.

    Had the international factions kidnapped Roxanne instead and used her to pressure him.

    Carrying the weight of his nation''s pride and honor, he wouldn''t have been able to ensure her safety.

    He would''ve faced the same agonizing choice between his duty and Roxanne, and he would''ve chosen

    the greater good over his own heart.

    Why did he push Nora into the spotlight?

    He had no other choice.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    "Anne."

    Harrison''s eyes were like zing mes as he gazed at her, yet beneath that intensityy his deep and

    tender love for her.

    "I''m telling you all this not to make you realize how helpless I felt about my past choices."

    "I want you to understand why we can''t remarry, and why we can''t walk back into the chapel and

    exchange vows again."

    It wasn''t because he didn''t love her, but because he loved her too much.

    "I don''t want to see you get hurt again."

    Roxanne nodded, "Harrison, I get it."

    She truly did.

    Putting herself in Harrison''s shoes, she figured she might have made the same decision.

    No matter what you choose, it''s wrong.

    That choice question got no right answer.

    "Harrison, if we can''t remarry, then so be it." She smiled crisply.

    From now on, she would cherish every day with him.

    "Won''t you me me?" Harrison feared that his inability to remarry would cause her sorrow and break

    her heart.

    Now, he couldn''t bear to see her shed a single tear.

    Roxanne smiled, and her response was both straightforward and decisive.

    "Do I me you? Of course, I do. I me you for not being an ordinary person who can live the most

    fall asleep with you by my side every day. Instead of holding grudges, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to

    finish this bowl of spaghetti together and savor the simple pleasures of life?"

    Indeed.

    The simple pleasures soothe the soul the most.

    Even though he was the high and mighty, the one who could turn the skies and the tides with a flick of

    his wrist, the tycoon of Seraphim Haven, he still craved the ordinary joys of life.

    Roxanne''s few words almost brought tears to this grown man''s eyes.

    It was touching.

    His heart, numbed by power, convention, and the pursuit of wealth, suddenly felt alive again.

    He was like a flower soaking up water, bursting into life and blooming.

    No matter how high his status, only with Roxanne did he feel truly alive, truly happy.

    Otherwise, he was just a machine controlled by his business.

    "You''re right, let''s enjoy our spaghetti."

    What could be happier than sharing a bowl of spaghetti with her?

    "You''re one to talk." Roxanne twirled her fork in the spaghetti, giving him a yful re, "It''s all

    clumped together."

    "Should I cook you another bowl?"

    "It''s alright, the spaghetti soaked in fried egg sauce is the best."

    Roxanne dug in to slurp the spaghetti with gusto.

    This was the Roxanne he had first met.

    She hadn''t changed.

    But because of her, he had rediscovered himself.

    Once they finished eating, Roxanne looked up and asked, "By the way, Harrison, you never told me

    about the facial recognition thing you had Mr. Johnson and your CFO work on for me. What''s that

    about?"

    Harrison gracefully wiped his mouth and stood up to retrieve a document from his briefcase.

    "Roxanne, I need you to sign here," he said as he handed her a pen.

    Without reading the content, she signed her name.

    She signed her name seven times in total.

    Harrison also held her hand to press her thumbprint, then gently wiped the ink from her fingers with a

    wet wipe.

    "There, now you''ve entrusted me to manage Rodriguez Group on your behalf. I''m your employee now."

    Roxanne looked utterly baffled.

    She didn''t understand, and her face was a puzzle, "Harrison, what do you mean I''ve entrusted you to

    manage Rodriguez Group? You are the boss of Rodriguez Group, and, howe you became my

    employee?"

    Harrison closed the document and set it aside before exining everything.

    "The facial recognition Mr. Johnson and Victor performed was to confirm the transfer of my shares."

    Roxanne was stunned, "What, you transferred your shares to me?"

    "Mm-hmm. And some of my fixed assets, investments, bonds, and foreign currency holdings have

    been transferred to your name as well. Even my father''s shareholdings are now in your name."

    In other words, she was now thergest shareholder and the principal beneficiary of Rodriguez Group.

    Harrison had quietlypleted all the necessary procedures without consulting her.

    "Harrison, you know what I truly value isn''t your material possessions. What I want."

    "I know what you want are equality, support, understanding, trust, honesty, and mutual affection in

    marriage."

    "Yes."

    "Anne, I''m giving you these things not because I want you to be a housewife. Since you love running

    your ownpany and making your own money, your business and your career can remain the same.

    And you don''t need to worry about Rodriguez Group, cause I''ll work for you, and what you need to do

    is just to collect the earnings."

    Anne was speechless.

    "Since I can''t add your name to a marriage certificate again, and I can''t remarry you, I owe you

    something anyway."

    "You want to find your own sense of security, but I also want to provide that for you."

    He had never before confessed so much at once.

    In fact, this was the first time he had ever opened up about his feelings since they had met.

    His eyes were tender as a starry night, "Roxanne, more than giving you these things, I wish I could give

    you an ordinary life, the kind of life we had when we first met, riding an e-bike to work, you dropping me

    off at the subway station, both of us working hard to make a living, me handing over my entire

    paycheck to you each month."

    Anne remained silent.

    "But you know, that kind of ordinary and happy life is a luxury to me, and I can''t give that to you."

    Roxanne patted his arm firmly.

    Then she balled her hand into a fist and gently thumped him.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks, "Why do you have to be so sentimental today, getting me all worked

    up."

    "I can''t stand to see you cry." Harrison wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and felt his heart aching.

    Stroking her cheek, he spoke again with hesitation, "Anne, maybe I shouldn''t tell you all about this. But

    since we can''t remarry, I have to share my feelings to help you understand my love for you. I''m sorry,

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    it''s all my fault for making you cry."

    Roxanne sniffled, then she looked up and smiled, "Harrison, I still want to have children with you."

    She rose from the dining chair and settled onto hisp.

    "Harrison, Ang is so lonely by herself. She really wants a brother or sister. Can we give her that?

    Can we have another baby?"

    A frown creased Harrison''s brow, and his eyes reflected a mix of deep concern and distress.

    "What''s wrong?" Roxanne wrapped her arms around his neck, "Don''t you want to have a child with

    me? Just yesterday you couldn''t wait toy me down."

    She was too irresistible.

    Her lithe waist.

    The perfect curve of her hips.

    Sultry and enchanting, she plucked at Harrison''s heartstrings.

    All coherent thought was seized by Roxanne in an instant.

    Hisrge hands cradled her hips, lifting her onto his waist.

    He was strong, confidently striding upstairs, "Let''s go back to the bedroom, to the bathroom, and make

    love in the shower."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Roxanne discovered that Harrison possessed a stamina that was nothing short of impressive.

    All the way he carried her up the stairs from the dining room, through the walk-in closet, and into the

    bathroom, he had held her against his hips without so much as a huff, and his strength seemed to even

    grow with each step.

    Consideringst night''s passionate encounter, Harrison was keen not to hurt her again. After all, it had

    been four long years since they''d been intimate.

    His forey that evening was even more extensive than the night before. While the bath was filling, he

    kissed her continuously, pressing his feather-light lips against her soft, creamy skin.

    It took a good fifteen minutes for the tub to fill, and for those fifteen minutes, Roxanne was lost in his

    kisses. Perhaps due to the warm water or the electricity of his touch, her body was supple and yielding

    like water.

    "Still nervous?" he asked gently.

    "A little," she admitted.

    Four years was a long time.

    Without a man''s touch, a woman could easily be parched.

    In the water, she clung to his shoulders as he lifted her out and ced her back onto his hips. "Then

    let''s take it slow today."

    Holding her waist, he nuzzled her pale neck, and kissed along her corbone and down the valley of

    her breasts.

    When the forey finally ended, the surface of the bathwater shimmered under the lights, with waves

    rippling outwards. Like the waves, the passion between them grew more tumultuous with time and

    refused to settle.

    The warm water continued pouring from the faucets, just as Harrison''s energy seemed to flow without

    end. A man starved for four years was like a wolf that could never be fully sated.

    When the waters finally calmed, Roxanne had barely had a moment''s rest before he was upon her

    again.

    They paused only once, and continued until the wee hours of the morning.

    In the children''s room.

    Little Ang, who had skipped dinner, dreamed that she was gnawing on barbecued ribs. The ribs

    were from a piglet which her Grandpa had ughtered. It was sizzling over charcoal, seasoned with

    cumin and chili powder, and dripping with sulent fat.

    She was so eager to take a bite.

    When Grandpa handed her a rib and she bit it down, Ang suddenly awoke to find herself in an

    unfamiliar room, and she was utterly confused.

    Wasn''t she just eating ribs with Grandpa?

    Why was she now in a strange house, shrouded in darkness?

    As she stirred, the night light flicked on, guiding her as she toddled out of bed.

    She wasn''t at Grandpa''s country house, nor was she in Harrison''s vi in Grandeur Meadows; this was

    a ce she''d never been before.

    Feeling scared and alone, she followed a strange noise, pushed open a door, only to see her mother''s

    picture on the wall.

    Pushing open another door, she found her parents'' clothes.

    And as she opened yet another door, the noises grew louder.

    Harrison and Roxanne, too engrossed in each other, didn''t notice their little girl''s arrival.

    Ang, with her bare feet patting on the damp floor, saw her parents in the tub, both naked.

    "Mommy, Daddy, what game are you ying?" Her innocent, curious voice halted Harrison''s

    movements.

    Roxanne, gripping the edge of the tub with her feet, slid down into the water, with her back tensing.

    Ang approached, "Can I y the game with you?"

    "Get out of here," Roxanne pushed against Harrison''s chest, and then gestured to Ang, "Come here

    to Mommy, sweetheart."

    Obediently, Ang walked over but she was quickly blinded by her mother''s hands.

    "Let''s y hide and seek with Daddy," Roxanne cooed. "When he''s hidden, we''ll look for him together,

    okay?"

    "I don''t wanna do it," Ang grumbled, trying to pry her mother''s fingers away and peeking through the

    gaps. The more she was told not to look, the more curious she became.

    With no other choice, Roxanne kicked Harrison sharply, and gave him a stern look, signaling him to get

    dressed

    Harrison moved quickly, donning the bathrobe hanging nearby in under ten seconds, and scooping up

    his daughter, whose curiosity seemed endless.

    "What were you and Mommy doing, Daddy?" Ang asked, still in his arms.

    Uh-oh.

    Harrison''s face was the picture of embarrassment, a rare sight for a man who was as suave and

    Thankfully, Ang''s stomach chose that moment to rumble loudly, and Harrison seized the opportunity

    to change the subject. "Did our little Ang wake up because she''s hungry?"

    Nodding, she replied, "I dreamed Grandpa was cooking pork ribs for me."

    Distracted by the thought of sulent ribs, Ang''s mind was no longer on the "game."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Daddy, I really want some ribs," she said wistfully.

    "We might not have ribs at home. How about I make you some noodles?"

    "I only want Grandpa''s ribs from the piglet he raised."

    Harrison was at a loss. It was the middle of the night, and he couldn''t possibly ask Grandpa to

    ughter a pig right then and there. But dealing with Ang''s craving was certainly easier than

    exining the adult "game."

    So, in the dead of night, Harrison called his father, Vincent.

    Vincent was a light sleeper and had been struggling to fall back asleep. Just as he finally dozed off,

    Harrison''s call startled him awake.

    "What on earth do you want at this hour? Can''t you wait until morning?" Vincent grumbled, feeling

    annoyed.

    "It''s about Ang," Harrison said, then he decided to wait until morning to exin it.

    But the mention of his granddaughter perked Vincent right up. "Is Ang sick?"

    "No, she just wants some barbecued pork ribs," Harrison exined.

    Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s easy to fix. I''ll wake Zoey up and have her prepare some ribs

    for Ang right away."

    And so, in the middle of the night, the household was set in motion for the sake of a little girl''s craving

    for her Grandpa''s home-cooked ribs.

    He had always been the kind of grandpa who believed in providing for his family, and that meant to

    ensure that his ranch was stocked with the best livestock around. His prized pigs, cattle, sheep, and

    chickens were all raised with one purpose in mind: to fill the bellies of his daughter-inw Roxanne and

    his beloved granddaughter Ang with hearty, home-cooked meals.

    No sooner had Ang mentioned her craving for some good ol'' barbecue ribs than he sprang into

    action. Within a couple of hours, Ang was sinking her teeth into sulent pork ribs that Grandpa

    had personally grilled and delivered in his pickup truck.

    The vor was just as she had dreamed it would be. She savored the ribs seasoned perfectly with

    cumin and chili powder, and with each bite her mouth released a delightful burst of spicy and aromatic

    oil that made her taste buds dance with joy.

    After indulging in the rich and smoky feast, Vincent chimed in, "Ang, Grandpa also brought you

    some fruits to help cut through the richness. How about some cherries?"

    Ang popped the plump, juicy cherries into her mouth, one after another. These weren''t just any

    cherries; they were a special cultivar, painstakingly developed and grafted by agricultural experts at

    Vincent''s request. These cherries were sweeter,rger, and fresher than the renowned ones.

    But Ang wasn''t the only one with a taste for these luscious fruits. Vincent turned to Roxanne with a

    gentle offer, "Roxanne, I know you have a soft spot for cherries too. Why don''t you have some?"

    Roxanne, though, stifled a yawn. She didn''t have an appetite for anything at the moment. After a long

    night of dealing with Harrison''s antics, all she wanted was to catch some sleep. But dawn was already

    breaking, painting a pale glow of light outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Just as the day was beginning to stir, Harrison''s phone rang with an urgent call. It was Alexander on

    the line, "Harrison, we''ve got news about Nora."

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    For years, Nora had been hidden away from the world to lick her wounds in solitude .

    Harrison owed her a debt he couldn''t repay.

    A call from Alexander added to his guilt and concern.

    "Have you seen Nora? How is she?"

    Roxanne and Vincent immediately tuned in to the conversation; their eyes were fixed on him without

    blinking.

    Whatever the person on the other end said prompted a nomittal grunt from Harrison.

    After hanging up, he turned to Roxanne. "Alexander said there''s news about Nora. I need to step out

    for a bit."

    "Okay." Roxanne nodded, feeling her heart heavy with guilt.

    If it weren''t for her, Harrison would have never put Nora in harm''s way.

    Although Roxanne hadn''t orchestrated the events that unfolded, she couldn''t shake off the deep-seated

    guilt she felt towards Nora.

    "Should Ie with you?" Roxanne offered, longing to see Nora herself.

    After a moment''s thought, Harrison declined, "Better not. It''s not the right time."

    Someone else would be more suited to go than him.

    "When Nora''s ready to see us, we''ll go together," he decided against the visit. Nora was intentionally

    avoiding them, so an early morning intrusion wouldn''t be wee.

    "You''re right." Roxanne agreed, understanding Nora''s need for distance.

    Harrison moved to the window and made another call.

    On the other end was Samuel, who was driving toward the Dawson family estate. He had heard about

    Nora''s appearance there before Alexander did.

    Samuel''s phone shed ''Devil Harrison''¡ªan old nickname that had never been changed.

    Once, Samuel had enjoyed joking around with Harrison, but their rtionship had since grown cold.

    Now, it was begrudging for Samuel to take Harrison''s calls.

    "I''m not interested in anything but work," Samuel snapped when he answered, still harboring

    resentment toward Harrison for ruining Nora''s life.

    "I just wanted to let you know¡ªNora''s back at the Dawson''s," Harrison said.

    "I don''t need your reminder." With that, Samuel ended the call abruptly.

    Harrison pocketed his phone; a deep sadness colored his features as he stared out the window. Before

    he noticed it, the dawn had broken, bathing the world in a hopeful glow. Yet, the rift between him and

    his brother Samuel seemed unbridgeable.

    It was all his own doing. He had never considered his brother''s feelings, and he deserved this

    estrangement.

    Roxanne approached him; seeing his troubled expression, she lost all desire to sleep. She patted his

    shoulder gently. "Harrison, what''s got you so down?"

    "It''s nothing," he said while taking her hand. "You didn''t sleep much. Head upstairs and rest. It''s the

    weekend, Ang has the day off, and I asked Dad to take her back to the vi."

    The Dawson family estate had not seen Nora for a long time.

    She knew Harrison had been searching for her; in order to to keep him from finding her, and to avoid

    having further entanglements with him and receiving his pity, she had hidden herself within Seraphim

    Haven to oversee the Dawson family''s interests from behind the scenes.

    While the Dawsons had their hands in real estate, hotels, and traditional manufacturing, their

    cornerstone was tech development, which often aligned with the downstreampanies of the

    Rodriguez Group. Despite his business connections, Harrison, with all his resources, couldn''t pinpoint

    her location; it was a testament to her determination to stay hidden.

    Nora hadn''t been home for years. She didn''t want Harrison''s pity, and her parents, ever indulgent, had

    gone to great lengths to visit her covertly, which was like a dance of shadows and discretion.

    But Nora had toe back now. Her sister Hazel''s return had thrown the family into turmoil. Hazel

    demanded control from their father and had brought a man home overnight, which shattered the image

    of decorum she once upheld.

    Nora instructed her bodyguards to head to Hazel''s room. In the early morning, indecorous and raw

    sounds spilled from within. Hazel had only just returned and was already causing chaos.

    Nora gave her bodyguards a look. "Get that man out of here."

    They burst into the room, interrupting the rendezvous. Hazel red at them furiously. "Who let you in?"

    Undaunted, the bodyguards wrapped the man in a sheet and carried him out. Once the room was clear,

    Nora wheeled herself in.

    Over the years, having undergone treatment for her legs, she could finally stand, but her strength was

    limited, and she still relied on a wheelchair. The return to the Dawson estate was necessary, but it

    meant exposing herself to the world she had so carefully hidden from.

    Wheelchair-bound, Nora cast a disdainful nce at the shameless woman sprawled on the bed, who

    retained the air of a queen, ice-cold and untouchable. "You''ve got one minute to get dressed," she

    "What''s there to talk about?" Hazel didn''t even consider Nora worthy of her concern.

    Wrapping herself in the sheets, Hazel lit a cigarette and leaned back against the headboard before she

    took a drag.

    As she exhaled rings of smoke, her haughty expression carried traces of a world-weariness that hadn''t

    been there before. She was no longer the sensible big sister Nora once knew.

    "You''d better dress yourself to be presentable beforeing out to talk to me," Nora said, ready to

    leave the room.

    Hazel blew another ring of smoke.

    Holding the cigarette, she watched Nora''s retreating figure in the wheelchair and let out a scoff.

    "Ha, presentable?" Herugh was full of contempt and irony. "Have you forgotten the video of you

    being screwed by several men that went viral in all the high circles of Seraphim Haven? Who is the one

    That incident was a demon that haunted Nora''s soul, an indelible scar.

    Four years on, every mention of it was like a knife twisting in her heart.

    She gripped the armrests of her wheelchair so tightly that her knuckles turned white, and her body

    shook uncontrobly with the effort to maintainposure...

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    "Look, Nora, don''t you go thinking you''re better than me."

    "You''re just as filthy and low as any piece of trash."

    "You got no right to look down on me."

    When outsiders brought up that scandal, Nora could still ster on a calm demeanor, ignoring the

    venomous nder and assaults on her character.

    But the person behind her was her own sister, who had looked out for her when they were kids, who

    always let Nora have her way with a kindness that seemed to know no bounds.

    How could she speak to Nora like this?

    Had all those years of gentleness and kindness been nothing but a mask?

    Nora no longer recognized the person behind her.

    She was shaking with anger.

    Her trembling body wouldn''t still.

    Hazel, casually smoking a cigarette, noticed Nora gripping the arms of her wheelchair, with her hands

    quivering, and let out another disdainful snort.

    "Can''t handle this, huh? Think you''ve got what it takes to run the Dawson fortune? And what''s more,

    you''re nothing but a wheelchair-bound piece of trash. I can''t fathom why Hamlin handed the reins over

    to you."

    Nora''s grip on her wheelchair tightened, and she gave her bodyguard a look, "She doesn''t want to get

    dressed? Help her."

    The so-called "help" wasn''t exactly polite.

    Two women, efficient and rough, forcibly pulled clothes over Hazel''s head.

    Then they lifted Hazel off the bed to stand before Nora.

    Nora, reining in her emotions, looked up coolly, "The guy you were just fooling around with, did you pick

    him up at the casino?"

    "What''s it to you?" Hazel, held up by the arms, was still defiant.

    "I can''t believe Alexander ever fell for a shameless woman like you," Nora spat out furiously.

    She shouldn''t let Hazel''s words rattle her.

    As to those videos that circted among the elite ¨C she was coerced, and she was a victim.

    It wasn''t her choice to be involved in those sordid affairs.

    But Hazel, she was the one seeking out lowlifes.

    Nora and Hazel were nothing alike.

    She had no reason to feel low.

    Holding her head high, Nora exuded regalposure.

    Some people might be tarnished on the outside but remain clean at heart.

    Others, no matter how polished their exterior was, are rotten to the core.

    Nora belonged to the former.

    She had no reason to feel inferior to Hazel.

    Not able to have awareness of her own filth, Hazel scoffed, "Nora, do you think you''re worthy of

    Alexander? Even if you offered yourself to him, he wouldn''t touch a dirty woman like you."

    "How dare you say such things to your own sister and your ex who once adored you so much?"

    She almost forgot that the woman before her had no shame.

    Why bother with words?

    "Nora, I''ll be blunt."

    "First, Dad will never hand the inheritance to you, so quit your scheming. You''re not causing any

    waves."

    "Second, you better move out today. Don''t bother Mom and Dad."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Do these two things, and I''ll give you a stipend each month, which would be enough for you to live on."

    "But if you can''t, those indecent photos of you will find their way online."

    To deal with the shameless, you must be ruthless.

    There''s no reasoning with her.

    But Hazel had lost all shame, "Go ahead, spread them. I have nothing to fear. When I was broke

    abroad, I sold my videos online, and they got plenty of views. I stopped caring about my reputation long

    ago, and your threats mean nothing."

    The term ''shameless'' was an understatement for Hazel.

    Hazel bargained, "Here''s the deal, if you don''t want me to infuriate the old folks to death, give me some

    money. I''m not asking much."

    A Vincention would be enough for her to clear the debts from gambling and fund a few more big

    games.

    A chance to turn it all around.

    Even if she lost, she could always extort more from Nora.

    And then there was using the child to ckmail Alexander for money.

    Nora saw through her, and rejected outright, "A Vincention? You think our parents'' hard-earned money

    grows on trees?"

    "Not giving it?" Hazel arrogantly retorted, "Then brace yourself for our parents'' demise."

    "Lock her up," Noramanded her bodyguards.

    "Nora, by what right do you imprison me? Aren¡¯t you scared I call the cops?"

    "Take her phone, and cut off her inte and calls. Just feed her."

    After dealing with Hazel, Nora went to see her parents.

    They were worrying over little Kent, who was too frightened to speak a word.

    The child bore such a strong resemnce to Alexander.

    Surely, he was Alexander''s son.

    A reunion with Hazel was out of the question.

    Hamlin and Emily would never let their shameless daughter traumatize Alexander again.

    A fine son-inw got lost to the Dawson family. What a shame.

    The real victim was the child.

    Early that morning, Hamlin and Emily had a doctor examine Kent at home.

    His body bore over a dozen cigarette burns, bruises and welts, some crusted over, some festering with

    pus.

    Worse still, Hazel had stuck on his legs several fine needles of a few centimeters long, deep into the

    boy''s flesh, which would require surgery for removal.

    No wonder the child was so skittish and terrified of anyone''s approach.

    Nora, settled in her wheelchair, edged closer to her parents.

    After ncing at Kent sitting on the couch, she suggested, "Dad, Mom, why don''t we send Kent to live

    with Alexander? With him, Kent is sure to be happy."

    Even though Alexander was no longer her brother-inw, Nora still thought of him that way.

    Such a good man, wasted on Hazel.

    Kent looked up timidly, "Auntie, where''s my mommy?"

    Nora gently pressed the joystick of her electric wheelchair; with that she moved forward another few

    feet, and reached out to tousle Kent''s hair. "How did you know I''m your auntie?"

    "Because you look a lot like my mom."

    Indeed, she and Hazel had always been the spitting image of each other.

    Before Hazel''s affair came to light, Nora had always believed that they were the best of sisters in the

    world.

    She had believed that they were never going to fight over inheritance and tear each other apart.

    And they wouldn''t end up like other wealthy families, embroiled in endless disputes.

    They were supposed to always stick together.

    But all those beautiful wishes turned out to be mere illusions. Hazel had been wearing a mask all along

    and deceived everyone.

    Nora took Kent''s scarred hand gently. "Kent, Nora is going to take you to see daddy, okay?"

    Hamlin let out a heavy sigh. "We should still take the boy for a paternity test. If he''s not Alexander''s

    child, there''s no point in troubling Alexander further and heaping more worries on him."

    "This boy looks so much like Alexander, how could he not be his son?" Emily said with conviction.

    Hamlin''s face was etched with worry. "You never know. Given the kind of person your eldest daughter

    turned out to be, there''s no telling what low acts she''s incapable of. She came back for money, and this

    child has be just another pawn in her game."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!